《My Summons Are All Gods》
Chapter 1: Transmigrate to Another World
Chapter 1: Transmigrate to Another World
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Whats going on?
Why did Ie here?
Jerry recalled his memories.
He had been watching a movie in front of hisputer.
Then he identally kicked the plug and got an electric shock.
He was immediately unconscious.
After waking up, Jerry was in this ce.
This ce is simr to my home.
Jerry stood up and looked at the furnishings in the house.
Wait, there are new memories flooding in?!
Jerry covered his head, feeling a little dizzy.
Vaguely, he began to recall many things.
The era of the National Empire? Cool!
Jerry read the information in his mind. His expression changed several times, from initial shock to joy in the end.
Ive been transmigrated to another world!
Thats right, Jerry had transmigrated.
To put it simply, he had transmigrated to a parallel world.
In this world, life was no different from his previous one. He had the same parents, the same childhood memories.
However, there were a few changes.
Firstly, the history of this world seemed to bepletely different from that of the previous world. There had been many dynasties in history, but they were not as huge as those in Jerrys previous life.
Naturally, there were no great celebrities that Jerry was familiar with!
For example, Napoleon, Alexander the Great, Lincoln, Caesar the Great, Charles the Great, Louis XIV, Queen Elizabeth I, and so on.
All the historical figures in his previous life werepletely absent in this world.
Other than that, there was another thing that was different from his previous life: there was a thing called the Empire Era in this world.
Simply put, a hundred years ago, for some unknown reason, the people of this world entered another world.
They started off as the owners of a city, governing the people in that a city!
They could develop themselves, expand their territory, and create their own empire.
Hence, that world was called the Empire Era!
It was simr to an all-virtual online game.
However, the people here were not NPCs of the game at all!
They were all flesh and blood and there was a rumor circting among them.
If someone could unify the empire, he or she would be the worlds true master and a god-like existence.
After the first batch of people over 18 years old who had entered the world, the newers could only enter it after they reached the age of 18.
And tomorrow Jerry would reach the age of 18, the time when he could enter the Empire!
It doesnt feel bad to be here.
Jerry muttered to himself.
In the previous world, he had never done anything big.
He had long been tired of that repetitive boring life.
In this world, he had new things to y with, so he naturally didnt have any feelings of disappointment.
I wonder what this game will be like?
I must do something big in this world!
Jerry thought to himself. He made up his mind to make some great achievements here.
But, its still very early. Why dont I grab some sleep first?
Jerry looked at the time and realized that it was still too early.
He still needed to wait for some time before he could enter the game. He might as well take a break first.
After he recovered his energy, he would be more alert in the gameter.
With this thought in mind, Jerryy on the bed, waiting for the game to begin.
However, Jerry could not sleep.
After all, Jerry came from a normal world and it was natural for him to be nervous as he was about toe into contact with such a magical thing.
Finally, when the hour hand reached zero, a strange fluctuation appeared in Jerrys mind.
Fortunately, the age requirement of 18 years old didnt mean he must enter the world at the exact hour that he was born.
Lander Jerry detected. Do you wish to log into the Empire Era?
No one knew whether this voice was a real person or an intelligent one. At first, the voice had called it the other world, but after the name of the Empire Era became popr in this world, this voice had renamed it the Empire Era.
Yes!!
Jerry said in a deep voice.
Instantly, Jerrys consciousness entered a magical space.
The surroundings were pure white, and in front of Jerry, there was a person who looked exactly like him!
Jerry the Lander, pleaseplete the registration!
He wasnt the first batch ofnders. The Empire Era had existed in the world for a hundred years.
So, Jerry knew how to proceed.
First was the name. Of course, you could use your original name, but most people wouldnt do that.
Although that world was very big and no one had officially met in that world yet, people still took it as a game and most of them used fake names in here.
Secondly, there was the face kneading system.
They could give themselves height, figure, and face.
Of course, the veterans had warned them not to use exaggerated figures.
Theyd better use height, weight, and other physical features that were simr to their original body. This was because the Empire Era would not give you a strong physique.
What kind of physical attributes one had in the real world would be what one had in the Empire Era. If one had an overly muscr body, it would be very ufortable and useless in this world.
So Jerry only changed his face and didnt bother to modify his figure.
After all, the ancient clothes were wide and loose and they had long hair, which concealed their real figures. Moreover, his figure was not bad since he was a sports student.
Jerry pondered for a moment about his name.
Jerry.
Jerry said in a deep voice. There was no need to use a fake name. He might as well use his real name.
Anyway, there were quite a lot of people with this name.
He was not afraid of meeting people who knew him.
Using this name to travel in the Empire Era would increase his fame.
If he made a name for himself in there, wouldnt he be a big shot?
The moment he thought of that scene, Jerry was extremely excited.
Would you like to register, Lander Jerry?
As Jerrypleted the settings, that strange voice sounded once again.
Yes!
Jerry replied in a deep voice. Instantly, a light burst out, causing Jerry to close his eyes.
The registration of Jerry the Lander ispleted. You are about to descend to Sky City and be its City Lord.
Congrattions! May you have a pleasant journey and create your own great empire! Now, lets go!
For some reason, when thest sentence was said, the voice sounded excited and high-pitched.
Chapter 2: Eternal Roster!
Chapter 2: Eternal Roster!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As the blinding light dissipated, Jerry slowly opened his eyes.
Eh? This is...?
What entered his eyes was a very ancient room. At the same time, waves of memories appeared in Jerrys mind.
First was his identity, the young city lord of Sky City, also the current city lord.
In his memories, the old city lord had passed away some time ago and passed the position of city lord to him who had been the young city lord.
Everyone began their time in the Empire Era in this way, causing many people to ridicule it, saying it was probably the temte of a modern novel in which the main character transmigrated into another time and ce after the Dad-in-name died!
Although it was called Sky City, a powerful and awesome name, in fact, Sky City was just a small city around here. It was thus named because Jerrys father, the old city lord, liked the sky.
As for the region, Jerry only knew that this ce was called Qingzhou.
Qingzhou was very big! There were many small cities in Qinzhou! Of course, there were also powerful people who had created their own kingdoms.
They must upy more than ten cities to be qualified to establish their own kingdoms.
If someone conquered the entire Qingzhou, he or she would be able to establish a great empire!
However, just the size of Qingzhou alone was perhaps even bigger than the entire United States! Jerry knew this fact from the information stored in his memory.
It was enough to see how big the entire Empire Era was! Many people all over the world had entered this ce, but few of them had met each other.
Of course, this was also because people could not stay in the Empire Era for long.
After all, if a city was destroyed, the city lord would exit the Empire Era permanently!
And this world was far crueler than anyone had imagined. Although most of the people entered it as if it was just a game, they must fight for territory and develop their own forces, therefore, war was a daily urrence.
Most of the newers would had their cities swallowed by other cities in a few year.
Interface!
Jerry waved his hand and a game interface appeared in front of him.
There was his own information and Sky Citys information on it.
This was what he learned from his memory.
He skipped over his own information and looked at Sky Citys information.
[ Faction ]: Sky City
[ Level ]: small city
[ Poption ]: about 100,000
[ Army ]: 2,000 infantrymen, 500 archers, 500 cavalrymen, total: 3,000
[ Gold and silver ]: 1,200 units of gold.
This was the general information about his city. Looking at the interface, Jerry nodded to himself.
Not a bad start!
Becausepared to the information that others posted on the Inte, his city was top-notch.
A small city with a poption of 100,000 was not bad!
The poption of a small city usually ranged from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands.
As for a middle city, it usually had a poption of more than 300,000! There were evenrge cities with a poption over a million!
Such cities were rarely seen. It was said that only the capital of some kingdoms would have such a poption.
Three thousand troops, five hundred archers, and five hundred cavalrymen. This was a pleasant surprise.
Most people would be lucky if they had a few thousand infantrymen.
As for the precious cavalrymen and archers, they were extremely rare.
It was a good start, but Jerry needed to think about how he should develop the city.
This world had its rules and restrictions. Some people had tried to develop high-tech weapons in this world but failed.
At most, they could make ck gunpowder, but when used to attack cities, its power was not satisfactory
Other than that, he could develop technologies to improve the citizens daily life.
But such things had long been spread throughout this world.
One had to know that it had been a hundred years since Earth people firstnded the ce. The predecessors had long made things that could be made.
It was said that few people from Earth had met each other in this world; even if they had, they wouldnt even know if they were a native or an earthling.
However, in the past hundred years, 99.9% of the people wouldnt be able to hold on for more than a few years. After a few years of gaming experience, they would be forced to retreat from the world.
However, the things that they brought into this world had stayed and been spread all over this world. At least, that was the case in most ces.
Therefore, it was impossible to rely on the advanced technologies and advanced thinking of modern people to obtain some sort of cheat-like lead.
Well, what should I do?
Jerry was helpless. He was just an ordinary person. Was it only a City Lord game for him?
In the end, he would be destroyed by other cities, and then he would exit from the Empire Era.
However, as a transmigrator, Jerry felt that this game was not so simple. How could it be so simple? After all, it was something like the creation of a god!
If he were to withdraw just like that, it would be his loss.
Is there no other way?
Jerry sat on the ground, deep in thought.
Is it so hard to cut corners?
Will I spend a few years here just like others?
After a few years, my city be exterminated, and then Ill leave this world.
Go back to that boring world?
Jerry frowned.
He wanted to smoke a cigarette.
Unfortunately, there was no such thing as cigarettes here.
Perhaps there would be some elsewhere.
But at least there werent any now.
Jerry was extremely vexed.
He really didnt want to go back.
He wanted to do something big here!
He might not be able to build a superrge invincible empire, but at the very least, he wanted to build a small kingdom with more than a dozen cities on its territory.
But, how could he achieve that by himself?
Jerrys head was about to explode from thinking, but he couldnt think of a n.
Will I go on just like this?
As a transmigrator, dont I have any privileges?
Jerry smiled bitterly.
He wanted to curse this world.
If I cant be as invincible as other transmigrators, why would you let me transmigrate to this world?
Wheres my cheat?
Fuck!
At this moment, a strange fluctuation suddenly appeared in Jerrys mind.
Jerry was shocked because a weird-looking book appeared in front of him!
The virtual book was like a panel, but Jerry could touch it!
And on it, there were a few big words.
The Eternal Roster!
The name of the book was called the Eternal Roster!
Chapter 3: I Can Summon Mythical Characters!
Chapter 3: I Can Summon Mythical Characters!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
What... What is this thing?
Jerry was stunned. ording to the guide in his mind, this didnt seem to be something from the Empire Era, right?
In his memory, there were many game guides and news that he had seen on inte forums or television.
There was no information about this thing in front of him.
Is it a updated version?
Jerry was puzzled.
Thats impossible. Even if its a new version, there should be a record
of the update in my memory.
Could it be that I took too much time when I transmigrated?
It felt like it was only an instant when I transmigrated, but its actually been a few years?
Maybe my body in this world had been lying there, waiting for my arrival.
So, I was unconscious for a very, very long time, and I missed one version?
No, it might not be one version, it might be many versions!
Otherwise, how can I not have any information of this book?
Jerry began to imagine things.
But, thats not right.
If I had been asleep for so long, I would have been taken to the hospital for treatment.
How could I still be here?
Wait!
Jerry ended his wild imagination.
Im imagining things.
I read some novels about people who transmigrated to another world.
They all have a golden finger!
It can make the main character stronger. With the golden finger, they dont need to work hard to stand at the peak of that world!
Since Im a transmigrator, I naturally have such a thing!
With this thought in mind, Jerry looked at that thing.
Could it be that this was his golden finger?
Thinking of this, Jerry started to get excited. As a transmigrator, how could he not have his golden finger?
At that moment, Jerry carefully reached out to touch the so-called Eternal Roster!
When he touched it, Jerry was suddenly stunned, because a stream of information surged into his mind.
[ Eternal Roster! It contains the souls of all the mythological characters in the world. ]
[ It can summon their souls to the Empire Era through the Eternal Roster. They will be reborn here. ]
[ The summoned characters have their own feelings, but are extremely loyal to the owner of the Eternal Roster. ]
This was the information that surged into Jerrys mind. As he savored this information, Jerrys face was filled with shock.
His golden finger was the ability to summon the mythical characters of Earth from his previous life to the Empire Era?
This, this is incredible!
Jerry said excitedly. Mythical characters! Anyone of them was an invincible god!
People always signed and wished they could live in the same era as these gods.
Even though they were just mortals, they still worshipped and offered sacrifice to them!
In short, each of these mythical figures was a god, representing an era and a legend.
Originally, Jerry had felt a little disappointed that these gods didnt exist in this world. He felt that this world had lost some of its attraction without them.
But to his astonishment, after he transmigrated to the Empire Era, he actually got the Eternal Roster and he could summon them out!
After all, even on Earth in his previous life, they were just characters from myths and legends!
They were all legendary figures!
They were not real people!
In other words, no one had seen them!
Jerry was very excited as he flipped open the Eternal Roster.
Zeus, Hercules, Hera, Gaia, Uranus, Themis, Hades, Ares, and other legendary figures were all in it.
There were countless of them!
As he looked at the Eternal Roster, Jerry felt his entire body tremble. Seeing their names in this world gave him an inexplicable sense of shock.
Thinking that they would appear in front of him and show their divine power to the world, Jerry couldnt help but be excited.
Summon! Summon them all!
Jerry shouted.
But suddenly a line of words jumped out.
[ Summoning a mythical figure requires a summoning opportunity. ]
[ Each summoning will randomly select one mythical figure. ]
[ The summon opportunityes from the territory. A small city can be exchanged for a summon opportunity, a medium city can be exchanged for three opportunities, and arge city can be exchanged for ten opportunities! ]
Looking at the notification, Jerry was stunned.
A small city had one summoning opportunity, which meant that Jerry had to conquer a city that was about the same size as his Sky City to obtain a summon opportunity.
A medium city had three summoning opportunities. However, the minimum poption of a medium city was over 300,000!
As forrge cities, they were mostly capital cities of kingdoms.
This was because only a kingdom that controlled more than a dozen cities could gather a million people into one city.
If a single city were to develop on its own, it would have at most a few hundred thousand people. It would definitely not be able to gather a million people.
[ As this is the first time the Eternal Roster has been opened, the owner will be given a free summoning opportunity. Do you wish to use it? ]
At this moment, a line of words appeared, and Jerry was overjoyed.
After all, it would be a little difficult for him to conquer a city to gain a summoning opportunity.
It was not that he had no confidence in himself, but that he was still an ordinary person. If he was lucky, he would meet a weak city.
If he met a strong city, with his skills and abilities, hed be happy if he could protect his own Sky City.
And the first free summoning opportunity would undoubtedly give him hope. If he could summon a powerful mythical figure, he might be able to start a snowball!
As he upied more cities, he would have more mythical figures in his hands.
In this world, people still fought with cold weapons.
The gods who had left legends in their own era would definitely shine in this world.
Use it, use it now!
Jerry said loudly.
Instantly, the Eternal Roster lit up slightly, and then began to flip the pages vigorously.
SWISH! SWISH! SWISH!
The sounds of flipping through the book rang in Jerrys ears, and he was inexplicably nervous. This would have a great impact on his adventure!
By Zeus, you must bless me to draw an invincible mythical figure!
By Hera, you must bless me to draw an invincible mythical figure!
By Hades, you must bless me to draw an invincible mythical figure!
Jerry prayed silently to the gods.
Chapter 4: The First summoning, Goddess Athena!
Chapter 4: The First summoning, Goddess Athena!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The God of War! The God of War is the best!
If a god of literature and artes, it will take time to expand my territory.
But it is said that in the Empire Era, a war genius is absolutely able to conquer a big territory!
If I can obtain a war genius, I will be able to quickly gain control of my city!
Jerry was waiting expectantly.
He was looking forward to being able to obtain a god of war!
In his memories, in the Empire Era, a war genius would be a great help to a city lord.
Not to mention a god of war!
Finally, after flipping through the pages intensely, the Eternal Roster stopped.
Looking at the page in front of him, Jerrys entire body trembled!
In his heart, he wanted a god of war who was not only powerful in battles but also good at military strategies!
Only in this way could he gain rapid expansion right from the start!
The priority was to capture a few cities so that he could summon more gods and develop himself. This would continue like rolling a snowball.
He would first conquer the nearby territories, then Qinzhou, and then the entire world!
There were many gods of war who could bring about such an effect.
The one before his eyes was one of them!
[ Name ]: Athena
[ Background: ancient Greek myth
[ Age ]: unknown
[ Achievements ]: daughter of Zeus, the King of Gods, and Metis, the goddess of wisdom.
One of the 12 gods of Olympus in Greece, and one of the three virgin goddesses of Olympus.
The goddess of wisdom, the patron goddess of Agriculture and horticulture, the goddess of military strategy.
She taught weaving, painting, carving, pottery, animal husbandry, and other skills to humans.
The goddess ofw and order, she created the first court for humans.
[ note: As the original gods are too powerful, their abilities are greatly weakened in this world. Their power will gradually grow with the growth of the host in the future. ]
This was Athenas introduction. There were noplicated military values, strategic values, and so on.
This was because the gods were all alive and their attributes were not fixed.
They would had different effects depending on their state and thoughts.
A sudden burst of power could create a miracle!
But if they were not in their best state, there would naturally be some problems with their abilities and they might make mistakes.
After all, who didnt make mistakes?
The gods were no exception.
Not to mention the weakened gods.
So its impossible to put their abilities into numbers.
But the the name Athena was good enough!
She was the goddess of art, the patron goddess of craftsmanship.
She taught the arts of weaving, gardening, pottery, painting, music, poetry, etc...
The tantric prayer called her The god who created art.
She is also the goddess of military strategy; the patron goddess of ocean navigation, agriculture, and medicine; the goddess of justice and order. She created the first court in Greece.
Athena was also the patron goddess of unmarried maidens and the patron goddess of womensbor and procreation. The greeks called her the Goddess of Labor.
Athena craved for independence and had no interest in the gods who courted her, so she asked Zeus to make her a virgin goddess forever.
She, Herstia, and Artemis were regarded as the three virgin goddesses on Mount Olympus.
Athena was the daughter of Zeus and Metis, the goddess of wisdom. Gaia and Uranus predicted that after Metis gave birth to the daughter with bright eyes, she would give birth to a son who would overthrow Zeus. Zeus was afraid that the prophecy woulde true, so he swallowed Metis whole.
After that, Zeus had a splitting headache and had to ask the god of fire, Hephaestus (or Prometheus or Hermes), to split his head open. He had just raised his axe, a beautiful goddess with a graceful body and a strong will broke through Zeus head and leaped out. She was radiant and graceful. The Sun Gods carriage also stopped for her.
[ Will you summon Goddess Athena? ]
A notification box appeared in front of Jerry
Of course, Jerry did not hesitate.
Summon!
At the moment Jerry clicked on summon, a figure slowly condensed in front of Jerry.
She was resplendent, dignified, and beautiful.
She had an oval face, and a pair of famous bright eyes.
Her hair casually fell down her back, and she wore an exquisite embroidered skirt that she knitted herself.
Her beauty had made all the gods gasp in admiration!
She was the goddess Athena!
This goddess, who was famous in ancient Greek mythology, would be his subordinate from now on!
And Athena was an all-rounded goddess!
She was the goddess of war and also the goddess of literature and art.
She was excellent in both areas!
It could be said that she was a real all-rounded genius!
I, Goddess Athena, greet my Lord!
Athena immediately knelt down on one knee! This great Greek goddesses looked at Jerry with utmost respect in her eyes.
Jerry was extremely excited and hurriedly helped Athena up.
Hahaha, after obtaining Goddess Athena, from now on, who in the entire world can stop me??
Hearing Jerrys words, Athena smiled slightly, and her eyes shed.
Those who were recruited by the Eternal Roster were all living people or gods.
They also carried their own memories.
Aftering to this world, she could continue to fight!
She must use all her strength to help her lord conquer the world!
The people who were summoned by the Eternal Roster were absolutely loyal to Jerry, even if they carried their own memories.
Even if Zeus was summoned by Jerry, Athena would only call him father.
Shed even kill Zeus if Jerry told her!
She was absolutely loyal to Jerry and would not change until death.
Come,e, lets go to the military camp.
Ill have to trouble you from now on to train the army. Well go and start the expedition when the time is right!
Jerrys eyes shed as he said the words, looking arrogant now that he had Athena.
After all, conquering a city could give him the opportunity to summon another mythical figure! How far Jerry would go totally depended on the Eternal Roster!
Athena nodded. War was her favorite thing!
Gradually developing from a small city into a Super Empire? It seemed to be very interesting.
As soon as they walked out of the courtyard, all of their subordinates were stunned.
Greetings, my Lord..
They all looked curiously at Athena who was standing behind Jerry, and marveled at her beauty.
But they had never seen this person before. Where did shee from?
Uh-hum..
Jerry nodded indifferently, and then walked out of the city lords mansion before riding a carriage to the military camp.
Athena wouldnt ride with Jerry no matter what.
What she meant was that she was his subordinate and couldnt sit with him in the carriage.
Having no other choice, Jerry could only agree.
at this moment, Jerry sat in the carriage, looking at the streets and the people walking on them, his mind in a trance.
Is this my city and my people?
Jerry was determined to protect this peaceful scene, and even more so, he would develop it to the number one divine kingdom in the world!
Others would recruit human generals, but I would summon gods.
How could he lose?!
Chapter 5: Head to The Barracks, Athena In Charge!
Chapter 5: Head to The Barracks, Athena In Charge!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The barracks were in the north of the city.
Although Sky City was not big, the rules wereplete.
All buildings were put into their positions after careful consideration.
The north of the city were the barracks, the south of the city was the residential area, and the east of the city was the location of all kinds of institutions.
As they got close to the military camp, they heard the shouts of killing.
Whats that? Could it be a fight?
When Jerry heard the sounds, he thought that it was a fight.
But at second thought, it was normal for the military camp to be raucous.
Moreover, if they were to cause trouble in the military camp, they would be beheaded.
No one would be so stupid, so they must be training.
When he walked in and took a look, it was just as Jerry had thought.
Seeing that the sounds came from the soldiers training, Jerry nodded to himself. These 3,000 soldiers were not bad since they trained without being told.
Jerry felt that his luck was pretty good; after all, many people entered the Empire Era with a mess in their hands.
The management of the army wasx, and theirbat ability was low.
Even assembling them into a battle team was difficult.
As for attacking other cities?
Needless to day, they were going to die in the battle.
The army that he got was pretty good.
Just as he reached the entrance of the military camp, the soldier guarding the door saw Jerry and immediately knelt down on one knee.
Greetings, my Lord!
Their attitude and loyalty seemed to be pretty good. One had to know that the soldiers in the Empire Era had their own free mind.
They were all living people, but because of the Empire Eras power, the Earthlings took over some of the local peoples ces and became city lords.
Many people entered the Empire Era and found it was exactly the same as reality, so they started to fool around.
They bullied the local people and had fun with women every day, having a great time.
The consequence was obvious. All of them were overthrown by their subordinates, and in the end, they were killed and then exited from the Empire Era.
Therefore, Jerry was quite satisfied when he saw that his soldiers were very loyal.
He wasnt that kind of scum and wouldnt make his soldiers hate him.
Thus, as long as their current loyalty to him was high, it would be fine. In the future, it would be mythical figures who managed the city and the soldiers for him.
As for the abilities of the mythical figures, there was no need to borate, right?
With their management and guidance, Jerrys prestige would grow in the future.
As they entered the military camp, the 3,000 soldiers in the military camp had already gathered.
,000 infantry, 500 archers, and 500 cavalrymen! Among them, the most precious was probably the 500 cavalrymen.
Because in the era of cold weapons, the cavalrymen were a strategic force.
A small city like Sky City had 500 cavalry, which was a sign of unbelievable riches!
And these 500 cavalry looked like they were well trained.
What do you think?
Jerry looked at Athena and asked.
He wanted to hear Athenas opinion.
Athena carefully observed for a while and finally said to Jerry.
Its not bad. This is a regr army, butpared to the elites, its still has a long way to go.
She was right. Sky City was only this big. All these years, it had only experienced a few small battles as they raided bandits.
Furthermore, they had never been trained by war talents. He was satisfied with their current force.
Of course, it was only goodpared to small and weak cities.
Facing those huge empires, this army was as weak as a chicken.
It could be devoured by the huge beast-like army instantly.
Soldiers!
Jerry walked forward and shouted.
Greetings, my Lord!
Shua! Shua! Shua!
Everyone responded in unison and knelt down on one knee, looking at Jerry with extreme respect.
In an instant, Jerry felt that adrenaline coursing through his veins. This feeling was really wonderful.
The 3,000 armored soldiers all knelt down on one knee in front of him, calling greetings to their lord. This feeling was incredible.
No wonder in the history, no matter what dynasty it was, countless heroes dreamed of conquering thend and ascending to the top of the world! No words could describe this feeling!
Jerry thought to himself, but at the same time, he became more determined to achieve something big!
The city lord of a small city was not enough! He wanted to be the ruler of a kingdom. He wanted to create a supreme empire, or something bigger!
Soldiers, this is Athena!
She is the general whom I selected for you. From now on, she will be the general of Sky City,manding the Army of Sky City! Jerry said.
He didnt say the title of Great General or something like that, because this was just a small city. It would be shameful to say that .
But he believed that with Athena by his side, he would get stronger rapidly!
After upying more than a dozen cities, he would be qualified to establish a kingdom!
Although a kingdom with a dozen cities was small, it was still something.
ording to the Empire Eras settings, the owners of twelve cities could establish a kingdom!
However, the empire above the kingdom had a minimum requirement of upying a state!
A state here was much bigger than the United States or other huge countries on Earth.
It was how big a state was!
Although he didnt know much about the state Qinzhou that he was in, he was sure it had more than a hundred cities!
There were even a few kingdoms in it! Therefore, to upy the entire state of Qinzhou and establish an empire was hellish difficult.
But...
Looking at the beautiful and aggressive-looking Athena beside him, Jerrys lips curled up into a smile.
But that was for others!
As long as he upied other cities and expanded his territory, Jerry would be able to obtain more summoning opportunities.
The more mythical characters he had, the stronger he would be! He could expand endlessly by conquering other cities!
All the soldiers looked at Athena. Some of the veterans eyes were filled with displeasure. This young woman was actually going to be theirmander-in-chief?
It was not their fault to think this. After all, they were all veterans. As for Athena, she looked to be only in her twenties. It was normal for them to not trust her.
Who would have thought that this beautiful woman in her twenties was actually a goddess?!
Moreover, she was the goddess of war!
She was the daughter of Zeus in Greek mythology.
She was one of the most powerful women in Greek mythology.
Dont be fooled by her appearance.
Jerry looked at the expressions of the soldiers and smiled to himself.
Chapter 6: Get the City Ready for War!
Chapter 6: Get the City Ready for War!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jerry didnt waste his breath on lectures and decided to show them Athenas power.
Its normal for you to have doubts. How about this? You can choose anyone you want to fight with Athena.
If any of you can defeat Athena, I will make the person the general and lead the army, Jerry said.
Everyone in the camp stirred when they heard this. They all looked at Athena.
Shes just a woman. Who cant beat her?
And...
If I could touch such a beautiful woman...
Hehehe...
There were many soldiers In the barracks who had not seen a woman for years, and they looked at Athena with a kind of indescribable meaning in their eyes.
If I can get up there and fight her, not only will I be a general, I can also have a chance to grope her!
Who wouldnt want that?
As a result, lots of them wanted to try and even started toward her.
Jerry wasnt afraid. He picked some of the soldiers who looked the strongest among them and put them up against Athena.
But the result was as expected. Yeah, Athena wasnt like those gods who were born solely for the war, such as Ares, Zeus, etc.
However, her title of goddess of war meant that her strength was definitely at the top-tier among the immortals!
Otherwise, she wouldnt have been called the goddess of war!
Even though she was weakened by the system, it was still very easy for her to deal with these mortals.
Therefore, the result of the battle was very obvious. Among the 3,000 soldiers, the guys who were among the strongest in personalbat couldnt evenst a few moves against Athena.
Athena even put on a good show of fighting ten of them at the same time! It was clear that she wasnt using her full strength.
Jerry was a little shocked. So this was the strength of a mythical figure?
Even Athena was so powerful. What about Ares, Zeus, Poseidon and others?
Wouldnt they be ten times stronger?
In an instant, Jerry had a sudden urge in his heart!
War, he wanted to start a war. As long as he took a city, even if it was a small city, he would get a chance to summon another mythical figure!
And if he took a medium city, he would get three figures! This temptation was too hard to resist.
At that moment, Jerry decided to go back and prepare for a war.
Athena sessfully took over the army. At the same time, Jerry also told her that a monthter, there would be a war, so she must get the army ready as soon as possible.
Athena nodded respectfully, her heart in joy. She also wanted to make her name in this new world.
Creating a powerful empire from a small city was very awesome, right?
After returning to the city lords manor, Jerry logged off.
A light shed in front of his eyes, and Jerry left Sky City and the Empire Era, returning to the real world.
Slowly opening his eyes, Jerry was in a trance. In the blink of an eye, he had returned to the modern world from an ancient world. The transition made him feel strange.
Jerry, are you up?
His mothers voice sounded from outside the door.
Im up!
Jerry immediately got up to eat breakfast. The flow of time in the Empire Era was the same as on Earth. However, its day and night were reversed.
When it was day here, it was night in the Empire Era.
Moreover, if he entered the Empire Era at night, the time he spent in there was sleep in reality. Therefore, when he woke up in the real world, he was full of energy, as if he had had a deep sleep and a dream.
How was it, Little Luo? How did it feel to enter the Empire Era for the first time?
While eating, his father looked at Jerry and asked.
Before Jerry could reply, he said with great pity, Sigh, back then, I was only the city Lord for a year before I was annihted.
Now, I wonder what it looks like now in the Empire Era.
His fathers eyes were filled with mncholy as if he was hiding something.
His mother snorted lightly. Clearly, his father had a story back in the Empire Era.
Jerry chuckled and didnt reply.
He knew that when his father was with his mother back then, they had experienced a lot of setbacks.
His father loved someone in the Empire Era and his mother had chased after his father.
But his father didnt agree to go out with her. In the end, his fathers city in the Empire Era was destroyed, and his father left the Empire Era.
It was said that he had been devastated for a few years, and his mother stayed by his side. Only then did the two of them get together and gave birth to Jerry.
Anyway, Jerry didnt dare to ask his parents about the details of their love story.
Their story was nothing out of ordinary. In the Empire Era, some people who cared about love would put their whole body and soul into the Empire Era.
There were even quite a number of people who had stayed in the Empire Era for many years, attacking cities and building their families.
However, people were not encouraged to fall in love and build family in there.
This was because the vast majority, or even 99.999% of people, were unable to take root in the Empire Era.
It was a cruel ce with all the states at war with each other. It was even more horrible than the Warring States Era in China!
Hence, if one fell in love in there, oned be devastated if he had to leave the Empire Era.
However, it was hard to describe human feelings with just a few words.
All of this had nothing to do with Jerry. After eating, he was ready to return to the Empire Era.
He had just graduated from high school and he had more than one month before he went to the university.
He calcted the time and thought hed finish the expedition before reporting to the university.
Back in the Empire Era, Jerry began to familiarize himself with administration affairs. Fortunately, it was only a small city. With the modern thinking as well as the countless gaming guides he had gained from inte, he found it easy to manage a city.
Jerry must spent about one month on getting familiar with the administration affairs in the city before starting a war.
After all, war was not something that could be done just by shouting and charging.
In the blink of an eye, nearly a month had passed.
Finally, Sky City was ready to show its muscles to this world!
Target the Firecloud City next to us, and its three subsidiary cities!
Jerry looked towards the north, where there was a medium-sized city and three small cities!
Jerrys goal was to conquer these four cities! If he seeded, Jerry would get six summoning opportunities!
If he could win this war, he would have the confidence to conquer the world!
Chapter 7: The New Summon Is Not a Character!
Chapter 7: The New Summon Is Not a Character!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
My lord, ording to our intelligence, Skyfire City and its three subsidiary small cities should have a total of more than 30,000 soldiers.
Athena said to Jerry in a grave voice.
30,000?
Jerry frowned. This number was indeed a little high. After all, Sky City only had a total of 3,000 soldiers.
It was indeed a little difficult for them to deal with 30,000 soldiers.
30,000 against 30,000? How can we win?
Jerry was a little frustrated and paced back and forth in the hall.
But he could not think of a way to win for sure.
After all, how could it be possible for his soldiers to fight one against 10?
His soldiers did not have wings or eight hands, after all!
At this moment, Athena took a step forward.
She said to Jerry, My Lord, we must defeat them with speed! Use the fastest speed possible to take down the subsidiary cities of Skyfire City. Its best if we do it before Skyfire City reacts.
And Skyfire City only has ten thousand soldiers guarding it. As long as we take down those three subsidiary cities, the ten thousand guarding soldiers of Skyfire City are nothing to me.
Athena said proudly. This was the best n she could think of as the goddess of war.
She would definitely win this battle!
So what if it was 3,000 against 30,000?
This was the confidence of the goddess who was in charge of warfare!
Alright.
Jerry nodded immediately. He knew his own strength. In terms of militarymand, hed better leave it to Athena. He believed that with her strength, everything would be fine.
In that case, Ill leave everything to you..
Jerry said to Athena in a grave voice.
Athena nodded immediately and said seriously, My lord, just wait and see. After the war ends, Ill bring you four cities!
Sky City made the move. The people in the city were not surprised that a war was about to start because in this world, wars were being waged everyday of their life.
The civilians hoped that their own city could win. This way, they could maintain a stable life.
And if they were defeated, the best case scenario was that they would be directly taken under wing by their enemy.
But the worst case scenario was that the entire poption of the city would be massacred. The cruelty of this world was something that the people of Earth could never imagine.
No matter what kind of oue it was, the city lords treated it as a virtual game.
After all, to them, the worst oue would be that they would forever leave the Empire Era.
On that day, the 3,000 army were all sent out to attack, leaving no one to guard the city. They attacked with their entire force.
They were taking a gamble. As long as they took down the three subsidiary cities before Skyfire City reacted, the battle would be over.
After all, Athena said that she could deal with the 10,000 soldiers in Skyfire City all by herself.
Since Athena said she could do it, Jerry trust her.
Skyfire City was a medium-sized city with three subsidiary cities.
Within a radius of a few hundred miles, Skyfire City was the most powerful force.
If it wasnt for a few other forces eyeing them like tigers eyeing their prey, Skyfire City would have long upied enough cities to establish a kingdom.
The city closest to Skyfire city was called Valley City. This city had a smaller poption than Skyfire city, around 80,000 people.
As for the troops, there were more than 3,000 soldiers.
Although they were all infantrymen, the army was enough to defend the city.
Under normal circumstances, the city was hard to be taken down quickly and as they fought, the reinforcements from Skyfire City would arrive.
Tonight, an army approached Valley City under the cover of night.
General, were ready!
A scout whispered to Athena.
Athena nodded.
All of you, listen up! Tonight, we well win! Charge!
At her order, the battle began!
Valley City was caught off guard, and immediately began to fall into chaos.
The first thing they did was sending out messengers to the main city, Skyfire City, to ask for help.
Unfortunately, Athena, who had been prepared, stopped them midway.
Athenas art of war was extremely powerful. Even in a siege battle, the effect was surprisingly good due to the suddenness of the attack.
Moreover, Athenas personalbat strength was also extremely high. She held a long spear in her hand and dashed across the battlefield. Wherever she passed, the enemy soldiers fell and their bodies piled up into a small mountain!
Moreover, she did not even take a breath when she fought!
Fresh blood dyed the goddess long hair red as she shed the mortals with her godly sword!
Athena was like the most powerful killing machine, ughtering the enemies standing in her way.
Moreover, she seemed to never know fatigue!
With the protection of divine power, mortals attacks werepletely useless on her.
This was simply an exciting one-sided ughter!
Her powerful strength could even intimidate an entire army!
In less than two hours, Valley City was taken down!
But this was not the end. She wanted to take down all the cities as quickly as possible!
Two hourster, she took down the second city!
Five hourster, she took down the third city!
Just like that, all three subsidiary cities under Skyfire City were taken down by Sky City.
F*ck! F*ck! Athena is so powerful, so awesome! Shes simply incredible!
As expected of an immortal! ! !
Looking at the good news that kepting from the battlefield, Jerry was so excited that he did not know what to say.
So this was the goddess of war.
So this was the daughter of Zeus, the king of gods.
This was the goddess that made countless monsters and magical beasts tremble with fear!
Just when Jerry, sitting inside Sky City, was very excited about the victory on the battlefield, his body suddenly shook, because a notification box appeared in front of him.
Congrattions, master. Youve sessfully captured three small cities and obtained three summoning opportunities!
Jerry looked at the pop-up window, his eyes filled with excitement.
Three summoning opportunities?!
The first one I summoned is Athena. I hope I can summon Hades in the next three opportunities!
Begin Summoning!
Although he had confidence in Athena, Jerry still wanted to give her more support.
What if he got lucky and Ares appeared? In that case, Ares alone could ughter an entire kingdom, right?
However, when the first summoning result came out, Jerry was stunned.
Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!
Jerry looked at the thing in front of him in astonishment.
F*ck F*ck! I thought Id get one mythical figure!
Jerry cried out in surprise, because the thing in front of him wasC
[ Ancient Greek phnx infantry ] ! ! !
Chapter 8: Metis! Hercules!
Chapter 8: Metis! Hercules!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Name: Ancient Greek phnx infantry soldiers
Dynasty: Ancient Greece
Category: infantrymen
Achievement: Ancient Greek phnx infantrymen (or Greek Phnx) were a tactic used by early infantrymen inbat. Before Before Homers time, infantrymen fought like a swarm of bees in disarray, so an ancient Greek phnx with a strict array could easily defeat an enemy with superior force but messy organization. This was a tactical innovation at the time.
Tactics were as important in ancient wars as they are in modern ones. The Greeks victory over the Persians in the Marathon Battle dependedrgely on their tactics.
The heavy infantry in the phnx, with a round shield of about one meter in diameter in their left hand and a spear of about two meters in their right hand, advanced in a dense and orderly formation, shoulder to shoulder, like a giant hedgehog. A Greek phnx usually consisted of eight soldiers in a single column, and then extended to the left and right sides ording to the total number of soldiers. If the total number of soldiers was 10,000, the front of the Phnx would be made up of more than 1,200 soldiers, and its length would be about one kilometer.
The shields in the hands of the soldiers in the phnx protected their left side while also protecting the right side of their neighboringrades. Once the soldiers in the front row fell, the soldiers in the second row would quickly fill up the gap left by them. The essence of the phnx tactic was that all the soldiers were united, attacking and defending like one person. The deserters would receive the most severe punishment.
[ Note: This ancient Greek infantry phnx is not an army, but a military branch. After summoning, the souls of the ancient Greek phnx soldiers will be drawn into the masters army. ]
Simply put, what they received was not an army, but the inheritance of an army! What he summoned was the souls of the ancient Greek infantry formation soldiers.
Jerry could merge these heroic souls with his own army!
The transformation would end in an instant upon contact. His army would be a true ancient Greek infantry phnx!
Of course, it would only give them the strength that the ancient Greek infantry phnx should have; it wasnt a not soul possession!
But Jerry also noticed that there was a hidden attribute to this function!
The army that was fused with the heroic soul army would be totally royal to Jerry, just like the summoned characters!
Good stuff! I only saw the mythical characters and didnt flip to the back!
I can not only summon an army but also key organizations and departments!
Jerry was thrilled.
If he could summon them, he would obtain an entire organization. After that, he would only need to find people to fuse with those heroic soul.
In other words, Jerry could skip the training! This would allow his empire to be established even faster.
After all, if he wanted to obtain the strength that was great enough to conquer the world, hed need at least one year or even years to train his army!
In that case, Jerry would be happy if he could upy Qingzhou and establish an empire in his lifetime.
However, things were different now. He could directly summon the heroic souls of the powerful armies in history and fuse them with his own army.
Getting all kinds of powerful troops without training them would save him a lot of time.
3,000? But the ancient Greek infantry phnx only had tens of thousands of soldiers.
And 30,000 is better than nothing.
Jerry muttered to himself. Hed turn his 3,000 troops an ancient Greek infantry phnx.
Fuse the heroic souls of the ancient Greek infantry phnx with the 3,000 soldiers under mymand!
Jerry said so.
Instantly, Athena, who was heading towards Skyfire City, trembled. She had been summoned here, so she was connected to the Eternal Roster.
Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!
Streaks of white light descended from the sky!
In the white light, there seemed to be heroic souls wearing bronze armor. Then, they slowly descended into the bodies of Jerrys soldiers.
Instantly, Jerrys army changed.
Their armor turned bronze suddenly! They even had new weapons and shields in their hands!
This was a gift from the Eternal Roster. It was really considerate.
Most of the three thousand ancient Greek infantry soldierspleted the fusion.
Because of the previous three attacks, Jerrys army had naturally suffered some small losses. Hence, some of the ancient Greek infantry solders souls had yet toplete the fusion.
However, this wasnt a problem. He only needed to recruit more soldiers and fuse them with the remaining heroic souls. It would save lots of time for training.
Ancient Greek infantry phnx? Is it a type of army that appeared after my time?
Athena looked at the phnx that appeared like a miracle in front of her. She didnt look surprised.
This was because they were from the Eternal Roster. Strictly speaking, they were only souls that had been recorded in the book. The Eternal Flower Register had bestowed them with a physical body.
The souls of the ancient Greek infantry soldiers hadpletely merged with the soldiers of this world.
However, Athena and the other mythical figures had the opportunity to reconstruct their physical bodies.
Very powerful infantrymen. This battle will be very easy..
Athenaughed out loud, her eyes filled with battle intent.
She looked at the Skyfire City in the distance, and then looked up at the sky.
Before dawn, Ill take down Skyfire City for you, my lord, Athena said.
Jerry, who was in Sky City, looked at the two people who had suddenly appeared in front of him, his eyes filled with surprise.
Other than the ancient Greek infantry phnx, he had not summoned any other troops or forces for the other two summoning opportunities.
Instead, he had summoned two figures!
Jerry was really excited about the two people in front of him!
He was surprised that he had summoned a super figure!
Im Mertis. Greetings, my Lord!
Thats right, the figure in front of him was the very famous Mertis.
One of the ocean goddesses, the goddess of primitive wisdom, Zeus first wife.
Jerry even thought that Mertis wisdom was above that of her daughter, Athena!
With her helping him manage the city, Jerry would have a easy life!
Im Hercules. Greetings, my Lord!
Another god paid his respects to him.
He was the greatest hero of the ancient Greek mythology. The son of Zeus and Alcmene, he was born with great strength. But because of his origin, he was detested by Hera, Zeuss wife, and was cursed by her, which led him to kill his children in a frenzy.
To atone for his sins, hepleted 12 impossible missions. Along the way, he also rescued the bound Prometheus. He hid his identity and joined Jasons heroic expedition, and helped thetter obtain the Golden Fleece.
There was no need to borate his deeds.
All he needed to know was that this person was terrifyingly brave. His power was no less greater than Athena.
However, his intelligence was not very good. But it did not matter. He had Athena and there would be more gods of war in the future.
Such a powerful god was also a terrible deterrent on the battlefield.
Chapter 9: Hercules Makes His Move!
Chapter 9: Hercules Makes His Move!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Its a good thing youre here, Metis.
Jerry looked at Metis and said happily.
This first-generation goddess of wisdom definitely had the greatest wisdom in the world.
Moreover, she was Athenas mother.
Theyd get along well and there wouldnt be any internal strife, fights for power or the favor of their master.
Moreover, after Metis came, Jerry was liberated from his duties.
Although he had some abilities, Jerry knew that they were only enough for him to manage a small city. If it was a slightly bigger city, he would be overwhelmed.
Metis came just in time. With her abilities, she could manage a kingdom with ease.
With Metis helping him, he wouldnt have to worry about the administration affairs.
Hercules, head to Skyfire City immediately and support Athena, Jerry said.
The people summoned from the Eternal Foster would be infused with memories.
They would know what world they were in and the situation they were in and didnt need Jerry to exin those things to them.
Yes, my Lord!
Heracles immediately bowed and left with his long spear.
At the same time, under Skyfire City.
Damn it! Where did this armye from?
The city lord of Skyfire City stood on the city wall and looked down at the ancient Greek infantrymen who were all wearing bronze armors and holding shields and weapons. His eyes were filled with solemnity.
One had to know that Skyfire City was guarded by three subsidiary cities.
And at this moment, since this army had arrived, it meant that the three cities were gone.
The eyes of the Skyfire City Lord were filled with fury!
My Lord, the enemy army has only 3,000 soldiers, and we have 10,000 elite troops.
Why dont we attack them and wipe them out before taking back the lostnd!
A general bowed and said to the Skyfire City Lord.
The Skyfire City Lord nodded. He did not believe that his 10,000 troops could not defeat the 3,000 infantrymen.
Skyfire City was his home base. The troops guarding this ce were naturally the elites of the elites.
They were equipped with best armor, the best warhorses, and the best weapons because this was the main city, his home base.
So even though the three small cities were gone, he didnt panic. After he wiped out all the enemies in front of him, wouldnt the cities be back?
Open the city gates and charge!
The Skyfire City Lord gave the order, and the city gates were opened.
The soldiers held their weapons and rushed out.
Athena was surprised. She had been thinking that if they attacked the city, the advantage of the ancient Greek infantry phnx would be gone.
However, to her surprise, the lord of Skyfire City chose to open the gates and made a charge.
Its good to be confident! But this gives me a chance!
Athena smiled slightly as she watched the tens thousand soldierse out in unison and form a formation to confront her ancient Greek infantry phnx.
Who are you?
A general of Skyfire City rode out at high speed.
Athena, from Sky City!
Athena held her weapon and suddenly charged!
This was the era of cold weapons. Before the two armies fought, the generals of both sides woulde out and fight one on one!
If they won, they would boost the morale of their army and increase their battle strength.
If they lost, their army would lose their morale. Even worse, the soldiers might give up and escaped.
It was all a matter of morale. Morale was very important. If it was an army with a high morale, even if they were inferior in strength, they would be able to fight without fear.
If they did not have morale, even if they outnumbered their enemies, they might be defeated.
Kill!
Without further ado, the battle began.
The Skyfire City Lord looked gloomy.
Divine Martial City? The Old Jerrys city? The small city actually dares to attack my Skyfire City?
I heard that Old Jerry has passed away. His son has inherited the position.
I nned to wait for a period of time before we go and upy Divine Martial City. However, I didnt expect that this kid would actually take the initiative to attack us. Then, dont me me for being ruthless, Skyfire City Lord thought to himself. It was obvious that he didnt take Sky City seriously.
But at this moment, a strange thing urred.
With a scream, Skyfire City Lord looked over and was immediately stunned.
His powerful general was killed by Athena after just a few rounds!
Humph! He couldnt even block one blow from me!
Athena flung the fresh blood from her weapon and pointed at the 10,000-strong army in the distance.
Then, she opened her mouth and roared:
Who else?
After this explosive shout, there was not a single sound in the entire battleground.
It was as if everyone had their throats strangled and and could not make a single sound.
This persons martial strength is actually so powerful?
The Skyfire City Lord was stunned that one of his strongest generals had lost so easily.
All of you, fight her together!
He immediately made up his mind. This person was very powerful. If it was a one-on-one fight, his subordinates might not be a match for her.
In that case, they might as well go together. If they could kill her, they would definitely damage the morale of their enemies.
Yes!
In an instant, ten or so generals charged!
Hes despicable. Hes not a proper soldier at all!
The soldiers in the ancient Greek infantry phnx yelled. In such a situation, they could immediately start charging forward.
Therefore, they were all ready!
However, at this moment, a loudughter came to their ears!
Hahaha! Sky Citys Hercules is here. The enemy generals are here to die!
A deafening roar that could shake the heavens and earth sounded, like a thunder exploding beside their ears.
Then, a tall and strong figure with a long spear in his hand rushed over from afar. That murderous look on his face made people tremble.
This person was Hercules. Athena also looked at Hercules in surprise.
Youre here too, my brother.
Athena looked at Hercules and said softly.
Yes, my sister.
Hercules eyes, which had been filled with killing intent, became gentler when he looked at Athena.
Even his tone gentled.
Just as the two of them began to catch up, more than ten enemy generals charged at them.
Today, let me do the work, Sister!
Heracles grabbed his spear and charged at the enemies in front of him.
Kill!
The battle was about to start. Heracles faced the ten plus generals in front of him.
However, the scene of them killing each other with equal strength did not appear.
Heracles cut down the generals in front of him like a knife cutting through butter. No one was his match.
Chapter 10: Byzantium Armored Cavalry
Chapter 10: Byzantium Armored Cavalry
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The Skyfire City Lord was stunned. More than a dozen of his generals were actually all killed by this warrior in front of him!
How is this possible? I never knew there was such a warrior in Sky City!
But no matter how many questions he had, the fact was that he had lost. He had lostpletely!
He had taken the initiative to attack, which caused his defeat. After all, if the three thousand ancient Greek infantrymen were to attack the city, theyd lose their advantage.
Although they would take down the city with their powerful individual strength, they would definitely lose people during the process.
I, I lost?
The Skyfire City Lord sat in the war chariot of the central army in a daze. He looked at his massacred troops with disbelief in his eyes.
It had only been a day, just a day! He had actually lost. He was totally overpowered.
Looking at the two figures slowly approaching on horseback, the Skyfire City Lord finally asked in puzzlement.
The two of you are so powerful. Why do you serve the small Sky City?
If you want, you can be be great generals in a kingdom.
If you want, you can even recruit soldiers and attack cities to be lords!
The Skyfire City Lord just couldnt understand why such powerful generals would actually be loyal to a small city lord that only had 100,000 people?
Hehe.
Athena and Heracles sneered.
This person in front of them actually said that the two of them could be generals?
We Are Gods!
Mortals would never understand!
Just like the farmers in the fields, they would imagine that the king would use a golden hoe to hoe the fields, eat roasted meat every meal, and have three wives.
Athena and Hercules didnt bother to answer him.
They did not need to exin to anyone. Their loyalty to Jerry was unshakable no matter what!
Raising their weapons, the two of them killed Skyfire City Lord without any hesitation.
The city lord was the spiritual pir of a city, so they must kill him topletely control these cities.
Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to conquer his city.
After Skyfire City fell, Jerry, who was far away in Sky City, received the good news.
The systems voice sounded.
[ Congrattions, master, for conquering one medium-sized city. You obtained three summoning opportunities. ]
Jerry was overjoyed! Although the news had not been transmitted to him yet, he knew that he had won.
One medium-level city, three low-level cities. Jerrys strength had increased by several folds.
After all, Sky City was only a small city, with only 100,000 people!
And this Skyfire City, including the poption of the three subordinate cities, had more than 600,000 people!
Such a huge poption was enough for Jerry to build a powerful army.
With 100,000 people supporting an army of 10,000 soldiers, he could build an elite army with ease.
And now, with a total of 700,000 people, he could build an army of 70,000 soldiers!
Jerry gave some room to his calction and found he could at least build an army of 50,000 soldiers with 700,000 people!
His power had skyrocketed. One had to know that on the modern inte, those who had an army of more than 10,000 people were godlike figures on various major forums.
But this was not an inte game. He had transmigrated into another world.
Governing a city and waging wars were not as simple as it sounded.
Hence, one could develop an initial city to a city with 10,000 troops. This was a great feat since such a city was among the medium level cities.
As for kingdoms, no one on earth had ever achieved such a feat.
Of course, maybe some people did it but had kept it in a low profile.
Including Skyfire City, its three subsidiary cities, and his Sky City, he was now a big shot with five cities!
After he had 12 cities, he could build a kingdom.
Jerry did not know what would happen after establishing a kingdom, but he believed that it would be something extraordinary.
The n now should be to quickly expand the army and establish a kingdom as soon as possible!
Jerry made the decision. He would not save the summoning opportunities. The earlier he used them, the strong he could grow.
The more cities he conquered, the more rewards he would receive. Then, he would be able to develop and be stronger like a rolling snowball.
Therefore, under such circumstances, there was no need to save the summoning opportunities forter, because saving them would gain him nothing.
Begin Summoning!
With Jerrys order, the Eternal Roster began summoning.
I already have two war-rted gods, Athena and Hercules. I dont need more gods good at warfare.
I also have goddess of wisdom, Metis, to manage the cities. However, shes only one person and might not be able to manage so many ces. After all, I have many more cities than before!
Maybe an army? If I can summon the heroic spirits of an army and let them possess my army, then my military strength will definitely increase greatly!
s, its so hard to choose. Every one of them is good, and I want every one of them, but I can only get one.
While he was flipping through the Eternal Roster, Jerry was wondering what hed summon.
Having already summoned powerful gods like Hercules, Athena and Metis, he felt that he might not be able to get a good one this time.
In fact, Jerry wanted an army.
Because of the sudden expansion in territory and poption, Jerry could afford to keep an army of fifty thousand.
With so many soldiers, hed need one year or so to train them into an elite army.
If he could summon heroic soul of a legendary army, he could put his army to battles immediately!
[ Congrattions, Master. You have obtained a legendary army: 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry! ]
The first one was actually a legendary army! Jerry was thrilled at his good luck.
Whatever he wanted, itnded in hisp.
This was a Byzantine armored cavalry!
What was a Byzantine armored cavalry? It was the most powerful cavalry troop under the Eastern Roman Empire!
One of the most powerful cavalries of the time!
Chapter 11: The God of Wealth, Ploutos
Chapter 11: The God of Wealth, Ploutos
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Needless to say, the battle record of the armored cavalry of Byzantium was the strongest cavalry under themand of the East Rome!
Byzantium was the East Rome Empire. It had existed for more than 1,000 years. Apart from the strong defense of Constantinople, the strength of its army was also extremely important.
At that time, the army was no longer dominated by the Romans. I had people from all kinds of origins.
Theirbat skills were also very high, especially the cavalrymen in heavy armor.
As for the golden-armored cavalrymen, on the Anatolian ins, they had once had a glorious time. They had resisted the Celes and defeated the Persians...
They were each equipped with a 50-kilogram vest, a long sword, and 30-kilogram iron armor. Among them, the horses chest armor was the thickest to protect it from spear piercings.
Byzantiums battle tactics were as follows:
. Archers release a heavy rain of bows and arrows, killing a portion of the enemy, weakening the enemys strength.
. The golden armored cavalry began to charge at the enemy.
. The heavy armored infantrymen advanced forward.
. The follow-up troops followed.
Clearly, the legendary soldiers heroic souls summoned by the Eternal Roster were the 50,000 Byzantium armored cavalry.
They were the earliest and strongest Byzantium armored cavalry!
This is just what I hoped for. 3,000 ancient Roman phnx infantrymen are enough for the time being. Now that 50,000 Byzantium Armored Cavalry havee, they will solve the greatest problem Im facing!
Jerry was very happy that new addition was cavalry.
And in this time, cavalry was much more powerful than infantry!
With so many cavalrymen, his strength had definitely doubled!
However, Jerrys summoning was not over yet.
[ Congrattions, Master. You have obtained 30,000 scouts! ]
Jerry was stunned. So it was scouts this time? And he got 30,000 of them? Wasnt that too many?
But thinking about it carefully, he wasnt surprised.
After all, this world was so big. If one wanted to find out the intelligence about other cities and kingdoms, they would need scouts to obtain information.
However, even though that was the case, he would definitely not be able to use all of the 30,000 scouts until he had upied the entire or at least the majority of the state Qinzhou.
These scouts could hide all over the Qinzhou and collect all kinds of intelligence.
At this moment, Jerry had just a small ce. More than a thousand scouts were enough to gather information for him.
But before long, I will have these scouts spread out in every corner of Qinzhou, and even every corner of the world!
Jerry thought.
A legendary army and an intelligence organization. He was very lucky.
With them at hand, he could go on with the next step.
Come on,e on, summon the third one for me!
Jerry licked his lips excitedly, hoping hed get another good thing.
Or another powerful figure.
No matter whoes, its just a good thing!
[ Congrattions, Master. You have summoned a mythical figure: Plutus! ]
Jerry was stunned. It wasnt a war god or a wisdom god!
It was Plutus, the god of wealth!
Its him!
In Jerrys mind, information about Plutus appeared:
Plutus (Ц˦something ӦϦ, Ploutos | Plutus): the God of Wealth, the son of Demeter, the goddess of grain, and the hero Lasion.
Demeter and Lasion married in a field that had been plowed three times, and gave birth to Plutus, who was raised by the goddess of peace, Irene.
Plutus originally was in charge of the harvest of grain, which was then the main source of wealth.
Later, as society developed, the allegorical nature of Plutus was strengthened, associated with the goddess of peace, Irene, the goddess of luck, Tyche, and the goddess of craftsmanship, Athena Ergane.
Plutus was depicted as a teenager or a child with headdress of a leaf crown and a Cornucopia in his hand.
He was blind, so he couldnt evenly distribute the wealth; he wasme, so he was alwayste; he had wings on his shoulders, so he always left quickly.
In terms of wealth and economy, few people could be more powerful than Plutus, whose wealth wasparable to that of a country!
As the god of wealth, he was loyal to Jerry. What did it mean?
It meant that Jerry would have enough money to do anything with ease, whether it was the replenishment of troops, the expansion of the city, or the improvement of the livelihood of the people, etc.
It could be said that this summoning had directly elevated Jerrys team to perfection!
The next step was to continue expansion!
Currently, there were four great gods and fifty thousand troops!
In the future, there would be ten great gods and hundreds of thousands of troops!
A hundred gods and millions of troops!
These were all Jerrys goals. The Empire Era was very, very big. After a hundred years, the people from Earth basically could not meet each other in this world. One could imagine how huge it was.
Therefore, Jerrys goal was very big. Qinzhou was as big as the Americannd, much bigger than an ancient kingdom.
Jerrys goal was not only Qinzhou, but many states like it. Therefore, no matter how many gods he had, they would not be too many!
A million soldiers might be a lot for a country.
Butpared to such a huge world, perhaps a million soldiers were not a big army, right?
Jerry immediately summoned Plutus.
Im Plutus. Greetings, my Lord!
Plutus bowed respectfully. This ordinary-looking man in front of him didnt look like the god who controlled wealth.
Plutus, from now on, all of the territory under the city lords control will be handed over to you.
I believe that you will definitely be able to give me a pleasant surprise, Jerry said seriously.
After all the things like soap, ss, paper, and so on were brought into this world by the people before him, even the modern-day thinking Jerry didnt know how to make a fortune in this world.
But Plutus could, since he was the god of wealth.
Even though his divine power was greatly weakened, as long as he was here, wealth would alwayse!
As the god of wealth, as long as Jerry fully supported him, he would definitely be able to make the wealth on his territory flourish.
Then, the wealth would provide the greatest logistical support for Jerry, so that Jerry only needed to devote himself to conquering the world.
I will not fail my mission!
Plutus said excitedly.
He was thrilled that Jerry gave him such an important mission.
Chapter 12: Going Offline, the Changes of the University!
Chapter 12: Going Offline, the Changes of the University!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Hey, Hey, Hey, did you hear? The City Lord actually took down Skyfire City!
Hiss, really? Skyfire City is a medium level city! And our Sky City is just a small city.
Right, right, right. I remember that Skyfire City has three subsidiary small cities and more than 30,000 soldiers. Did the City Lord really take it down?
Oh my God, this is really an incredible feat!
A miracle! Its definitely a miracle!
Heaven bless our Sky City!
Everyone in Sky City was shocked by this news.
They knew about the existence of Sky City, which was near to their city.
However, they had never dared to imagine that the Skyfire City, which was high and mighty in their eyes, was actually taken down by their own city.
This was simply unbelievable. After all, their city only had 3,000 soldiers!
However, when the army returned victorious and brought back groups of captives and various spoils of war, the residents believed that they had really won.
Instantly, Sky City was shaken with joy!
This was the biggest victory since Sky City was founded.
One had to know that Sky Citys best battle record in history was only taking down one city.
However, the captive city was soon taken by others.
They had never thought that Sky City would be able to take down Skyfire City, which was one of the threergest forces around.
Thank you for your hard work..
Jerry looked at Athena and Heracles in front of him and said.
Excitedly, they knelt down on one knee.
We have fulfilled the mission and present the four city seals to you, my Lord! Athena said respectfully. Then, she raised a tray with both of her hands. There were four seals on it!
The city seals!
They had a magical power. It was said that as long as one held the seal in their hands, they couldmand the entire city. It was the symbol of the city lord.
It was divine!
It was better than the so-called heirlooms, at least for ordinary people.
Unless one was really stupid to the point of no return, otherwise, with the seal in their hands, they would be the master of the entire city!
This convinced Jerry even more that the Empire Era was extraordinary.
Moreover, the Eternal Roster was activated after he entered the Empire Era. It showed how magical this ce was.
Thank you for your hard work. After this battle, I will present your achievements in front of the army!
Jerry said in a grave voice.
The two of them did not care. As long as they could serve the lord, they did not care about the rewards.
Compared to gold and silver, they preferred the feeling of doing battles all over the world.
Metis, Ill leave these four new cities to you. Select some officials and settle the people down as soon as possible.
Only after these cities are stable can I continue to wage war and obtain more territory. Ill try to establish a kingdom as soon as possible, Jerry said.
Metis bowed.
Dont worry, my Lord. With the seals in hand, well only need a month to stabilize these territories.
But my lord, after Skyfire City in our hands, the other two major forces will get wary.
So my lord should expand the military force as soon as possible. Only then will we be able to resist the attacks from the two major forces.
Mm, youre right.
Jerry nodded. As expected of the goddess of wisdom, she could easily see through the situation of the forces around Skyfire City.
Within a radius of a million miles, Skyfire City and the other two major forces had kept a subtle bnce in this area.
It was also why there were no kingdoms around here.
After all, if one force wanted to build a kingdom, it would need to take down the other two major forces.
With the three forces restraining one another, no kingdoms could emerge after so many years.
However, the bnce was about to be broken. Once Jerry stabilized his territory and expanded his troops, it would be time to attack the two major forces.
Thebined number of cities of the two major forces was more than ten!
After Jerry defeated them, hed have more than 12 cities, which would mean that he could establish his own kingdom.
It would not take too long, a month at most. This was because Jerry did not need to train his army. He only needed to recruit enough soldiers and made them fuse with the heroic souls of the Byzantine cavalry.
Alright, lets call it a day. Im a little tired.
Jerry raised his hand and said,
You guys had a long day. You must be tired.
So, go back and have a good meal and have a good rest.
Athena, have a good chat with your mother and catch up with her
And Hercules, get to know Plutus. I dont know if you met him before or not.
In short, have a good meal of meat and wine and have a good rest.
That way, you will have the strength to attack other cities with me tomorrow, Jerry shrugged and said indifferently.
Yes, my Lord!
The gods bowed to Jerry and then left.
In thete night of the Empire Era, Jerry fell into a deep sleep. In fact, he had gone offline.
The scene changed. Jerrys home on Earth.
Jerry opened his eyes. The Sun had already risen. It was night in the other world, but it was daytime on Earth.
Today was the day that Jerry went to the university for registration.
The university wasnt far from his home.
But hed better set out early.
All of this was no different from his previous life. In fact, in the Empire Era, other than the addition of a virtual reality game that felt extremely realistic, it did not have much of an impact on this world.
Other than the huge shock and panic when he first came, he seemed to have gotten used to his new life.
But today, after he reported to the university, Jerry was shocked by a piece of news.
Ancient Social Management?
Ancient Military Science?
Ancient Economics?
F*ck, what the hell is going on?
Jerry was stunned. It was only after he had arrived at the university that he was informed that from this year onwards, all the universities had added subjects rted to ancient times.
It was not just the United States. It was the same in other countries as well. All of the universities had added such subjects.
Its weird! Something must have happened.
Jerry knew the schools wouldnt have done this for no reason. These courses didnt seem useful in this society. The only course useful was archaeology, which was a handy when one studied ancientnguages.
The reason for the sudden global consensus to add these courses could onlye from the Empire Era.
Chapter 13: The Hidden Missions and World Levels of the Empire Era
Chapter 13: The Hidden Missions and World Levels of the Empire Era
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At the same time, in the highest level meeting room of the United States and all the other countries around the world.
Its been a hundred years! Today we finally found out the truth about the Empire Era.
An old man sighed.
Theres nothing we can do about it. Who would have thought that the message woulde only after nine dynasties appeared!
If we had known earlier, we would have worked harder to expand our cities. It wouldnt have taken a hundred years for nine dynasties to be born.
Another old man said.
Everyone nodded. When the Empire Era first appeared, the people on Earth had thought that it was a super opportunity or an immortal world that had existed only in legends.
However, as time passed, they discovered that there were nothing new in Empire Era. They could experience another life in that new world, but that was all.
I didnt know that the Empire Era was actually divided into levels!
The current era of the Empire is actually only at World Level Zero! Only after thenders establish ten kingdoms will the Empire Era evolve to World Level One!
An old man said in shock.
Thats right, this was the news they had just received.
The ninthnder in the world had sessfully established a kingdom!
Currently, there were nine kingdoms in the Empire Era!
It was also at this moment that the hidden mission was triggered! It could be called a world mission!
The first world mission that did not have any hints was that thenders must establish ten kingdoms in the Empire Era before it evolved to the next world level!
ording to the founders of those kingdoms, the current world level was only zero. It did not even have a level.
However, if there were ten kingdoms existing at the same time, they wouldplete the hidden mission and enter the World Level 1!
At that time, the Empire Era would witness a huge change!
Although it was not stated explicitly, this hint gave a shock to all the countries on Earth.
Because when it reached the World Level 1, the military fore of the Empire Era would increase greatly!
Simply put, the world level was linked to the level of its military force!
At this time, the Empire Era was at World Level Zero. After it evolved to Level 1, its military force would surge to an unimaginable level.
ording to estimates, the military force would reach the level described in wuxia novels or fantasy movies.
Walking on walls and using leaves and flowers as weapons to kill people would be reality!
Other than Level 1, there were also Level 2, Level 3, and Level 4!
The most important thing was that after the Empire Era was upgraded, the supernatural military force obtained in it could be brought into the real world!
This was why all the countries in the world started to open various ancient courses and even forced the students to study them.
This was because they knew that they were about to face a huge change.
Currently, there were already nine kingdoms. It was also at this time that the Empire Era gave a mission hint.
Hence, the countries all over the Earth would start working hard to push for the birth of the tenth kingdom.
So the Empire Era would sessfully evolve to World Level 1!
When that time came, the world would undergo a huge change! And this was still kept secret.
Other than the owners of the nine dynasties and the few top officials in the countries, no one knew about this.
However, it did not matter. When the world level rose, it would definitely be known all over the world!
Jerry did not know it since only the people of the nine kingdoms got the hint.
Jerry had a feeling that the top officials in the United States and other countries knew something that he didnt.
But if they didnt say anything, Jerry couldnt guess what had happened.
But this something was definitely rted to the Empire Era. The realization made Jerry even more anxious.
It seemed like a big change was about to happen. Before that, it was important to grow stronger.
Jerry was a citizen of City G, and the university was in City G.
Therefore, after the registration ended, he did not stay in the university but went back home.
Then, he entered the Empire Era immediately.
Sensing the huge change in the air, Jerry began to work heard. Every day, he would return to the university to attend sses and then deal with various administration affairs in the Empire Era!
Time passed very quickly, especially when he was busy.
Currently, Jerry had already stabilized the territory of Skyfire City.
At the same time, he had also put all the surrendered soldiers of Skyfire City into his army and recruited new soldiers in all his cities.
Another person might be worried about the new cities loyalty to him, not to mention training the army.
However, Jerry did not need to worry about those things, because he had fused the heroic souls of the Byzantine cavalry with his soldiers!
He skipped a year and a half of training after obtaining the powerful Byzantine cavalry.
Besides, he also had their absolute loyalty. Only he had such a great advantage in the entire Empire Era.
My lord, with 50,000 Byzantine cavalry, 3,000 ancient Greek phnx infantrymen, our strength has already reached an unimaginable level.
I believes it is time for our entire army to set out.
I am ready to attack more cities and bring more glory to you, my Lord! Athena said excitedly. It felt good that she could have an elite army without spending a long time to train it.
In the past, waging wars was a torturing thing. It usually took at least one year to get prepared.
Even though she was an immortal, she couldnt skip this part.
In fact, as a goddess of war, she had rarely fought wars.
The reason was that the preparation time for wars was too long!
Athena had a lot of things to do, so she did not have time to waste on the preparation.
Therefore, Athena actually had not enjoyed waging a war.
And this was only in the case of small-scale wars.
If it was a war between two countries, they would prepare for the war from the time of the previous king and the war wouldnt happen until the new king ascended the throne!
Not to mention in the mythical world, even on Earth, where Jerry came from, there were many such examples!
And once a war wasunched, it would consume a lot of national power.
If they won, it would be fine. But if they lost, the country would sink.
Such examples were not rare.
So waging a war was not an easy thing.
But Jerry was different. His army was ready without any preparation work!
As long as he was lucky, he could summon all kings of good stuff!
He could get gods, legendary armies and all kinds of organizations!
They were all good things that could greatly increase Jerrys strength!
With the Eternal Roster in his hand, Jerry was unstoppable in this world!
Chapter 14: If We Win This War, We Will Conquer North Liang!
Chapter 14: If We Win This War, We Will Conquer North Liang!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Their view turned to the other two big cities near Sky City.
At this moment, the higher-ups of the cities were having a meeting.
They were discussing how to proceed next
They had got the news about the fall of Skyfire City.
It had happened so quickly, making them wary. Before they knew the true situation in Sky City, they did not dare to take any action.
But they definitely did not expect Jerry would take the initiative to attack. They did not even have the time to react.
And just when Jerry took the initiative to attack the tworge cities, a discussion was taking ce in the U.S.
Christine should be able to do it, right?
She should be able to do it. Right now, she has eleven cities in her hands! It only needs about 20,000 soldiers to take a medium-sized city.
Based on Christines troops, she might be able to take it down the next morning.
Some old people were talking about the matter. They knew that after 10 kingdoms were established, the level of the world would rise.
In that case, the Empire Era would be extremely important since it could easily change the world.
The first 10 kingdoms would have unexpected benefits.
People had only treated the Empire Era as a magical virtual game.
However, with the establishment of the nine kingdoms, the Empire Era told them that after ten kingdoms were established, the level of the world would upgrade.
At that time, the military power of the world would increase, and the people could even bring the power they obtained into the real world!
Simply put, the changes within the Empire Era could affect the people in the real world.
If the abilities gained in the Empire Era could be brought to the real world, then the characters with super powers in novels and movies would be real!
You could be a Hercules in the real world who could split people in half with a single sh!
This was definitely a huge increase in the nation power.
Now that they knew about it now, they naturally hoped that the 10th kingdom would be established by people from their country.
Maybe the 10th person who established a kingdom would get some extra bonus.
If that was the case, this person would bring great benefits for his own country.
Bad news! My Lord, Sky City, Sky Citys army is here!
A soldier rushed into the city lords manor of Peace City and shouted at the city lord who was drinking wine with a beautiful woman in his arms.
What?
The city lord of Peace City stood up in shock. After all, it had only been one month sincest war, and the Sky City should still be counting the loots, right?
But Sky City had actually taken the initiative to attack them!
Such a scene was also happening in River City.
Sky City had actuallyunched a war against two great cities at the same time!
They were facing over 70,000 soldiers at the same time!
After all, these two cities had about the same size and strength as that of Skyfire City.
They each had about 30,000 soldiers. Combined, they had about 70,000.
This time, Sky City didnt sent out all its troops.
A total of ten thousand Byzantine cavalry were left behind to defend the four cities.
Athena and Hercules each led twenty thousand troops to attack the Peace City and River City
Twenty thousand Byzantine cavalry was enough to do the job!
One had to know that this was the Byzantine cavalry! It was the number one cavalry under East Rome!
It was also one of the most powerful cavalry in the world at that time!
Moreover, under normal circumstances, the cavalry were always superior to infantry!
These 10,000 Byzantine cavalry could even fight against 100,000 infantrymen, let alone 30,000.
The war was about to begin. The nearby small cities were all stunned by Sky Citys actions.
Terrifying, this Jerry is simply terrifying!
Thats right, his father, Old Jerry, although his ability isnt bad, could only protect himself.
Im astonished. The guy has just taken over Sky City for a short period of time, but he has the ability to challenge tworge factions at the same time?
The city lords of these small cities gathered together and discussed about Jerrys army, as well as his terrifying generals, who seemed to be able to fight ten thousand generals on the battlefield.
What should we do? Should we send out troops??
A small city lord asked.
They were silent for a moment before an old man finally stood up.
Lets wait and see. This battle is probably the final battle. The winner of the final battle will sessfully swallow the other two factions.
When that timees, a kingdom will be born in North Liang of Qingzhou!
For hundreds of years, the North Liang region has been in chaos. There hasnt been a kingdom.
If the North Liang region is united under a kingdom, it will be a good thing for us.
We can pledge our allegiance to the kingdom. From now on, we dont have to worry about people from other kingdoms killing us.
Hearing the old mans words, everyone sighed.
Thats right! They were just small cities. Even medium-sized cities were extremely weak when facing a kingdom. They had to pay many tributes to survive.
If the North Liang region could really give birth to a dynasty, they could at least unify the strength of the North Liang region and protect themselves from other kingdoms.
Hence, these small city lords didnt enter the fray; they just watched and conserved their strength.
They would surrender to whoever won the war.
In other words, they would support the victor no matter who he was.
This way, they could protect their cities and their ruling positions.
From now on, the North Liang territory would have its own kingdom.
However, the result of the war was out of everyones expectations.
They had thought it was a battle of equal strength.
At the very least, the battle wouldst for a few days before the final victor came out.
To their astonishment, it was andslide victory!
Sky City fought against two cities, with ten thousand troops against thirty to forty thousand troops.
Under such circumstances, they actually crushed the tworge forces!
My Lords, the tworge cities are about to be broken through by Sky City!
A scout ran from the battlefield and reported to the small city lords in the hall.
Ah?
All the city lords in the hall were shocked. How was this possible?
Sky City actually took down two cities by itself?!
Chapter 15: World Level Upgrade!
Chapter 15: World Level Upgrade!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In Sky City, Jerry sat high on his throne.
I wonder how Athena and Heracles are doing now. Although they are gods, 10,000 against 30,000 is still a little difficult.
Jerry was a little anxious. He could not see everything on the battlefield, so he was a little flustered.
Dont worry, Jerry. You must believe in their strength.
Athena is the goddess of war. Even if her divine power is weakened, she can still suppress mortals!
And Hercules is a hero on the battlefield. He couldnt be defeated by twelve trials, let alone this small war!
Thinking of this, Jerry began to calm down.
[ Congrattions, Master, for conquering a small city. You have received a summoning opportunity! ]
A voice sounded in his mind, and Jerrys eyes immediately shed with excitement.
Has it started?
Jerry muttered to himself, and sure enough, the voice couldnt stop after that.
[ Congrattions, Master, for conquering a small city. You have received a summoning opportunity! ]
[ Congrattions, Master, for conquering a small city and receiving a call opportunity! ]
[ Congrattions, Master, for conquering a small city and receiving a call opportunity! ]
Hearing the announcements in his head, Jerry knew the results were out.
The next morning, just as the sun was rising, thest announcement was heard.
[ Congrattions, Master, on conquering a medium-sized city. You have received a summoning opportunity! ]
Peace City, which hadsted till the end, was unable to stop Jerrys army and was taken down.
Just like that, the entire North Liang, a million square kilometers ofnd, belonged to Jerry!
A million square kilometers ofnd which was a total of more than twenty cities.
Jerrys five cities and the nine cities which had belonged to Peace City and River City made a total of fourteen!
It was enough for him to establish a kingdom. Apart from that, there were also some small cities, adding up to a total of twenty-one cities.
It was these twenty-one cities that upied the entire million square kilometers ofnd of North Liang!
And North Liang only upied one-tenth of thend of Qingzhou. From this, one could see how big thend of Qingzhou was!
North Liang was located in the north, the most remote and poorest ce in Qingzhou.
The total poption was around five million.
It was said that in the prosperous south of Qingzhou, the total poption exceeded thirty million!
However, it did not matter. The more prosperous a ce was, the moreplicated it was. There were many kingdoms in the south.
As for North Liang, due to its destion, it did not even have a kingdom.
After obtaining the entire North Liang, Jerry could develop in peae.
With 5 million poption, he could have 500,000 soldiers!
With a 500,000 strong army, if they were all elites, he could sweep across all kingdoms without fear!
My lord, the lords of the small cities in North Liang have brought their seals to surrender!.
At this moment, Metis walked in and bowed.
Jerry nodded. Everything was going as he had nned. The establishment of a kingdom was already set in stone.
The people in these small cities were not stupid. If they tried to resist, they would be destroyed.
After all, Jerry broke the deadlock and set up a kingdom in North Liang, which had not had a kingdom for hundreds of years.
If they resisted, they would only end up being destroyed.
They might as well surrender. This way, they could maintain their previous glory and wealth.
Metis, Ill leave this to you.
Metis bowed.
Then, she raised her head and looked at Jerry with fiery and excited eyes.
Then, my lord, its time to announce to the world that the kingdom has been established!
Jerry nodded, feeling a little excited.
When he had obtained the twelfth city, there was a voice telling him that it was time.
It seemed that the Empire Era was urging him to establish a kingdom.
Now that everything was settled, Jerry felt that it was time.
He walked out of the city lords manor and onto the city wall. He looked up at the sky and suddenly shouted.
I, Jerry of Sky City, shall establish a kingdom in North Liang!
From today onwards, the kingdom shall be known as the Sky Dynasty!
I, Jerry, am the first Sky Emperor of the Sky Dynasty, with the sky as my witness!
Jerrys voice resounded across the sky.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
A strange scene appeared as lightning shed across the sky. The divine dragons and phoenixes seemed to appear in the sky as if they were dancing to celebrate the birth of the kingdom!
Jerry was also shocked by the scene. It was only the establishment of a kingdom? Why was there such a grand scene?
However, at this moment, a loud voice suddenly resounded throughout the Empire Era. Only thenders from Earth could hear it!
[ Congrattions! The Empire Eras 10th kingdom, the Sky Dynasty, has been established. Congrattions to all the people who havended on the continent forpleting the Hidden World Mission! ]
[ Empire Era is upgraded to World Level 1! The founders of the 10 kingdoms will receive the country protection reward. ]
[ World Level One: Upgraded from the era of cold weapons to a low-martial era! ]
[ Low martial era has excellent martial arts civilization; the powerful warriors can break the stone with hands and walk on the water, and one warrior can defeat an army of ten thousand soldiers!]
[ At the same time, after the world level is upgrade to a level 1, the Empire Era has officially begun, and all thenders will be able to bring to the real world all the things they have gained in the Empire Era except for life, including their own strength! ]
All the people from Earth were shocked.
They were stunned at first, and then quickly logged out of the Empire Era!
The news exploded on the inte!
F*ck! The Empire Era has begun!
World Level 1, low martial era. Everyonesbat power will be greatly increased!
Everything gained within the Empire Era can be brought to Earth? Although life isnt included, this is still amazing!
Hiss, Im a city lord, right? If I bring back all the gold, silver, and treasures, wouldnt I be a rich guy in a matter of minutes?
Many people were shocked, and even more were regretful. Before this, they had treated the Empire Era as a game, so they got eliminated prematurely and withdrew from the Empire Era.
In truth, it was all because humans did not treasure the Empire Era enough. It had been a hundred years, yet only ten kingdoms were established in the Empire Era and the hidden mission waspleted.
At the same time, on a continent within the Empire Era.
A valiant-looking woman wearing armor slowly raised her head and looked at the sky.
Sky Dynasty? They actually stole the title of my tenth kingdom? Who are they?
Chapter 16: Cultivation Scroll, Level 1 Powerhouse!
Chapter 16: Cultivation Scroll, Level 1 Powerhouse!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
World Level 1! Its actually a hidden mission. It can only bepleted if there are ten dynasties created by the people of Earth.
Jerry was shocked. He finally understood what the changes in the modern world meant.
Obviously, a hint was released when the ninth dynasty appeared.
As expected, I knew that the Empire Era that has existed for a hundred years wouldnt be that simple.
I was right. Before this, it wasnt even a beginner vige until now!
Jerry muttered to himself, his eyes filled with shock.
Looks like there will be fun in the future.
I thought that after having the gods Athena, Hercules, Metis, and Pluto, the world wouldnt be challenging anymore.
Hehe, looks like theres still a long way to go.
A smile appeared on Jerrys lips.
He believed that even if the world had undergone such a huge change, he, who had the gods, would still be able to dominate and conquer the entire world!
At the same time, the entire Empire Era had undergone huge changes.
On the Empire Era Forum, all those who hadnded and the seniors who had already exited, came here to share their experiences.
Or perhaps, they would be here to share their wonderful lives in Empire Era.
After all, many people became city lords the moment they transmigrated to the Empire Era.
They could sleep with any pretty girl in the city. It was still very satisfying!
F*ck! ! My, my city has changed!
Somenders eximed.
Bro, what exactly happened?
Yeah. Hurry up and tell me. What exactly happened?
I was eliminated from the Empire Era a few years ago. Now that I see you guys having such a good time, I really regret it!
Stop talking! I saw a fierce man outside the city today! He split a stone with a single sh!
Me Too! What did I see today? I saw a person leap up and jump more than ten meters high!
Thats nothing. I brought people to pick up girls today, but in the end, I met a fierce man. He beat the hundreds of soldiers that I brought with me!
F*ck! So powerful? Are you kidding me?
F * ck, why didnt I meet such guys? My city is still the same, and the soldiers all look like weaklings.
Hahaha, that might be because your city is too weak, and you cant even notice the changes.
Hahahahaha, youre right!
F*ck you two!
...
Such a scene happened everywhere in the entire Empire Era.
This was very strange. Previously, there were no people with highbat power, but now, they suddenly appeared.
It was as if the settings of lowbat power had been forcefully changed.
Some martial arts experts had been imnted into the world.
Or maybe some ordinary people had their identities and strength changed because of the upgrading of the worlds level.
They became powerhouses who had been hiding among the ordinary people.
The entire Empire Era had truly entered a new era.
Of course, it wasnt just the world that had changed. The strengths of thenders had also changed.
For example, some generals strength had increased by arge margin, even reaching the level described in novels.
The abilities such as splitting a person in half with one sh and walking on water were turned into reality. This was shocking.
And this was only the World Level 1, where the worlds martial strength was low.
What about World Level 2? Wouldnt that be even more terrifying?
At the same time, after reaching World Level 1, the Empire Era seemed to have lifted some restrictions.
Other than life, everything else could be freely brought out of the Empire Era.
And for thenders, when they entered the Empire Era, they would be the city lords.
A city lord from the low martial era naturally wouldnt be too bad. At the very least, in the treasury, they would find many cultivation scrolls, precious medicinal herbs, and so on.
It was a little like a novices grand gift bag and these things could be brought directly to Earth!
The entire earth was in an uproar. When the first item from the Empire Era was taken out, everyone knew that the world was about to change!
Countless people had begun to try training in the Empire Era. If they could really bring their abilities to the real world, wouldnt that mean that they would reach the peak of their lives in no time?
In Sky City, Jerry looked at the magic scroll in front of him.
Is this a cultivation scroll?
ording to the information he got from this world just now, after using a cultivation scroll, one would obtain a very powerful strength.
It would allow one to be a Level 1 powerhouse in a very short period of time.
The cultivation scroll in Jerrys hand was not a newbie gift bag.
Instead, he had obtained it from the gift bag that he had been given when the tenth dynasty had been established. ording to the rules in the Empire Era, the masters of the top ten dynasties could obtain a cultivation scroll that could make them into Level 1 powerhouses!
ording to the information, World Level 1 was a low martial level. The most powerful warriors in this world were Level 1!
And because the world level had just been upgraded, the more powerful a person was, theter he would appear. So there wouldnt be lots of Level 1 warriors all over the ce so soon.
But he believed that it wouldnt take too long for this day to arrive.
Because ording to the scroll, A level 1 warrior was far more powerful than a mortal.
The words of a Level 1 warrior could even affect the result of a war, because even an army of tens of thousands of soldiers couldnt produce one Level 1 warrior.
The most important thing now is training.
Jerry thought to himself.
Oh right, have any of you feel any changes?
Jerry looked at Athena and Heracles in front of him and asked.
The two of them pondered for a moment and said to Jerry, Your Majesty, we feel that the divine power in our bodies is rapidly recovering. We cant even stop it.
Jerry was stunned. Could it be that their strength would surge to an extremely powerful level within a short period of time?
Without any hesitation, Jerry gave the cultivation scroll to the two gods. Although he had the reward for the ten great dynasties, to convert it into cultivation strength, it would still take a very long time.
If Athena and Heracles could be stronger in a short time, that would be the best thing for his n.
It would be best if both of them could reach the peak of their divine power!
This way, Jerry would have the power to conquer the world.
Chapter 17: Level 1 Powerhouse! Divine Power Recovred!
Chapter 17: Level 1 Powerhouse! Divine Power Recovred!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The reward for the ten dynasties was not bad. It was a scroll that could allow one to reach Level 1, as well as rted cultivation resources.
As long as ones aptitude was not too bad, one could slowly cultivate to Level 1 with this scroll.
Of course, depending on the different aptitudes and efforts, the amount of time spent to achieve this goal was naturally different.
Moreover, this world was called the Empire Era, which meant that the imperial power was supreme.
A powerful warrior would not care about a city lord.
But a master of a kingdom was different.
All the warriors in the Northern Liang had to bow to the imperial court. Although they did not have pledge allegiance to the imperial court, they would not betray the imperial court and would be loyal to the imperial court.
This was the rule that the imperial power was supreme, which was the setting of the Empire Era.
The master of a dynasty was equivalent to a king of this ce.
All the warriors in the Northern Liang territory would bow to the king.
Whether it was reasonable or not, this was the rule of the world and the setting of the Empire Era.
Of course, if one was a stupid ruler, he would lose the loyalty of his people.
In the entire Empire Era, countlessnders were immersed in cultivation.
And in just half a months time, there were actually people who had sessfully finished cultivation!
Instantly, the entire world was in an uproar!
It meant the scrolls were real, and one could really cultivate. Their physical strength had greatly improved.
And this person who had just sessfully cultivated had just entered the warrior stage!
He was still far from the Level 1 warrior.
It was said that if he became a Level 1 warrior, he could overpower all other warriors in his ce.
Hed be like a Superman in the real world, just like the characters described in countless sci-fi novels and movies.
The entire Earth instantly fell into a cultivation frenzy.
Because one could enter the Empire Era at the age of eighteen and be a city lord, there was naturally nock of cultivation techniques.
Therefore, the cultivation techniques were widely spread on Earth.
It was just that there werent many high-level cultivation techniques. Most of them could only help people cultivate to the half-step warrior stage.
There were very few Level 1 cultivation techniques.
It wasnt that it was impossible to enter Level 1 without the first-level cultivation technique. It was just that it would be very, very difficulty without it.
However, people also discovered that the those who cultivated the fastest were those within the Empires Era.
This made many people extremely regretful because they had only treated the Empires Era as a game.
They had done all kinds of stupid things and got their cities destroyed; in the end, they had been forced out of the Empire Era.
Who would have thought that the Empire Era would be upgraded to such a magical ce.
...
In the military camp of Sky City.
Jerry was shocked as he stared at the two people in front of him.
Level 1? Level 1!?
Jerry looked at Athena and Hercules in a daze.
How long had it been? Less than half a month? These two people had actually cultivated to Level 1?
How was this possible!
One had to know that the current world level was Level 1, which meant Level 1 was the upper limit.
In this case, Level-one warriors were the strongest people in the current world.
What was certain was that a Level 1 warrior was definitely a supreme existence.
However, it only took Hercules and Athena half a month to reach Level 1!
You, how did you manage that?
Jerry asked Athena and Hercules in disbelief.
After all, he had not even reached the threshold of Level 1.
And they were already Level 1 warriors?
Your Majesty, we dont know either.
Hercules shook his head. He really did not know.
But he knew that this was a good thing.
Only with greater power could they attack more cities and seize more territories for Jerry!
Maybe we had the strength of Level 1 previously and have just recovered our strength through the cultivation, Athena said after a moment of silence.
As expected of the goddess of wisdom, with just one sentence, she told them the reason why their strength had be so great so soon.
When the level of the world increased, their strength would increase.
The moment they obtained the cultivation scroll, their strength increased so much that they had directly entered Level 1; they would probably reach the Level 1 perfection stage in a few months.
So thats how it is.
Jerry nodded, indicating that he understood.
It was no wonder. They were gods from the myths and had the power of gods.
With a raise of their hands, they could create a tsunami, and with a wave of their hands, they could create a rain of fire.
Lifting something that weighed ten thousand pounds was a very easy thing.
Their own divine power far surpassed the realm of a Level 1 warrior. It was just that their divine power had been suppressed and weakened by the world.
Your Majesty, Im already at half a level. Im only half a step away from entering Level 1.
But my Level 1 seems to be a little different, not the martial level that the two generals are in.
Metis walked out from the military camp and reported to him.
What, what? !
You, youre not kidding me, are you?
Looking at Metis beautiful face, Jerry was dumbfounded.
Jerry had suffered a huge blow!
Even the goddess of wisdom, Metis, was about to reach Level 1?
After some inquiry, he found even the god of wealth, Plutus, was now a half a level warrior!
As for Jerry? As a transmigrator, the emperor of the Sky Dynasty, he was not even half a level at this moment.
Maybe its because of the Eternal Roster. They were all supreme gods in their own era.
And even though the worlds level has increased, they are still gods, still looking down on the world.
Jerry sighed with envy.
But this was a good thing. With two more, or even three Level 1 warriors, the Sky dynasty would be very invincible.
Although there were some Level 1 warriors out there in the world, they were not summoned from the Eternal Roster, so he couldnt trust them.
At most, they could only be middle-level officials.
He wouldnt let them enter the top management, absolutely not.
After all, with the Eternal Roster, he could summon more mythical figures in the future.
Each of them was invincible in strength, and their wisdom could crush all the people of this era.
Most importantly, they were 100% loyal to him.
So why use others
Chapter 18: Ten Consecutive Summons! Hermes and Dionysus!
Chapter 18: Ten Consecutive Summons! Hermes and Dionysus!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Now that the dynasty was established, everything was waiting to be rebuilt!
Although North Liang had millions of miles of fertilend, 90% of it was deste.
It was because of the destion that there were not many people in this ce, and the distance between the cities was not very great.
This was why Jerrys army could reach other cities in a day.
ording to Jerrys n, he would connect all the cities.
Then, he would organize the people of the kingdom to clear thend and build more cities!
Of course, he couldnt hand all this work to Metis.
Hence, Jerry was prepared to summon more people.
When he took down River City and Peace City, Jerry had taken down a total of ten cities!
Of which, eight were small cities and two were medium cities!
That was fourteen summoning chances! With such a huge fortune in his hands, Jerry was naturally filled with confidence.
Even if the Sky Dynasty was in a deste state, waiting to be built, Jerry was sure that after these fourteen summoning opportunities were used, the Sky Dynasty would definitely take off.
Roster, I going to summon!
Although there wasnt even a royal pce, the Sky Dynasty had already been established. Jerry was the emperor of the Sky Dynasty, and as long as he was in the Empire Era, he was the ruler of the ce.
He also had to maintain the dignity of an emperor, because the five million people of North Liang were all looking up on him.
Begin summoning!
[ Congrattions, Master, you have triggered five consecutive draws. You have obtained the mortals and Demigods: Manto, Diomedes, Daedalus, Chiron, Epeius! ]
[ Congrattions, Master, you have triggered five consecutive draws. You have won the gods: Circe, Adonis, Asclepius, Hymenaios, Eileithyia!]
The first two summons stunned Jerry.
Five consecutive draws?
Jerry got a rough idea from the Roster.
It turned out that when multiple summons were used together, there was an opportunity to summon directly from a group, such as groups of mortals, demigods, or gods.
They were divided into three groups.
Gods were divided into second-generation gods, third-generation gods, fourth-generation gods, and so on.
ording to the information stored in his mind, Jerry learned the identities of these ten gods or demigods.
Manto: the daughter of Therese (blind prophet of Thebes) in ancient western mythology, with some prophetic power.
Diomedes: one of the male heroes of Ancient Greece. A hero of the Greek allied forces in the Trojan War. The monarch of Argos. He was helped by Athena in the war and repeatedly defeated the Trojans and won major victories.
Daedalus: Greek mythological figure, son of Matignon, great-grandson of Eriktes, father of Icarus, also an Erich, a great artist, architect, and sculptor; his most famous work was abyrinth built for Minos, king of Crete, soter people used his name to refer to thebyrinth.
Chiron: the name of a centaur in Ancient Greek mythology. Dont get him mixed up with Charon. Chiron was the son of Kronos and Philu. Kronos turned Philu into a mare and mated with her to give birth to Chiron, so Chirons image was that of a centaur. This origin made him unlike the other centaurs born of Ixion and cloud, who were savage and cruel. He was kind, fair, and hospitable, which also made him a teacher of many Greek heroes. A wise man in ancient Greek mythology.
Epeius: a hero of Greek mythology, who joined the Greek allied forces in the Trojan War and was not only a famous boxer, but also a skilled craftsman who built the Trojan horse with the help of Athena.
Circe: Greek goddess of witchcraft and sorceress, a famous sorceress who lived in seclusion on the ind of Eaea. She was the daughter of Helios, the Sun God, and Perseis, one of the oceanic goddesses. She was the sister of Aegis who was the king of Colchis, and the aunt of the Sorceress Medea.
Adonis: the god of spring nts, a handsome man from a royal family, with features as delicate as flowers, which made all the people and things in the world pale in front of him. Adonis was a god who came from the Near East and rose from the dead every year, forever young; as the god of spring nts, he is a god worshipped by women.
Asclepius: a physician. He was a son of Apollo, the god of light, and Coronis, the princess of Thessaly, and, some say he was a son of Apollo and Clemene. He was the Greek god of medicine.
Hymenaios: the god of weddings, son of Dionysus and Aphrodite, the goddess of love. He was in charge of weddings.
Eileithyia: goddess of midwifery, daughter of Zeus and Hera.
Jerry was very satisfied with these twobo summons.
Now that he had a kingdom, hed not only need people to defend the country and attack other countries, but also gods who could help him manage the kingdom and make it prosper.
Therefore, Jerry was very satisfied with these summons.
But it was not over yet. There were still four more summoning opportunities.
[ Congrattions, Master, you have triggered two consecutive draws. You have summoned the gods Hermes and Dionysus! ]
Jerry was stunned. Hermes? Dionysus? ! Werent they sons of Zeus?!
He was astonished.
When he first summoned Athena, Hercules, and Metis, he had thought he had used up all his luck.
What good luck.
Jerry couldnt help but sigh.
At this moment, Jerrys mind also received the information about these two gods.
Chapter 19: The Gathering of the Gods; the Establishment of a Dynasty!
Chapter 19: The Gathering of the Gods; the Establishment of a Dynasty!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Hermes was the god ofmerce, travelers, thieves, and herds in ancient Greek mythology. An emissary of the gods, one of the 12 Olympians. The son of Maia who was the daughter of Zeus and As. He was also known as Mercury in Rome.
Hermes was born in a cave in Arcadia and was the first god of Arcadia. After the unification of Olympus, he became the messenger for Zeus. He was also regarded as the patron god of travelers, doctors, thieves and merchants, as well as the god of eloquence. Legend has it that he invented rulers, numbers and letters. He was clever and cunning, and was regarded as the creator of the art of deception, which he passed on to his son. He was also the inventor of the lyre, the patron god of Greek sporting events.
Later he was mixed up with the ancient Egyptian god of wisdom, Thoth, and was regarded as the patron of magic, with a wand that could make gods and men sleep, or wake them from their dreams.
Dionysus was the ancient Greek god of wine, one of the twelve main gods of Olympus. He was the god of wine in ancient Greek Thracian belief, and with the power to give pleasure and kindness; he promoted the civilization of ancient society and established thew, maintaining world peace.
In addition, he safeguarded the agriculture and drama culture of Greece. In the legend says he was the son of Zeus and Semele (another saying is Zeus and Persephone) . The ancient Greeks worship of Dionysus was one of the secret religious rituals, simr to the secret ritual of the Eulysses to Demeter and Persephone. In the Thracian ritual, he wore fox skin, which was said to symbolize rebirth. The Dionysus Carnival was the most secret religious ritual.
To Jerrys surprise, he had summoned these two famous gods to this world.
Not bad, not bad. With the addition of these two gods, my kingdom bes very rich in terms of talented people.
Jerry said happily.
Then, the voice of the Eternal Roster sounded again:
[ Congrattions, Master, for sessfully summoning the legendary figure: to.]
[ Congrattions, Master, for summoning the legendary army Macedonian phnx, the number of troops is 300,000! ]
Thest two summons also made Jerry extremely satisfied.
to and Macedonian Phnx troops!
to (427 BC-347 BC) was a great philosopher of Ancient Greece, and also one of the greatest philosophers and thinkers in the entire western civilization.
With this great philosopher and thinker, the kingdoms people would have a great elevation in thinking.
And the 300,000 Macedonian Phnx soldiers would make his army even more invincible!
People who like world history must know that the Macedonian phnx once dominated the world, not only creating the great emperor Alexander, but also creating an unrivaled world-ss empire, at that time. The Macedonian heavy armor troops swept across from Europe all the way to South Asia without meeting a rival. It was a miracle in military history.
The Macedonian army was very well organized, and there were almost no ws in the formation. Furthermore, they were exceptionally fierce in battles. In terms of training, coordination, and other aspects, they had reached the worlds first-ss level. They were the strongest army in the era of cold weapons. Alexander the Great also used this special force to establish his empire. For the armies of ordinary countries, when they met the Macedonian army, they would be defeated as soon as battles began. To the Macedonian soldiers, crushing others was amon urrence. The victory was certain for them as they crushed their enemies. Even now, many European countries still felt fearful when they mentioned the Macedonian army phnx. One could see how powerful it was back then.
The Macedonian phnx was made up of regr soldiers, light cavalry, cavalry, and auxiliary soldiers. The military structure of the Macedonian phnx was very simr to that of modern armies. Usually, 64 armored soldiers formed a toon, 128 people formed apany, 256 people formed a battalion, 1,024 people formed a regiment, and 4,096 people formed a division (that is, the basic phnx) . The basic phnx was the same as a modern division. It was a self-contained multi-soldierbat unit. In addition to the heavy infantry, it also included (in full formation)2,048 light-armored shield bearers, 1,024 auxiliary soldiers, and a cavalry regiment of 1,024 horsemen, totaling 8,192 people. Each joint phnx was made up of four basic phnxes, equivalent to a modern field army of about 32,000 people. This was the formation of Alexanders typical expeditionary force.
The heavy infantrymen in the phnx held a round shield of about one meter in diameter in their left hand, and a long spear of about two meters in their right hand. Side by side, they formed a dense and orderly formation and advanced like a giant hedgehog. A normal phnx usually consisted of eight soldiers in a single column, and then extended to the left and right sides ording to the total number of people. If the total number of soldiers was 10,000, the front of the phnx would be made up of more than 1,200 soldiers, and the length of the phnx would be about one kilometer.
The shields in the hands of the soldiers in the phnx would protect their left side while also protecting the right side of the bodies of their neighboringrades. Once the soldiers in the front row fell, the soldiers in the second row would quickly fill up the gap. The essence of the entire phnx tactic was that all the soldiers strengths were gathered together as they attacked together. Those who ran away and betrayed theirrades would be punished the most severely.
Now that Jerry had these 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops, Jerrys dynasty instantly had 300,000 elite soldiers!
With this force, Sky Dynasty would be safe. No one could or dared to go against the Sky Dynasty!
Jerry felt like a poor man who had suddenly won the lottery of tens of millions of dors!
The Sky Dynasty, which had just been established, was extremely short of talent.
Unexpectedly, he got a pool of talents.
In terms of war, he had gods Athena, Hercules, Diomedes, Epeius, Circe, and so on.
In terms of state administration, he had gods such as Metis, Manto and Hermes.
In terms of food production, weddings, city construction, poption, he had...
Chapter 20: Rebuild the Kingdom for the Future Development!
Chapter 20: Rebuild the Kingdom for the Future Development!
And for the kingdoms production, weddings, architecture, poption, and so on, he had:
Daedalus, the great architect, sculptor, artist.
Chiron from the ancient Greek myth to help to take charge of national education.
Adonis, the god in charge of the spring lush nts.
God Asclepius, who was in charge of the national medical services.
God Hymenaios, who was in charge of the wedding ceremonies.
Goddess Eileithyia, who helped women or gods to give birth.
In this way, Jerrys Sky Dynasty was full of talents!
With talents in almost every aspect, his kingdom would be even stronger!
He only needed to train and selected the basic officials. Like this, Sky dynasty would be an iparably powerful dynasty after a period of development!
After all, he had solved the most difficult issue army.
He had 300,000 Macedonian phnx heroic souls who had formed the strongest army under Alexander the Great.
He only needed to gather 300,000 soldiers and fuse the heroic souls with them. They did not even need to train.
Jerry would be able to have one of the greatest armies in the history the Macedonian phnx!
Summon Hermes, Dionysus, to... in short, summon all the humans, demigods, and gods that have just been summoned!
As Jerrys order, figures appeared out of thin air in the hall.
Fortunately, the hall of the city lord mansion wasrge enough to amodate more than a hundred people.
Standing in the front were Hermes and Dionysus, the god of wine.
Behind them stood to and the other human heroes, demigods, and gods.
Greetings to the King!
They all knelt down on one knee, looking very respectful.
Jerry did not ask about the other gods, after all, they were not very famous.
If Jerry wasnt familiar with ancient Greek mythology, he would not have recognized them.
However, Hermes, Dionysus, and to were all very famous existences!
In other words, no one in the west or even the entire world did not know them!
And now, in this parallel world, in the Empire Era, they were summoned by Jerry and stood in front of him.
They even knelt down on one knee to him, looking extremely respectful.
Stand up, everyone, stand up!
Jerryughed loudly, his heart filled with excitement, joy, and pride.
He took a few steps forward and helped the gods and others up.
Your auras?
Jerry was a little surprised.
Because he sensed that the auras of Hermes, Dionysus, and the others were extraordinary.
Although Jerry had not officially stepped into the door of cultivation, his perception was still pretty good.
Your majesty, the moment I descended into this world, I had this strength.
Dionysus and I are both Level 1 warriors at peak stage. The other gods seem to be Level 1 warriors as well.
Hermes said so.
Thats right, Hermes and I are both Level 1 warriors at peak stage.
Dionysus nodded, agreeing with Hermes.
Your majesty, we seem to be Level 1 as well.
Hymenaios, the god of weddings, stepped forward and said with his head lowered.
Your majesty, we demigods are now at half-level stage.
The demigods behind them also reported their situation to Jerry.
The lowest is already at half-level?
Jerrys mouth was wide open in surprise.
He had thought that when they transmigrated to this world, they would have to start from scratch.
At most, they would only have the strength of half a level.
But he didnt expect that the lowest among them was already half a level.
Hermes and Dionysuss power was easy to understand because they were more powerful than others.
The other gods power was also easy to understand since they were immortals and the power they possessed was far above the strength of a Level 1 warrior.
What astonished him was that even to, a mortal, had the strength of a half-level warrior.
If he were to use a weapon to fight against the generals in history, he would probably be able to kill those generals with a single sh.
This was unbelievable.
Could it be that the characters or gods summoned from the Eternal Roster can reach the peak stage of the world level the moment they enter?
Jerry suddenly had a guess.
At this thought, Jerrys entire body trembled, and he was iparably excited.
This was only World Level 1, which meant it was just the beginning.
In the future, when the world level rose, there would be more powerful and terrifying existencesing out.
They might even have the power to destroy the world with a wave of their hands.
If the gods he summoned had the divine power of the peak stage of the world level, wouldnt he be invincible all the way?
Jerry was very excited.
Of course, Athena, Hercules, and the others were now in thete stages of Level 1. If they were given more time, they could also reach the peak stage.
However, Hermes and Dionysus, who had just been summoned, didnt have to cultivate before recovering their original divine power.
When Athena and Hercules descended, the world level was still zero, so their divine power was suppressed.
But he believed that their divine power would catch up soon.
After all, the two of them were among the most powerful gods on Mount Olympus!
Haha, wonderful!
Jerry was very excited.
Everything was going to be easy.
Jerry directly issued the following orders:
First, recruit soldiers to replenish the 300,000 troops, and then let the heroic souls of the Macedonian phnx merge with them.
Second, they would expand the city! They would organize the people of the entire kingdom to cultivate virginnds!
Because there were too many destends in North Liang, a lot ofnd had been idle.
Jerrys goal was to connect all of the 20 or so cities. He would build them into one huge city!
Then, he would expand the city. He would use all thend within a radius of a million miles to build his kingdom!
This was an extremely huge project. Even if five million people worked together, it would probably take several years toplete.
Thirdly, they would need to develop the poption and economy.
They would need to develop the economy while doing the construction projects because theyd have a war sooner orter.
After all, North Liang, which had been divided for many years, was now unified.
The kingdoms in the center and the south of Qinzhou would not just leave them be.
They wouldunch an attack on Sky Dynasty!
Chapter 21: Ten Times Faster, Jerry’s Choice!
Chapter 21: Ten Times Faster, Jerrys Choice!
Jerry went offline, although his parents have been extremely supportive of spending more time inside Empire Era since they learned about the wonders of it.
But he muste back to school and apany his parents, so he couldnt stay inside all the time.
Moreover, his physical body still remained in the real world even when he was inside Empire Era.
He didnt know which world level would allow his physical body into the Empire Era.
No, whats this?
Just as Jerry was about to walk out of his room, his whole body suddenly trembled.
He could feel the change of the Empire Era. This change was a so magical that even if he had left it, he could still feel everything happening in his kingdom in the Empire Era.
No matter what happened over there, as long as it was rted to his own kingdom, he would be able to know it.
He would be able to see the situation of his kingdom anytime and anywhere. If there were any problems, he would be able to enter the Empire Era and deal with them.
What exactly is going on?
Jerry was shocked as he felt the changes in his body. He could see Hercules training the soldiers in the military camp.
He could see that he was lifting a rock that weighed thousands of pounds in the exmations and praises of the soldiers.
He could see that Hermes was vigorously developing business within the country, increasing trade and the cirction of goods.
That was right. After all, apart from being the god of thieves, Hermes was also the god of business.
With Hermes, he believed that Sky Dynasty would soon be rich.
He could see Metis and to, as well as other intelligent gods in a meeting. They were discussing the countrys education and the mechanism of selecting officials.
With their help, he believed that he would have arge number of talents in the future.
He could see Athena in... in... a bath!
Jerry widened his eyes and stared at as Athena gently took off her armor and clothes beside a beautifulke.
Her wless and exquisite divine body was revealed.
Jerry couldnt help but be fascinated. This was really the most beautiful thing that the Creator could create.
She was thebination of all the beauties and good things in the world. She could make all men give their lives for her.
Normally, such a perfect divine body wouldnt let anyone to see it. But now, he had seen it all!
Speaking of which, I am Athenas master. If I want her...
As he thought about it, Jerry could not help but smile.
While Jerry was admiring Athenas divine body, the Inte and forums on Earth was in an uproar.
The flow of time! The flow of time has changed!
Big Shots, did you guys notice it?
I noticed it a long time ago. The flow of time, the flow of time has actually changed speed!
I did some calctions just now. The flow of time in the Empire Era should be ten times faster than on Earth!
In other words, if I stay on Earth for one day, it will be ten days in the Empire Era!
Everyone was shocked. This was simply too magical.
When they entered the Empire Era, they could clearly feel the passage of time.
Many people started panicking.
My God, if I stayed in there for ten years, it would be only one year on Earth. Then will my age be calcted ording to Earths time or the Empire Eras time? Someone asked this question.
No one knew how, but some smart guys actually came up with the answer.
That was the passage of time in the Empire Era was real! If you were one year older in there, you would be one year older.
If you stayed there for a hundred years and died, only ten years would have passed on Earth.
When this came out, people were shocked.
Suddenly, they felt they were ying games with their life.
However, some big shots said that if they didnt want to consume their precious life in there, they could still choose to stay in the real world.
Then, they could use their consciousness to watch the development of their own cities, just like ying a farming game.
They could enter the Empire Era to do the management and then came out immediately, just like a king who did not attend court.
This point of view was epted by many people.
After all, the Xiantian realm of the current world level one could not greatly increase ones lifespan. The most it could do was keeping one healthy until death.
Many people were afraid of death. No one was willing to spend too much of their life in the Empire Era.
Of course, there were more people who had ambitions and dreams.
This was because cultivation in the Empire Era was extremely fast.
Due to the difference in the speeds of time, ten years in the Empire Era was one year on Earth.
In addition, the better cultivation environment in there would make them far surpass the people on Earth in cultivation.
Therefore, many people chose to stay in the Empire Era. They felt that the world level 1 was just the beginning. In the future, they would definitely be able to level up and be stronger!
At that time, they would be able to extend their lifespan. Since they were now low-level martial era, they would definitely have mid-level martial, high-level martial eras in the future!
Little Luo,e out for a moment!
Outside the door, his mothers voice came. She sounded serious. Jerry immediately knew what they were going to say to him.
In the living room, the family sat down on the sofa.
Its all over the inte. The TV news also broadcast it. Whats your decision?
His father, Xu Xian, looked at Jerry and asked in a grave voice.
His mother opened her mouth, but in the end, she remained silent. Everyone knew that the Empire Era had a huge transformation, but it also presented a great opportunity.
She did not want to restrict her son, but would support his choice.
Jerry looked at his parents, and he had already made a decision in his heart.
I choose to continue developing in the Empire Era.
A new era has arrived. If I do not advance, I will be abandoned by the era!
I want to be the best, I want to reach the peak, I do not want to be under others.
Hearing Jerrys firm words, his parents were shocked. They didnt expect Jerry to have such thoughts.
The husband and wife looked at each other, and finally, his father, Xu Xian, said in a grave voice.
Since youve decided, then well support your decision.
But, you must be careful.
Jerry smiled. The next day, he went straight to the university and applied for suspension.
Now that the speed of time was known, many guys who were not afraid of death would choose to live in the Empire Era all the time.
Whether it was to cultivate their own strength or to develop their own cities and kingdoms, it was a race against time!
Jerry had his pride. He would not allow himself to fall behind, even if it meant that he would live his life ten times faster.
He felt it was worthwhile since hed spend all this time in the Empire Era!
Chapter 22: Changes in Rules, Next Step
Chapter 22: Changes in Rules, Next Step
The development of the Empire Era had entered a new chapter!
The rules of the Empire Era seemed to be focusing on filtering thenders.
Firstly, after entering the Empire Era at the age of 18, if ones city was destroyed was destroyed, one would be kicked out of the Empire Era.
Secondly, the hidden world mission at the beginning was ten dynasties in existence at the same time before the world could upgrade.
This rule had been kept secret. It was obvious that it wanted to eliminate the weak ones.
After all, manynders only came here to enjoy life and did not want to fight for hegemony. They were satisfied with a life with countless beauties and concubines. They would just go on like this and never thought of expanding their territories.
Otherwise, it wouldnt have taken a hundred years toplete this worlds hidden mission!
Now, there came the change in the speed of time, which was also a elimination system.
Once again, it eliminated those who loved life and were afraid of death. If they did not work hard to cultivate their strength and manage their kingdom, they would naturally never be able to catch up with the guys inside the Empire Era.
The condition for advancing to World Level 2 had already been made public. This time, it was not a hidden mission.
The condition was that from now on the world would be upgraded to Level 2 after an empire was born!
Jerry noticed the words from now on! This made his heart heavy.
In his understanding, it meant that there had once been empires and even things above empires, and they had been created by Earthlings.
As for why the world level had not been raised, that was because the worlds hidden mission required that there be ten dynasties created by Earthlings at the same time!
Could it be that somenders had established empires or even imperial empires before the appearance of ten dynasties?
From the wording of the rule, it seemed like that was the case.
If they were the firstnders, then it would be about 100 years ago.
Who knows, maybe there were somenders who were over a hundred years old out there.
And some time ago, when the world level rose, the world had been transformed!
It was unimaginable how terrifyingly powerful an imperial empire or an empire would be!
In short, the Empire Era was filled with mysteries.
Jerry was looking forward to meeting othernders in the future. However, even if they did, they would probably be enemies.
This was because everyones ultimate goal was to unify the Empire Era and be the sole ruler of that world.
Just like that, Jerry settled down in the Empire Era.
Other than asionallying out to see his parents, most of his time was spent on cultivation and developing his kingdom in the Empire Era.
Time went on fast, especially in Empire Era.
In Earth time, half a year had passed since Jerrys suspension from school.
Half a years time was actually not very long on Earth.
But in the Empire Era, more than five years had passed!
During this period of time, Jerrys time on Earth added up to probably less than half a month.
In other words, Jerry had stayed in the Empire Era for almost five years.
Ministers, Generals, our Sky Dynasty has already developed for five years. I think its time to expand our territory!
In the pce, Jerry sat on his throne and said to the people below.
Below were the many gods from ancient Greek mythology summoned by the Eternal Flower Register!
Standing at the very front were Athena, the goddess of war, Metis, the goddess of wisdom, and Hercules.
Behind them were Dionysus, the god of wine, Hermes, the god ofmerce, and the sage to.
And behind them were the gods in charge of fertility, weddings, nts...
Yes, my Lord!
As soon as Jerry said that he wanted to expand the territory, the crowd below responded with agreement.
After five years of development, there hadnt been anyrge-scale wars. These people were bored.
Hercules, in particr, had an excited look on his face.
Thats all for now. You guys go and get ready.
There are many tough battles before us.
Jerry sat on the throne, looking very majestic now.
Yes!
The gods and ministers slowly retreated. There was no one else in the entire pce.
Jerry chose to return to the real world.
Whoosh!
Jerry slowly opened his eyes, stood up, and tidied his clothes.
Looking at himself in the mirror, Jerry touched his chin.
I should be eighteen years old, but in the blink of an eye, Im already twenty-three years old.
But in this worlds identity card, Im still eighteen years old.
Jerry muttered to himself. At this time, his face had changed quite a bit, and he had matured a lot. He was no longer an eighteen-year-old youth.
Even though only his soul had entered the Empire Era, his body had gradually grown older with the passage of time in the Empire Era.
Of course, if he saw his face often, he wouldnt be surprised by the changes.
However, the people who didnt see Jerry for a period of time would be shocked by his changes.
Dad, Mom.
Jerry pushed the door open and looked at his parents in the living room, smiling slightly.
Five years had passed for him!
During these five years, he was the emperor of a dynasty, an iparably noble existence, deciding the fates of all the people in his kingdom.
His entire body was exuding an extremely noble aura. This was the aura of an emperor.
Secondly, it was part of Jerrys cultivation strength.
In five years, he had long reached Level One, and even surpassed the peak stage of Level One, entering a wondrous realm.
But he had only half one foot in that realm. It was called half a step! He didnt know what the next realm was.
If Jerry wanted to go further, he would have to create an empire first.
As long as thenders from Earth started an empire, they would be able to raise the level of the world!
Jerry hade back to visit his parents for a few days, and then he would have to go back to prepare for the war!
Hed unify the kingdoms in Qingzhou, and finally establish an empire!
Right now, Sky Dynasty was extremely powerful!
However, it was still difficult to conquer Qingzhou, which had arger size than the entire United States.
It would probably take at least a few years. During this period of time, life in Sky dynasty would be very busy and intense.
Theyd do battle each day and he, the emperor, must stay with his people throughout it.
After visiting his parents for a few days, Jerry returned to Sky Dynasty in the Empire Era.
In the past five years, Sky Dynasty had undergone a huge change!
The once destend of a million miles in the north was now extremely prosperous!
Chapter 23: The Plan to Unify Qingzhou!
Chapter 23: The n to Unify Qingzhou!
Back then, the 21 cities in the core area had been connected and built into one city!
It was arge city with a poption exceeding one million!
A normal dynasty capital was a city of this level.
After that, they gathered five million people and started to build more cities.
Little by little, within five years, they had built over a hundred cities in the kingdom.
The entire destend of the north had been included.
Apart from the high mountains, most of thend had been developed.
In just five years, Sky dynasty had grown from a newborn dynasty to arge country. It was already very famous in Qingzhou.
During these years, the other countries had naturally attacked Sky Dynasty, but they were just testing the water.
The result was obvious. The strength that Sky Dynasty had disyed was shocking. It was not like a small country that had just been formed.
The strength of 300 thousand Macedonian phnx troops was extremely terrifying.
Right now, the 300 thousand Macedonian Phnx troops were stationed the southern border.
The north was high mountains and naturally did not needrge numbers of troops to defend it.
Furthermore, the entire Northern Liang was actually surrounded by high mountains. The only entrance was a valley in the south.
Hence, Sky dynasty was actually an easy to defend and hard to attacknd. With the 300 thousand Macedonian Phnx troops guarding the south, even if a million strong troops came, they would not be able to enter.
In addition, Sky Dynasty had a million reserve troops!
Some of them were city defense troops, but most of them were civilian militia who would participate in military training but most of the time did farming at home.
They would farm and increase their grain production, which would make the country stronger.
After all, a strong country definitely could not be in short of food.
These were the reserve troops that Jerry had prepared. Whenever he needed a new army, these reserves could be pulled out at any time to fuse with heroic souls he had summoned and became a powerful army.
However, ever since the establishment of the dynasty, the summoning opportunities were not so easy to obtain.
One could create a dynasty or kingdom after upying 12 cities.
However, once a dynasty was established, theyd have a piece ofnd.
If they continued to develop, the number of cities would soar.
For example, Sky Dynasty controlled thend of Northern Liang and there were over a hundred cities!
There were many medium cities among them. With so many cities, if he could still get one summoning opportunity with a small city and three summoning opportunities for one medium city, then no matter how many mythical characters there were, they would not be enough to summon.
Hence, after establishing a dynasty, if he wanted to get more summoning opportunities, he must conquer a kingdom first.
If he took down a kingdom, he would get ten summoning opportunities.
He didnt like it, it was something that could not be helped.
Hence, this was the reason why Jerry did not attack other cities during this period of time.
He had been developing his strength and waiting for an opportunity.
When he was strong enough, he would directly start a war against a kingdom.
Now that five years had passed, Sky Dynasty had already developed to its peak and he couldunch wars whenever he liked.
Greetings, your Majesty!
In the Sky Pce, all the ministers and gods bowed to Jerry.
It was worth mentioning that because different countries in the history of Earth had different management systems, there had not been a uniformed governing organization.
For example, the positions and levels for officials of the governments were all different.
Jerrybined the virtues of various systems in history and set up a cab and six ministries.
He put everyone in their most suitable positions and achieved excellent effects.
This system not only strengthened the imperial power, but also increased the working efficiency of the Sky Dynasty. This was also one of the reasons for the rapid development.
Jerry, who was sitting on the throne, looked at the ministers and gods below and slowly said, Everyone, do you know why I asked you toe here today?
The voice was not loud, but it spread throughout the entire pce, and even the people at the back heard it very clearly.
This was the power of a warrior at the peak stage of Level 1.
During the past five years, Jerry had cultivated his strength to the highest level that this world could allow.
He now had the ability to overpower 10,000 ordinary soldiers.
We do not know, your Majesty!
The ministers under the throne replied with respect written all over their faces.
Of course, they knew why Jerry called them here today, but they did not dare to say anything until they got his order.
This was Jerry, who had the power and majesty of the royal authority!
I called you here because I want to say...
Jerry looked at the ministers reactions and was very satisfied. Then, he continued, Our Sky Dynasty has been peaceful for too long.
Im afraid that my people will be weak because of this. They will forget how our Sky Dynasty came about!
Therefore, we willunch a war against the other kingdoms in Qinzhou!
Everyone, the five years of preparation has finallye to this day.
Hearing Jerrys words, the ministers in the hall were filled with surprise and excitement, especially the generals.
They had been waiting for this moment for five years.
At this moment, the beautiful goddess of wisdom, Metis, took a step forward.
Your majesty, there are many countries in the south of Qingzhou. They have a long history.
These are the three most powerful kingdoms among them.
The first is the Great Peace Dynasty that upies the central ins of Qingzhou.
The second is the Western Chu Dynasty that upies the western part of Qingzhou.
the third is the Southern Qing Dynasty that upies the southern part of Qingzhou!
Metis paused before continuing, At first, the Sky dynasty was not a threat to them, but after five years, the speed of the Sky Dynastys development has shocked the world.
In the past five years, we also fought a few border battles with the most powerful Great Peace Dynasty, thoroughly disying our strength.
Thus, the people of Qingzhou called our Sky Dynasty, along with the Great Peace Dynasty, the West Chu Dynasty, and the South Qing Dynasty, the four great dynasties of Qingzhou!
Jerry nodded.
In just five years, they were able to expand the Sky Dynasty of over 20 cities into a powerful dynasty with over 100 cities, 300,000 regr troops, and a million reserve troops. This was enough to make them proud.
Chapter 24: Top Ten Warriors! Green Cloud Banquet!
Chapter 24: Top Ten Warriors! Green Cloud Banquet!
Your Majesty, only by unifying the Qingzhou can we have the right to establish an empire.
Thats why the other three major dynasties, even those small kingdoms and independent cities, are all our enemies.
Athena said.
Youre right, Athena.
Jerry smiled as he looked at Athena, and everyone nodded.
This was the Empire Era, with only the enemies and themselves!
In here, ones job was continuous conquering, expansion and development.
There were no true allies, especially among the invaders.
The native countries of this world might slowly develop their current strength.
However, Jerry and the othernders were different. The reason they entered the Empire Era to endure the passage of time that was ten times faster was to strengthen themselves. They wanted to climb to the peak and build a great empire.
Your Majesty, ording to the geological analysis, if we want to unify Qingzhou, the first one we have to deal with is the Great Peace Dynasty.
Although our Sky Dynasty is easy to defend and difficult to attack since we have only one exit to the outside world, if the Great Peace Dynasty blocks our only exit, we can not go out and conquer the world.
Therefore, the first one we have to deal with is the Great Peace Dynasty. After we take it down, our great soldiers will be able to conquer the world and let the world see how powerful our soldiers and generals are!
All the minister and gods expressed their opinions.
The hall was filled with discussions.
At the end of the discussion, they reached the conclusion that they must start a war!
Wars were unpredictable. After a kingdom dered war, no one could predict what would happen next.
However, everyone believed in the Sky dynasty and the strength of the 300,000 Macedonian Phnx troops.
300,000 Macedonian phnx troops were enough to sweep across the entire world.
Even though the most powerful Great Peace Dynasty had 500,000 elite troops, the Sky Dynasty was not afraid!
At this moment, an official suddenly entered the hall.
Your Majesty, the Great Peace Dynasty has delivered a letter!
Jerry was surprised. A letter from the Great An Dynasty?
Present it.
Jerry said in a deep voice, and the letter was presented.
Reading the letter, Jerry was slightly stunned, and he looked at the ministers.
Dear ministers, the letter says that the once-in-a-decade Green Cloud Banquet is about to begin, and the Sky Dynasty is invited.
The others were surprised by the news, and then they began to ponder.
People like Metis, Hermes, to naturally knew what the Green Cloud Banquet was.
The Green Cloud Banquet which is held every ten years is hosted by the Great Peace Dynasty because it is the oldest dynasty in Qinzhou.
Every ten years, the top warriors from all kingdoms will gather in the capital of the Great Peace Dynasty.
They will have a martial artspetition to decide the top ten warriors in the world! Metis said.
Hearing her exnation, they suddenly realized that it was a martial artspetition!
Hermes added, The participants must be Level 1 warriors! In the past, the top ten experts were all famous warriors in the world!
And each time, eight to nine of the top ten warriors came from the three dynasties.
This year, our Sky dynasty can also enter thepetition.
Before Sky Dynasty was established, the cities around here did not have much contact with the central ins, so naturally, none of the top ten warriors came from our ce.
Jerry suddenly understood the meaning of the Green Sky Banquet!
It was just a meeting of warriors in the entire Qinzhou so they could fight it out.
In the end, they would decide the ten strongest warriors.
Wasnt this a world martial arts tournament?
Jerrys interest was piqued.
There was also a list of the top ten warriors from the previouspetition. On the Green Cloud Banquet, anyone could challenge them.
Whoever could defeat a top ten warrior would rece his position in the list.
However, the top ten warriors on this list had not changed for twenty years.
At a nce, he found all of them were from the three dynasties. Jerry immediately smiled.
I am very interested in this banquet!
Dear ministers, if all the warriors on the list be people from the Sky dynasty, what would that be like?
Jerryughed loudly.
Hahaha, Your Majesty! That would probably shock everyone, right?
If Your Majesty is interested, I will go and win the first ce for Your Majesty.
Hercules stood up and said while stroking his beard.
Hahaha, Hercules, I am also interested in the title of number one.
A heroic youth wearing a white robe said with a smile. He was Hermes.
In the original world of ancient Greek mythology, he had neverpeted with Hercules.
Herculesbat power was amazing while Hercules strength was in speed, so he had not wanted topete with Hercules, a battle maniac, with brute force.
But now that everyone hade to this world with their divine power suppressed, the naughty Hermes wanted to have a try .
If he could defeat Hercules, then he would definitely be in the limelight!
This was what Hermes had in mind.
The eyes of the other gods were also filled with fighting spirit.
Everyone wanted to see how powerful they were in Qinzhou.
For a moment, the hall became lively.
Many muscr gods clenched their fists and wanted to show off their muscles at the banquet.
Just as Metis was about to scold them, Jerry spoke from the throne.
Hahaha, generals, Im also interested in the title of number one in the world!
Five years had passed, and Jerry was no longer the same as before.
He had found that as the lord of the dynasty, he could actually use the dynastys national fortune to cultivate.
Both his cultivation speed and his strength were shockingly high.
At this time, his realm had already surpassed the peak stage of Level One. Perhaps he had already half way in the next realm.
With his full strength, he would not be afraid even if he faced Hercules, Hermes or Dionysus.
Of course, Athena was the exception.
Of course they had not really fought. After all, he was the emperor and they did not dare to fight with him, but Jerry was confident that he could defeat them.
Perhaps this was the core of the Empire Era. His strength and his cultivation speed were rted to the prosperity of his kingdom.
As the Sky Dynasty developed, Jerrys cultivation speed and strength had also grown quickly.
The stronger the dynasty, the greater Jerrys strength would be!
Chapter 25: Arrive at the Great Peace Dynasty!
Chapter 25: Arrive at the Great Peace Dynasty!
Your, Your Majesty, do you really want to...?
Do you mean...?
It cant be...
Metis swallowed. Hermes and the wine god also looked at Jerry warily.
Jerry smiled slightly.
Im very interested in the Green Cloud Banquet.
I want to go and observe the situation there.
Everyone instantly understood what Jerry meant. Jerry actually wanted to personally attend the banquet! They were panicked.
No, Your Majesty! Thats the capital of the Great Peace Dynasty. If anything goes wrong, what should we do?
Yes, Your Majesty, you cant go! You cant go! As the ruler of a kingdom, how can you go deep into the enemys rear and risk your life?
Yes, your Majesty, Hermes and Metis are right. You are the core of our Sky Dynasty, you mustnt let anything happen to you.
Metis, Hermes, and Dionysus were all very opposed.
In fact, they were right. Jerry was the Sky Dynastys ruler. It was better not to risk his life in this way.
Moreover, the journey was long that Jerry would be in danger without military protection.
Jerry smiled and waved his hand.
Well, I know youre worried.
But my dear ministers, dont worry. With my current strength, I can return safely from the capital of Great Peace Dynasty.
Youve never seen me inbat, so you dont know my strength.
Jerry wasnt exaggerating. His strength had surpassed the peak stage of Level 1. At this moment, even he himself wasnt very clear on how powerful he was.
Moreover, the Sky Dynastys powerful generals would all apany him.
With these super warriors around, Jerry didnt think that he would encounter any danger.
Most importantly, no one in the world knew who he was.
The scouts summoned from the Eternal Roster had all been sent out.
After five years of development, they had spread throughout the Sky Dynasty and even infiltrated other dynasties. Jerrys information wouldnt be leaked.
No one in the world would have thought that the emperor of the Sky Dynasty would personally head to the capital of the Great Peace Dynasty to participate in the Green Cloud Banquet.
In the end, no matter how Metis and the others tried to persuade him, Jerry told them that he would not change his mind.
They could only go and make preparations to ensure Jerrys safety.
Firstly, they would send more scouts to the Great Peace Dynasty. No matter what happened, Jerrys safety was their priority.
Secondly, they would move the army to the border of the Great Peace Dynasty, so they would start a war whenever something happened!
In the end, the people who would go to the Great Peace Dynasty to attend the Green Cloud Banquet were Jerry, five war gods, and Heracles.
As for the other gods, those who were not good at fighting stayed in the Sky Dynasty to assist Athena in leading the army, ready to start the war.
A few dayster, a carriage left Sky City, the capital of the Sky Dynasty, heading south toward the Great Peace Dynasty.
In truth, apart from being interested in meeting the warriors, Jerry was also curious about this world.
Most of thenders only had the knowledge about the small ce around their own cities.
Their understanding of this entire world was very limited.
Jerry was curious and wanted to know more about this world. This banquet was a good opening for him.
This was because the banquet would attract all the powerful warriors of the entire Qinzhou.
After all, the titles of top ten warriors were too tempting to resist.
Of course, the top ten warriors on this list were only limited to Qinzhou.
However, for ordinary people, the huge Qinzhou was the entire world.
Just like in ancient times, people and even the emperor all thought that their country was the entire world.
They did not know that far away, there were other powerful empires and fertilends.
This world was the same. Qingzhou was much bigger than the U.S., and in the eyes of an ordinary person on thisnd, this was the entire world.
Although the scouts had spread out to gather information about this world, the Sky Dynasty had only been established five years ago.
They had not even covered Qingzhous territory, so how could they know about the outside world.
Hence, this Green Cloud Banquet was an opportunity to learn more about the Empire Era.
They headed south. Although the rtionship between the various countries was very tense, it did not affect the ordinary people.
Trade among the kingdoms despite the tense international rtionships.
The various countries would not obstruct trades because it would bring them no benefit to themselves.
At most, when a war started, the trade would be stopped.
Hence, they easily entered the Great Peace Dynasty.
After entering, Jerry had to admit that it was the dynasty with the longest history.
The cities and buildings here were filled with the sense of age and the grandeur of a great kingdom.
However, Jerry did not care. A country with such a long history would have some internal conflicts.
The information from the Brocade Guards showed that princes of the Great Peace Dynasty were currently fighting for the throne. It was not as peaceful as it looked.
The capital of the dynasty was close to the north. Previously, because there were no dynasties in Northern Liang, this was the safest location for the capital.
Now, it was in an awkward position. With the rise of the Sky Dynasty, the capital of the Great Peace Dynasty felt like it was dancing on the tip of a needle.
Anyue City, the capital of the Great Peace Dynasty!
Jerry raised his head and looked at the towering city in front of him as he muttered to himself.
There were blood stains all over the city walls. It was obvious that it had experienced many vicissitudes.
However, the entire city was still standing here, witnessing the rise and fall of the dynasty.
It wont be long before my army arrives at thisnd with the iron hooves. This city will definitely fall under my military force.
Jerry said this to himself before his eyes lit up. Under the escort of the gods, he entered Anyue City, the capital of the Great Peace Dynasty.
Chapter 26: Arrive at the Capital of the Great Peace Dynasty!
Chapter 26: Arrive at the Capital of the Great Peace Dynasty!
There are so many people!
Jerry looked around and sighed softly.
Your Majesty... Young Master, there are so many people because the Green Cloud Banquet is the biggest event in the entire Qingzhou once every ten years.
Mortis took a step forward and exined respectfully to Jerry.
She was wearing a long white robe. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and her face was iparably beautiful.
Her beauty attracted countless people and they secretly nced at her, drawn by the charm that this wise woman could not hide.
It is said that this event had been held for hundreds of years. The warriors of Qinzhou all dream of bing one of the top ten warriors in the world.
So every time the banquet is held, it is the most lively time in Anyue City.
Metis continued quietly. As a Level 1 warrior, it was impossible for her to not notice the nces.
However, she did not care at all. She only told Jerry the information, as if Jerry was the only person in the world that could attract her attention.
Jerry nodded. With so many peopleing and going, it was quite noisy.
One couldnt see such a lively scene in Sky Dynasty.
This Sky Dynasty had a small poption despite its huge size.
However, in Great Peace Dynasty, the poption was estimated to be more than 50 to 60 million.
But it did not matter. Once Jerry upied the region, the entire Qinzhous poption would be his.
Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Jerrys lips, and his mood became better.
Jerry and the others came here as the Sky Dynastys officials.
Apart from the famous warriors, the rest of the guests invited to the banquet were officials from different dynasties and cities.
Sirs, this is where you will be staying..
The officials of the Great Peace Dynasty brought them to an exquisite small house. This was where they would be staying.
The imperial court arranged amodation for officials from various countries while the warriors stayed in inns.
As night fell, Anyue City became lively with many activities. It was said that there would be antern show tonight.
Why dont we go and watch thentern show?
Jerry looked at the brightmps and the busy vendors outside and suggested with a smile.
Hermes and the others looked at each other and followed Jerry out in resignation. In fact, they were still worried for Jerrys safety.
When they came to the streets, it was indeed very lively.
There were pedestrians and vendors everywhere. Among these pedestrians, many of them were free warriors carrying weapons.
In the capital city, people were not allowed to carry weapons on the streets.
However, warriors were an exception because this was rule of World Level 1, the low martial era.
After all, the strength of a powerful Level 1 warrior was equivalent to an army of ten thousand soldiers.
There were countless hidden warriors out there and they didnt care about their nationalities. So the imperial court had to respect them.
Otherwise, if the free warriors rebelled, the consequences would be disastrous.
However, although they could carry weapons, if they dared to use force in the city, they would face warriors from the imperial court.
After all, this world was called the Empire Era. The dynasties held the greatest power and they had the best warriors in the world.
As for the free warriors, although they were powerful, they couldnt stay out of the business of their respective kingdoms.
If their kingdom was in danger, these free warriors would stand out and help their kingdom.
This was the Empire Era. No matter how powerful an individuals martial strength was, they still had to bow to the imperial power and their dynasties.
Furthermore, the strength of the dynasties would always be supreme and if they had a dynasty at their back, they could cultivate faster.
This was called predestined fortune. If an dynasty had this predestined fortune, people in it would cultivate faster.
Hence, many free cultivators were willing to work for the dynasties in exchange for greater strength.
Hence, it was very difficult for a war to break out among the three dynasties
So peoplepeted instead on the Green Cloud Banquet.
At the banquet, warriors from the three dynastiespeted against each other and the dynasty with the highest number of warriors on the top 10 list would be regarded the strongest.
And this year, there was an additionalpeting dynasty: Sky Dynasty.
Thentern show was quite interesting and Jerry felt as if he had been transported to the ancient times. After all, Jerry had not seen much of this world even though he had been here many years.
A few dayster, the Green Cloud Banquet finally began.
This banquet was hosted by the Great Peace Dynasty, and the venue was in the imperial pce.
In the past hundreds of years, the event had been peaceful. The Great Peace Dynasty had the demeanor of a great nation, and they had never made a move against people from other countries during the banquet.
If they did such a thing, everyone in the world would know it and their prestige would be heavily damaged. Eventually, it would have a huge negative impact on the rule of the dynasty.
After all, in the Empire Era, there was a rule that when two kingdoms at war, they could not kill the messengers from the opposing kingdom.
Of course, if Jerrys identity as the Emperor of the Sky Dynasty was exposed, he might be captured.
After all, it was a good opportunity for his enemies because the Sky dynasty posed a great threat to the three dynasties.
Even the Great Peace Dynasty had been defeated by the Sky Dynasty in several border shes.
They did not even see the true strength of the Sky Dynasty because the generals in charge were Circe and Diomedes.
Among the many gods of the Sky Dynasty, theirbat strengths were considered intermediate, not as powerful as the super powerhouses like Hermes and Athena.
Of course, even so, their strengths were enough to deal with their enemies.
At the very least, fighting against an opponent like the Great Peace Dynasty was definitely enough.
Facing the border troops of the Great Peace Dynasty, even the wine god could not be bothered to make a move. He chose to drink with Hermes and Hercules.
As for Athena?
She was studying the dynastys development n with Jerry...
Looking at the majestic royal pce in the n, Jerry said softly, Speaking of which, I...
dont have a royal pce.
Jerry looked at the entire pce, his eyes shing with an inexplicable light.
Chapter 27: Refuse to Bow, Stirring Up Trouble!
Chapter 27: Refuse to Bow, Stirring Up Trouble!
Upon hearing Jerrys words, many of the gods and ministers looked touched and guilty.
Metis took a step forward, looked at Jerrys face and said affectionately, Your Majesty has put in a lot of effort for the development of the country.
When dealing with government affairs, you didnt take a break until its night.
The kings of other countries just drink and eat every day, enjoying the many concubines in their harems.
Only Your Majesty is diligently handling government affairs every day. Every day, you read reports about the military camp and the information about the living conditions of the people of our kingdom.
At this moment, the other ministers also took a step forward and said,
Thats right, you have never spent even a single cent for yourself!
You have to know that this kingdom, this dynasty belongs to you!
Another king would have started to covet enjoyment long ago after conquering such arge piece ofnd.
But you have been handling the affairs of the kingdom, developing the kingdom and making the people live a happier life.
You are the best king!
Many of the ministers and gods had tears in their eyes.
Although they had been summoned from the Eternal Roster, they were 100% loyal to Jerry.
Jerrys actions had deeply touched them.
They were now 1,000% loyal to Jerry, and they admired him!
This was no wonder.
In the past five years, Jerry had put all of his resources and manpower on building the dynasty and making the peoples lives better.
On the contrary, the construction of his own pce had been dyed.
Up until now, he had only a small temporary pce.
It consisted of a great hall for court meeting and a pce courtyard for residence.
Even some schools or some merchants homes were bigger than Jerrys pce.
After all, North Liang was a poor ce. Although he had Plutus, the god of wealth, he had put the the money Plutus had earned in essential projects.
It was not like he could not handle government affairs without an imperial pce. Jerry, who came from the modern era, did not care about this.
However, the gods under him did not think so. They believed that everything in the country belonged to the king.
And Jerrys sacrifice for the sake of the development of the country, was undoubtedly very honorable in their eyes.
So it was no wonder that they were bing more and more loyal to Jerry.
But in the future, Jerry would still be willing to build a pce if he could.
hed build thergest, most majestic, and most artistic pce in the world!
He would make it into a world miracle!
If there wasnt such a construction in this world, Jerry would create one!
However, all that would have to wait until he established an empire.
The size of Qingzhou was bigger than the United States.
At this moment, he was only a great king, and he wanted more.
Anyang ce?
The ce in front of him should be the main ce of the Great Peace Dynasty. When he entered, there were many people inside.
There were princes, nobles, warriors carrying weapons and wearing strange clothes.
After a quick nce, he perceived that the warriors present, apart from those who came to watch the show with their elders, were all at Level One.
There were more than a hundred of them.
Although Level One warriors were rare, there were still hundreds of them in the entire Qingzhou region.
Of course, all the top warriors were here.
The top ten warriors of the Green Cloud Banquet were all at thete stage of Level One and above.
Ushered by a pce maid, Jerry and his group took their seats.
After they took their seats, no one made a sound. Everyone looked at Jerry as if they were sizing him up.
People from Sky Dynasty?
The Sky dynasty that suddenly rose up five years ago is now a top-tier dynasty. Its really mysterious!
Looks like the banquet this year is going to be interesting. The warriors from North Liang rarely attended the banquet. This time, well be able to see the strength of the warriors from the Sky Dynasty.
Everyone was discussing animatedly. The Sky Dynasty had suddenly been established five years ago, ending the chaos of the North Liang Empire that hadsted for hundreds of years.
After that, they had even disyed their great strength. They had fought at the border with the Great Peace Dynasty several times and won.
They had thus disyed their powerful strength to the world.
However, the people of the world knew little about the new dynasty which was located in the remote North Liang. If it wasnt necessary, very few people would go there.
Today at the Green Cloud Banquet, they would get to see the strength of the Sky Dynasty, which was a reward for them toe all the way here.
His Majesty has arrived!
At this moment, a voice sounded.
Everyone looked over and saw a middle-aged man in an imperial robe followed by princes and princesses entering the Anyang Pce.
The person beside him was the empress.
However, the emperors face was pale. It was obvious that he was sick. No wonder the dynasty had fallen into chaos with princes fighting for the throne.
Greetings, Your Majesty!
Everyone in the hall stood up and bowed.
Even diplomats from other dynasties must bow. After all, this was the Great Peace Dynastys territory. Even though they were foreign ministers, they still had to give pay respect to the emperor.
Then everyone was stunned as their gazes turned to the direction of the Sky Dynasty group
This was because Jerry and his people were still sitting in their seats. They had no intention of bowing.
As expected, the rtionship between the two countries isnt good!!
Yeah. After all, the two countries are neighbors, and the Sky Dynasty is a new dynasty with a very fierce force. A war between them will erupt sooner orter..
This is going to be a good show. I wonder how the Great Peace Emperor will react.
Everyone started a heated discussion, and the Great Peace Emperor narrowed his eyes as he looked at Jerry.
There were two things that annoyed him the most. One was the matter of his sons fighting for the throne.
The other was the sudden appearance of the Sky Dynasty.
Internally, the princes were fighting for the throne and externally, Sky Dynasty was nning to invade his country and steal his territory.
His mood was naturally lousy.
Looking at the Sky Dynastys diplomatic mission, he knew that they were up to something.
Chapter 28: Challenge the Number One Warrior in the World!
Chapter 28: Challenge the Number One Warrior in the World!
Please have a seat, everyone.
The emperor said with a smile. He did not seem to mind what had just happened.
Jerry smiled slightly.
His temperament is very steady. He is indeed an old fox.
But.
A glimmer of light shed in Jerrys eyes.
But he has also lost the ambition and sharpness as a conqueror!
As expected, the Great Peace Emperor did not have much time left.
He was worried.
If it was Jerry, hed kill anyone who dared to offend the dignity of his country!
But he could not say it out loud.
Jerry sat like this until the banquet began.
At the banquet, everything went on as usual.
In the middle of the banquet, the main topic finally began.
The Great Peace Emperor gestured, and the Crown Prince stood up and said in a clear voice, Guests, today we have the Green Cloud Banquet that has been held for more than 300 years, and countless warriors and famous figures have been born from this event.
The once-in-a-decade Green Cloud Banquet is a grand event that all the warriors in the world dream of attending.
As they spoke, the Crown Prince suddenly pointed outside.
Everyone, please follow me!
Everyone stood up and slowly walked out of the great hall. Immediately, they saw that outside the great hall, there were ten arenas!
And on those arenas, there were ten people standing!
Hiss! Its the top ten warriors the Green Cloud Banquet! Someone cried out in surprise.
The ten people standing on the arenas were the top ten winners of the banquet ten years ago!
Four of them were from the Great Peace Dynasty, three from the West Chu, and three from the South Qing kingdom!
These were the publicly recognized top ten warriors of Qingzhou! All of them were in theter stage of Level 1!
In the past ten years, many great warriors had challenged them, but they were unable to shake their positions.
Actually, this Green Cloud Banquet was just a venue for them to fight each other, as they had done every time in the past.
As long as one became one of the top ten warriors, they would basically be one of the most powerful warriors in the world. They would not easily fall off the list.
Only after they got old would new warriors rece them.
Guests, these are the top ten warriors in the world!
The rule of the banquet is that whoever can defeat the top ten experts will be able to rece their positions.
This is the highest and most glorious position for Qingzhou warriors. Those who want to have a try cane forward and fight.
The Crown Prince said with a smile.
However, he added onest sentence, Oh right, killing is not prohibited on the arenas, so if your strength is insufficient, its better not to go up. They will not go easy on you.
A true warrior would never go easy on their opponents. Every time they fought, they would use their full strength.
Therefore, if the challenger was not strong enough to fight, he might be killed before he could even surrender.
Who is the number one warrior?
Jerry asked Hermes who was standing beside him.
Hermes was the god ofmerce, travelers, thieves, and livestock. He was also the messenger for the gods, and was extremely talented in intelligence gathering.
Apart from Metis, Hermes gathered the most intelligence.
Hermes scanned the area and finally identified a figure.
Its him. Hes the Anyang Warrior of the Great Peace Dynasty, the number one warrior in the world.
Hes given the title after the name of the capital of the Great Peace Dynasty. Its enough to see how respected he is in the kingdom.
This person is a loyal protector of the royal family, and he is only loyal to the emperor of the Great Peace Dynasty. This is also one of the reasons why no prince dares to go too far in the fight for the throne.
Jerry nodded and looked at the figure dressed in gorgeous armor.
With such powerful strength, he was known as the number one warrior in the world. Entitled with the name of the capital, Anyang City, he was also the protector of the royal family.
If he was willing, he could even be conferred as a duke, right?
Peak stage of Level 1? Surrounded by a killing aura, he is indeed very powerful.
But any one of you can go up andpete with him. You guys are no weaker than him, Jerry said.
The gods around him, such as Hermes, Dionysus, and the others, were all at peak stage of Level 1. It was difficult to determine who was stronger.
And the so-called number one warrior in the world, Marquis Anyang, was the same.
They were all at the peak stage of Level One. Even if they fought with Marquis Anyang, they might not be weaker than him.
Sir, if you want to see a fight, then Ill go up and take the title of number one in the world for you.
Hermes said in a deep voice.
Because they were not in the Sky Dynasty and had to keep Jerrys identity a secret, Hermes called Jerry Sir and not Your Majesty.
Jerry waved his hand and smiled.
Theres no need for that. Let me do it myself.
Jerry smiled and slowly walked forward.
Everyone was stunned. They had never expected that the first person to step out to challenge was from the Sky Dynasty.
Was he going to show his strength to awe the people present?
Isnt this lord a bit too young?
Thats right. He looks to be only in his twenties, right? The youngest top ten warriors in history was over thirty.
All the warriors here obtained the title of top ten warriors after the age of forty. Im afraid that the young guy is not strong.
If he were to die here, would the Sky Dynasty use this as an excuse to start a war?
It cant be, right? The Sky Dynasty wont go this far, right?
Thats hard to say. After all, this is a game between two kingdoms.
Many people had these thoughts in mind.
Of course, the most concerned people were those from the Great Peace royal family, the South Qing royal family, and the Western Chu royal family.
The representatives from the South Qing and the Western Chu were all members of the royal family. It had been like this since ancient times.
Jerry represented the Sky Dynasty, so they naturally thought that Jerry was a member of the royal family of the Sky Dynasty.
The Emperor of the Sky Dynasty had always been a mystery.
Other than knowing that his name was Jerry, they didnt even know how old he was.
Of course, everyone in the world tacitly agreed that Jerry was a middle-aged man or an old man.
After all, such a huge dynasty couldnt have been established by a young man.
Absolutely impossible.
Jerry walked to the center of the arena, facing the worlds number one warrior, Marquis Anyang. He said loudly, Parker of Sky Dynasty challenges you!
When he said this, the entire arena went silent.
He had actually challenged the number one warrior in the world?
Chapter 29: The Audience Is Shocked
Chapter 29: The Audience Is Shocked
This lord is so young!
In the West Chu group, a beautiful girl wearing a long dress said to the old man beside her in shock when she saw Jerrys face.
Little princess, this persons name is Parker. Hes a member of the royal family of the Sky Dynasty. I think his status in the Sky dynasty isnt low.
The old man analyzed. From a certain point of view, his analysis was quite right.
Jerrys status in the Sky Dynasty was indeed not low. He was just the emperor.
And even I cant see through his aura. Perhaps he is powerful/.
The old man tried his best to analyze this arrogant young man in front of him based on what he had seen and heard. This young man wanted to challenge the number one expert in the world.
Upon hearing the old mans words, the little princess of West Chu was shocked. She knew the strength of the old man beside her.
Although he wasnt one of the top ten warriors, he was still a warrior at thete-stage of Level One.
He was a top-notch warrior in the world. It was just that he had never fought against the top ten warriors before.
And even he said that he couldnt see through this Parker. Just how powerful was this young man?
Thinking of this, the little princess of Western Chu could not help but pay more attention to Jerry.
On the South Qing side, the Ninth Prince of the kingdom narrowed his eyes and looked at Jerry. He sensed a great threat from Jerry.
Although he was not the crown prince of the South Qing kingdom, everyone knew that he was highly valued by the South Qing emperor.
This was because he was talented in both civil and martial arts. At the age of 24, he had already reached Level 1. He was well-versed in governing the country and was the candidate of the future emperor.
Members of the imperial families all lived an extremely extravagant life. This also resulted in them not wanting to work hard to cultivate, and their strength was usually not high.
There were very few warriors in the imperial families.
Bing a Level 1 warrior at the age of 24 meant that he was a rare genius.
As a result, the Ninth Princes reputation was very big. He might even enter the top ten warriors list in the future.
Young man, do you want to challenge me?
Marquis Anyang looked at Jerry in front of him and asked with narrowed eyes.
The Great Peace Dynasty and the Sky Dynasty were at odds with each other. Sooner orter, war would break out between the two kingdoms, so Marquis Anyang would definitely not show any mercy in the fight, even if the young man was a prince with a high status in the Sky Dynasty.
Of course, he would not directly kill him. After all, this might immediately start a war between the two kingdoms.
However, he could severely injure the young man, making him lie in bed for a few months.
Looking at the Marquis of Anyang in front of him, Jerry shook his head.
Seeing Jerry shake his head, the Marquis of Anyang silently heaved a sigh of relief. After all, the other party was a member of the royal family. If he identally killed him, it would be quite troublesome.
As expected, he wasnt challenging me, he thought.
He had known this young man wouldnt be so arrogant and bold as to challenge the number one warrior in the world at such a young age.
That would be purely courting death.
But before Marquis of Anyang could finish the thought, Jerry suddenly said, I want to challenge all the top ten warriors, not you alone!
That is to say.
I want to fight ten of you guys, Jerry said.
Silence. In an instant, not a single sound could be heard.
What?
Madman! This person is mad!
Hehehe, he really doesnt know whats good for him. They are the top ten warriors in the world! With their strength, they can even face an entire country without fear.
Every one of them is a warrior supported by the three great dynasties. They are all existences that are highly valued by the royal families. Yet, this person wants to challenge all of them at the same time? Hes really ignorant!
Faced with the doubts from the audience, Jerry appeared extremely calm.
These top ten experts were indeed powerful. They were even more powerful than they had been ten years ago.
If one were to observe carefully, one would discover that each of them actually had the strength of a peak state of Level 1.
They were probably getting ready to raise their ranking on the list.
But Jerrys cultivation strength had already surpassed the Level One realm.
If not for the World Level One restriction, his strength would definitely have soared even higher.
Thus, only fighting ten warriors of peak stage of Level One at the same time could give Jerry a challenge.
Kid! You actually dare to look down on us?
You havent even grown your hair yet, and you dare to talk big here?
Dont think that just because youre a member of the royal family I wont dare to beat you!
Watch how Ill tear you son of a b*tch apart!
One of the top ten warriors roared angrily.
But right at this moment, Jerry suddenly erupted with his own aura.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
In an instant, the color of the sky changed, and fierce gales howled.
The arena beneath Jerrys feet cracked. Jerrys aura seemed to have changed into something tangible, sweeping across the entire arena.
Impossible!
Everyone cried out in shock, clearly stunned by Jerrys aura.
He... How could it be?
In a corner, a woman wearing leather skirt armor looked at Jerry with narrowed eyes.
Her name was Christine, and she was ander. She had prepared to create the tenth dynasty with support from the U.S.
In the end, Jerry was one step ahead of her. Jerry established the dynasty and raised the level of the world.
Later on, after the dynasty was established, she had a better understanding of the world. Then, the name of the Sky Dynasty shook the world. Only then did she know that the Sky Dynasty was also in Qingzhou.
Looking at Jerry who was so young and actually had such strength, she was sure that the young man named Parker was Jerry, who had founded the Sky Dynasty!
This was because thenders like them could could use their countrys predestined fortune to cultivate so long as the country was powerful. The cultivation speed would be incredibly fast with the help of the countrys strength.
At the same time, the ten dynasties also had special rewards. She thought these rewards could also increase the speed of cultivation.
Even if she did not have the rewards, her cultivation strength had increased to thete stage of Level 1 in the past five years!
This time, she was here to watch the show and gather intelligence. She wanted to see the strengths of the ten dynasties and meet the Sky Dynasty that was created by an Earthnder just like her.
Now, she had met the emperor of the Sky Dynasty.
If this kind of strength was brought into the real world, it would destroy the world, right?
One had to know that her strength would make her a superwoman in the real world! If she wanted, she could destroy a city.
After all, people dared not use powerful arms within the city, so a Level 1 warrior would be like a walking nuclear weapon. The threat was huge!
Maybe I should find out his identity in the real world. That way, I canmunicate with him, Christine thought to herself. After all, she was supported by the United States government.
Chapter 30: Battle Begins, One Against Ten!
Chapter 30: Battle Begins, One Against Ten!
If Jerry knew that there were Earthnders present, he might not have used the name Jerry.
This meant that the chances of being exposed were already very high.
He might meet someone who knew him in reality.
Of course, this didnt seem like a bad thing.
However, Jerry still did not want to expose his identity so soon because his strength had not reached that stage yet.
He only had a dynasty, not an empire.
Jerry wanted to tell his name to the whole world after he reached the peak.
And at this time, the top ten warriors were extremely afraid after sensing Jerrys powerful strength.
You, you have you already reached that realm?
Marquis of Anyang looked at Jerry in extreme shock, not daring to believe it.
Jerry narrowed his eyes. He knew what Marquis Anyang was asking, but he still asked in return, What Realm?
Marquis of Anyang said in a deep voice, Level 2 realm, an existence above Level 1, but in this world, ones strength is restricted. I wanted to break through to Level two, but I failed several times!
Jerry immediately understood what he meant.
After the world reached Level 2, they could enter the Level 2 martial arts realm.
It was just that he didnt know how powerful World Level 2 was, and how many realms it contained.
But he was sure that when that time came, the strength of the people in the world would definitely be even higher than now.
It was hard to imagine how powerful the warriors of the world would be when the world upgraded.
One day in the future, when the world reached a certain level, would it turn into a mythical world?
Perhaps, that day was not far away!
After all, Jerry was preparing to start the war to create an empire and the trigger condition for the Level 2 of the world was fornders to upgrade a dynasty to an empire. Then the mission would bepleted.
Of course, this empire must be created after the World Level 1 and the empires built before didnt count.
In that case, Jerrys current realm had exceeded level 1, but because of the restrictions of the world level, he couldnt enter level 2 martial arts. He should be a half-step to level 2.
However, Jerrys strength was already much greater than that of level 1.
So his strength was absolutely terrifying.
However, Jerry had never really fought with other warriors. He had fought Diomedes, epaos, Circe, Adonis and other gods.
He even fought with the super gods like Athena, Hercules, and Hermes.
But when they fought with him, they didnt use their full force, afraid to hurt him.
In such fights, Jerry couldnt truly disy his strength.
This time, it was a chance to see how strong he truly was. Hence, Jerry was full of fighting spirit.
Theres no need to talk. How about it? Do you guys still want to fight?
Do you ept my challenge? Dont worry, Ill fight all ten of you at the same time.
Jerry stood where he was and said indifferently.
His words were filled with a faint arrogance.
Since you have already entered that realm, then we ten warriors really have to join forces to be able to fight you.
Marquis Anyang narrowed his eyes and said.
How could Jerry not know about his little n?
He was the number one warrior in the world, but he was also the Marquis of Anyang of the Great Peace Dynasty, loyal to the imperial family.
If he could kill this powerful warrior from the Sky Dynasty today, it would be great news for the Great Peace Dynasty.
Hence, he wanted to kill him with help of the other great warriors, even though the young man was a member of the Sky Dynastys imperial family!
Today, he would kill him!
This was because the strength that Jerry had disyed was simply too terrifying.
Were the other top ten warriors stupid? Of course not. They could naturally see through Marquis Anyangs thoughts.
However, they did not refuse, because they also had to consider their own kingdoms.
A warrior such as Jerry was truly too dangerous. In a battlefield, he could behead the enemys general protected in the center of the military camp.
Therefore, if they could kill Jerry here, it would greatly reduce the Sky Dynastys threat to them.
Hahaha! Come and fight!
Jerryughed out loud and threw a punch!
Not good!
Marquis Anyang cried out in rm and hurriedly blocked.
Boom!
However, in an instant, with a huge sound, Marquis Anyang was sent flying by the punch!
Then, he crashed onto the ground, creating arge crater in the ground.
Hiss!
Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. So powerful?! One had to know that he was the number one warrior in the world!
Guys, attack him together, or we wont be his match!
Marquis Anyangs voice sounded, and then his entire body turned into a blur, instantly appearing before Jerry.
Take a punch from me!
With a loud roar, he used his ultimate technique!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
A terrifying shing sound came.
After which, the other nine great warriors joined the fray. The entirerge square in front of the main halls entrance became a battlefield.
Everyone, Retreat!
The crown prince of the Great Peace Dynasty shouted.
Instantly, everyone present began to retreat until they came to the steps outside the main hall.
Groups of guards walked up and stood before the crowd to protect them.
So, this is a battle between top warriors in the world?
Hiss, they are as powerful as immortals. With this kind of destructive power, they can defeat an army of 10,000 soldiers, right?
Everyone present was shocked. They knew that top-tier warriors were very powerful, but they had never thought that they were so powerful.
And now, Jerry was a young man from the Sky Dynasty and might be a prince of the kingdom. He had the strength to fight against the top ten warriors at the same time. He was a real immortal, right?
Christine was also stunned. She had thought that her cultivation speed was very fast.
But seeing Jerrys strength, she was upset.
Thenders who created the first ten great dynasties have such a big lead?
Christine gritted her teeth. She didnt know that Jerry had his own golden finger apart from the rewards given by the Empire Era and this golden finger was the Eternal Roster!
His cultivation speed was rted to his kingdoms predestined fortune!
Powerful gods and legendary figures were part of the kingdoms predestined fortune!
With so many legendary gods assisting him, his dynasty definitely developed the fastest and his cultivation speed was naturally the fastest.
Chapter 31: I Am Jerry, the Emperor of the Sky Dynasty!
Chapter 31: I Am Jerry, the Emperor of the Sky Dynasty!
He punched out a warrior who instantly flew out through the pce wall.
Hahaha, this is so cool! Come,e,e! Lets continue!
Jerry raised his head andughed. So this was his strength!
He knew that he was very strong and had confidence in himself.
But when he fought with Athena, Hercules, and Hermes, they didnt dare to use their full strengths.
As a result, he did not dare to use his full strength, either. Therefore, Jerry only knew that he was very strong, but he did not know how strong he was.
But at this moment, he saw the evidence of his great strength and felt extremely excited.
And this was only the beginning. After the world upgraded to level two , level three and level four, his strength would be even more powerful.
Perhaps one day, he could create a mythical empire and be a true God, just like Athena, or even Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon, or even the level of Gaia, the mother of the earth, or Uranus, the god of the sky.
Or perhaps...
He could surpass gods like them and be a supreme existence!
All of this was possible, right?
Just as Jerry was thinking about the future, the battle continued, and the battlefield was no longer limited to the arena!
Eleven figures flew straight into the air and continued to fight on the high walls and even the roof of the pce.
In Anyang City, countless people were looking in the direction of the pce.
However, they were instantly stunned by what they saw.
What did they see? They saw figures continuously colliding and fighting in the air of the pce.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The deafening sounds resounded throughout Anyang city.
Some children dropped their snacks fell to the ground, and the drinkers in taverns spilled their wine on their pants.
However, all of them found it difficult to shift their gazes away. They were all stunned by the scene in front of them.
Under the bright moon, Jerry fought against the top ten warriors of the Qinzhou all by himself.
They were the top ten warriors publicly acknowledged by the people of the Green region!
My eyes are not ying tricks on me, right... ?
I really cant believe it. He, hes so powerful!
The little princess of West Chu looked at Jerry in shock.
The elder beside her had a worried expression.
This person should be a prince of the Sky Dynasty. Even if hes not a prince, he must be a core member of the royal family.
His powerful strength is close to that of an immortal.
If a war were to start, just him alone would be enough to intimidate all the countries!
Under such circumstances, no matter which country it is, they have to bow to the Sky Dynasty, or rather, him!
The old mans words were not without reason. The strength disyed by the ten great warriors could destroy the imperial pce.
However, the imperial pce had its own warriors, so they would not be afraid of the free warriors.
Most importantly, these top warriors belonged to various dynasties. Even if they were not officials, they were still citizens.
But Jerry was different! He was an enemy and a member of the Sky Dynasty.
And the Sky Dynastys army was pressing down on their territory, which meant that they wanted to do something big.
If war broke out, the royal families of the various dynasties would not eat well or sleep soundly because of this person!
No matter what the people present thought, the oue of the battle was clear.
Jerry had broken through the worlds restrictions and had reached half a step into the level two realm, and his strength was enough to crush this group of warriors of peak stage of level one.
After all, the difference between two realms was the difference between the sky and the Earth!
Double Fists, split open the sky!
Jerry suddenly swung his fists. This move was taught to him by Heracles. Apart from his excellent use of weapons, Heracles was also very good at fistfights.
ording to Heracles himself, he had once used this fist techniques to st open a mountain with one punch!
And whether a martial technique was powerful or not depended on the person who used it.
At this moment, when Jerry erupted, although it wasnt as powerful as when Heracles had blown up a mountain with a single punch, it was still powerful with winds whistling from the fists!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The sky seemed to be illuminated by the resplendent lights from the fists.
The ten great warriors were sent flying by a single punch!
The ten great experts were all defeated. At this moment, they were either lying or half-kneeling on the ground ground.
Jerry stood on the roof of the high pce and looked down at everyone present.
At this moment, he was like the supreme god on Mount Olympus. People could not help but feel a wave of reverence. They wanted to kneel down and worship him!
He won, he won?
How, how is this possible? ? ?
He actually defeated the ten great warriors with one punch?!
People were stunned. Even though the top ten warriors in the world joined forces, they were still not his match?
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
A few figures instantly came to Jerrys side. They were Hermes and the others.
When people saw the auras that Hermes and the others released, their pupils constricted.
Peak stage of level one?
Each of them had the same cultivation realm as the top ten warriors in the world! How could there be so many great warriors by this persons side?
And they nked him as his subordinates. This was impossible!
One had to know that even the princes and princesses of the three dynasties might not have a peak stage of level one warrior to protect them.
For example, the old man standing beside the little princess of South Chu was an elder from her mothers n.
Otherwise, even if she was doted on by the king, she wouldnt have ate-stage level one warrior protecting her.
Jerry had such powerful strength, yet he still had so many subordinates at the peak stage of level one. His status must be extraordinary! He couldnt be a prince. A prince couldnt have such great bodyguards!
Who exactly are you?
A voice rang out. It came from the Ninth Prince of the South Qing kingdom. His expression was gloomy and his gaze was solemn.
The emperor of the Great Peace Dynasty seemed to think of something. His gaze was cold as he looked at Jerry standing on the wall of the royal pce.
Looking at the people from kingdoms of Qinzhou and the warriors from various forces, Jerryughed out loud.
His gaze swept across everyone present and the aura around him suddenly changed.
This aura is... ?
Everyone turned to look at the emperor of the Great Peace Dynasty. Their auras were exactly the same. Could it be that this young man who had defeated the ten great warriors was... ?
Sure enough, Jerry raised his head and swept his gaze across all of them indifferently.
I am the emperor of the Sky Dynasty, Jerry!
As soon as he said this, everyone fell silent.
Boom!
Everyone was stunned!
Countless people looked at the figure standing on the pce wall in a daze.
Chapter 32: Declare War with Extreme Arrogance!
Chapter 32: Dere War with Extreme Arrogance!
Jerry! Sky Emperor Jerry!
Exmations and shock filled the entire area!
The founder of the Sky Dynasty, Jerry the Sky Emperor!
This name was well-known in the world.
This name represented a miracle-like existence!
In just a short years time, he had suddenly risen.
He had started by annexing a small city, and had expanded and grown stronger step by step.
Then, after resting for a period of time, he had dere war against the three neighboring countries at the same time!
One kingdom against three at the same time, what a terrifying and bold move!
One had to know that the strength of the other three countries werent any weaker than this newly established country. In fact, they were even stronger!
However, he actually won in the end!
From then on, in Qingzhous Northern Liang region, where a dynasty had never appeared for hundreds of years, a dynasty called Sky appeared!
And the founder of this dynasty was Jerry!
The name Jerry had spread to every corner of Qingzhou.
In every ce of Qingzhou, countless young people worshipped and idolized him.
Jerry had be the most prestigious name in Qingzhou in the past few decades!
But no one had ever seen this Jerry, and they didnt even know if he was male or female, or how old he was.
To their surprise, Jerry was actually only a young man in his twenties!
And the strength that Jerry had disyed was so powerful.
Even the top ten warriors in the world werent his match. In fact, from the looks of it, they had been crushed in the fight!
Such powerful strength left everyone dumbstruck.
Sky Emperor had created a powerful dynasty and was about to send his army to attack other kingdoms.
His own strength was also at the level of an immortal! Did such a terrifying existence really exist?
Jerry! You actually dare toe to Anyang City, the capital of my kingdom. Arent you afraid that you wont be able to leave today?
The Great Peace Emperor roared angrily. How dare the guy came to his imperial city and defeated the ten great warriors.
One could imagine that after today, the Great Peace Dynasty would be a disgrace to the world!
Jerry looked at the Great Peace Emperor and said calmly, Great Peace Emperor, since I dared toe here, of course I can leave!
Do you believe that I can take your lives here at any time if I want?
Hearing Jerrys words, the emperors expression changed.
One by one, figures emerged from the depths of the pce andnded in front of the Great Peace Emperor.
All of them were level one warriors, and there were even a few peak stage level one warriors!
This was the force of the imperial family, and it was also the reason why the imperial court always dominated the free warriors.
No matter how great the free warriors were, the imperial court could still dominate them and ruled the kingdom.
Of course, there were a few free warriors whose strengths exceeded the limits, but they were very small in number.
If Jerry was a free warrior, hed be a force beyond the control of the dynasty.
Do you really think a group of level one warriors can stop me?
Jerry smiled coldly. The members of the Great Peace royal family were all nervous and broke out in cold sweat.
With the strength disyed, the Sky Emperor might really be able to take the emperors life despite the protection of so many warriors!
However, looking at the nervous people before him, Jerry suddenly smiled.
Dont worry, Ill use fair and square methods to defeat you!
Our Army has arrived at the border!
I, the Sky Emperor, dere the war will begin today!
A war between me and all the other dynasties including the three great dynasties in Qinzhou! Jerry said loudly. With the support of divine power, his voice resounded throughout the entire city.
Countless people heard Jerrys words.
Everyone was shocked.
Arrogant, overbearing, and outrageous!
He actually dered war on all the dynasties and factions in Qinzhou. Was this person crazy?
At this moment, a blood-soaked scout ran into the pce.
Everyones hearts jumped. Could it be...?
The scout knelt on the ground.
Your, your Majesty, bad news. The Sky Dynasty has suddenly invaded the border!
The Shanhai Dynasty and the Spirit Lake Dynasty have fallen!
Everyone was stunned! The Shanhai Dynasty and the Spirit Lake Dynasty were small dynasties that were affiliated to the Great Peace Dynasty.
These two small dynasties had been taken!
What, what? My dynasty is gone?
Two figures stood up. They were the kings of the two dynasties. Under the Great Peace Dynasty, they were more like dukes.
This time, they were here to pay respects to the Great Peace Dynasty, but they had never expected that their dynasties would be gone just like this.
Everyone felt chilled as they looked at Jerry in shock.
This person had really started a war! Even before they could react, he had already taken down two dynasties.
Jerry! You went too far!
The Great Peace Emperor roared angrily, his face flushed red with anger.
Jerrys gaze was calm and he slowly turned from him. Then he turned his head and said, Everyone, the war has begun. When we meet again, youll probably be in the Sky Dynastys prison.
After saying this, Jerrys figure instantly disappeared, heading towards the horizon.
Your Majesty, should we chase him?
A general asked in a low voice.
Although the Great Peace Emperor was angry, he knew that he couldnt keep these warriors above the peak stage of level one if they wanted to leave.
Rather than wasting time on the chase, they should discuss how to deal with the devil-like Sky Dynasty.
Looking at the people present, he said in a low voice, You have heard it. The Sky Dynasty has taken down two dynasties.
The only way to deal with him is for us to join forces and fight him together!
People from other dynasties and independent cities nodded their heads in agreement.
As for Christine, her eyes were still filled with shock.
Jerry? What kind of person are you? How brave and strong you are!
She had been very unhappy with Jerry snatching her chance of creating the 10th Dynasty. After all, she was just one step away from her goal.
But now, she asked herself if she could do what Jerry had done?
He hade to this imperial capital all by himself and defeated the ten great warriors in front of the entire world!
Then, he dered war against all the countries in the region, challenging all of them with the strength of one country!
Such great strength and domineering personality would make him a legend if it was in the ancient times!
Chapter 33: Eighteen Arhats! Alexander!
Chapter 33: Eighteen Arhats! Alexander!
In the modern era, in a conference room in Washington, USA.
This is the situation. That guy named Jerry is terrifyingly powerful.
And hes about to start a national war. Hes preparing to unify Qingzhou. If we really let him unify Qingzhou, he would establish an empire.
Christine said to the American high officials present.
ording to our investigation, this person should be an American. This is a good thing for us.
But ording to what Christine said, this persons strength has already surpassed the current world level.
When the world level upgrade to level two, how terrifying will his strength be?
A high-level big shot wondered.
Therefore, our priority is to get in touch with this person and see if we can rope him in!
Everyone nodded, because in the low-level martial world, people could even bring strength and other things into the real world.
If they waited until the empire was established, who knew what kind of changes would ur.
Therefore, it was definitely important to rope in such a powerful existence.
Christine also nodded. She knew that with her strength, it was impossible to contend against the Sky Dynasty.
If she could rope them in, it would be a good thing for both herself and the United States.
At the same time, in the Empire Era.
In the central army camp at the north-south border.
Greetings, Your Majesty!
When Jerry arrived, all the generals immediately knelt down on one knee.
Slowly sitting down, Jerry looked at Athena and the others and said, Well done. You took down two dynasties before they could react. This is very important.
Jerry sat on the main seat and praised.
It was indeed very important. After taking down two dynasties, Jerry had obtained twenty summoning opportunities!
Jerrys goal was to summon an army with these twenty summoning opportunities.
Jerrys Sky Dynasty had a million reserve troops.
All he needed to do was to summon heroic souls and infuse them into them, making them an elite army. After that, they would be able to start conquering the world.
Right now, he had just the 300,000 Macedonian Phnx troops, 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry, and 3,000 ancient Greek phnx infantrymen.
These 350,000 troops were not enough.
One had to know that the total number of regr armies of the three great dynasties in Qinzhou was over a million!
Although they were not as strong as their own Macedonian phnx troops, Byzantine armored cavalry, and so on, they still greatly outnumbered Jerrys army!
Furthermore, the three dynasties had arge poption and they could replenish their troops at any time.
Not to mention, apart from the three dynasties, those small dynasties and independent cities were also his enemies.
Hence, these 300,000 troops were not enough.
He had raided the two dynasties to obtain the opportunities to summon more troops. With 20 summon opportunities, he should be able to summon some troops.
As long as he could summon some heroic souls of troops, he would create an elite army that could be put into the war immediately.
Then no matter how many troops his enemies had, he wouldnt be afraid!
Eternal Roster, start summoning!
In the tent, Jerry called out to the Eternal Roster and began summoning heroic souls.
Twenty summoning opportunities were used at the same time!
[ Congrattions, Master, for triggering eighteen consecutive draws and summoning mythical heroic souls of Eighteen Arhats! ]
[ Due to the current world level, the Eighteen Arhats are all at mid-tote-stage of level one. ]
[ They are extremely powerful and have secret cooperative attack methods. With eighteen people working together, they can kill any warriors of level two! ]
Jerry was a little shocked.
As a fan of mythology, he naturally knew the Eighteen Arhats.
They were the gods of Buddhist mythology!
They were the disciples of Buddha Sakyamuni. Each of the arhats had terrifying strength.
He did not expect that he could summon all eighteen of them!
Moreover, this was the first time that he had summoned a god not from the ancient Greek mythology.
After all, the gods that he had summoned before were all from ancient Greek mythology.
Jerry had thought that he could only summon gods from ancient Greek mythology.
So he was surprised to summon Eighteen Arhats today!
This meant that he would be able to summon many more mythical figures in the future!
Norse mythology! Indian mythology! Chinese mythology!
After his excitement, Jerry was amazed by the strength of the Eighteen Arhats.
They were all at the middle stage orte stage of level one.
Thebinedbat strength of the Eighteen Arhats could even kill any warrior of level two!
What did it mean?
Simply put, whether their enemies were at the early stage or peak stage of level two, as long as they were within the level two realm, the Eighteen Arhats could join hands and kill them!
Jerry cried out in surprise, because as the level of the world increased, the Eighteen Arhats would naturally be stronger.
When that time came, they would have the ability to kill even stronger opponents.
With these eighteen arhats by his side, Jerry didnt not need to be afraid no matter what kind of enemy he encountered!
Unless it was an enemy that was far above the level of the world, but this was almost impossible, because the Empire Era would not let out such warriors for humans to fight, right?
[ Congrattions, Master. You summoned a human hero Alexander the Great! ]
Jerry was delighted, Alexander the Great!
This was one of the greatest emperors in the history of mankind!
In his era, he established thergest empire in the world, and conquered the mostnds!
With Alexander the Great, Jerrys army would have another greatmander!
[ Congrattions, Master, for summoning the heroic souls of the legendary army: 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen! ]
Another surprise! The army had finally arrived!
And it was the 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen!
It should be the initial and the most elite 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen.
After all, a mere 500 Spartan heavy infantrymen leading the 3,000 Greek alliance army had once blocked the Persian army of 100,000 soldiers!
This was enough to show how powerful the Spartan heavy infantrymen were!
They had lost in the end, but it was only after they were sold by traitors.
The Spartan heavy infantrymen had defended their dignity with the blood of 500 brave warriors!
Now Jerry had 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen, along with 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops, 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry, and 3,000 ancient Greek phnx infantrymen!
Jerry just didnt know how he could lose in the war!
Chapter 34: The Strength of the Eighteen Arhats!
Chapter 34: The Strength of the Eighteen Arhats!
A total of 433,000 troops!
Among them, there were the most powerful defense army the Byzantine armored cavalry in the Near East from the 11th century!
There were the powerful Spartan heavy infantrymen in Greek history!
There were also the 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops under Alexander the Great, the greatest army at that time!
There were also the ancient Greek phnx infantry, which was extremely famous in the history of Ancient Greece.
Along with these troops, he had gods from various myths.
He had Alexander the Great, the goddess of war Athena, and Hercules!
With such a grand lineup, Jerry really could not imagine how he would lose!
Come, my loyal subjects!
A group of figures appeared in front of Jerry.
The first to appear were Eighteen Aharts. Their torsos were naked, revealing their strong muscles and bronze-colored skin.
They wore simple and tattered pants, as if they never cared about the clothes they wore.
There was no hair on their heads, and there were no shoes on their feet.
They looked like a group of poor monks. Other than their strong muscles and dignified expressions, there was nothing that could attract peoples attention.
There seemed to be no emotion in their eyes. Everything in the world seemed to be equal in their eyes.
There was no difference between the way they looked at a de of grass and the way they looked at a person.
They were the Eighteen Arhats of the Buddhist myths and legends!
The aura released from their bodies was extremely terrifying.
Their cultivation strength was only at level one, and the most powerful among them was only at theter stage of level one.
One had to know that Jerry was half a step into level two.
But at this moment, facing these eighteen people, Jerry clearly felt the aura of death!
If the eighteen of them worked together, they could kill any level 2 warrior. It was indeed not an exaggeration.
Even if it was Jerry, if he fought against the eighteen people, he would probably be killed.
This was the power of the Eighteen Arhats!
These eighteen summoning opportunities were really worth it!
Eighteen Arhats pay respects to your Majesty!
The eighteen people immediately knelt on the ground and said respectfully. However, the aura on their bodies and the tone of their voices made people feel a chill.
Jerry didnt care at all.
These were the Eighteen Arhats. If they didnt make a move easily, but if they did...
With their current strength, they couldpletely ughter an entire country!
This wasnt a joke. If they joined forces, they could kill any level 2 warrior. It wasnt something that no ordinary people could withstand.
This kind of strength truly stood at the peak of the world.
In this level 1 world, the Eighteen Arhats were invincible existences.
With their strength, the Eighteen Arhats could defeat an entire kingdom.
In Jerrys opinion, the strength of the Eighteen Arhats was not inferior to that of the 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen!
Swoosh!
Another burst of light shed, and a man wearing armor with an iparably majestic face appeared in front of Jerry.
This man was the famous Alexander the Great!
He was known as the leader of the four great militarists in the Western world!
Even Caesar, Napoleon, and Hannibal were below him.
Many kings and generals in theter generations regarded it a great honor when they werepared to Alexander the Great.
And at this moment, this emperor was Jerrys subordinate.
I, Alexander, pay my respects to your Majesty!
Alexander knelt down on one knee and bowed respectfully.
Jerryughed and helped Alexander up as he said to the others, Everyone, please rise. With your help, the Sky Dynasty will definitely win this war against the countries of Qinzhou. Well eventually establish an empire!
Jerrys eyes were filled with determination.
We have 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops, 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen, 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry, and 3,000 ancient Greek phnx troops.
These are the most elite troops in the human history.
With such a powerful army, if I cant win the war for Your Majesty, then I, Alexander, will die to atone for my crimes!
Alexander lowered his proud head and gave a military order to Emperor Jerry.
Jerry naturally believed in Alexanders ability and immediately said in a deep voice, Alexander, listen to the order!
Alexander immediately knelt down on one knee.
I will make you themander of all the troops in the Sky Dynasty!
I only have one goal, and that is to raze the three dynasties to the ground and then take over Qinzhou!
Hearing Jerrys words, Alexander raised his head in excitement.
He did not expect Jerry to trust him so much; after all, he had just been summoned!
Besides, Jerry had many talents and even gods who were good at war!
Athena, Hercules, Hermes were gods who could control the situation in any wars!
Athena was the best of the bunch.
Athena was the goddess of war and the goddess of wisdom!
The first generation of the goddess of wisdom, Metis, was her mother.
Athena also inherited her invincible power from Zeus. Her strength made her probably the most powerful existence in the entire Sky Dynasty!
Even Jerry did not dare to say that he would definitely be able to win if he fought against Athena.
And there was Hercules who hadpleted the twelve impossible challenges.
He had led an army and won many battles.
With so many war gods under him, Jerry had even appointed Alexander as themander. How much trust was that?
Jerrys unconditional trust touched Alexander very much.
However, Alexander did not express his gratitude. He only knew that in order to repay Jerrys trust, he must win the war.
Themanders appointment was very simple because Jerrys army was 100% loyal to him.
With just one sentence, Jerry could change anyones position in the army.
No one would have any dissatisfaction or doubt about this.
Athena only stood beside Jerry, her expression not changing at all.
Since Jerry wanted Alexander to be themander, then let him be.
Everything Jerry said was right.
At this moment, the Sky Dynastys 80,000 new soldiers were brought over.
Jerry infused the souls of 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen with these soldiers.
In an instant, 80,000 valiant and experienced spartan heavy infantrymen reappeared in this world!
Chapter 35: A Visit from the Emperor of the Great Peace Dynasty!
Chapter 35: A Visit from the Emperor of the Great Peace Dynasty!
On the southern border battlefield, the first to meet Jerrys army was the Great Peace army.
The Great Peace Dynasty was indeed the oldest and strongest dynasty in the central ins. There were as many as 500,000 soldiers stationed at the border!
Moreover, they were elite troops. Although the kingdom had gradually be corrupt over the years, their strength could not be underestimated.
Of course, they were good when it met ordinary armies!
But Jerrys army was not ordinary, right?
Those were all invincible troops that ran amok in its respective eras!
Before the 11th century, how powerful were the Byzantine armored cavalry of eastern Rome?
They werepletely invincible in that era and that region!
Very few countries could withstand their attacks.
If it was not for the appearance of firearms, the Byzantine armored cavalry would still be invincible!
After the Byzantine armored cavalry, it would be the Macedonian phnx!
As the Macedonian phnx that had swept across all over Egypt, West Asia, and Central Asia, how could they be weak?
At that time, no army in Egypt, West Asia, or Central Asia couldpete with him.
It showed how powerful the Macedonian phnx was.
Next was the 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen. Needless to say, the 500 Spartan heavy infantrymen who had blocked the 100,000 Persian army was still a special force in the military history!
Thest was the ancient Greek square infantrymen who had left its name in history!
Compared to these top-notch armies, the elite troops of Great Peace Dynasty were nothing!
After just one round, the difference was clear to everyone.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops moved forward in an orderly fashion.
Their discipline was very strict, and the unity of the soldiers was iparable!
How, how is this possible?!
How can the soldiers be so disciplined?!
Not only the discipline, their abilities are several times better than those of our army!
Monsters! These soldiers are monsters!
Five years! How could Jerry Xu train such an army in just five years?
My God, with such an army, who can fight against them? Who can block their attacks?!
The generals of the Great Peace Dynasty were all shocked by the Macedonian phnx.
Under the charge of the Macedonian phnx troops, their troops immediately fell apart.
They couldnt even cause any disturbance in the formation of the Macedonian phnx.
In fact, the number of Macedonian Phnx troops did not decrease!
In the previous few battles, they had killed a few thousand Macedonian Phnx troops at the price of tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of their own soldiers.
But on the next day, the number of Macedonian phnx troops had been replenished, making them despair!
Could it be that the Sky Dynasty had many more such troops?
If that was really the case, what chance of victory was there for them? They should just surrender!
What they did not know was that the Sky Dynasty did not have any more Macedonian phnx troops than those on the battlefield.
However, even if Jerrys soldiers died in battle, their heroic souls were still intact.
Simply put, after they died in battle, their heroic souls would return to the Eternal Roster.
Jerry only needed to replenish his army and fuse these heroic souls once more.
In this way, Jerry did not need to be afraid to lose soldiers!
Hence, in a sense, Jerrys army was immortal, even though his soldiers could die.
Those who died was that Jerrys soldiers in this world!
But the powerful army would exist forever and it wouldnt take him years to train new soldiers.
As long as there were enough young and strong people in his kingdom, Jerry would be able to create such an elite army in an endless stream. If they died, they would be rebuilt, and the army would run out of soldiers!
How could there not be deaths in a war?
If the new recruits were sent to the battlefield, they would be cannon fodder.
However, if they became elites, their casualties would be much lesspared to their enemies!
The Macedonian army had lost a few thousand people, but the Great Peace Dynasty had lost close to 100,000 people.
This battle loss ratio shocked the other dynasties and countless people.
They simply could not imagine how such a powerful army had suddenly appeared.
After all, the Northern Liang region was just a poor ce and was not liked by the people of Qingzhou.
If the people of the Northern Liang region came to their dynasties, they would spit on them and call them country bumpkins.
But now, such a ce actually gave birth to the Sky dynasty, an extremely powerful dynasty!
Are the reinforcements from the other countries still not here yet?
Damn it, if this continues, we wont be able to hold on for much longer... Marquis Anyang said in a grave voice.
He was not only the number one warrior in Qingzhou but also the militarymander of the Great Peace Dynasty army.
At this moment, his face was a little pale because he had been heavily injured by Jerry that day.
They are on the way. They will all arrive tomorrow night, a general said.
Marquis Anyang nodded. With the strength of the million strong army of the various countries, he did not believe that they could not contend against the Sky Dynasty.
Soldiers would be tired. After an entire day of attacking, the Macedonian phnx had upied a few cities and killed tens of thousands of enemies.
After resting for a night, Jerry prepared tounch the final attack tomorrow!
But tonight, someone came to Jerrys camp!
Your Majesty, the Emperor of the Great Cloud Dynasty hase to seek an audience.
Jerry was stunned, the Great Cloud Dynasty?
He recalled that it seemed to be a new dynasty established five years ago.
It had only about 20 cities wasnt considered very powerful. It was a middle-low tier dynasty.
Five years ago... Could it be that he is also ander?
Jerrys eyes narrowed. The names of the ten great dynasties were public, which could be considered as a spur!
The entire Earth knew about the ten great dynasties built by humans.
And this Great Cloud Dynasty was established five years ago, so the emperor should be a fellow earthling.
Of course, Jerry didnt mind. His goal was to conquer the world and incorporate all the territories into his map.
So his fellow Earthlings were also hispetitors and enemies!
Jerry would not show mercy to them just because they were Earthlings!
Unless their dynasties became his empire.
Chapter 36: The Sullen Christine
Chapter 36: The Sullen Christine
Not long after, a woman in a royal robe slowly walked in.
Although she was wearing a kings robe, it couldnt conceal her beauty.
With this royal robe, she looked dignified.
Even if they did not know her identity, the first person who saw her would treat her as royalty.
Jerry sized her up. This queens deportment was probably the same as that of Catherine the Great.
Jerry the Sky Emperor, long time no see. You are still so domineering and full of majesty.
Christine looked at Jerry and said.
Jerry narrowed his eyes and waved his hand to dismiss the Eighteen Arhats and the other guards.
The Eighteen Arhats were now Jerrys personal guards.
With them around, no one in the world could hurt Jerry.
Looking at the Eighteen Arhats, Christines heart pounded. Her instinct told her that these eighteen people were very terrifying.
Although she was not a top-tier warrior, she was still in thete stage of level one. On Earth, she was a superwoman.
Even in the Empire Era, other than the top ten warrior in the world, she was considered a top-tier warrior.
But at this moment, facing these eighteen people, she actually felt the aura of death that she couldnt even block. How powerful was this?
What kind of person is Jerry of Sky Dynasty?
Kristen was shocked.
She had her country behind her and knew about the other nine dynasties.
Most of the other nine dynasties were well-known because their kings were all people of noble birth. Their families were all very powerful.
They needed prestige. In reality, they were also people with power in the real world. Some were even trained by their countries.
And among the ten dynasties created by the Earthlings, most of the rulers were people with status and background on Earth.
Except for Jerry!
Except for the Sky Dynasty!
Therefore, after knowing the backgrounds of the founders of the other ten dynasties, Christine felt that Jerry was extraordinary.
Among the ten dynasties, there was another dynasty created by an American.
Although that person was very powerful, he was still much weaker than Jerry.
In terms of individual strength, that person was only at the peak stage of level one.
As for Jerry, he had surpassed the limit of level one and reached half-step level two!
Jerrys kingdom also extraordinary!
Christine had traveled all the way from her own dynasty to the Sky Dynasty.
She found that everything here was so prosperous!
There were so many people!
The city was so big!
Aftering here, the feeling was even more intense.
The female general wearing battle armor with a goddess-like beauty.
The shirtless big man with unbelievable strong muscles.
The elegant young man who looked at her with a smile.
The handsome young man with long hair who was always drinking.
And the 18 bald men who had just gone out as if they were monks from a temple.
All of this gave Christine an extremely shocking feeling!
The Sky Dynasty was just a kingdom.
But when you saw it with your own eyes, you would feel that it was more than a kingdom!
It was like a dynasty that was above other dynasties.
And their creator was the young man sitting high on the throne
The Sky Dynasty.
Jerry the Great!
What she had seen and heard showed her Jerrys extraordinariness and strength.
My name is Christine, an American. Im here to discuss cooperation with you on behalf of the U.S. Christine said in a grave voice. She did not beat around the bush and directly stated her purpose.
Jerry looked at her. He did not expect her to be from the United States.
Jerryughed out loud.
Actually, it was not that he did not feel a sense of belonging to the United States.
It was because this world was so different from his life on Earth. Even the history here was different.
Therefore, it was really difficult for Jerry to have a deep sense of belonging to the U.S.
Moreover, the Empire Era was very important to him since it could give him great power. Jerry didnt think anything was more important than Empire Era.
So what? Do you want to say that I should show mercy and let your Great Cloud Dynasty be just because youre an American?
Hearing Jerrys words, Christine was stunned, and her face was instantly filled with anger.
She had not even spoken yet, but Jerry made her sound like a coward.
She opened her mouth but couldnt find words to refute.
Because this time, she was here to seek a peace treaty other than recruiting Jerry.
Because if her dynasty was destroyed, she would never be able to enter the Empire Era again.
Such a loss was definitely something she was unwilling to bear!
Everyone knew that the Empire Era was the greatest opportunity.
The young people who had entered the Empire Era were the focus of attention.
Because in this world, one could obtain great strength and countless rare treasures!
Even though the world was only at level 1, it might evolve to level 2 or level 3 or even an immortal level.
Therefore, no one dared to treat the Empire Era as a game anymore.
She was really unlucky to have met thisnder.
It would have been fine if thender was weak. In that case, shed defeat him and take all of his resources.
However, thender she met was the extremely powerful Jerry of the Sky Dynasty!
This person was simply a monster. The dynasty was powerful, and his strength surpassed the worlds level!
She even felt that if the kings of the other nine dynasties met Jerry now, they wouldnt be a match for Jerry.
And from the looks of it, Jerry, who was the tenth to establish a dynasty, was going to overtake the others and take first ce.
This was because the three great dynasties didnt seem to be a match for him.
If they werent a match, Jerry would be able to unify Qinzhou and establish an empire!
After that, he would sessfully activate world level 2! At that time, hisbat power would increase even more, and there might even be new changes in the Empire Era.
Jerry, I came here with sincerity, Christine hurriedly said.
She had to robe Jerry in, or rather, she had to make Jerry show mercy on her.
But...
Would Jerry be merciful?
Jerry said coldly, In the Empire Era, please address me as the Sky Emperor, or Your Majesty, now that youre in my Sky Dynasty!
Christine was stunned, then frustration.
This Sky Emperor was so arrogant!
She was visiting him as the Emperor of the Great Cloud Dynasty.
How dare he do this to me?!
Chapter 37: Christine’s Considerations
Chapter 37: Christines Considerations
Your Majesty, in the Empire Era, the most powerful were always the indigenous dynasties.
Now we have dynasties, and in the future there will be empires and imperial empires and perhaps even more powerful existences.
If we can work together, we can go further and make the journey easier for both of us.
Christine looked at Jerry, who was sitting high on the throne, and said so.
Jerry smiled slightly.
He picked up a ss of wine beside him, shook it in his hand, and said yfully, Are they very powerful?
Then why are they crushed by my Sky Dynasty?
And, working with you?
Jerry looked at Christine, sizing her up from head to toe.
Maybe he was studying her figure or her clothes.
All in all, it made Christine feel ufortable.
Its not that I look down on you, but you really dont deserve to work with the Sky Dynasty.
Jerrys words contained a hint of contempt.
Not just against Christine, but against the rest of the world.
The current Jerry had the right to say that.
Your Great Cloud Dynasty is just a small dynasty with 20 plus cities.
The number of troops is less than fifty thousand. With such a small dynasty, my army only needs one charge to wipe it out.
Hearing Jerrys words, Christines face turned pale.
She opened her mouth but could not say anything.
Jerrys words were the truth.
This was not the real world, this was the Empire Era.
The military strength in the real world did not represent the military strength in the Empire Era.
Jerry did not think that the countries in the real world could help him or work with him.
Hearing Jerrys words, Christine had nothing to refute, because Jerry was right.
With hundreds of thousands of troops, he not only had powerful military strength, he also had a powerful empire to provide him with endless resources.
His kingdoms grain output had bumper harvest every year as if he was blessed by gods.
Commerce was also extremely developed, and he could buy any special products from the other three dynasties.
He could even buy the products from the other side of Qingzhou.
The Sky Dynasty seemed to have extremely shrewd business talents that developedmerce for the kingdom.
A strong army, prosperousmerce, and fertilend. With these three perfect conditions, Jerry was about to establish his own empire.
He really did not need to work with the U.S.
Food?
The Sky Dynasty even sold their own food during winter.
What about the products?
The Sky Dynastys caravans were all over the Qingzhou. People fought to do business with them because the Sky Dynastys caravans were protected by a powerful army and they did business fairly, and everyone could benefit from the trades.
Who would have thought that the barrennd of Northern Liang could give birth to such a powerful dynasty?
Alright, if theres nothing else, you can leave now, Jerry said. It was impossible for him to show mercy, because it waspletely unnecessary.
Wherever his sword pointed would be his territory, and everything on it would be his possession.
Although the United States was backing Christine, this could not change Jerrys mind.
This was a battlefield, a real war.
Only the victor would be eternal.
Jerrys goal was to unify the Empire Era, to reach the peak of the world and to establish the most powerful empire.
Therefore, everyone against him was his enemy. If they didnt submit, theyd be destroyed!
Right now, you only have one choice, and that is to submit to me!
From now on, the Great Cloud Dynasty will be my subordinate kingdom. Otherwise, the kingdom will be destroyed!
Jerry said in a deep voice, and a powerful aura instantly crushed Christine.
When Christine heard this, her expression immediately changed.
Submit?
There was a saying in the Empire Era that when a kingdom was destroyed, there was only one way for the former ruler to stay in the Empire Era.
And that was to submit!
Submit to the other powers in the Empire Era and be a vassal force!
It would be fine if you submitted to ander who was also from Earth, but in the future, you would rely on him, and you would also be able to return to the real world.
However, everything about you would be controlled by him. He could decide if you could log in the Empire Era.
Other than your life and death in reality, everything about you in the Empire Era would be controlled.
The other option was a little more terrifying.
That was to submit to the indigenous forces in the Empire Era and be their subordinate.
The consequences were very serious. If you chose to submit, you would be a vegetative in reality!
Then, you would stay in the Empire Era forever!
Over the years, many people chose to submit and stay in the Empire Era for various reasons.
And their bodies in the real world would be vegetative!
Is, is there really no room for negotiation?
Christine gritted her teeth and asked.
Her dynasty was in Qingzhou, so it was impossible for her to escape.
Once the kingdom was gone, she would be forced to exit from the Empire Era.
Although she was currently at thete stage of level one, and in the real world she was like a superwoman.
But she knew that Jerry was about to establish an empire, and when that time came, her kingdom would definitely be finished.
Then the world would be upgraded to level two. If she was forced to withdraw from the Empire Era, she would definitelyg behind others forever.
This was something that the self-reliant Christine was unwilling to ept.
Jerrys attitude was still cold.
Christine was very beautiful, but in the Empire era, one could create her own face.
God knows what she looked like in reality.
What Jerry didnt know was that Christine didnt change her face. Her appearance was the same as in reality.
Her background in the real world was extremely powerful, so she didnt need a false identity. In any case, no one dared to mess with her in reality.
Let me go back and think about it, Christine gritted her teeth and said. Then, she disappeared instantly. She had directly logged out.
There was a hidden benefit of the Empire Era, which was that one could choose to log out any time. It was a life-saving skill.
After all, if one was killed in the Empire Era, one would be kicked out of the Empire Era and could never enter again.
When one encountered danger, one only needed to log out.
Looking at Christines disappearing figure, Jerry didnt care at all.
Although the U.S. might start to investigate him, Jerry believed that when he established an empire, his strength would soar to an unimaginable height.
At that time, even if a powerful country in reality wanted to attack him, they would have to think again about it.
Chapter 38: Indecision: Should I Submit? !
Chapter 38: Indecision: Should I Submit? !
It waste at night in the Empire Era, and the war paused for a while.
But in the real world, it was daytime.
Christine returned to reality and woke up in a luxurious room.
Damn Jerry, he was so mean to me!
He just created the dynasty before I did and get a reward for it.
Whats so great about it?
Damn that guy...
Christine muttered angrily.
Then, she changed her clothes and prepared to see her grandfather and the others.
This matter was still very important. From the looks of Jerry, he was about to establish his own empire.
And after he did that, the world was about to usher in a new round of huge changes.
This was simply too fast. It had only been half a year since the world entered level 1!
The world had only just begun to get used to a world in which powerful warriors suddenly appeared.
They mashed rocks with one punch and walked on walls. Such people were simply everywhere now.
In thest six months, although there were not many powerful warriors, half-step warriors were everywhere.
The warriors with magical powers had individual martial strength that far surpassed the so-called special forces and the like.
They were almost superhumans.
Therefore, in the past six months, there were still somemotions.
However, some police officers also entered the Empire Era and became warriors, so the disturbances were soon suppressed.
However, things had just settled down a bit and they were about to reach world level two. This was probably something that no one had expected.
With world level two, their strength would probably increase by a lot. If they werent prepared, there would be big trouble.
Old men with high statuses sat in the meeting room.
Christine, howe youre back today?
An old man asked Christine with a warm smile on his face.
At this moment, Christine was sitting next him.
This old man was Christines grandfather, one of the most powerful figures in the United States.
My Lords, something big has happened.
Christine told the elders about what had happened in the Empire Era, including Jerrys attitude, the Sky Dynastysmercial power, and its terrifying army.
After hearing this, the old peoples expressions became solemn.
The Sky Dynasty and Jerry are so powerful?
Hes about to conquer Qinzhou and establish an empire. The world level 2 is finallying!
Theres no room for negotiation? Looks like hes an ambitious person.
Everyone expressed their opinions and thoughts.
However, at the same time, they were a little helpless. This was because the Empire Era waspletely beyond their control.
The real world did not have any methods that could be used to influence the Empire Era.
After a person became a king of a dynasty in the Empire Era, one had entered an extremely high ss in the real world.
Other than powerful personal strength, hed also have resources that belonged to an entire kingdom.
Hence, the creators of the ten dynasties were all extremely high-status people in the real world.
But Jerry was really low-key and had only devoted himself to the Empire Era. No one knew his true identity.
Christine, the final decision will depend on your own choice.
The elder with the highest status said in a deep voice.
If she chose to submit, it meant that everything she had in the future would be controlled by her master.
The master could strip her of everything, including her strength, and then kick her out of the Empire Era.
This was the price of submitting. Whether it was to submit to the natives or to those who hadnded on Earth. It was a difficult choice.
Submitting to a native was equivalent to giving up Earth and staying in the Empire Era forever.
Submitting to ander from Earth was equivalent to handing over everything she had gained including her life in the Empire Era.
Now was the time for Christine to make a decision. She could choose to leave Qingzhou and find a powerful dynasty to submit to.
However, the price was that she would never be able to return. It was equivalent to giving up everything she had in the real world.
Of course, there was still a way out.
That was if she met someone else in the future who belonged to the United States and changed sides, then she could return to Earth. It would mean she put her fate into the hands of one of her own people.
However, all of this was only a if! If she was destroyed before she met her own people, she would really die!
One had to know that if she submitted to the natives, she would be a vegetative in the real world!
In that case, if she died in battle in the Empire Era, she would truly die. She would diepletely.
Therefore, whether she submitted to a native or submitted to ander from Earth, it was an extremely difficult choice!
Christine gritted her teeth as her thoughts spun non-stop.
She wanted to escape and join a great dynasty outside of Qinzhou.
If she could meet her own people in the future, she would have a chance to change sides.
But first, she had to leave Qinzhou first!
The Sky Dynasty was so powerful and she might not be able to leave!
And even if she could leave, the requirement to change sides was that her original kingdom must be destroyed!
If she joined the natives, she could not disobey their orders!
For example, if she joined the Great Peace Dynasty now, she could not disobey the orders of the Great Peace Emperor!
What kind of humiliation was this?
Christine was absolutely unwilling to do so!
After all,pared to the natives, she felt closer to Earthlings.
In the end, Christine made a decision.
I choose to continue staying in the Empire Era and submit to him!
After Christine said this, she seemed to have put down a heavy burden.
At the same time, she felt very humiliated.
Hearing Christines decision, everyone sighed. It was expected.
After all, with her looks, if she were to submit to the natives, her life would be miserable.
She would be the kings concubine and became his toy!
And Christines personality would definitely not allow this to happen!
But if she submitted to Jerry, she still had some freedom.
At least, she could return to the real world, and the control was not that absolute.
If she did not obey him, the worst oue was that she would be expelled from the Empire Era.
After all, if he forced her to do something, she could choose to disobey him.
But if she submitted to the natives of the Empires Era, the rules of the world would make her and othernders from Earth unable to disobey the emperors orders!
If that happened, she would really be in hell!
Chapter 39: Choose to Submit! Alexander’s Plan!
Chapter 39: Choose to Submit! Alexanders n!
In the Empire Era, the sky gradually lightened.
Golden sunlight shone on thend, giving it a golden veil.
This made the entire world look so lovely.
However, a killing intent swept across the entire battlefield.
Last night, the armies of other dynasties had arrived at the battlefield.
The armies of the three dynasties and other factions, which numbered in the millions, would start the final battle with the Sky Dynasty!
The battlefield was at the border between the Northern Liang and the central ins, a in stretched out for dozens of miles.
On this battlefield, the battle result was all depended on strength.
There were no plots or tricks, everything depended on the strength of the armies and themanding abilities of the generals.
And obviously, the generals and army of the Sky Dynasty were the best.
After all, themander of the Sky Dynasty army was Alexander the Great!
The generals included Athena, the daughter of Zeus and the goddess of wisdom, Metis. She was the goddess of war who also controlled arts and wisdom!
There was also Hercules who was a son of Zeus and the hero who hadpleted the twelve impossible challenges!
And Hermes, one of the 12 gods of Olympus, who controlledmerce and travel!
And another one of the 12 gods of Olympus, the god of revelry who controlled wine and celebrations!
There were other numerous gods and heroic generals.
Whether it was in legends or history, they had left their own marks!
Having them was equivalent to having all the talents in this world!
Therefore, Jerry was sure hed win this war!
After the war ended, the entire Qinzhou would belong to Jerry.
The name of the Sky Emperor would resound throughout the world!
And at this moment, just as Jerry was about tomand his army to attack, Christine came again.
She wore a gorgeous leather armor that entuated her beautiful figure.
She slowly walked from the entrance of the hall to Jerrys throne.
Have you made a decision?
Jerry looked at Christine and asked in a deep voice.
Christine took a deep breath and slowly knelt down on one knee.
Your subject, Christine, greets Your Majesty!
This was the ceremony of submission, and many people in the Empire Era knew it.
However, very few people had done this in the past hundred years.
After all, before the world level one, thenders from Earth only move around in their own cities.
Only a few were able to meet each other.
And now, as the empress of the Great Cloud Dynasty, Christine let go of her pride and chose to submit to Jerry.
The moment Christine chose to submit, a mysterious aura instantly surrounded her body.
Jerry felt that her life was in his control.
Of course, this only referred to her life in the Empire Era.
Jerry could even strip her of her strength and kick her out of the Empire Era, turning her into an ordinary person.
For a person who had to endure the time which was ten times faster in the Empire Era to be a powerful existence, this kind of control was really hard to ept.
However, there was no other way. Christine had no way out.
If she did not submit, her kingdom would be destroyed by Jerry and she would be kicked out of the Empire Era.
If she was unable to enter the Empire Era, she could only stay on Earth. Although she could also cultivate, how could she catch up with thenders in the Empire Era?
Therefore, she finally chose to submit. This was her best choice.
Fine. Since you have submitted, I will give you the first mission..
Jerry smiled and looked at Alexander.
Alexander nodded and walked up to Christine.
How many troops did you bring this time?
Christine looked at Alexander curiously.
This is the highest militarymander of the Sky Dynasty, Alexander.
Hearing Jerrys words, Christine was shocked!
She thought to herself, Could it be that Jerrys invincible Sky Dynasty was created by this person?
No wonder she thought so. After all, they were all modern people, not the military geniuses who grew up in the ancient times.
It wasnt easy for a modern guy tomand the ancient army to fight and develop, right?
Jerrys Sky Dynasty had developed so fast, so he definitely had help. Someone had helped him.
People with the talents to manage the kingdom and fight wars were helping him.
Alexander must be a military genius.
50,000. I brought 50,000 troops.
Although Christine had already submitted, she was still the queen of her kingdom.
Even if she submitted, she could still call herself queen.
Alexander nodded.
Then, he said, In a while, I will allocate 50,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen for you to secretly bring back and then rece your 50,000 soldiers.
Alexander paused for a moment before continuing, When the war reaches its climax, you will lead 50,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen to block the enemy from behind!
My goal is to wipe out this one million army and take the entire Qingzhou!
Hearing Alexanders words, Christines pupils constricted. What a big n!
But was 50,000 soldiers really enough to wipe out a million army?
Just follow Alexanders order. Dont underestimate the Sky Dynastys army. The Sky Dynastys strength is not something you can imagine.
Christen snorted in her heart, but she didnt refute Jerrys words and bowed respectfully.
Yes, your Majesty. I know what to do.
I will go and rece the troop now.
Christine left quietly with 50,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen.
Then, she switched them with her own 50,000 army before going to the enemys camp.
,000 soldiers were not eye-catching among the millions of soldiers.
Although they wore fine heavy armor, they didnt attract attention.
In the minds of normal people, quantity was more important than quality in the war.
But in todays battle, Jerry would show them that army quality was more important.
No matter how much trash there was, it was still trash.
Facing these elite soldiers who had experienced countless battles of blood and fire, the enemies would be crushed in an instant like a piece of paper!
Chapter 40: Battle Begins!
Chapter 40: Battle Begins!
Marquis Anyang, how should we fight this battle?
Themander of West Chu asked Marquis Anyang.
The Great Peace Dynasty was the strongest, and Marquis Anyang was the strongest warrior in the world.
Everyone was willing to listen to this famous militarymander.
He had thought about fighting formand of the alliance army, but this battle was too important.
It would decide the fates of the three dynasties, and he could not bear this responsibility.
Marquis Anyangs face was pale. He had not fully recovered from the injuries he had suffered from Jerry.
He pondered for a moment before saying, The battlefield is arge in. Basically, there are fewer opportunities to use schemes.
Thats why we dont have any fighting ns now. We can only fight head-on and use our strength to fight out with the Sky Dynasty.
His words were useless.
If Jerry heard his words here, he would definitelyugh at him.
However, after hearing what Marquis Anyang had said, everyone in the camp nodded.
That was because he was right.
Furthermore, they had over one million troops.
To be more specific, they had more than 1.2 million troops.
With 1.2 million troops against the Sky Dynastys 400,000 plus troops, could they not win?
One had to know that they had brought their elites that had been trained for many years!
A dynasty like the Great Peace Dynasty boasted of a millions of troops.
However, among the one million soldiers, a lot of them were old and weak.
The true elites were only 300,000 to 400,000.
It was the same in West Chu and South Qing.
However, what they did not know was that the elites they spoke of were like y jars in front of the Sky Dynasty army; they could not withstand a single blow from thetter.
After all, Jerrys army was the best troops which had shine in history!
Furthermore, Jerrys army was simr to an immortal army!
He had the reserve army of a million soldiers ready.
If the soldiers at the front died in battle, Jerry would fuse the heroic souls with the reserve army soldiers.
In this way, the Sky Dynasty army that possessed peakbat strength would be endless on the battlefield.
So he had a total of a million elite army!
Jerrys army were the elites of the elites!
Furthermore, their numbers were endless!
If Jerry was willing, all the people in the Sky Dynasty who could fight were his elite soldiers!
The troops that Jerry summoned were all famous in their respective eras.
They had experienced countless battles of all sizes and had almost no rivals.
And a dynasty, or a kingdom, would be lucky to have one such elite troop.
Furthermore, they could only exist for one generation before going into decline.
Hence, one could imagine how powerful Jerrys Sky Dynasty was!
That was because he had all the elite troops that had ever existed!
The Eternal Roster recorded the heroic souls of all the legendary armies from ancient times until now.
He could gather all these armies that should not have been able to meet each other and make them work for him. They were all his subordinates!
Jerry looked at his 400,000-plus elite army and appeared very calm on the surface.
But in his heart, he was burning with passion!
He was waiting for the war to begin!
On the northern battlefield, the armies of both sides were ready to go.
Jerry sat on themanding tform in the middle of the army. He wore clothes that symbolized the emperor and awed the entire battlefield with a dignified aura.
Among so many dynasties, there was only one emperor who dared to personally appear on the battlefield, and that was Jerry!
This was the power of of the Great Sky Emperor!
The emperors and their families from the other three dynasties were all hiding in their own royal pces, nervously waiting for the news from the battleground.
Just this dominating aura made Jerry the victor.
The morale of the soldiers of the Sky Dynasty was extremely high.
This was because their emperor was watching them from behind, which motivated them to disy abilities that far exceeded their own.
Marquis Anyang was sitting on a warhorse, holding a sword in his hand.
He looked at Jerry, who was sitting on the throne on themanders tform in the distance, and said in a deep voice, Emperor Jerry is truly a hero! It is my honor to fight with him!
Hearing Marquis Anyangs words, the others nodded, and no one refuted.
After all, Jerry had single-handedly challenged the ten great warriors and won with ease!
Other than his powerfulbat strength, he was also the emperor of the Sky Dynasty.
This person was just perfect. How could there be such a perfect and powerful person in the world?
Jerry looked at the one million army in front of him and felt a bit pressured.
This was the Empire Era!
These soldiers had an overall strength much greater than the average army in Earths history.
Some of the generals, captains, and so on were even powerful martial arts warriors.
Some of them were even level one warriors.
For example, a centurion or captain was either half-step of level one or nearly level one warrior.
Hence, this army had the strength to fight even an elite modern army.
As long as they were close enough, the elite modern army couldnt even withstand a punch from its enemy.
Even if Jerry, who was half a step from level two, would die immediately when he faced head-on with an army of over a million elites...
After all, if the army were to form a formation, even powerful warriors wouldnt dare to face them since theyd lose undoubtedly.
And after the world upgraded to level two, or even level three, the difference would be even more obvious!
Its time.
Looking at the sun in the sky, Jerry sat up from his throne and looked at the one million army.
He suddenly pulled out the sky sword which was forged by a master sword forger in the Sky Dynasty.
It wasnt some invincible divine weapon, but it was definitely exquisite and dignified.
It represented the kings authority.
Soldiers!
Jerry roared, his voice reverberating throughout the entire battlefield. Over a million people could hear it clearly.
Here! Here! Here!
Sky Dynastys 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops, 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen, and 3,000 ancient Greek Phnx infantrymen all roared in response.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
At the same time, the war drums sounded out.
Jerry pointed his sword at the enemy army and roared.
Kill!
Instantly, the battle between the north and the south began!
A total of 1.6 million soldiers from both sides began to battle!
Chapter 41: 400 Thousand Troops Surrounds One Million Soldiers!
Chapter 41: 400 Thousand Troops Surrounds One Million Soldiers!
Following Jerrys order, the 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops lined up at the front!
Everyone, be careful. This army is the main force of the Sky Dynasty. Its name is the Macedonian Phnx Troops, Marquis Anyang said in a deep voice. Although they did not know why it was called this name, they had seen how powerful this army was.
During the past few days, they had been fighting with the Macedonian Phnx.
As for the battle result...
They had been crushed in every way that counted.
This army was extremely disciplined. As long as themander gave the order, the soldiers would immediately carry it out.
Moreover, when they fought, they were as fierce as beasts.
They were valiant and did not fear death, regarding their enemies as if their prey.
Furthermore, after the Sky Dynasty soldiers killed their enemies, they would cut off their enemies ears and put them into an iron jar hanging at their belt.
It was said that they would be rewarded for the number of ears. A pair of ears represented a head, which in turn represented a military merit.
So these soldiers looked like devils in the eyes of a normal army.
Everyone, you must be very careful!
Marquis Anyangs expression was extremely gloomy. The enemys army was so powerful. This was not good news for him; even though he had a million soldiers and his enemy only had a few hundred thousand people, he still felt a bone-chilling fear.
Everyone nodded solemnly.
They knew of Marquis Anyangs strength. He had been the militarymander for more than ten years and rarely suffered defeat.
He looked grim and had not gain any victories in the past few days, which told them that the Macedonian Phnx was very strong.
Sure enough, the moment they met the Macedonian Phnx, thetter disyed extremely strong strength.
Along with the sounds of orderly footsteps, the phnx soldiers thrust out weapons abruptly, stabbing down arge number of enemies while blocking their enemies attacks with shields.
Around the battleground, there were many raised tforms looking like small beacon towers.
On top of them stood the generals of the Sky Dynasty.
In the central tform sat Jerry nked by Alexander and Athena.
They were themanders of the battle.
And standing on the other beacon towers were the Greek gods!
In the final charge the leaders were the Greek gods and heroes.
They had different roles in the battle ording to their abilities.
Athena looked at Alexander.
Mr. Alexander, please give themand.
Athena was a proud goddess, but there were times when she was humble.
This was because although she had supreme divine power and was called the goddess of war, most of the time, she won the battles relying on her divine power.
In terms of strategy, she did not have much experience.
Therefore, she admired Alexander for his ability in making military strategies and tactics.
Sometimes, mortals were no less smart than gods, especially those who stood at the top of the world.
They just didnt have gods divine power.
Besides, this was also Jerrys order.
Athena always followed Jerrys orders.
Alexander nodded and did not stand on ceremony with her.
He immediately stood up and gave the order.
Listen to the drums! Spread Out!
As Alexander gave the order, the impassioned sound of the war drums resounded throughout the entire battlefield.
The Greek gods on the beacon towers heard the order from the sound of the drums.
They turned around and raised a huge g that was several meters long.
Following a certain pattern, they started to wave it!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Hearing the beats of the drums and seeing the waving gs, the entire army received the order!
The 300,000 Macedonian troops suddenly split up, intending to surround the one million enemies.
Theyre trying to surround us?
Marquis Anyang narrowed his eyes.
What a joke. We have one million soldiers. Even though their army is strong, if they scatter the force to surround us, they would be courting death!
Thats right. If we destroy them one by one, or even charge directly at Jerry in the center of the army, we can win!
As his generals talked excitedly, Marquis Anyang felt that something was wrong, but this was indeed a good opportunity.
After all, they outnumbered their enemies and thetter dared to surround them. It was a suicidal act.
After all, Anyang could focus his force to attack one weak point and tear open a hole in the siege. Then hed even make a counter-encirclement.
This kind of tactic meant that the enemies simply didnt understand the situation on the battlefield and they knew nothing about the art of war!
Did they think they could take down the one million army so easily? !
But what Marquis Anyang and his people didnt know was that the situation in their minds was only suitable for normal armies!
It was true if the battle strengths of both sides werent on the same level.
But Jerry felt that his 400 thousand troops had a battle strength on par with that of the1.2 million alliance army!
In fact, his army was even stronger!
Under Alexanders orders, the 300,000 Macedonian Phnx troops surrounded the 1.2 million troops.
If one were to look down from the sky thousands of meters from the ground, they would see on the vast in a thin encirclement around the densely packed troops in the middle.
The encirclement looked very fragile and could be broken though if their enemies focused fire on one spot!
But just as they concentrated their full strength to attack Jerry who was sitting on themander tform, an army suddenly appeared!
This army did not have heavy armor. They were light armored infantry troop.
Compared to the Byzantine armored cavalry, they were lightly equipped.
Moreover, their weapons were short swords or long spears with a shield.
However, the sharp killing intent emitting from their bodies showed that this troop was extraordinary.
This was the 80,000 Spartan heavy infantry!
They had once created a battle record of 500 people blocking the advance of 100,000 soldiers!
Even though all of them died in the end, such a battle record was incredible.
What is he doing? Could it be that he ns to kill us with this troop within the encirclement? Marquis Anyang said in disbelief. This troop only had 100,000 soldiers, right?
And inside the encirclement were a total of 1.2 million soldiers!
Chapter 42: Six Level 1 Generals!
Chapter 42: Six Level 1 Generals!
Charge! As long as we kill Jerry, we will win the war! Marquis Anyang roared loudly. Now was their best opportunity.
Thats right, this is an opportunity. No matter how strong Jerry is, he cant block one million soldiers! All the other generals agreed.
Marquis Anyang nodded and immediately gave the order.
When the one million plus soldiers heard the order, they immediately rushed towards one ce! It was where Jerry was sitting on the tallmander tform ten miles away.
As long as they swarmed to the tform, Jerry would definitely die!
If Jerry retreated or moved themander tform backwards, it would dampen the morale of his army and increased the morale of his enemy. Then he would definitely lose!
But they did not know what Spartan heavy infantry meant!
Facing the million strong army that was swarming over like a tsunami, the Spartan heavy infantry looked indifferent.
They stood prepared and did not make a sound.
With a sword or a spear in their right hand and a shield in their left hand, they stood there like a mountain!
Even though they were facing an army of one million soldiers, there was no fear in their eyes.
Wasnt it just an army of one million soldiers?
Each of us would kill ten people. Thants all!
Spartan heavy infantry! Hercules raised the spear in his hand and roared.
Here!
The Spartan heavy infantrymen responded with a loud bang!
Follow me! Kill!
After saying that, Hercules charged forward before the others.
He just loved to fight on a battlefield facing one million enemy soldiers!
As Hercules charged forward, the Spartan heavy infantry also advanced forward in orderly steps.
Facing the oing million-strong army, they did not retreat; instead, they advanced steadily!
Just this imposing manner alone stunned many people.
This... What kind of army is this?
Just their fighting spirit is as high as that of the modern American Special Forces! Christine shouted in shock.
One had to know that the American army was the most powerful in the world! They were born with an invincible imposing manner.
But these Spartan heavy infantry had been built only five years ago when Jerry established his kingdom!
It took only five years to cultivate this kind of military soul that seemed to be a kind of inheritance, a kind of faith?
A legendary army had its own military soul.
In the modern American army, this kind of military soul only existed in those troops that had a long history and had won great honors.
A troop needed to won lots of great honors and battle achievements to have this kind of military soul!
Simply put, an elite army with this kind of military soul and invincible aura needed hundreds of battles to toughen them!
An army that had been honed through hundreds of battles was an elite army!
Both Spartan heavy infantry and the Macedonian Phnx were such elite armies!
They were elite armies that had been sharpened by hundreds of battles!
Jerry, who are you exactly? Christine wondered withplicated feelings inside.
She didnt know that Jerry was only an eighteen-year-old youth in the real world because he was so powerful and had the wisdom to develop his kingdom so well. She thought he must be a person with profound knowledge.
Kill! Hercules roared loudly.
The long spear danced in his hand and crushed the dozen soldiers in front of him in an instant.
Then, with a wave of his hand, he sent the dozen or so soldiers flying into the sky!
A few of the soldiers stabbed at him with their long spears. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the long spears.
Then, with a fierce roar, he broke the long spears!
Hiss! Peak Level One!
Marquis Anyang and others cried out in shock, looking extremely terrified!
One had to know that there were only about ten Peak Level One masters in all the kingdomsbined!
The top ten masters in the world were at the Peak Level One. Including those who were not on the list, the number would not exceed twenty!
They were existences that had been famous for many years!
Heracles looked to be a young general around the age of thirty, but he actually had such strength?
Before they could recover from shock, other powerful auras rose up around them!
The strength of a Level One General was different from that of an ordinary martial art master because the former had the aura of the battlefield!
Everyone knew that on the same cultivation level, the actualbat strength of a general was much stronger than that of an ordinary master!
Marquis Anyang was a Peak Level One General. There were many people in the world who couldpare to him in terms of cultivation level.
Then why was he the number one fighter in the world?
It was because he was the Marquis Anyang of the Great Peace Dynasty!
He had fought battles for more than ten years, and he had gained his strength from the battlefield.
The strength that contained the battlefield baleful aura was extremely terrifying!
And the battlefield baleful aura had been fused into his flesh and blood.
A ball of scarlet baleful aura would rise from his body and shoot up to the clouds in the sky.
It could be seen even from a few kilometers away. It was extremely terrifying!
When the red murderous aura shot into the sky, it would sweep out in all directions!
Hermes is here to kill the enemy generals!
Another stream of murderous aura shot up into the sky, burning the air around the countless enemy soldiers.
Dionysus is here to kill the enemy generals!
Boom!
Adonis is here to kill the enemy generals!
Boom!
Circe is here to kill the enemy generals!
The Greek gods!
All of them were at the Peak Level One!
When the murderous aura gained from battlefields, each of them could fight two to three masters of Peak Level One!
This was why in the Empire Era the kingdom warriors were stronger than civilian warriors!
Currently, the most powerful generals in Jerrys camp were Athena and Hercules because they were war gods and their powerful strength could turn the trends in the battlefield!
As for the Greek gods like Diomedes, Hermes, Circe, although they were not very outstanding in war, they were gods!
They had divine power and that was enough!
As long as they had divine power, they could easily crush the powerful generals in the world!
In the face of such overwhelming divine power, statics on the battlefield was not that important.
Moreover, ones knowledge about wars was gained from battlefields.
Therefore, the Greek gods would eventually be the gods of war by fighting and learning in wars!
Although they had the same divine power as Athena and Heracles, theirbat power was still much inferior to these two people.
Of course,pared to mortals, they were undoubtedly powerful!
Six! Six Level One Generals!
Shock, stupefaction, and terror appeared on Marquis Anyang and his generals faces.
Chapter 43: Heaven-shaking Killing Aura!
Chapter 43: Heaven-shaking Killing Aura!
Jerry suddenly stood up on the Sky Dynastysmander tform.
His crimson-gold imperial robe fluttered even though there was no wind.
These are my Greek gods. From today onwards, you will conquer the entire world with your divine power!
Jerrys voice resounded throughout the entire battleground.
The six killing auras stood between the sky and the earth like six blood-red pirs!
The mighty momentum shook the sky and the earth. No one had seen such a sight in the past one thousand years!
Marquis Anyangs entire body trembled. He even lost his bnce and fell back a few steps.
Six Peak Level One Generals?
His eyes were dull, frightened by the sight of six Peak Level I Generals!
The blood aura they released was like an ocean of blood, containing boundless killing intent!
Thus, Marquis Anyang could clearly sense the powerful strength of these six generals.
Marquis Anyangpared them to his own killing intent and battle aura.
His aura was far weaker to theirs!
It meant that any of these six Level One Generals could defeat him! Or even kill him!
Hehe, number one in the world? Its a joke!
Marquis Anyang smiled bitterly.
He didnt feel bad when he was defeated by Jerry, because Jerry was half a step into Level Two. They were not of the same realm, and not of the same world.
But these generals were different!
They were all of the same realm as his!
But their strength far surpassed his. There was only one exnation, and it was that he was too weak.
Too weak!
Christine was also shocked. Looking at the six streaks of blood auras that shot into the sky like rainbows, she swallowed with difficulty.
Peak Level One, six Peak Level One Generals!
Thebinedbat strength of these six people might be able to crush an army of 100,000 soldiers, right?
Christine was extremely shocked. She was also at thete-stage of Level One, but she was not a general. She had not condensed the battlefield killing aura.
Therefore, her strength was even weaker than that of ate-stage Level One General.
And these six people in front of her were peak-stage Level One Generals who had condensed the pure battlefield killing aura!
What kind of strength and how terrifying was that?
It was not an exaggeration to say that they were the gods of war who had entered the human world. If they were in the modern era, even modern weapons couldnt hurt them!
Only bombarding them with missiles could kill them!
Why was Marquis Anyang got the title of Anyang, the capital city of Great Peace Dynasty?
It was because he was the only Peak Level One General in the Great Peace Dynasty and even in the entire Qingzhou!
As to the other generals, the most powerful of them were only at the middle orte stage of Level One.
Peak Level One was another world, and as the only Peak Level One General in Qingzhou, Marquis Anyang had once dominated the world and was an unrivalled existence.
This was also the reason why the Great Peace Dynasty could maintain its position even though its national strength had declined and its princes were fighting for the throne.
But what did he see now?
Six!
Six Peak Level One Generals!
There might be more than six because no one would expose their full strength so easily.
The name of the Greek gods was bound to spread throughout the world after today!
What kind of luck does Jerry have?! Could it be that he is the god-appointed hero of the generation?
Christine could not understand why Jerry had such powerful generals to follow him in the Empire Era while the others didnt.
The only exnation was that he was super lucky!
After all, she only had one early-stage Level One General under hermand!
And she had spent a lot of effort to recruit the general.
She had even fantasized about waiting for this general to grow stronger and be the guardian of her kingdom as Marquis Anyang did for his kingdom.
It was so unfair and infuriating that Jerry already had six or even more Peak Level One Generals while she was dreaming of having only one such general.
ording to the analysis of the think tank in the real world, for the Empire Era to rise from Level One to Level Two, even though its time flowed ten times faster than the real world, it would probably take one to two years in the real world.
It meant ten to twenty years in the Empire Era.
Usually a powerful dynasty would have a Peak Level One General guarding it!
For example, the Great Peace Dynasty and some of the more prosperous dynasties had more than one such generals.
If one wanted to contend against them, they needed to have a Peak Level One General. Otherwise, unless their military strength was doubled, they would have no chance of winning.
So it would take more than ten years to nurture a Peak Level One General or cultivate themselves into such generals.
How did Jerry achieve this?
It had only been five years!
He already had many Peak Level One Generals, and he himself was an invincible existence, half a step into Level Two!
A Level One General had many more powers than civilian masters.
Other thanbat strength, they had something called military power!
A powerful general could bring his military power to the army, strengthening its morale,bat strength, and other aspects!
When six Peak Level One Generals released their killing intent, how terrifying was their military power?
Even Marquis Anyang had never seen it before. He didnt even dare to think about it!
However, they immediately saw this power!
Boom!
At Alexanders order, the 300,000 Macedonian troops and 80,000 Spartan heavy armored infantrymen all took a step forward.
Boom!
The Earth started to roar, and the mountains and rivers started to tremble!
Countless screams sounded out!
Each step forward was a massacre!
They wiped out everything in their sight!
Boom!
Another loud sound rang out as they took another step forward.
In an instant, the encirclement had shrunk by one step, and the enemies moved one step back!
Two steps!
The Sky Dynasty army had only taken two steps forward, and its military power was practically invincible.
They had killed at least tens of thousands of enemies!
No! Thats impossible, they only have an army of hundreds of thousands, and we have an army of 1.2 million soldiers. 1.2 million!
Some generals could not ept this fact. With such a huge advantage in numbers of soldiers, why did they feel like they were going to lose?
Jerry slowly stood up. The battle was over.
The killing intent of six Peak Level One Generals and their military power hadpletely destroyed the morale of the enemy soldiers and even generals!
Jerry would win the battle undoubtedly!
Pulling out the Sky Sword, Jerry pointed it at the sky.
Sky Army!
Jerrys voice rang out!
Here! Here! Here!
All the soldiers responded, their voices orderly and mighty!
The word kill seemed to have condensed into a solid form and hung in the sky.
In an instant, the killing intent surged to the sky!
Chapter 44: Spies appear!
Chapter 44: Spies appear!
The Sky Army seemed to have be one body.
They were like ferocious beasts and demons, intending to devour everything!
Fear and horror filled the hearts of their enemies, including the generals like Marquis Anyang!
The encirclement of the 300,000 Macedonian phnx troop surrounding the 1.2 million enemies looked extremely fragile but their strength was shocking when they fought.
Such a weak encirclement actually overpowered the 1.2 million troops.
Each time they took a step forward, they could instantly crush the defense of the 1.2 million troops.
In just a few short minutes, the corpses were all over the ground.
At least 200,000 soldiers were killed by the Macedonian phnx troop.
How...how could it be so terrifying?!
Looking at the scene in front of him, Marquis Anyang was stunned.
His generals and soldiers looked the same.
This Macedonian phnx troop was so terrifying!
Among the 300,000 Macedonian phnx soldiers, the centurions were all third-grade warriors!
The chiliarchs were all second-grade warriors, and the captains were all first-grade warriors!
All the generals were Level One warriors!
(The ssification: third-grade warrior, second-grade warrior, first-grade warrior, half-level martial artist, level one warrior, level two warrior.)
They were Level One warriors!
In their dynasty, a Level One general, even at the early-stage, was an extremely precious existence, enjoying a high social status and abundant cultivation resources.
Simply put, a Level One general could be a senior general in a dynasty, not in the army but in the entire kingdom!
But in Jerrys army, even the captains were first-grade warriors!
No other kingdom could have such a powerful army.
Perhaps they could have an elite troop of a few thousand soldiers, but it would be their trump card, such as the special force protecting the emperor and so on.
But the Macedonian phnx in front of them had a total of 300,000 soldiers!
Not only the Macedonian phnx, but the Spartan heavy infantry also had such powerful centurions, chiliarchs, captains and generals.
In fact, Jerry had noticed that as the legendary troops he had summoned adapted to the rise in world levels, their strength had been strengthened.
The centurions were at the third grade, the chiliarchs were at the second grade, and the captain was at the first grade!
The centurionsmanded a hundred soldiers, the chiliarchsmanded a thousand soldiers, and the captainsmanded ten thousand soldiers!
As for those Level One generals, theymanded tens of thousands of men.
In the 300,000 Macedonian phnx troop, there were as many as ten Level One generals!
There were two Level One generals among the 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen, one in the 3,000 ancient Greek phnx infantrymen, and one in the 30,000 Byzantine armored cavalry.
So Jerry was the happies when he summoned an army.
After all, an army was a group of masters.
Of course, that was not entirely true because as the level of the world increased, the importance of an individualsbat strength would increase ordingly.
When the world reached a high level, the generals would be as powerful as gods on the battlefield.
With boundless power, a general could turn into a giant as tall as 10,000 meters and had the ability to destroy the world.
At that time, a general with great individual strength would be extremely useful.
Your Majesty, its time.
Alexander bowed and said to Jerry.
Jerry nodded. Alexander meant that it was time to use his trump card, which was the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry that had infiltrated the enemy!
He had great confidence in the strength of the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry.
And at this moment, the Byzantine armored cavalry was already in the middle of the enemy camp!
This was an extremely dangerous but also extremely exciting position.
In the middle, if the Byzantine armored cavalry were to rise up and reveal their position, then there was a very high possibility that they would be crushed by the endless enemy troops from all directions!
Of course, it would only happen if they were just an ordinary army. With the strength of the Byzantine armored cavalry, Jerry did not think that they would be crushed.
Instead, the Byzantine armored cavalry would start fighting from the middle to support the attack of the 300,000 Macedonian phnx from the outside!
At that time, under the pincer attack from the inside and the outside, the allied forces would panic and lose!
Athena slowly stood up. They had told Christine that when battleground killing aura rose beside Jerrysmander tform, it would be the signal for them to attack.
Ha!
Athena shouted loudly, and the aura around her started to rise rapidly!
A terrifying red aura shot into the sky.
It was even thicker than the other six peoples aura!
The killing aura that had been condensed to the extreme shocked everyone who saw it.
Another Peak Level One General!
Its...its even stronger than all the previous generals killing aura?!
Marquis Anyang and the allied armies were all stunned. They looked in the direction of themander tform in astonishment.
Including Hercules, Hermes, and other Greek gods, this was the seventh!
Just what kind of existence was the Sky Dynasty?
How could it have so many Peak Level One Generals?
One had to know that before the Sky Dynasty appeared, there was only one Peak Level One General in the entire Qingzhou, and that was Marquis Anyang!
And now, the Sky Dynasty had brought out seven, or even more Peak Level One Generals!
At the same time, in the middle of the allied army, Christines eyes shed.
There really is another one? Since the signal is the killing intent on themander tform, then it doesnte from the six Peak Level One Generals.
Jerry, how many more are you hiding?
Christine sighed in her heart but she could do nothing now since she was under Jerrys control.
Unless she was willing to give up all her strength and never enter the Empire Era again, she must be loyal to Jerry for the rest of her life.
Taking a deep breath, Christine suddenly roared.
Byzantine armored cavalry! Kill!
That was all she said. After all, this was the Sky Dynastys army, and they might not listen to her.
Sure enough, before she could finish the order, the Byzantine armored cavalry had already started to charge toward the enemy when they saw Athenas killing aura on the battlefield.
In an instant, the enemy soldiers beside them were shed down!
The strength disyed by the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry was terrifying.
And they were in the center of the army, which was also the ce closest to themanders of the allied kingdoms!
Chapter 45: The Eighteen Arhats Make Their Move!
Chapter 45: The Eighteen Arhats Make Their Move!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ah! ! !
In the center of the million-strong army, not far from the generals camp, the soldiers were screaming in pain. Something unexpected had happened!
Whats going on??
Marquis Anyang was extremely shocked!
He stood up and looked toward the source of themotion.
Immediately, he saw the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry that had suddenly appeared before them.
What happened?
Why did those cavalrymen attack us?
Marquis Anyang roared.
We, we, we dont know either!
The other generals in the barracks didnt know what had happened, either.
Then, which kingdom did theye from? Which kings army? !
Marquis Anyangs face was livid, furious that at the most critical moment of the battle, such a thing had actually happened.
It was a disgrace for him as the suprememander.
That, that is...the empress of the Great Cloud Dynasty, Christine!
Finally, a general recognized whom this army belonged to.
Hiss, she...she is actually a spy. She is one of Jerrys people!
Damn it, were finished.
Were no match for the Macedonian Phnx troops, and to make it worse, theres a traitor among us!
Everyone cried out in shock an fear.
They could not believe that there was actually Jerrys troop among them.
Christine, you actually dare to betray us!
Marquis Anyang roared.
He wanted nothing more than to kill Christine with his sword.
Christine rode on her war horse and looked at the generals of the various kingdoms on the high tform in the distance. She said coldly, We are doing all this for the sake of our respective masters. me your own stupidity. You cant me me.
After saying that, Christine broke through the encirclement.
The Byzantine armored cavalry was like a sharp arrow, piercing through the allied army.
Under the pincer attack from the inside and outside, the allied army started to copse!
On the battlefield, hundreds of thousands of troops were chasing and killing millions of troops.
Obviously, the allied army had no chance of winning.
The only option for them was to retreat!
However, they were being attacked from both inside and outside. If they chose to retreat, they would definitely be chased by the enemy.
They were no match for Jerrys army when they were in their prime state; if they tried to escape, their situation would be even worse.
Marquis Anyang, what should we do now?
Everyone looked at Marquis Anyang. As the number one warrior in the Great Peace Dynasty, he was the only hope in everyones hearts.
However, everyone knew that they would lose the battle.
Still they were not willing to end it just like that.
Marquis Anyang looked at the battlefield with a sinking heart.
Then he looked in Jerrys direction. A glimmer of hope rose in his eyes.
We still have onest glimmer of hope, Marquis Anyang said in a deep voice. Everyone was stunned. Then, they suddenly understood.
Thats right! They had prepared a backup n, but they hadnt thought that they would actually have to use this backup n.
But they had no choice now. If this still didnt work, then after today, their kingdoms would be destroyed!
Marquis Anyang suddenly erupted, his battlefield killing aura piercing through the sky like a pir.
The Peak Level One Generals battlefield killing aura shocked all the people on the battleground.
Guys, what are you waiting for?! Marquis Anyang threw his head back and roared angrily. In an instant, different auras rose from all directions of the battlefield.
En, these are...?
Jerry raised his eyebrows, surprised that there would be so many powerful Level One warriors hidden around the battlefield.
Obviously, they had used some secret technique to hide their auras.
After all, Jerry was only half a step into Level Two and half a step over Level One.
It was impossible for him to detect everything.
Level One warriors rose one after another.
Outside the battlefield, there were actually over a hundred Level One warriors who had been in hiding.
They were Marquis Anyangs trump card.
They were all the Level One warriors from different kingdoms of Qingzhou!
Some were civilian warriors while the others were generals from the army.
But without exception, they were all Level One warriors, the greatest masters in the world!
Jerry, even if we have to die here today with our one million strong army, we still have to kill you first!
We wont die in vain if we can kill you here on this south border battlefield!
Jerry, die!
The auras of over a hundred Level One warriors rose up and charged straight at Jerry.
Their mission was to kill Jerry at all costs!
If Jerry was dead, his dynasty would fall!
HMPH!
Jerry stood up and prepared to fight these one hundred Level One warriors alone!
Jerry was about to attack, but Alexander stopped him.
Your Majesty, you are our emperor. Although your strength is great, It is beneath your dignity to deal with such a small matter in person, Alexander said.
He was right. As the empire prospered, Jerrys position was very high.
If he dealt with every small matter in person, his officials would look useless.
Jerry pondered for a moment, then nodded.
Looking at the 100 Level One warriors who were charging toward him with hundreds of thousands of soldiers, Jerry sneered.
Alright, then lets show the world the terrifying strength of the Eighteen Arhats!
ording to the Eternal Roster, the Eighteen Arhats were able to kill any Level Two masters when they joined hands!
In the current Level 1 world, it was very rare for a half-step Level 2 master like Jerry to appear.
Therefore, the Eighteen Arhats were invincible!
Once the Eighteen Arhats made a move, they would sweep across the entire battlefield because they wouldnt stop until they killed every enemy they saw.
Buddha was merciful, but the arhats were in charge of killing!
Probably today, no one from the million-strong army would be able to leave the ce alive.
Where are the Eighteen Arhats?
Jerry sat high on the Dragon Throne, holding the Sky Sword with one hand.
Here! Here! Here!
Eighteen figures instantly appeared in front of Jerry, kneeling on one knee.
Whoosh!
Jerry pulled out his sword and pointed it at the sky, saying in a deep voice, Eighteen Arhats, listen up!
Kill all the enemies you see!
Killing intent filled the sky.
Once the Eighteen Arhats attacked, they would not stop until all the enemies were dead!
Chapter 46: The War Is Over!
Chapter 46: The War Is Over!
What is that?
Eighteen people?
Their auras are only at the early or intermediate stage of Level One.
But why does their killing auras scare me so much?
Marquis Anyang looked nervously at the eighteen figures around Jerry.
They did not know that they were actually Jerrys greatest trump card!
Jerry knew very well the power of the Eighteen Arhats, the fighters under the Buddha.
The ultimate fighters of Buddhism!
Eighteen people working together could kill any Level Two warrior!
It wasnt a joke.
In the current Level One world, the Eighteen Arhats were unrivalled!
Finally, the 100 civilian and official masters from various kingdoms would collide with the Eighteen Arhats.
The Eighteen Arhats formed a very mysterious formation.
Then, something shocking happened.
The moment they collided, one of thete-stage Level One warriors was actually killed in an instant!
No! This is impossible!
Marquis Anyangs eyes were filled with shock as he shouted.
All the generals present were shocked.
How could a group of warriors at the early-stage or intermediate stage of Level One be so powerful?
This group of people seemed to be a single entity. Their individual strength wasnt enough, but whenbined, their battle prowess was enough to shock the entire world.
People were shocked that things didnt work out as they had thought.
Boom! !
A fist engulfed in golden light was thrown out.
One of the Eighteen Arhats directly killed a Peak Level One civilian warrior.
This warrior was one of the top ten great masters in the world!
However, he had been killed so easily.
A massacre, it was simply a massacre!
They didnt receive any counterattacks!
The strength of the Eighteen Arhats was terrifying.
They stood around Jerry in a circle to protect him while the Level One warriors attacked them frenziedly.
One by one, the 100 Level One warriors were all killed.
The Eighteen Arhats didnt have any weapons in their hands because their hands, feet, and even their heads were their best weapons.
They were the most lethal weapons in the world!
Spears, sabers, and swords could only make sparks on their bodies.
And when their iron fists swung down, they would pierce through the chests of a few Level One warriors or even strike their heads into their chests!
In half an hour, all the Level One warriors from the allied armies were killed by the Eighteen Arhats.
Marquis Anyang waspletely stunned.
He looked at themander tform littered with corpses, and the Eighteen Arhats, whose bodies were filled with a strange killing aura, and his heart was filled with terror.
All...all dead? Marquis Anyang muttered to himself, unable to believe what was happening in front of him.
Their final trump card had also failed. There was no chance at all for them to win!
After the 100 Level One warriors were killed, the Eighteen Arhats flew up and charged toward the hundreds of thousands of soldiers, shattering them with punches and kicks.
Their fists and feet were the most terrifying weapons.
The horn of attack sounded at this moment.
My army! Kill! Hercules roared.
Soldiers! Kill!
Hercules, Hermes, the god of wine, and even the Greek gods who were in charge of civilian life, joined the battle in the end.
Corpses were all over the ground.
On the south border battlefield, which was dozens of miles in circumference, there were screams everywhere, and there were mutted corpses everywhere.
The corpses piled up into a mountain, and their blood formed a river!
One day and one night!
This battle had actuallysted for an entire day and one night!
It felt as if the battle would never end!
The alliance army tried several times to break through, but in the end, they failed!
After one day and one night, the number of the alliance army dropped sharply from 1.2 million to 1 million, then to 800,000, 600,000, 400,000, 200,000...
Finally, they were all destroyed!
In the center of the battlefield, Marquis Anyang was half-kneeling on the top of a mountain of corpses that was dozens of meters high.
His gaze was dull as he looked at the corpses of hisrades, and even the corpse of his own son.
They were gone. 1,200,000 people were gone just like that!
He had never thought that he would one day be defeated sopletely!
This was the entire strength of the allied kingdoms. Now that their army was wiped out, the kingdoms would soon be destroyed.
Padah! Padah! Padah!
The soldiers dispersed, and a person slowly walked over.
Wearing a ck imperial robe and a crown, he walked over with the Sky Sword in his hand.
Looking at Marquis Anyang in front of him, Jerry said in a deep voice,
You are very strong. Even after your entire army was annihted, you insisted on fighting alone and killed many of my soldiers.
Ill give you a chance. If you surrender and pledge allegiance to me, then I will spare your life today.
Jerry was a person who valued talent. Marquis Anyang was very talented. Whether it was in terms of individualbat strength ormanding ability in battle, he was a genius in his generation.
Jerry would be happy if Marquis Anyang submitted to him.
Even though he had the Eternal Roster, a man could never have too many talented subordinates, right?
Marquis Anyang looked at Jerry and half-knelt on the ground, smiling bitterly.
Thank you for the kind offer, Sky Emperor, but I, Marquis Anyang, was once just a lowly ve.
I am indebted to the Great Peace King. He lifted me from the very and made me a soldier. I have grown step by step and finally became Marquis Anyang.
I will never forget such a great favor.
After todays defeat, Im too shameful to face the king. How can I continue to live?
Hearing the words of the Marquis of Anyang, Jerry was surprised to learn that he had actually been born a ve. He guessed few people knew it.
After all, the famous Marquis Anyang enjoyed a status even more noble than that of a duke. Who would have thought that he was born a ve?
Marquis Anyang suddenly stood up and turned to look in the direction of the Great Peace Dynasty in the distance.
With a loud bang, his knees bent.
If I, Marquis Anyang, have an afterlife, I am still willing to serve Great Peace!
With that said, he swung the sharp sword to his neck!
A head flew up!
He hadmitted suicide!
Looking at his back, Jerry was silent for a moment, then he turned around and walked away slowly.
Give Marquis Anyang a proper burial.
Compared to those scoundrels, Marquis Anyang was undoubtedly worthy of respect.
The war between the north and the south hade to an end.
The Sky Dynasty had obtained victory, and the entire Qingzhou had no strength to resist him.
The day to conquer the Qingzhou and establish his empire would soon arrive!
Chapter 47: Famous All Over The World!
Chapter 47: Famous All Over The World!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The result of the war between the north and the south spread across the world like a hurricane!
Instantly, Qingzhou was in an uproar. Countless people were greatly shocked by this result.
Some peoples jaws almost dropped to the ground.
Meanwhile, the royal families of the various kingdoms were panicked.
After confirming that the news was true, their first thought was to flee!
That was because 1.2 million troops had been wiped out.
The oue of the war was clear and their only option was to flee if they didnt want to die.
Some people fled out of Qingzhou with their wives, children, servants, and family assets.
Of course, there were also people who chose to stay and continue to fight for their territory.
They wanted to protect their homnd on which they were born and grew up.
However, despite their noble ideals, the reality was cruel.
Ideals without power could not even block a gust of wind and sand.
In the following three months, the army of the Sky Dynasty easily swept through the Qingzhou kingdoms.
The three great dynasties, eight small dynasties, and some independent cities all fell!
After thest South Qing royal pce was taken down, the entire Qingzhou, wherever the sun and moon could shine, wherever the big and small rivers could flow to, became Jerrys territory.
The capital of the Great Peace Dynasty and its royal pce were well preserved.
The entire royal family of the dynasty, apart from a few members who had fled, had been ughtered.
As for the royal families of the Western Chu Dynasty and the South Qing Dynasty, most of them had fled from Qingzhou.
After all, these dynasties still had some strength left.
If they wanted set their mind to flee, it would not be easy to capture them, unless Jerry send out the Greek gods,.
As long as they left Qingzhous territory, Jerry couldnty hands on them because once they left the borders of Qingzhou, they stepped on to the soil of the neighboring empire.
That was an empire, and it was far more powerful than kingdoms.
After a few months, I have returned.
Jerry stood on the the top of the one-hundred-story pce and muttered to himself.
Your majesty, we have conquered the entire Qingzhou.
From today onwards, there is only one kingdom in the entire Qingzhou and that is our Sky Dynasty! Athena said excitedly to Jerry.
The entire territory of Qingzhou was even bigger than modern USA.
After working hard for five years, they had made such a great achievement.
Even though Athena was a supreme god, she was able to conquer such arge territory with her own strength.
It gave her a sense of aplishment that nothing couldpare to!
This was a feeling that she had never felt before when she was a goddess.
And all of this was given to her by this man in front of her Jerry the Great.
And this was only the beginning.
In the future, they would have an empire, or even an existence above an empire.
Your Majesty, its time, Mortis smiled and said to Jerry.
Jerry knew what Mortis meant. It was time to establish an empire.
Jerry was actually looking forward to it. He didnt know what kind of changes would be brought about by establishing an empire.
One had to know that the world had evolved to World Level One after the kingdoms were established.
After an empire was established, theyd enter the World Level Two!
No one knew what kind of changes World Level Two would bring, and how exciting the new Empire Era would be.
Drawing out the Sky Sword, Jerry pointed it at the sky.
Today, I, the Sky Emperor Jerry, will establish my own empire in the capital of the previous Great Peace Dynasty!
From now on, every inch of thend of Qingzhou where the sun can shine on belongs to my Sky Empire!
As his voice fell, the world changed, and the wind and clouds started to surge!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Thunderps rang out in the sky above the Qingzhou, and then a mysterious voice sounded out in the Empire Era.
Only thenders from the earth could hear it.
[ Congrattions to the Sky Empire for sessfully establishing an empire, and the world level is about to be upgraded to Two!]
[ Congrattions to the Sky dynasty for sessfully promoting the world level, and obtaining a mysterious grand gift bag.]
[ In the current World Level Two, the entire Empire Eras strength level is upgraded to the Intermediate Martial Arts Level].
The announcements rang out in the minds of every Earthnder inside the Empires Era.
The world began to change, and the entire worlds spirit energy increased by dozens of times.
And, in many ces, people have changed.
For example, a farmer who had been a hermit Level One Warrior.
But after the worlds level increased, his strength had increased to Level Two!
For example, a previously ordinary city suddenly had an invincible swordsman who could defend the city all by himself with his sword!
For example, a previously ordinary empire with millions of troops and hundreds of Level One warriors suddenly had an invincible master who could suppress the entire empire!
The entire world was going through a huge change.
Originally, after five years, many people within the Empire Era had just managed to gain a firm footing and adapt to the World Level One.
Then all of a sudden, the world level had once again risen.
The half Level One and Level One warriors who had painstakingly cultivated to this level had instantly be weaklings!
This brought about a huge psychological issue for them.
Although the good news was that they could be stronger than Level One, the bad news was that the world would be even more dangerous for them
If they offended a great master, thetter might wipe out the entire empire!
More detailed information was disyed on the interface.
After entering World Level Two, there are three more cultivation realms?
Early-stage Level Two, Middle-stage Level Two, Late-stage Level Two?
Late-stage Level Two strength... F*ck!
So this is the strength of ate-stage Level Two warrior? Ate-stage Level Two warrior can suppress an entire kingdom! This is simply terrifying!
Jerry was extremely shocked. Indeed, the higher the level of the world, the greater the difficulty theyd face in theter stages, and the more exciting the world would be.
The previous Level One realm had terrifying strength. A Level One warrior had the strength equivalent to 10,000 soldiers.
It was simply incredible.
But the World Level Two masters would be even stronger.
The strength of ate-stage Level Two cultivator was simply as great as that of an immortal.
They could conquer a kingdom with their individual strength!
To build an empire, it needed more than e-stage Level Two cultivators!
The cultivators at the early-stage and middle-stage of Level Two were only ordinary cultivators in the current Level Two world.
Chapter 48: Eternal Library!
Chapter 48: Eternal Library!
Fuck! Who the hell is this Jerry?
Hiss, he is one of the ten big shots who established a dynasty back then.
I didnt expect that the tenth person who had established a dynasty would actually be the first person to established an empire!
The rewards must be very rich, right? He has to be a Peak Level One cultivator to build an empire, right? I cant imagine how powerful Jerry will be in the future!
Countlessnders from Earth cried out in surprise. They were envious and even jealousy.
After all, everything they had obtained in the Empire Era was real and could be brought to the real world.
The powerful strength they had obtained during the Empire Era allowed them to be the most powerful people in the real world.
If they could control a kingdom in the Empire Era, then in the real world, they could control their own lives, and even other peoples lives!
On the Earth, people had been divided into two groups. One was those who could log into the Empire Era, and the other was those who had been kicked out of the Empire Era.
Those who could enter the Empire Era had a good cultivation environment, and their cultivation strength had always been greater than those who couldnt enter the Empire Era.
Therefore, their status became higher and higher, and they tended to look down on those who had been kicked out of the Empire Era.
There was nothing they could do. If you werent strong enough, you would beughed at.
After hearing the news that Jerry had established an empire, the people who were the most shocked were the various powers in the real world who had built the other nine kingdoms.
All of them were trying to find out Jerrys identity with all the resources they had.
At the same time, when the Empire Era rose to Level Two, Jerrys cultivation strength had also changed.
He had broken the rules of the Empire Era with a cultivation strength of half a step into the early-stage Level Two realm!
And now, after this world rose to Level Two, his cultivation level instantly rose to early-stage Level Two!
Is this the strength of early-stage Level Two? Compared to my previous strength, I feel more than ten times stronger!
Jerry felt the power in his body and muttered to himself excitedly as he looked at his hands.
He felt that it would be very easy for him to fight against the hundred Level One warriors in the previous war!
In fact, he wouldnt even get any injuries!
Early-stage Level Two is already so powerful. What about the middle-stage or evente-stage Level Two?
Jerry was very excited. Other than the powerful empire, the increase in his own strength was also what Jerry yearned for.
After all, he could bring his strength out to the real world.
Jerry also began to observe the changes in the world after leveling up.
Firstly, the flow of time had once again elerated.
One year on Earth was equivalent to twenty years in the Empire Era!
But people in the Empire Era had longer lifespan than before!
In the Level One world, one could live for more than a hundred years without illness or disaster.
But they could now live two hundred years after reaching the early stage of Level Two!
The cultivators at the middle stage of Level Two could live for three hundred years!
It was said that cultivators at thete stage of Level Two had a lifespan of more than 500 years.
In this case, 20 times faster time flow wasnt uneptable.
After all, if one reached thete stage of Level 2, they would have a lifespan of 500 years!
Of course, one might feel pain when he thought 500 years here was equivalent to only 25 years on Earth, but Jerry didnt care, because theter stage of Level Two was just the beginning!
This was only Level Two of the world, and there would be Level Three and Level Four!
One day, lifespan would be a meaningless number.
Therefore, the current consumption of lifespan was the beginning of the eternal life in the future.
Other than the change in the speed of time flow, there was another change.
The change was that from now on, they could enter the Empire Era with their physical bodies!
In other words, after you entered the Empire Era, the body that you left in the real world would disappear simultaneously and enter the Empire Era.
This was a good thing.
After all, when you were in the Empire Era, someone might do something to your body, and you wouldnt even know.
If your body was destroyed, then you wouldnt be able to return to the Earth. This had happened before.
This type of crime had been done to some of thenders and thenders had been told by the authorities to be careful about it.
But now, it was not longer an issue since their bodies could enter the Empire Era.
These were the two biggest changes. The small changes were not mentioned here.
The Sky Dynasty which had sessfully helped the world level up naturally received rewards from the Empire era.
It was a mysterious grand gift bag.
Jerry opened the gift bag without immediately.
The rewards for the establishment of ten kingdoms back then were actually average. They were just some cultivation pills and a secret scroll.
But this time, the rewards should be pretty good.
Sure enough, Jerry widened his eyes and even cried out when he saw the things inside!
The rewards were better than he had imagined.
[ Congrattions, Jerry the Lander, for opening the mysterious grand gift bag and obtaining the Eternal Library. ]
[ This library is a very precious treasure. It contains many cultivation techniques of martial arts, Buddhism, Daoist arts, sorcery, etc. ]
[ It contains all kinds of cultivation techniques from entry level tote-stage of Level 2, and they can also be upgraded. Currently, it is a Level 2 library, and the highest level techniques arete-stage Level 2 cultivation techniques! ]
Jerry was shocked. This library was simply a huge treasure trove!
It actually contained the cultivation techniques of various major factions.
It could even be used to nurture new cultivation techniques, and it could even be upgraded.
Currently, the Level 2 library was in line with World Level 2 setting, and it could at most nurturete-stage Level 2 cultivation techniques.
And after the world evolved into the Level 3, it would nurture super Level 3 cultivation techniques?
This treasure would grow even more powerful as the world evolved to higher levels!
It was indeed the only reward in the entire world!
Jerry thought happily.
Other than the library, Jerry also obtained three Reality Travel Tokens!
Simply put, it meant that the people with the tokens could freely travel between reality and the Empire Era.
Jerry didnt know when he could bring people from the Empire Era to the real world on Earth.
But at least now he couldnt do it yet.
But with this token, Jerry could arrange for people to travel to the real world and protect his parents in secret.
After all, this was the only thing he cared about now.
While Jerrys name resounded throughout the Empire Era, more and more people would target him.
Maybe one day, they might target his parents, so these three tokens were quite handy.
Chapter 49: The Changes of the Eternal Roster!
Chapter 49: The Changes of the Eternal Roster!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
These were all the rewards given to him in the Empire Era. They were really not bad.
Especially this library. It was simply a bug-level treasure.
And Jerry finally knew why Mortis and the other gods had been stuck at the peak stage of half Level One. It turned out that they did not walk the path of martial arts.
They were all intelligent gods and were not supposed to go to the battlefield and personally fight the enemy with their weapons.
Since they didnt walk the path of martial arts, their strength couldnt reach Level One.
At least that was what happened in the World One setting.
But now, they could level up because in the library they had their own cultivation paths.
It was just that they could only walk their own cultivation paths after the world reached Level Two.
Taoism, warlocks, witchcraft, Buddhism, mages, and many other cultivation systems were avable.
This world was getting more and more exciting!
Jerry couldnt help but sigh.
Besides these rewards, Jerry had also received a total of 120 summon opportunities for wiping out all the kingdoms in the Qingzhou!
However, when Jerry opened the Eternal Roster, he was slightly stunned because the Roster had also changed.
[ Due to the increase in the level of the world, the Eternal Roster has changed its summoning mode! ]
Jerry began to get nervous because the Eternal Roster was his greatest trump card.
Why was he invincible all over the world?
It was all because of the Eternal Roster!
The Greek gods, the top-tier powerhouses, and the terrifying legendary armies, these were all the foundation of Jerrys strength!
He couldnt lose them no matter what.
And now, the Eternal Roster had changed. The previous setting did not work, so how could Jerry not feel anxious?
With a perturbed mood, Jerry began to check the new functions of the Eternal Roster.
After taking a closer look, Jerry immediately let out a sigh of relief.
How should he put it? This change seemed to be not bad.
It could even be said that these changes made the roster even more powerful!
Simply put, after upgrading to the world of empires, although the world was infinitelyrge, the number of empires was naturally not as big as the kingdoms, which were everywhere.
Moreover, empires were just the beginning. In the future, there would be imperial empires which were much more powerful. At that time, it would definitely not be so easy to destroy an imperial empire.
Therefore, the summoning opportunities had changed to National Fortune Devouring!
Every empire had its national fortune and one could use various methods to attack the national fortune of a certain empire.
For example, starting a price war would cause the price of food in the country to rise sharply, causing peoples living standards to fall.
The people would definitely be dissatisfied, and the fortune of the country would also fall.
And the more the fortune of the country fell, the weaker the country would be.
Eventually the country would be destroyed!
Jerry could gain summoning opportunities by reducing the fortunes of other countries.
Each empire had different price. It was based on the strength of the fortunes of each empire.
For example, conquering a small kingdom would gain him ten summoning opportunities.
But conquering a powerful kingdom with the biggest territory would gain him dozens of summoning opportunities.
Other than that, he would be able to summon mythical and historical figures.
Mythical figures were fine. After they were summoned, their strength would increase rapidly.
This was because they were already gods and they just needed to awaken their divine powers.
As for those historical figures, such as Alexander, no matter how smart and intelligent they were, it was very difficult for them to increase theirbat strength.
In the Level Two world, there would be many people with powerful strength.
One person might have the strength to suppress a country.
If a ruler did not have the strength to discipline them, it would be very difficult to manage an empire.
In response to this situation, the Eternal Roster had developed another function for summoning opportunities and that was to increase the summoned figures cultivation strength!
Previously, when the world was Level One, the people that were summoned were not weak. They were already Level One masters when they were summoned.
However, now that the world was Level Two, the strength of Level One was no longer enough.
But increasing their strength was a very difficult thing.
It often took a few years, or even longer.
A mortal might cultivate all his life and still couldnt reach Level one.
In this case, it would take a long time for Jerry to to conquer the world.
The Eternal Roster found a way to solve the problem.
If he used one summoning opportunity, he could raise a summoned mortal to a one-star general!
Ten summoning opportunities would raise him to a two-star general!
The highest level of a one-star general was the peak stage of Level One!
The highest level of a two-star general was the peak ofte-stage Level Two!
At this time, Hermes, Hercules, and the others were all one-star generals!
They were at the peak stage of Level One.
Even gods needed a lot of time to break through to Level Two.
However, things were different now.
If Jerry used the summoning opportunity to upgrade their stars, they would be able to break through the limit of peak Level One in minutes.
Then, with the speed of a rocket, they would be able to upgrade crazily!
They would level up at a crazy speed to thete-stage of Level 2!
The change in the Eternal Roster this time is not bad!
Jerry had been nervous, but seeing that a two-star general could level up to the upper limit of his potential within one to three years, he was very happy.
After all, the World Level 2 was different from World Level 1!
In World Level 1, an ordinary experts could reach Level 1 at the age of 20 or 30!
But in World Level 2, if one wanted to enter thete stage of Level 2, it was as difficult as a mortal flying in the sky!
Many people couldnt reach this level after cultivating for a hundred years.
This was because the cultivators at the intermediate stage of Level 2 had a lifespan of 300 years, while the cultivators at thete stage of Level 2 had a lifespan of 500 years!
Many cultivators at the intermediate stage of Level 2 could not enter theter stage of Level 2 even after cultivating 300 years.
However, Hercules, Hermes, and the other Greek gods they would be able to advance to thete-stage of level two in one to three years after they ascended to the two-star level.
In this case, the suppression of thews of the world was greatly reduced for them!
Chapter 50: Upgrading Stars for the Army!
Chapter 50: Upgrading Stars for the Army!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
They only needed to gradually recover their divine power.
The summoned mortal heroes might not be as powerful as the Greek gods.
However, if they cultivated for a few more years, they might still be able to enter thete-stage of Level 2!
This was simply amazing!
It was a realm that other people could not reach in a hundred years or even a few hundred years.
As long as his generals were upgraded to two-star, they would be able to reach that level in a few years.
He only needed working hard for a few years to be unrivalled among all the empires in the world.
Eternal Roster, can we upgrade the generals who have been summoned? Jerry hesitated for a moment and asked.
If the heroes and gods that he had summoned before could not enjoy this treatment, then it would be a huge loss!
The Eternal Roster quickly responded:
[ Yes, Master, as long as they were summoned by the Eternal Roster, whether it is generals, civil officials, or an army, they can gain stars at any time! ]
After hearing this, Jerry nodded his head in satisfaction.
He was always good to his subordinates.
The Greek gods, Alexander, and the others would all gain stars.
If the summoning opportunities were enough for everyone, hed first promote the gods who had fought on the battlefield.
On the other hand, the gods in charge of weddings, midwifery, nts, and Alexander and the others could wait for a while.
This was because they had not personally fought on the battleground and killed the enemy.
The promotion rule was clear. One star cost one summoning opportunity, and two stars cost ten summoning opportunities.
Although it was quite expensive, it was definitely worth it.
After all, after using ten summoning opportunities, hed get a guardian general who could reach thete-stage of Level 2 within three years.
One had to know that as the world level increased, peoples individualbat strength became more and more important.
However, Jerry believed that troops were still very important. A civil officials star promotion should be the same as that of a general.
At this moment, Jerry wondered what it was like for an army promotion.
After a brief reading, Jerry immediately understood.
This army upgrading looks pretty good too! Jerry said.
The army could be upgraded by units.
For example, the 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops were summoned together and thus were counted as one unit.
The 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen were one unit, the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry were one unit, and the 3,000 ancient Greek phnxes were one unit.
If Jerry spent 10 summoning opportunities to upgrade his army, the increase of strength would be extremely terrifying.
300,000 Macedonian phnx soldiers would be an army made up of first ss warriors!
Centurions were at the early-to-middle stage of Level 1, while Chiliarchs were at the peak stage of Level 1!
Captains were at the early-stage of two-star, while generals were at the middle-stage of two-star!
This was a direct increase!
The instant the upgrading waspleted, the strength of the army would instantly reach this level and wouldnt change.
In the future, even if the armysmanders and generals of the middle-stage of two-star died in battle, their heroic souls would remain to be at this level.
Jerry could easily fuse them with anyone to obtain this kind of strength!
That was the strength of the intermediate stage of 2-star ! If no one could reach thete stage of 2-star, then a cultivator at the intermediate stage of a 2-star be invincible!
Any masters at the intermediate stage of 2-star would be either a civilian super warrior or a high-level general within an empire!
This was because cultivators at thete stage of 2-star were usually national guardians and there were very few of them in the world!
Jerry estimated that there were at most ten cultivators at thete stage of Level 2 in a top empire. So cultivators at the intermediate stage of 2-star were already extremely powerful existences.
But Jerrys army could have lots of cultivators at the intermediate stage of 2-star after upgrading.
From the looks of it, summoning an army with arge number of people has its benefits!
There is only onemander-in-chief for the 3,000 ancient Greek phnx troops.
Even for the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry, there is only onemander-in-chief.
In contrast, the 300,000 Macedonian Phnx troops have tenmanders-in-chief.
After upgrading them, Ill have ten mid-stage 2-star generals in a minute. How terrifying would that be?
Jerry sighed and calcted the summoning opportunities he had. It was a total of 120 times.
Ten times on the Macedonian Phnx troops to promote them to a 2-star army.
Ten times on the Ancient Greek phnx troops to promote them to a a-star army.
The upgrading of the Byzantine cavalry, the Spartan Heavy Infantry, the Brocade Guards and the Eighteen Arhats will cost forty times!
In total, it will need 60 summoning opportunities to upgrade all my troops to 2-star.
Jerry knew it was a lot, but the upgrading was necessary because the army was the foundation of a countrys strength.
If peoples individualbat strength was above that of an empire, then the world would not be called the Empire Era.
Therefore, after the army became stronger, it would definitely give Jerry a pleasant surprise.
And the most crucial thing was that hed have ten Level 2 masters for the 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops, ten for the 80,000 spartan heavy infantrymen, one for the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry, and one for the 3,000 ancient Greek phnx troops!
Just the regr army alone could produce 14 mid-stage 2-star generals!
What kind of concept was that?
Dont forget that ording to the Imperial Eras setting, different from ordinary masters, generals cultivated the battlefield killing aura.
Their killing power was several times greater than other warriors of the same level!
Even ate-stage 2-star cultivator would shiver before thebined strength of 14 mid-stage 2-star generals, right?
And he had Eighteen Arhats!
And he had scouts!
When the Eighteen Arhats were at Level 1, they could kill any early-stage Level 2 general!
Jerry could not imagine how terrifying the Eighteen Arhats would be after they were upgraded to a 2-star army!
And he had 30,000 scouts!
Among them, the small leaders of the scouts all rose to the peak stage of Level 1!
And there were 14 captains for the Brocade Guard!
Above the captains were two investigators, twomanders, and 2manders-in-chief!
These six people were all at Level 2 realm, either in the early stage, mid stage or thete stage.
Themanders strength was estimated to be between early-stage and middle-stage of Level 2.
As for themanders-in-chief, they were definitely at thete-stage Level 2!
Therefore, the upgrading was absolutely worth it.
The most frightening thing in the new world was that youd be targeted by a powerful empire and wiped out by it before you had the time to grow stronger.
Therefore, it was very necessary to upgrade the scout army.
And now, with the help of the scout army, Jerry only needed to upgrade his armies slowly and gain the power to protect himself.
Jerrys next goal was to umte strength and wait for the opportunity to attack!
Chapter 51: Cloud-treading Stallions!
Chapter 51: Cloud-treading Stallions!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
But looking at the current situation, Jerry still sighed.
His summoning opportunities were really too few for his needs.
They are not enough for what what I need!
The army needs sixty summoning opportunities to upgrade.
For the general upgrading, if I just upgrade the battle generals, such as Athena, Hercules, Hermes, Dionysus, and the other Greek gods, I would need at least sixty summoning opportunities!
Then my 120 times are all gone!
Jerry was a little helpless, but there was nothing he could do. If he didnt do the upgrading, hed be in danger.
One had to know that as the level of the world increased, the empires had be terrifyingly strong.
The strongest person in an empire went from the peak stage of Level 1 to thete stage of Level 2!
There might even be more than one such existences in each empire. If he didnt upgrade his strength, hed be attacked by other empires very soon.
Jerry did not think that his Sky Dynasty would not be targeted by others.
After all, the Sky dynasty was too eye-catching after establishing an empire in the entire Qingzhou.
The dynasties in the surrounding areas were definitely watching the Sky Dynasty.
If some of the war-loving dynasties attacked the Sky Dynasty, his current strength would not be enough to resist them.
After all, the Sky Empire had just upgraded to an empire, and it needed time to process the things it had obtained.
Although it was called an empire, it was actually just a kingdom in terms of strength.
Therefore, the upgrading was a must.
No matter how many summoning opportunities he had to use, he must do the upgrading.
Sigh, its useless to think so much now. Lets just do the upgrading first, Jerry thought. After all, the summoning opportunities would be of no other uses anyway.
Only buy using them could they y its proper role.
Eternal Roster, upgrade my troops first!
Jerry ordered directly.
[For upgrading 300,000 Macedonian phnx troops, 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen, 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry, 3,000 ancient Greek phnx infantrymen, 30,000 scouts and Eighteen Arhats, the total cost is 60 summoning opportunities. Do you want to continue? ]
Jerry clicked Yes without any hesitation, and instantly, the upgrading began!
Within the Sky Dynasty, Jerrys army began to undergo changes.
The Macedonian Phnx soldiers turned from ordinary people to warriors!
They were all standard first-rate warriors!
(Levels: third-rate warrior, second-rate warrior, first-rate warrior, half-rate warrior, Level 1 warrior.)
One had to know that in other dynasties, the elite soldiers were only third-rate warriors.
But in Jerrys army, all of the soldiers were first-rate warriors!
In battles, a first-rate warrior could fight with ten or dozens of third-rate warriors.
The strength of the previously ordinary soldiers seemed to have broken through the shackles, directly entering the first-rate realm!
The centurions, captains, and so on all entered the Level 1 realm, ranging from the early-stage to the peak-stage of level 1!
As for those fieldmanders, they all entered the early-stage of the Level 2 realm!
Of the 300,000 Macedonian Phnx soldiers, there were 30 fieldmanders!
30 early-stage Level 2 warriors would even stun those top empires.
Perhaps they also had this strength, but they would never believe that a dynasty that had been established for only a few hours would have such powerful strength.
The same changes happened also among the Spartan heavy infantrymen and the Byzantine armored cavalrymen.
Apart from their strength, their weapons and equipment had all been upgraded to the extremely hard divine-grade weapons in the eyes of themon people!
Even the top dynasties would be envious if they saw these weapons.
But when it came to the Byzantine armored cavalry, there was a new change.
Your Majesty, the Byzantine armored cavalrys horses have evolved!
A general rushed in and shouted excitedly to Jerry.
He was themander of the Byzantium armored cavalry appointed by Jerry.
Jerry was stunned and quickly walked out. When he arrived at the Byzantium Armored Cavalrys camp, he was astonished.
This, this is?
Jerry had thought that as his opponents strength grew stronger, the horses of the cavalry might be a disadvantage.
After all, those early-stage Level 2 warriors could kill the horses with a casual p.
But to his surprise, the Eternal Roster was so generous with the evolution of the Byzantine armored cavalry!
[ Two-star Byzantine armored cavalrymen each has the individual strength of Level 1! Their warhorses have been upgraded to magical beasts, Cloud Treading Stallions! ]
Jerry suddenly realized that, in the Level 2 world, there appeared other species other than humans.
Among them were the famous magical beasts.
The beasts could evolve, too, from ordinary animals to all kinds of magical beasts with great power. And there were also all kinds of supernatural things that ordinary people could not understand.
However, he had not expected that after the Byzantine armored cavalry was upgraded, the warhorses would all be Cloud-treading Stallions!
Opening the introduction of Cloud-treading Stallions, Jerry was pleasantly surprised.
Cloud-treading Stallions were a kind of mystical spiritual beast. When they reached adulthood, theyd have Level 1 strength.
They were very talented and could fly in the sky!
Because there was cloud-like hair on the hooves, they seemed to be walking on the clouds and got the name!
One had to know that a Level 1 cultivator could fly in the sky for only a short period of time with his physical power.
In fact, strictly speaking, one just shot out for dozens of meters with the momentum of their physical strength.
Even cultivators of the the early or middle stage of Level 2 couldnt float in the sky and fly!
Only the cultivators of thete stage of Level 2 could do it!
But magical beasts usually had their own talents!
The Cloud-treading Stallions were an extremely rare and precious fierce beast.
They could fly after they reached adulthood!
What a win! What a bloody win!
Jerry was a little excited. After using ten summoning opportunities, he had actually obtained such a powerful army!
Apart from that, the Macedonian Phnx, Spartan Heavy Infantry, and other armies seemed to have obtained some new features not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of equipment and configuration!
As expected, the Empire Era still put military force above anything else!
Personal strength was very important, but strictly speaking, it could only win a bit of glory.
Only the army, the invincible army, the army that could suppress the gods, would be the most powerful thing for eternity!
Chapter 52: The Changes of the Eighteen Arhats!
Chapter 52: The Changes of the Eighteen Arhats!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The Byzantine Armored Cavalry are all at Level 1. Together with the Level 1 Cloud-treading Stallions, they can defeat enemies at the early stage of Level 2, or even the middle stage of Level2! Jerry muttered to himself excitedly.
This deduction of his might even be a little conservative.
This was because in real battles, the army had the support of military formations, military aura, and other things.
With all the soldiers at Level 1, the Byzantine Armored Cavalry would have a military aura that could topple mountains and split the ocean.
It would give their opponents a sense of despair that could destroy the heavens and earth!
Perhaps, they could even fight against a master at thete stage of Level 2.
If the ancient Greek Phnx Infantry is already so powerful, then what about the Eighteen Arhats?
Expectantly, Jerry called out, Eighteen Arhats!
In an instant, the Eighteen Arhats appeared in front of Jerry.
One had to know that their strength had been only at Level 1, and Jerry was now at the early-stage of Level 2.
But Jerry couldnt sense their aura at all.
Although he couldnt sense their aura, he could feel a sharp sense of danger from any one of them!
How much has your realm increased?
Jerrys eyes shed as he asked the Eighteen Arhats expectantly.
Your Majesty, we are all at the intermediate stage of Level 2!
As soon as the Eighteen Arhats said this, Jerrys mind buzzed.
He was dumbfounded!
The Eternal Roster was indeed extremely powerful!
Jerry had been worried that these ten summoning opportunities would be wasted.
After all, he could use these ten summoning opportunities to summon ten gods or legendary figures!
Poseidon, Hades, even Zeus, Gaia, Uranus, the twelve Titans, and other ancient gods.
He could summon all of these gods!
Once he summoned them, his strength would grow greatly!
And if he used these ten summoning opportunities to upgrade the gods or armies that he had summoned, who knew how much strength he could give them?
If the Eighteen Arhats strength increased only a little, the ten opportunities would be wasted.
It meant that hed lose the opportunity to summon the sea god Poseidon, Hades, Zeus, and other high-level gods. What a great loss it would be!
But now, based on the results of the upgrading, it waspletely worth it!
Completely Worth It!
It was simply a huge gain!
Eighteen mid-stage Level 2 masters!
Moreover, thebined strength of the Eighteen Arhats was even more powerful.
When they were at mid-stage Level 1, they could kill any Level 2 master with theirbined strength.
Now that they were all Level 2 powerhouses, Jerry wanted to know their current strength.
Then, whats yourbined strength?
Hearing Jerrys words, the Eighteen Arhats bowed to him at the same time and replied, Your Majesty, if we join hands, we can kill any cultivator at thete-stage of Level 2!
His tone was calm, as if he was talking about something insignificant.
But Jerry was extremely excited when he heard the answer.
He had thought that the new upgrading feature of the Eternal Roster was a failure. But to his surprise, it was a great improvement!
Eighteen mid-stage Level 2 masters withbinedbat power that could even kill a cultivator atte-stage of Level 2!
Didnt that mean that Jerry already had the power to protect himself?
Thete-stage of Level 2 was the highest level of strength in the current world.
People with this strength were the foundation of every dynasty and the most powerful guardians of the empires!
You could defeat thete-stage Level 2 warriors, but it was too difficult to kill them!
Once they were defeated, they could feel with ease.
Then, you would have to wait for their revenge.
This was also the terror ofte-stage Level 2 powerhouses.
And what did the Eighteen Arhats say?
Theirbined force could kill anyte-stage Level 2 powerhouse!
In other words, if they encountered ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse, thetter couldnt escape death!
Such a super deterrent force was equivalent to a nuclear weapon in the modern world!
How could Jerry not be happy?
Jerry returned to the pce with satisfaction.
Hed study the changes and strengths of his army slowly. But for now, he was very satisfied.
Next is the upgrading of the generals.
Late-stage Level 2 cultivators are the guardians of empires.
With the blessing of the empire fortune, my cultivation speed will be elerated. But now is not the time for the kingdoms, so the eleration will not be great.
By upgrading the generals, Ill obtain the empire guardians at thete-stage of Level 2. Thats pretty good.
Jerry muttered to himself, and then summoned Hercules and some other Greek gods to him.
Not long after, Hercules, who was dressed in armor, and five other Greek gods stood before Jerry.
Greetings, Your Majesty!
The six people respectfully knelt on one knee. As proud as they were, they had absolute loyalty to Jerry.
Jerry nodded and looked at them.
I will raise your strength levels. I hope that you will cultivate hard and be stronger, so that you can better serve me, Jerry said.
The six people were very excited. As summoned characters, they knew what upgrading meant.
At this moment, they were at the peak stage of 1-star.
It would take a long time for them to raise their strength to 2-star.
However, if they were upgraded to 2-star, the speed of their advancement would be much faster.
In a very short period of time, they would be able to reach thete stage of Level 2.
This was something that the gods, who were originally high and mighty, needed very much.
They originally held supreme divine power, but ever since they came to this world, their powers were suppressed by thews of the world.
Their strength was less than one-ten-thousandth of their original strength, so they were extremely eager to recover their original peak strength.
Only a fool would cultivate for a long time to regain their original strength if they could take shortcuts.
Therefore, none of them would reject the opportunity to be stronger by upgrading.
Thank you, Your Majesty! We will definitely cultivate hard to better serve Your Majesty!
Everyone knelt down and said respectfully and excitedly.
Jerry nodded. He was the summoner of the Eternal Roster and had their absolute loyalty.
Chapter 53: Public Areas Open!
Chapter 53: Public Areas Open!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jerry used thest 60 summoning opportunities on Athena, Hercules, Hermes, the wine god, and others.
[ Congrattions to Master on the sessful upgrading Athena and the other gods to two-star generals! ]
With the announcement of the Eternal Roster, the six gods hadpleted the upgrading process, and their cultivation strength instantly broke through the shackles and entered the early-stage of Level 2!
How are you guys feeling?
Jerry looked at Athena and the others and asked.
Hercules pondered for a moment and said with a smile, Your Majesty, it feels very good. I am confident that I can reach thete stage of the Level 2 in a year!
The Wine God said proudly, Hehe, I can reach it any moment.
HMPH, I can do it too! Hermes snorted and raised his head to indicate that he could do it too.
All of them felt that they could reach thete-stage of Level 2 in a little more than one year.
Jerry immediately understood why the Eternal Roster said the gods needed one to three years to reach thete-stage of Level 2. Different gods would have different time.
For example, Athena and the other five gods were top-notch war gods.
After they were upgraded to be two-star generals, they would only need a little over a year to reach thete-stage of Level 2!
But for the gods in charge of weddings, midwifery or nts, they would probably need two to three years.
Not bad! Not bad! hahaha!
Jerryughed loudly. The six generals only needed a year to reach thete-stage of Level 2!
At that time, the Sky Dynasty would be a top empire!
This was something Jerry did not expect. After all, during the kingdom period, Jerry had developed for five long years before he had the strength to conquer Qingzhou.
And now, in just a years time, Jerry would have a top-tier empire.
Then could n to conquer the entire world.
However, when he thought of this, Jerry suddenly remembered that he hadnt read the requirements for the establishment of an imperial empire were.
In the pce, Jerry sat alone on the throne and read the announcements of the Empire Era.
Previously, one only needed to upy a state to establish an empire. Then how to establish an imperial empire?
After studying it carefully, Jerry finally understood the rules of establishing an imperial empire.
In the Empire Era, there were regions above the states!
For example, the state Qingzhou was in a ce called the ck Tortoise Region.
Within the ck Tortoise Region, there were more than a hundred territories as big as the state Qingzhou!
Just how huge was this world?!
Jerry felt as if he had got a big blow.
F*ck, I suddenly feel that my Sky Dynasty is so small.
Jerrys eyelid twitched. Although he knew that the Empire Era was very big. After all, in the past one hundred years, thenders from the Earth had never encountered each other in the Empire Era.
Although most of the people would be wiped out after staying here for a few years, it was still hard to understand that no twonders from Earth could meet each other in more than one hundred years.
One reason was that peoplended in different regions in the Empire Era. But the most important reason was the Empire Era was huge.
Despite all this, Jerry was still shocked by the the hugeness of this world.
In the ck Turtle Region, there were more than a hundred states like Qingzhou!
To be precise, there were more than a hundred and twenty states!
What the hell was this concept?
As we mentioned earlier, the size Qingzhou wasparable to the modern United States, one of thergest four countries on earth.
But the ck Tortoise Region was 120 times bigger than the United States!
It was mind-boggling! The region was twice the size of the earth!
But what stunned Jerry was that one must conquer an entire region to build an imperial empire!
But the ck Tortoise Region was twice the size of the earth!
Only after conquering such a huge territory could one establish an imperial empire?
Looks like it will take quite some time for me to establish an imperial empire. Jerry slowly realized.
It took me five years to expand a kingdom to an empire. Obviously it will take much longer to expand an empire to an imperial empire, Jerry muttered to himself, but his eyes were filled with fighting spirit.
It was just an imperial empire, right?
Given some time, he could definitely achieve it!
Eh, a new announcement?
Jerry suddenly saw the Empire Era administrator, the ethereal voice, post a new announcement on the interface.
[ Due to the Empire Era world level increasing to two, the worlds strength limit has increased. ]
[ A public area has been established. Anynders can enter the area and freelymunicate and even exchange resources with each other. ]
Jerry narrowed his eyes. The meaning was very obvious.
In simple terms, they would end the single-yer game mode.
Due to the huge size of the Empire Era, it was difficult to meet othernders from Earth.
Even though there were more than ten billion people on Earth, only adults over the age of eighteen could log in. This directly excluded arge number of children under the age of eighteen.
Secondly, after entering the Empire Era, thenders had to engage in wars against each other!
The intensity of thepetition was unusually intense!
More than 90% of thenders would be kicked out of the Empire Era within two years.
Therefore, in the end, the number of people who could remain in the Empire Era was estimated to be less than ten million
No one had counted, but many people estimated the number to be in the millions, definitely no more than ten million.
After all, to survive in the Empire Era, one needed not only abilities but luck as well.
And the ck Tortoise Region alone was two times the size of the earth.
Putting a few million Earthlings across the huge Empire Era, it was no different from dumping a needle into the ocean.
In such a huge world, it was really difficult to meet other earthnders.
Jerry only met Christine in the process of conquering Qingzhou.
After entering the World Level 2, the Empire Era was probably afraid that the worlds strength would be too high for the Earthlings to survive, right?
After all, the native people of the Empire Era were many times stronger than the Earthlings.
The increase in the worlds strength would benefit the native people more than thenders.
So it opened up a public area, allowing thenders tomunicate and even exchange resources. This would greatly increase the survival rate of thenders from Earth!
However, all of this had nothing to do with Jerry. Other people needed to huddle together for warmth and help each other, but he didnt need it at all.
However, this public area had a huge benefit for him. He could enter it and learn about the situation in other regions. The information would be very useful when he made ns for wars.
Its more like a ce to get intelligence.
Chapter 54: The People of the Country!
Chapter 54: The People of the Country!
Jerry gave some instructions to Mortis, to, Charon, and the others. Then, he prepared to go to the public area.
Although he felt that this thing was not of much use to him, there was no harm in taking a look.
After all, Jerry had never seen any other Earthlings in the Empire Era except for Christine.
And the way to enter the public area was very simple; one only needed to say silently, Login to the public area!
Jerry said the words in a low voice, and suddenly a pop-up window appeared.
[ Jerry the Lander, do you want to login to the public area? ]
Jerry clicked Agree, and then he directly logged into the public area.
At the same time, figures appeared in a mysterious ce of the Empire Era.
There were males and females and they were all wearing ancient clothes!
If you met them in the Empire Era, you wouldnt be able to tell if they were modern people or natives of the Empire Era.
But in the public area, everyone knew that they were all modern people.
Jerry had logged inte because he had to deal with the matters of the Sky Dynasty before he set out.
The people who had logged in earlier than him had already found their acquaintances in this public area.
Hahaha, Parker, Ive finally met you!
Oh my God, this function is magical!
This function is finally open, I can chat with my goddesses here!
Here, here! Ive already described my appearance to you, but you still couldnt recognize me!
D*mn, arent you going too far with your face pinching? Who can recognize you?!
Hahaha, weve finally met in the Empire Era. Now tell me, what region are you in? Maybe were in the same state.
...
As soon as he entered, many voices came into Jerrys ears.
The conversations were so friendly, making one think these people were good friends.
In the Empire Era, everyone waspetitive with each other, but because of the huge size of the Empire Era, they couldnt encounter with each other, so the atmosphere was not hostile.
In this public area, they could exchange resources and information, which would be very beneficial for the development of those weak cities.
Of course, there was another crucial point!
That was, the powerful figures in the real world would once again lord over the ordinary people.
Obviously, the Empire Era didnt care about these things. It only cared about the development of the Empire Era.
If a big shot from the real worldnded in the Empire Era, before today his subordinates and employees had had no way to contact him due to the huge size of the Empire Era.
His starting point and his entire development were actually simr to those of the ordinary people. The differencey in his personal strength.
But things were different now. With the opening of the public area, they could exchange resources with each other.
Those big shots in the real world could rely on the strength of many other people to grow at a fast speed.
After all, the people under them in the real world would have to follow their orders to do things, unless they chose to stay in the Empire Era forever and could ignore the restrictions of the real world.
This situation was unfair to the ordinary people.
However, was there really justice in this world?
It was a world where the big fish ate the small fish and the small fish ate the shrimp.
Anyway, it had nothing to do with Jerry. With his strength, he and the Sky Dynasty no longer needed this method to develop and grow.
Instead, hed concentrate on making ns to conquer other empires and earn more summoning opportunities.
This public area was not very big, but it was not very small either.
It could amodate ten million people and the number ofnders had not exceeded ten million.
However, Jerry discovered that there were actually cities and buildings in this public area.
The people here did not seem to be surprised by the appearance of the newers. They should be existences like real-life npcs.
Jerry opened the map and clicked on a ce on the left. Then he was teleported over to the ce.
Looking at the inn in front of him, Jerry nodded and entered it.
In a private room, Jerry saw Christine.
Yes, it was Christine who had asked him to meet here. A few middle-aged men were sitting beside Christine.
Your Majesty, let me introduce you...
But before Christine could finish, Jerry interrupted her.
Dont tell me their identities in the real world. Im not interested.
Hearing Jerrys words, Christine felt helpless. In the end, she looked at the middle-aged men as if she was saying I told you so.
The middle-aged man in the lead said with a smile, I am Gerard, the King of the Tiansheng Dynasty. Jerry, the Sky Emperor of the Sky Dynasty, many people have heard you name. Nice to meet you.
The other two also introduced themselves. They were also kings of dynasties. It seemed that they were indeed elitenders.
After all, although the world was now Level Two, ny-nine percent of thenders were still city lords.
Only a few people had sessfully founded a dynasty.
For these people, their personal cultivation level was above Level 1, not to mention the resources of their kingdoms.
So in the real world, they were existences like supermen with unimaginable strength.
These three people should be from the modern military, because they couldnt conceal the military aura from their bodies.
Can you guys tell me the purpose of the meeting? Jerry said calmly.
He did not think that the United States could help him.
Jerry wanted to develop on his own. He did not need the help of others, and others could not help him.
If the country wanted to target and lord over him, Jerry would not show mercy to them.
For example, he nned to upy the entire ck Tortoise Region. If there were Americans in this region, Jerry would not let them go.
This was because he needed to build an imperial empire and the mechanism in the Empire Era didnt allow him to show mercy on his countrymen.
Jerry had to conquer the entire ck Tortoise Region and create the supreme Sky Imperial Empire.
No one could stop him.
It would be the same for the other regions in the future. The people standing in his path would either submit to him or be destroyed.
Chapter 55: Refuse to Cooperate!
Chapter 55: Refuse to Cooperate!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The people from the US military looked at each other, and Christine smiled bitterly.
Sure enough, just like what Christine said, this person just refuses to listen us!
Gerrard thought to himself, then looked at Jerry and said, Sky Emperor, we couldnt help you before, but now that the public area has appeared, we can exchange resources here.
If you have the help of the country, you will get endless resources, and you will certainly be able to be stronger faster.
So, why dont you work with us? With our help, you can create your imperial empire sooner, Gerrard said in a sincere tone, because that was the truth.
Because of the opening of the public areas, thenders of the USA, who were city lords or dynasty emperors, could gather their resources together and create one, or even several empires!
This was the power of unity.
Perhaps it was also the goal of the Empire Era. Only in this way could one survive in the Level 2 world.
Otherwise, if an ordinary kingdom was targeted by an empire, it would be conquered by an army led by a mid-stage Level 2 cultivator, not to mention ate stage Level 2 cultivator.
Still Jerry wasnt interested.
First of all, Jerrys biggest strength was the Eternal Roster, so he didnt need help from othernders.
When he needed resources, hed just go and plunder other kingdoms.
Most importantly, Jerry was wary of everyone except those who had submitted to him.
That was because he only had one goal, which was to rule the entire Empire Era.
Jerry wanted to climb to the top of the world and see what it looked like.
So, Jerry slowly stood up.
He looked at the pedestrians outside and saw a few people wearing clothes that only the ruler of an empire had the right to wear.
I will not cooperate with anyone or any force because in my eyes they will be my enemies sooner orter. So how can we work together?
Jerry pointed at thenders outside, then looked at Gerrard and the others, and said so.
Gerrard and the other two men were stunned, and their eyes turned solemn.
They had never expected that Jerry would reject them so bluntly.
His reason was not something they had expected.
He was overbearing and arrogant.
But Jerry had created the first empire after the world Level 1.
Although because of the restrictions of the Empire Era, Christine could not expose the strength of Jerrys dynasty, they could see by themselves how powerful Jerrys dynasty was. Christine had hinted that Jerrys Sky Empire had taken the entire Qingzhou in andslide victory.
No one in the entire Qingzhou could resist him.
Such strength was absolutely terrifying. He was definitely not joking when he said that he wanted to conquer the entire world.
Alright, in that case, well take our leave.
Since they could not cooperate, there was no need for them to stay.
The three of them left immediately. In the private room, Christine hesitated for a moment before asking Jerry, Why dont you work with them? We dont need to submit to them. Its just to exchange things with each other.
Jerry shook his head.
Once I cooperate with them, Ill bebeled as the property of the USA.
Moreover, I have no intention of working under someone else.
Hearing Jerrys words, Christine smiled bitterly. She had once thought the same.
But in the end, she met Jerry and became his puppet.
This feeling of being in someone elses control was really not good.
Sometimes, when she wanted to tell other people something about Jerry, such as Jerrys empires military configuration, the terrifying strength of the generals, and so on, she would be stopped by a mysterious force.
The Empire Era would determine if what she wanted to say would harm Jerrys interests. If it did, she would be prohibited from speaking.
She couldnt help it. This was the price of submitting.
But there was no other way because her strength was no match for his.
Anyway, being able to continue cultivating in the Empire Era was not a bad thing.
The most important thing was that after she submitted to Jerry, the Great Cloud Empire was still there.
It was just a vassal country under the Sky Empire.
But the national fortune of her Great Cloud Empire would grow stronger because of the Sky Empire.
Right now, Christines cultivation speed had increased by many times.
She was even confident that she would reach Level 2 within a year, which would made her as powerful as the pioneers.
However, perhaps he will soon leave everyone behind? Christine looked at Jerrys back and thought to herself.
Christine, suddenly, Jerry spoke.
Yes, Your Majesty!
Christine bowed. It was purely her bodys instinct.
She was currently Jerrys subject, a duke of the Sky Dynasty.
Ill give you a mission. You can freely travel to and from the public area. You hand your business to Metis and the others. Then, youe back here and exchange resources with othernders.
Hearing Jerrys words, Christine was stunned. Previously, he had refused to cooperate with the US, so she had thought Jerry had no intention to exchange resources with other people.
Jerry turned around and smiled slightly.
Im not stupid. If the resources exchange can elerate the development of the dynasty, why should I not do it?
Its just that I dont want to cooperate with others. After all, my Sky Dynasty will aim its butcher knife at them sooner orter. If they were my partners, things would be a little awkward.
Jerry shook his head with a smile and continued, In short, do this mission well and strive to raise the strength of the dynasty as fast as you can! In a few years, I might start a war again.
After all, my goal is the entire world!
Jerry looked at the sky with the aura of a king.
Hearing Jerrys words, Christine nodded.
Yes, Your Majesty, I know what to do now.
Christine was nowpletely subservient to Jerry.
Jerry nodded and withdrew from the public area.
With Christine here, he didnt need toe to this ce again.
After all, he didnte to the Empire Era to chat and make friends.
He came here to conquer the world!
Chapter 56
Chapter 56
In the Sky Dynasty, the capital of the previous great an dynasty was tentatively designated as the new capital of the Sky Dynasty.
This was because the location was better. It was equivalent to the center of Qingzhou, making it easier to rule the entire Qingzhou.
This side was also renamed as Sky City.
The Old Sky City was used as a symbol of remembrance.
After all, Jerry had started from there.
In the main hall, Motis bowed and said to Jerry, who was sitting high on the throne,
Reporting to your Majesty, from the Scoutsintelligence, we know that there are three provinces around our Sky Dynasty.
They are Luzhou, Quzhou, and Hengzhou!
And these three provinces are all dynasty-free. They are all ruled by the various dynasties, so this is an opportunity.
Hearing Motiswords, everyone nodded. The Sky dynasty was actually quite lucky.
This was because the few prefectures that surrounded Qingzhou were like Qingzhou. The dynasties governed each other, but they did not have a unified dynasty.
This was indeed a good thing, proving that the sky dynasty would not pose much of a threat in the short term.
If thats the case, well attack directly!
Luzhou, Quzhou, and Hengzhou. I want these three great states!
A light shed in Jerrys eyes.
Even if it was a weak dynasty, they would be able to summon ten times.
If it was a dynasty with a strong national fortune, they would be able to summon dozens of times!
Luzhou, Quzhou, and Hengzhou, three great states.
If they upied all of them, each state would give them hundreds of summoning chances.
Three provinces would give him more than three hundred summoning chances!
ording to the detailed requirements, there were a lot of small dynasties. If he upied a province without arge dynasty, he would actually earn more.
This was because a unified province was a dynasty.
ording to a fixed price, it would be a hundred summoning times.
However, if there were many small dynasties, the price would be different depending on how developed they were.
It was very likely that the number of summons would exceed 100!
Of course, it wasnt that easy toe across such a state.
It was probably because the green region was a remote ce in the ck tortoise region.
That was why those empires didnt waste too much time here.
After all, there were many small empires, which also meant that the situation would be veryplicated.
There were strong enemies around them, and they were all under the threat of the big empires.
Those empires naturally did not dare to rashly start a war against Qingzhou and other ces.
Otherwise, if they were attacked by other empires, what would they do?
Jerry decided that his biggest goal now was to take down Luzhou, Quzhou, and Hengzhou!
Then, he would obtain arge number of summoning opportunities.
In this way, Jerry would be able to be wealthy.
When the time came, he would be able to strengthen his dynastys lineup, and he would not have to fear the invasion of other dynasties!
He could even do a reverse invasion!
At this moment, to took a step forward and said respectfully,
Your Majesty, although these three provinces look very tempting.
But our Qingzhou has been at war for the past few years, so there is not much food left in our Qingzhou territory.
If we want to continue fighting and not affect the lives of the people, we need at least a few years of steady development.
tos face was solemn, it was obvious that he had thought about it.
After Jerry heard his words, not only did he not frown, but he smiled slightly.
Seeing this, the ministers under the throne were stunned. Could it be that their king had a way to solve this problem?
But how could the problem of grain be solved so easily?
Grain could only be harvested twice a year, or even once a year.
Jerry saw that the ministerscuriosity was aroused by him, so he didnt continue to keep them in suspense.
Then, he directly told them that he could exchange for material goods in the public area.
After all, they were all his summoned people, so their loyalty could definitely be guaranteed. Therefore, there was no need to hide it from them.
Bi Jing was also an important factor in developing the dynasty. The public area was still very important, especially the countless resources that could be obtained.
When the ministers heard that there was a ce where they could use resources that they did not use to exchange for the resources they wanted, they were instantly shocked.
There were waves of discussions:
Hiss, theres actually such a ce?
If thats the case, then our sky dynasty has too many useless resources!
The wealth of the various dynasties back then, rare treasures, and so on, can not be used up. I dont know how to use them.
All of them can be taken to that public area to exchange for the things that the sky dynasty needs to develop, such as war resources.
Motis said in surprise.
After all, it was the entire Qingzhou. After countless years of umtion, the current Sky dynasty was very rich.
However, for resources like grain, Qingzhou was so big that one could not find a ce to buy it even if one wanted to.
If one went to another state, they would not be a fool.
If one wanted to conquer our state, would those dynasties still allow one to buy grain?
Good, then you can go look for Christine and let her be in charge of the trade.
After the grain is sufficient, we will directly attack the three provinces and try to take them down within a year!
As Jerry said this, all the officials and generals stood up.
We will definitely not let down his majesty!
Jerry nodded.
Jerry still believed in their strength.
After all, based on the Sky dynastys current military lineup, it would be too difficult to lose.
Not long after, Christine returned from the public area.
After that, Motis and the others immediately found her.
As for Jerrys orders, Christine naturally would not go against them. Immediately, she brought the list made by the ministers and left the Sky Dynasty.
After all, there were millions of people on Earth. Even if everyone was a city lord, there were millions of cities!
Not to mention, a small portion of them were dynasties.
Furthermore, the number of dynasties was still increasing. After the Biyi public area was opened, there were many rtives, friends, and partners.
With everyone helping each other, their living conditions were much better than before. There were many examples of them growing stronger.
Therefore, this was only to exchange for grain on the scale of a state-to-state war. It was not very difficult.
After all, the Sky dynasty was very generous. They had gold, silver, treasures, precious treasures, and even martial arts techniques!
The martial arts techniques that Jerry gave out were naturally some ordinary martial arts techniques. At most, they were level one.
But in the public areas, these were all treasures!
One had to know that one of the rewards of the ten great dynasties back then was a level one martial arts.
From this, one could see how precious a level one martial arts was. At the very least, it was something that ordinary people didnt have.
Hence, the Sky Dynastys grain reserves were getting faster and faster!
In just a few days, they had already prepared enough grain!
The war was about to begin!
Chapter 57: March of the three armies!
Chapter 57: March of the three armies!
Your Majesty, the provisions are sufficient, the soldiers are ready, and the generals are ready.
Now, we are only waiting for your Majesty to conquer the world.
Athena bowed and said.
Jerrys goal this time was to take down all the three regions as fast as possible.
It was estimated that it would bepleted in a year.
A years time was actually very short. Basically, he had to win all of them, and he could not tolerate failure. He had to crush them all the way to do it.
Because one had to know that the size of a state was alreadyrger than the entire United States.
Therefore, the time spent fighting was basically not as long as the time spent marching.
Moreover, Jerrys army was all made up of first-rate fighters and above.
Even if it was infantry, running 500 kilometers a day was not an exaggeration!
One had to know that if a normal person jogged, it would be five to six kilometers an hour.
And warriors were extraordinary existences. Just the overall physical fitness of a third-rate warrior was several times that of a normal person.
A second-rate warrior was several times that of a third-rate warrior, and a first-rate warrior was several times that of a second-rate warrior!
If an ordinary army were to march, it would be around 40 to 50 kilometers a day. This was calcted ording to the specifications of the infantry.
Whether it was physical strength, speed, or endurance, third-rate warriors were all more than ten times more powerful than ordinary soldiers.
They Could March 400 to 500 kilometers a day!
Second-rate warriors and first-rate warriors above third-rate warriors could definitely run more than 500 kilometers a day, or even faster!
Therefore, even if the three states were added together, they were muchrger than the three United States.
However, it was still possible to conquer all of them within a year.
However, the Sky dynasty needed troops to guard the border.
Therefore, Jerry left the Spartan heavy infantry, the Byzantine armored cavalry, and the three thousand ancient Greek square infantry behind.
The final army to attack was the 300,000 Macedonian phnx!
They were split into three directions, heading towards Luzhou, Quzhou, Hengzhou, and the like.
A 100,000 strong army attacking a province seemed impossible.
After all, the total number of troops in a province would exceed a million, or even close to two million.
However, one must not forget that they were all dynasties and cities, and it was difficult for them to work together to defend against enemies.
Secondly, Jerrys Macedonian phnx was a 2-star army!
Ten mid-level 2 side generals, thirty early-level 2 fieldmanders, and 300 peak level 1 centurions! 3,000 level 1 Centurions!
What kind of grand lineup was this? For high-level dynasties like the Da an dynasty, the strongest was only peak level 1 marquis Anyang, a general.
However, in Jerrys army, a thousand-man captain was a Marquis of Anyang!
This kind of army, unless they were facing a dynasty, and it was a top-tier dynasty army, otherwise, they would have nothing to fear!
Hence, if 100,000 people attacked a region, it waspletely enough.
Jerrys final general, Alexander, Athena, and Heracles, would lead an army of 100,000 people each to attack the three regions.
Herculeswords were the result of Jerrys careful consideration. Among the many gods in Greece, he should be one of the most talented in military affairs.
Below him should be Ares, the god of war.
However, Jerry had not drawn Areswords yet.
Although Ares was called the god of war, hisbat strength was not as good as Hercules.
In short, the final decision was to let the three of them be themander, and Jerry gave Hercules to Athena.
Dionysus gave Alexander, and some of the little gods gave Hercules.
Athenas side was going to fight the most important battle, so Hercules had to be put on to cooperate.
On Alexanders side, having Dionysus was enough.
On Herculesside, with Hercules as the leader, the other little gods could also y a corresponding role.
So even if Hercules only had a few little gods under him, they were not much weaker than Athena and the others.
It could be said that this was the most luxurious lineup Jerry could bring out at the moment.
But the interesting thing was that some of the Greek gods at the moment were not even as strong as the side generals in the army.
This was because they had just broken through to the early stage of level two, and the generals in the army were all at the middle stage of level two.
Of course, if they wanted to enter the middle stage of level two, perhaps two months would be enough.
And in a little over a years time, they would definitely be able to reach thete stage of level two!
At that time, the Sky Dynasty would have the qualifications of a top dynasty, and they would be fearless.
On the Sky Dynastys general stage, Jerry looked at the generals below, and his entire body emitted a sharp aura.
That terrifying army force blew away the clouds in the sky.
An army made up entirely of martial artists! How terrifying!
Soldiers!
Jerry shouted loudly!
Present! Present! Present!
The 300,000 Macedonian Phnx responded.
Jerry nodded in satisfaction and took out a soldier talisman!
Where is Alexander?
Alexander suddenly stood up and knelt down on one knee.
Present!
Jerry handed the Tiger Talisman to Alexander and said in a deep voice.
Order Alexander to lead 100 thousand troops to attack Luzhou!!
Yes, General!
Alexander respectfully ordered the Soldier Talisman.
Where is Athena?
Athena knelt down on one knee.
I am here!!
Order Athena to lead an army of 100,000 to attack Quzhou!
Yes, General!
Finally, Jerry looked at Hercules.
Hercules, I order you to lead an army of 100,000 to attack Hengzhou. There must be no mistakes!
Hercules excitedly epted the order. After so many battles, in his eyes, they were just small fights.
This battle was finally going to be a big one, which made him very excited.
I will definitely not disappoint you!
Jerry nodded in satisfaction.
Originally, he wanted to give his generals a title and a title of nobility.
But thinking about it, what title could be more resounding than the goddess of wisdom, Athena, Hercules, and Alexander the Great?
Of course, Alexander could not be called the great anymore, because Jerry was here.
And even if there was no title, it did not matter if there was no title.
Anyway, Jerry did not need to think about his subordinates rebelling and seeking his position.
Because those treacherous ministers would not appear in the Sky Dynasty.
His ministers were all summoned from the Eternal Flower Register!
They would never change their minds!
Hence, there was no need for titles or titles.
The 300 thousand Macedonian troops left Qingzhou from three directions, heading toward Luzhou, Quzhou, and Hengzhou!
It would not be long before Jerry would get the chance to summon again!
Chapter 58:40 summoning chances
The logistics of the army and the overall strategy were arranged by Motis.
One had to know that as the first generation goddess of wisdom, Motiss wisdom was endless.
Over the long years, her knowledge and knowledge had umted countless times and had been tested over time.
Her military ability and strategic vision were sufficiently powerful and stunning.
Hence, the words given to her were definitely correct.
After all, if even the goddess of wisdom couldnt handle these matters, who could?
Of course, there was also the daughter of the first generation goddess of wisdom, Mortis Athena.
But Athena naturally wouldnt fight for any position with her mother.
Athena was more enthusiastic about going to the battlefield to kill the enemy.
And for the sake of her daughters safety on the battlefield, as a mother, Athena would naturally do her best.
Taking advantage of the fact that the army had just set off and there was nothing much going on, Jerry returned to Earth.
Buzz!
In the room, Jerrys figure appeared out of thin air. Coincidentally, his mother was helping Jerry tidy up the room, and she was immediately shocked.
Aiyo, Jerry, youre scaring me to death.
His mother rolled her eyes and said. Ever since this real person entered the empires era, she had often been frightened by Jerrys frequent urrences.
Jerry smiled faintly. Only when he returned home did he temporarily forget that he was the emperor of the Sky Dynasty, the Supreme Sky Emperor.
After all, no matter how powerful he was, he was still the son of his parents in this family.
Wheres My Father?
In the living room, he didnt see his father, so Jerry asked curiously.
What time do you think it is now?
His mother rolled her eyes and said.
Jerry took a look and immediately smiled awkwardly, forgetting that the time flow on both sides was different.
Right now, it was around 5:30 in the afternoon.
His father should have just gotten off work and was on his way home.
Sure enough, not long after, his father came back with a briefcase.
Speaking of which, Jerrys father was now working in an advertisingpany and could be considered a small supervisor.
His work was idle, and he earned quite a bit.
Even though Jerrys family wasnt short of money now, because Jerry still brought out some good things from the Empire era.
But ording to his parents, if he didnt go to work, he would be idle at home. It was too boring, so he still had to go to work.
Jerrys back? How was it? How was the Empire Era?
His father asked with a smile. There was a strange look of anticipation in his eyes. However, he did not dare to say anything when he looked at his mother.
It was alright. Ive sessfully established a dynasty.
Jerry said with a smile. His parents did not know that he had established a dynasty.
Moreover, he did not know about the word skyeither. This was because the sky dynasty was very famous now.
Almost everyone knew about it.
Her mother eximed. Although she didnt know much about it, the news every day said that this dynasty was incredible!
It was said that somerge corporations and countries were recruiting this kind of talent.
As long as it was someone who established a dynasty, they would be a big shot!
It was said that an annual sry of over ten million, or even being an official, was possible!
Of course, it was said that way, but for someone who could establish a dynasty, who would be short of money?
Therefore, they were more likely to use the benefits of the Empire era or their status in the real world to win him over.
Good news! Good News! Looks like we should celebrate today. Ill go make Jerry a delicious meal..
His mother said happily before entering the kitchen.
Seeing his mother enter the kitchen, Jerry looked at his father.
Father, if you have something to say, just say it.
Jerry said with a smile.
His father was stunned for a moment before shaking his head.
Well, as expected of an emperor. It seems that you did quite well during the Empires era.
After pondering for a moment, his father said nervously.
I heard that a public area has been opened up inside. I just wanted to ask if you know of a ce called Yuanzhou??
Jerry was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized that this Yuanzhou should be the ce where his father hadnded in the Empires era, right?
When his father and mother were young, whenever they quarreled, his mother would use the empires era to talk about things.
It seemed that back then, his father had a loved one in the empires era, and he had always been unwilling to agree to his mothers pursuit.
But the end result was the same as most people. In just a few years, his fathers city was destroyed.
Then, he was forced to leave the Empire era, and he could never return.
Even so, his father was decadent for a few years.
But in the end, his mother did not leave him, and gradually made his father walk out of the pain.
Now that he saw his father in such a state, his heart was still filled with concern!
Looking in the direction of the kitchen, Jerry didnt know what to say either, but he still nodded.
I will help you pay attention. If you find this ce, Yuushu, I will let you know..
His father was instantly overjoyed. Naturally, he didnt want to ask for anything. After all, he was no longer able to enter the era of the empire.
However, it would be sufficient if he could find out what had happened in Yuanzhou after he left, or how she was doing now.
After staying at home for two days, Jerry returned to the era of the empire.
As he grew up in the future, Jerry would have less and less time to stay on Earth. There was no other choice. If he did not improve, he would fall behind.
Everyone was cultivating and developing their country every day. If he were to waste time on Earth, he would fall behind.
As soon as he returned to the era of the Empire, the three armies gave Jerry a big surprise!
Forty summoning opportunities!
Jerry looked at the summoning opportunities on the Eternal Flower Register and instantly feltfortable. Bi Jing was poor and didnt feel good.
As expected, the moment the goddess of wisdom, Mortis, saw Jerry return, she immediately sent a good report.
The three armies had already entered the boundaries of the three regions, and at the same time, they had conquered many cities!
These forty summoning opportunities should have been provided by these cities.
Jerry immediately prepared to start summoning. After all, with the establishment of the dynasty, more and more people were needed.
For example, this civil official. If it was just mortis, to, and the others, they were still a littlecking.
Originally, Hermes could also be considered a civil official.
However, this guy was too active and was never willing to discuss strategies in the hall.
Compared to this, Hermes preferred to go out and y.
Especially on the battlefield, observing various situations.
In short, the situation that Jerry was facing now was that there were fewer civil servants.
Fortunately, the native talents in the Empire era could also be used.
At least the basic officials and the local officials were all right.
Jerry could select a group of native talents to use.
Chapter 58: Summoning Opportunities
Chapter 58: Summoning Opportunities
The logistics of the army and the overall strategy were arranged by Metis.
One had to know that as the first Goddess of Wisdom, Metis wisdom was endless.
Over the long years, her knowledge and experience had grown with time and been tested again and again.
Her military talent and strategic vision were stunningly powerful.
Therefore, it was definitely right for her to do this task.
After all, if even the Goddess of Wisdom couldnt handle these matters, who could?
Of course, Athena, Metis daughter could also do it, but Athena naturally wouldnt fight for this position with her mother.
Athena was more passionate about going to the battlefield to kill the enemy.
To ensure her daughters safety on the battlefield, Metis would naturally do her best.
After the armies had set off, Jerry took the time to return to Earth.
Buzz!
In the room, Jerry appeared out of thin air. His mother happened to be tidying up his the room, and was shocked by his sudden appearance.
Oh, Jerry, you scared me, His mother rolled her eyes and said. Ever since he could enter the Empire Era with his physical body, she had often been startled by his sudden appearance.
Jerry smiled faintly. Only when he returned home did he temporarily forget that he was the supreme Sky Emperor of the Sky Dynasty.
After all, no matter how powerful he was, he was still the son of his parents in this family.
Wheres Father?
Jerry asked curiously when he didnt see his father in the living room.
What time do you think it is now?
His mother rolled her eyes and said.
Jerry took a look and smiled bashfully since he had forgotten that the time flows on both sides were different.
Right now, it was around 5:30 in the afternoon.
His father should have just gotten off work and was on his way home.
Sure enough, not long after, his father came back with his briefcase.
Jerrys father was working in an advertisingpany as a supervisor.
He wasnt busy and the money was good.
Although Jerrys family was not short of money because Jerry had brought some good stuff from the Empire Era, his parents still went to work since they found staying home was boring.
Jerrys back? How are you doing in the Empire Era?
His father asked with a smile. There was a strange look of expectation in his eyes, but he nced at Jerrys mother, not daring to say anything.
Its alright. I established an empire, Jerry said with a smile. His parents didnt know that he had established an empire.
And they didnt know about the very famous Sky Dynasty.
His mother cried out in surprise. Although she didnt understand it very well, she had watched the news about the dynasty and it said it was incredible!
It was said that somerge corporations and countries were recruiting these talents.
The people who could establish a dynasty were important figures!
It was said that they were offered an annual ie of more than ten million dors and positions of high-level government officials!
Of course, such people could never be short of money if they were able to establish a dynasty, right?
Therefore, they were mostly using the benefits in the Empire Era or the social status in the real world to rope in people.
Good! Good! Looks like we should celebrate today. Ill go and cook a delicious meal for Jerry, his mother said happily before entering the kitchen.
After his mother entered the kitchen, Jerry looked at his father.
Father, if you have something to say, just say it, Jerry said with a smile.
His father was stunned for a moment before shaking his head.
Well, you talk like an emperor now. Looks like youre doing quite well in the Empire Era.
After pondering for a moment, his father said nervously, I heard that the public area is now open. Do you know a ce called Yuanzhou?
Jerry was stunned for a moment, then he realized that Yuanzhou should be the ce where his father hadnded in the Empire Era.
When his father and mother were young, whenever they quarreled, his mother would mention the Empire Era.
His father had had a loved one in the Empire Era, which was why he had declined Jerrys mothers pursuit.
But like what had happened to most people, his fathers city was destroyed in a few years.
Then, he was forced to leave the Empire Era and could never return.
Because of that, his father had been dispirited for a few years.
But in the end, Jerrys motherforted him and helped him walk out of the painful past.
But from the looks of it, his father didnt forget his loved one!
Looking in the direction of the kitchen, Jerry did not know what to say, but he still nodded.
I will look for it. If I find a ce called Yuanzhou, I will let you know..
His father was overjoyed. He didnt ask for much. After all, he was no longer able to enter the Empire Era.
However, if he could find out what happened to Yuanzhou after he left, or how she was doing now, that would be enough.
After staying at home for two days, Jerry returned to the Empire Era.
In the future, Jerry would spend less time on Earth. This couldnt be helped. If he didnt improve himself, he would fall back.
Everyone was cultivating hard and developing their country every day. If he wasted his time on Earth, he would fall behind.
As soon as he returned to the Empire Era, the three armies gave Jerry a big surprise!
Forty summoning opportunities!
Jerry looked at the summoning opportunities on the Eternal Roster and felt overjoyed. After all, no one liked the feeling of being poor.
As expected, Metis the Goddess of Wisdom immediately sent good news when she saw Jerry return.
The three armies had already entered the three states and taken down quite a number of cities!
These forty summoning opportunities were the result of their victories.
Jerry start the summoning immediately. After all, with the establishment of the empire, he needed more people.
For example, he needed more civil officials like Metis and to.
Originally, Hermes could be considered a civil official.
However, this guy couldnt stay put in one ce and didnt want to discuss strategies in the hall.
Instead, he preferred to go out and y.
He especially liked to collect intelligence on the battlefields.
In short, Jerry was in short of civil officials.
Fortunately, he could use the native talents of the Empire Era.
At least the low-level and local officials were fine.
Jerry could select officials from the native talents.
Chapter 59: Ares the God of War!
Chapter 59: Ares the God of War!
His thoughts returned to the present.
He must make good use of the 40 summoning opportunities.
After thinking for a while, Jerry finally made a decision.
Carry out a single summoning! Jerry said.
In the past when there was no upgrading setting, Jerry could use the summoning opportunities all at once.
But now that he could upgrade the mythical figures, gods, and historical celebrities besides summoning them, he must be very careful.
If he wasnt careful, he might summon a group of people with low level. They would be useless to him, right?
Therefore, summoning one figure at a time was the most cost-effective way to do it. If the people he summoned were valuable, he could directly upgrade them.
If they were just civil officials and strategists, hed not upgrade them for the moment.
[ Hint: because the world is Level 2, there is a chance for a top-tier character to appear! The characters summoned will be at thete-stage of 2-star! ]
Top-tier character? Late-stage of 2-star?
Looking at this hint, Jerry immediately understood.
Simply put, after the world reached Level 2, he might summon top-tier characters.
If top-tier characters appeared, then there was no need to use ten summoning chances to upgrade them to 2-star.
In the future after the world reached Level 3, there might be a chance of summoning a top-tier character of 3-star, which would save him a lot of summoning opportunities.
Not bad, not bad. This is not bad at all!
Jerry was extremely satisfied. Although this was totally depended on luck, as long as he cold summon one top-tire figure, it would be a big win for him!
Begin summoning!
In great anticipation, Jerry gazed nervously at the Eternal Roster.
The Eternal Roster kept turning pages so fast that even Jerry, who had 2-star strength, could not see it clearly.
Hum!
Suddenly, the Eternal Roster stopped turning pages!
What the f*ck is this?
Jerry was stunned. Could it be that he was so lucky that he got a top-tier character in the first summoning?
Thats right, the page in front of Jerry was actually emitting a golden light. Even the edges were emitting a golden light!
This must be a top-tier character, right?
Unlike the previous times when he had summon figures, the golden light was very dazzling. It should be a top-tier character!
Sure enough, the Eternal Rosters notification came.
[ Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning a top-tier character, a 2-star legendary god: Sea God, Poseidon! Congrattions! ]
Jerry was stunned. He was stupefied!
He had never thought that he would summon this figure.
Poseidon, the God of Sea!
He was the God of Sea in ancient Greek mythology, one of the twelve main gods of Olympus.
He was also the god of horses. Legend had it that he gave the first horse to mankind. His golden chariot was driven by a white horse.
At the same time, he was also the brother of Zeus and Hades.
Legend had it that when Poseidon was angry, monsters would appear in the sea.
When he waved his trident, not only could he easily set off huge waves, but he could also cause storms and tsunamis to sink a continent and shatter the world.
He could also smash everything into pieces and even cause a huge earthquake.
When his chariot was running on the sea, the waves would calm down and countless dolphins would follow him...
People would argue who were the most powerful gods among the twelve Greek gods.
However, there was no doubt that the name of Poseidon the God of Sea would be on the list!
In Greek mythology, Poseidon was always a supreme existence!
Haha, my luck is not bad today. I got a top-notch character in the first round. And hes Poseidon the God of Sea!
Jerrys beaming happily. Poseidon the God of Sea was a top-notch character!
What kind of luck was this!
Summon!
Jerry gave the order, and immediately, Poseidon appeared in front of him.
A tall, burly man with a domineering aura stood before Jerry.
His upper body was naked, and he held the legendary sea god Trident in his hand. He looked so extraordinary.
I, Poseidon the God of Sea, pay my respects to Your Majesty!
Poseidon knelt on one knee and shouted in a deep voice.
Jerry was thrilled. This was was Poseidon!
He was the uncle of Athena the goddess of wisdom and the brother of Zeus. He was also the only true god of the vast ocean!
The brother of Zeus had now submitted to him. How thrilling was this?!
God of Sea, please rise! From today onwards, I will confer you the title of the King of Sea!
From today onwards, in the Sky Dynasty, all sea areas will be your fiefdoms! Jerry said with a smile.
Jerry did not have any qualms about giving people fiefdoms now.
After all, they were all from the Eternal Roster and were absolutely loyal to him.
As for Christines Great Cloud Dynasty, the same logic applied.
The rules of the Empire Era restricted Christine. After she surrendered, it was impossible for her to betray him. This was the setting of this world!
It was as certain as the fact that you needed to drink water when you were thirsty and you needed to eat when you were hungry!
It could not be changed!
Jerry was eager to see Poseidons power after he recovered his strength.
It would probably be terrifying, right?
Perhaps he would be the Sky Dynastys trump card. After all, Poseidon was the God of Sea!
However, the summoning was not over yet. Jerry still had thirty-nine opportunities left.
Continue with the solo summoning!
Unfortunately, there was no top-tier characters in the second round. However, the figure wasnt bad either.
[ Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary god: Ares! ]
Ares!
He was the God of War in ancient Greek mythology, one of the 12 main gods of Olympus. He was also a son of Zeus and Hera, the king and queen of Olympus gods.
He was the embodiment of the warrior spirit. Among the Olympus gods, Ares was the god of war, mutiny, ughter, and rebellion.
He was described as a bloodthirsty killer king, and a conqueror of guarded castles.
He was the symbol of strength and power. He was the embodiment of bloodlust, ughter, and the scourge of humanity.
Jerry was delighted. As the number of soldiers increased, he needed moremanders to lead the troops.
After all, he couldnt send all his generals out to the battlefields.
Some generals must stay behind to guard the dynasty.
The ones who had been fighting and winning battles with their troops were Athena, Alexander, and Hercules.
Chapter 60: Huns Cavalry, Roman Legion!
Chapter 60: Huns Cavalry, Roman Legion!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, if they were to fight against three states at the same time, they would need to split their force into three groups. In this case, Jerry needed more generals to lead the troops.
After all, it was not enough to havemanders. He also needed powerful generals under them.
At this moment, Ares, the God of War, could make up for theck of generals in the Sky Dynasty!
However, Jerry pondered for a moment and decided not to upgrade Ares to 2-star.
This was because in Jerrys mind, the priorities of upgrading was army,manders, strategists, generals, civil officials.
Why was the strategists ced before the generals? That was because Jerry wanted to see the power of a strategist.
After a strategist reached the first-rate realm, he would directly be a sorcerer with all kinds of magical spells.
And after a civil official had reached the first-rate realm, he would be a mage. A mages skills were also something to look forward to.
Therefore, Jerry put Ares aside temporarily and continued to summon.
Continue with the solo summoning.
The Eternal Roster began to flip through the pages frantically.
[ Congrattions to the master for sessfully summoning 100,000 Huns cavalry! ]
Jerry was stunned. 100,000 Huns cavalry?
Thats what he needed right now!
At this moment, the entire Sky dynasty only had 400,000 or so soldiers. This number was really small for a dynasty.
Although his soldiers were all elites and even a top dynasty could not have such terrifying elite troops, the number was still too small. Now, he had summoned 100,000 Huns cavalry!
These 100,000 Huns horsemen were the most elite soldiers in ancient China.
Theirbat strength and mobility were very high, giving them a great military advantage.
Back then, Qin Shihuang built the Great Wall in order to block these Huns horsemens plundering!
They had troubled ancient China for hundreds of years. After leaving China, they came to Europe.
It had triggered the great migration of the western European nations, intimidated the entire western Europe, and was known as the Whip of God!
Upgrade them to 2-star!
As to the 40 summoning opportunities, he had spent three on Poseidon, Ares, and the Huns cavalry, and there were still 37 opportunities left!
Jerry decisively took out 11 summoning chances and upgraded the Huns cavalry to a 2-star army.
[ Name ]: Huns cavalry
[ Category ]: Light Armored Cavalry
[ Achievement ]: Invaded many countries, causing the great migration of the people in Western Europe, known as the Whip of God!
[ Star rank ]: 2-star; all wear leather armor, and their mounts are spirit beasts Dragon Horses!
These were the Huns cavalrys attributes. In terms of strength, they were simr to the Byzantine armored cavalry.
It was just that one was a heavy cavalry while the other was a light cavalry.
There was no difference between their strengths. It was just that they could y a big role on the battlefields.
Their mounts Dragon Horses were much taller and stronger than ordinary warhorses. At the same time, there was a pair of dragon horns on the head of the Dragon Horse. It was said that they inherited a trace of dragons bloodline, which was why they were called spirit beasts.
They were truly rare spirit beasts.
If an ordinary dynasty had thousands of Dragon Horses, they would be the elites of the elites, and were rarely put into use.
However, Jerrys horsemen were all equipped with such horses.
There were 100,000 of them!
Jerry nodded in satisfaction. With this, the number of troops had increased by 100,000. In this army of 100,000, there were three mid-stage Level 2 warriors and 10 early-stage Level 2 warriors. The rest were all at different stages of Level 1. It was simply terrifying.
As his good luck continued, Jerry then summoned three civil officials, and one more army!
The civil officials were: the goddess of learning Musica, the goddess of prayer Erle, and the Great Sage Socrates!
The army was 500,000 Roman Legion!
It was a full harvest!
The 500,000 Roman Legion was especially good. With this troop, Jerrys imperial army finally exceeded a million soldiers!
This number was enough. Although other empires might have more than two million soldiers, Jerrys army was made up of elites!
The 500,000 Roman Legions were the most elite 500,000 Roman soldiers.
It was the greatest force of the Roman Empire and the Roman Republic at that time.
In Jerrys world, everyone knew the reputation of the Roman legions.
They used short swords as a close-range weapons. The iron sword was about 50 to 75 centimeters long and could effectively kill the enemies.
They had shields and wore wolf fur hats and chain mail to protect their bodies.
They also had javelins as long-range weapons.
At close range, the javelins could also be used as short spears.
There were 22 summoning opportunities left, and Jerry gave 11 of them to the 500,000 Roman Legion.
After he upgraded it to a 2-star army, Jerry was prepared to give the remaining 11 summoning opportunities to Metis.
He wanted to see what kind of power a strategist would have after she became a sorceress.
100,000 Huns cavalry and 500,000 Roman legion were a total of 600,000 soldiers, which greatly strengthened the Sky Dynastys militia power.
Jerry moved 600,000 soldiers from the reserve troops, and then conducted a soul fusion before sending 300,000 of them to the battlefields.
With the additional 300,000 troops, Jerry had sent a total of 600,000 troops in the three states!
Each army had 200,000 soldiers, and they could easily sweep across the three states. They could take down the three states within half a year!
Jerry got more summoning opportunities every day, which meant that more cities and dynasties were conquered by Athena, Hercules, and Alexander.
The Sky Dynastys actions shocked the surrounding states! As its troops swept across the three states, even the distant dynasties got the news and were stunned.
When did the Sky dynasty appear?
After conquering Qingzhou, its nning to take Luzhou, Quzhou, and Hengzhou?
Its not good. If the Sky Dynasty upies the three states, it will be as powerful as us, right?
Some dynasties began to n ns to suppress or destroy this dynasty which had emerged without their notice.
This was one of the reasons why there had been no dynasties in the three states.
Firstly, it was because of the chaotic situation in these states. Secondly, whenever theres a new power emerging in these states, the other empires would immediately destroy it.
However, the Sky Dynasty had developed too fast for these empires to react.
Chapter 61: Late-stage Level 2 Powerhouse
Chapter 61: Late-stage Level 2 Powerhouse
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Now, the Sky Dynasty actually wanted to upy the three states that many dynasties wanted to take but couldnt.
Because of the checks and bnces among dynasties, whoever wanted to take these three states to strengthen themselves would be attacked by the other dynasties.
This was also the reason why the four states including Qingzhou had never been upied by dynasties before.
However, even though they couldnt upy them, they didnt want others to upy these states!
The rise of the Sky Dynasty made them very unhappy.
For a long time, there hadnt been any dynasty in Qingzhou. But now one dynasty suddenly appear on it.
Even though they couldnt take the states now, they might take them in the future, right?
Even if they could not take them in the future, it wouldnt do to have an additional opponent.
Hence, they would definitely make a move.
In the Yongchun imperial court in Linzhou.
Greetings, Your Majesty!
A figure instantly appeared in front of the Yongchun Emperor. The emperor was a middle-aged man dressed in in clothes. His aura was somewhat extraordinary.
Your Majesty, do you have any orders for me?
The figure bowed in front of Emperor Yongchun respectfully.
Recently, a Sky Dynasty has emerged. I wonder if youve heard of it.
Emperor Yongchun asked calmly, and no one could tell what he was thinking from his expression.
Your Majesty, Ive heard of it. It is a small empire that has just been established. Your Majesty, there is no need to worry.
The bowing figure replied respectfully.
Its small and weak, but I dont want it to exist.
Go and destroy this Sky Dynasty, Emperor Yongchun said softly, as if he was talking about a very small matter, as if the Sky Dynasty as an ant.
After hearing Emperor Yongchuns words, the figure immediately replied, Yes, Your Majesty!
The figure disappeared from the pce in a sh.
Then, his entire body was wrapped in golden light as he soared into the sky. He flew at a high speed in the sky hundreds of meters from the ground!
Late-stage of Level 2! The powerhouse that Emperor Yongchun had sent out was in thete-stage of Level 2 realm!
Jerry, who was far away in Qingzhou, did not know that the Emperor Yongchun had targeted him. Even if he knew, he would not be surprised.
After all, it was only a matter of time that these empires would target him. He just didnt know when theyd make the move.
However, Emperor Yongchun was too confident. Did he really think that ate-stage Level 2 warrior could destroy the Sky Dynasty?
If the Sky Dynasty was a fledgling empire, it might be destroyed.
After all, newly established empires were usually developed from kingdoms and they usually didnt havete-stage Level 2 warriors protecting their empires.
And even if they did, the warriors they had were those who had just leveled up and their strength could notpare to an experiencedte-stage Level 2 powerhouse.
For an existence like the Yongchun Empire, there was more than e-stage Level 2 powerhouses. To destroy a newly advanced empire, they only needed to send out one of them.
Within the Sky Dynasty, Jerry suddenly opened his eyes.
The peak of the early-stage of Level 2. Perhaps in a few more months, Ill enter the middle-stage of Level 2. The progress isnt as slow as I expected.
Jerrys eyes were filled with excitement, because he was cultivating ate-stage Level 2 technique.
This kind of cultivation technique might not even be avable in a top-tier dynasty because one didnt need ate-stage Level 2 cultivation technique to enter thete-stage Level 2 realm.
It was just that this high-level cultivation technique would make people advance faster and it would easier for them to break through.
At the peak of early-stage of Level 2, Jerrys current cultivation strength was pretty good, but not as good as Athena and the other gods!
The battle reports from the front told him that the Greek gods and Hercules had all broken through to the middle-stage of Level 2.
They were advancing at a rapid speed, faster than Jerrys.
However, Jerrys advancement speed would increase because his cultivation speed was rted to the Empires prosperity.
The more prosperous the empire was, the faster Jerrys cultivation speed would be, and the stronger hisbat strength would be.
Oh, this is...?
Swoosh!
Jerry suddenly stood up and looked at the sky in terror, because he sensed an extremely powerful auraing from the distant horizon towards the direction of the Sky Dynasty!
At the border, a figure covered in golden light was flying in the sky like a celestial being!
From afar, this figure was approaching the border of the Sky Dynasty.
The golden light was like the sun, shining on the earth. Wherever it passed, people fell to their knees under its powerful pressure.
This was the power of ate-stage of Level 2 powerhouse, the ultimate cultivation strength of the human world!
They were pirs and guardians of their empires. Their power was extremely terrifying!
This is...?
Epaus suddenly raised his head. As the guarding general of the southern border, he was stationed here with 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry.
General, its a legendaryte-stage Level 2 powerhouse!
One of the two side generals at the early-stage of Level 2 said in a deep voice.
Grimly, they walked out of their tent and looked at the golden figure standing proudly in the sky.
Late-stage Level 2? An empire is attacking us?
Epaus expression was grim. Such an existence could destroy one ordinary dynasty!
A newly established empire could not truly be an empire without a few years of development.
After all, an empire must have ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse or a trump card that did not fear ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse to guard it. Otherwise, it would be destroyed easily.
The Yongchun Empire thought the Sky Empire was an empire that had just been established and had yet topletely enter the league of empires.
Hence, they had sent ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse with only one purpose to destroy the Sky Empire!
In the sky, thete-stage Level 2 of the Yongchun Empire was Marquis Yangyun. He was one of the threete-stage Level 2 powerhouses of the Yongchun Empire.
Usually he didnt show his hand. He was like an immortal, high and mighty.
However, a new empire had emerged and it must be destroyed while it was still in the cradle, so it wouldnt grow stronger and make troubles for them.
Therefore, it must be eliminated before it grew up!
This was the most efficient and fastest way to deal with new opponents!
Whenever a new empire emerged in the vicinity, the neighboring empires would attack it!
This was the Empire Era. Once a new empire came into their sight, they would attack it together and destroy it!
Chapter 62: Blow Away Late-stage Level 2 Powerhouse!
Chapter 62: Blow Away Late-stage Level 2 Powerhouse!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Hmm, this army is...?
When Marquis Yangyun flew to the front of the army, a glint shed across his eyes.
He finally lowered his arrogant head and looked at the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry below him.
How...how is this possible?
Marquis Yangyun carefully observed the army, and was stunned.
At the same time, he counted to himself, Two mid-stage Level 2, five early-stage Level 2, 50 peak-stage Level 1, and 500 Level 1 realm. How can this 50,000-strong army have so many elites?
What is going on?!
Marquis Yangyun, a powerhouse atte-stage of Level 2, was stunned by the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry.
After all, their Yongchun Empire was a middle-rank empire which had threete-stage Level 2 powerhouses guarding it.
It was not a weak existence among the empires.
It was considered an overlord in their region!
It had been hundreds of years since they established the empire, but it didnt have such an elite troop as the Byzantine armored cavalry!
In this troop, ordinary soldiers were all first-rate warriors, and centurions were all at the Level 1 realm!
Chiliarches were all at the peak stage of the Level 1 realm, and captains were all at the early-stage of the Level 2 realm, while generals were all at the middle-stage of the Level 2 realm!
In the Yongchun Empire, only the few thousands of imperial guards in the imperial pce had such strength, right?
And what did he see? There were 50,000 such soldiers here!
This Sky Dynasty is not simple as we thought! Marquis Yangyun thought to himself and immediately had the intention to retreat.
Thete-stage of Level 2 powerhouses were indeed the most powerful cultivators in the human world, but they were not invincible.
The ranking of battle strength in the Empire Era was as followed:
Army > General > Warrior and other cultivators!
The strength of a general was stronger than that of a cultivator of the same level!
Even though they were both warriors, the general could fight several cultivators of the same level!
And army was ranked above generals!
After the army became strong, it would have army aura as well as the army killing intent!
Although they werent very strong on their own, the army aura and the army killing intent could be merged into the army and its power was great enough to destroy the world!
If it was just an ordinary dynasty army, it might not be a big deal.
However, the 50,000 soldiers in front of him were all first-rate warriors and above. The army aura and the killing intent would be great enough to shake mountains and thend!
Marquis Yang Yun turned around without any hesitation. He wasnt an idiot. The troop stationed at the border had so many high-level warriors, which made him wondered how many powerhouses and trump cards the Sky Dynasty had.
This was obviously not a new dynasty that could be easily destroyed by ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse.
However, just as he was about to leave, a voice sounded.
Wait a second, friend. It seems a little impolite to leave without saying goodbye, right? On the ground, Epaus looked up at Marquis Yangyun in the sky and said.
Hehe, I am traveling around and identally wandered to this ce. Sorry for trespassing.
But dont worry, Ill leave now.
As Marquis Yangyun spoke, his body emitted a strong aura, disying histe-stage Level 2 strength!
He believed that after seeing his strength, these people definitely wouldnt dare to stop him.
Since youre here, why dont youe down and have a drink and chat with us?
Epausughed from below.
Haha, Im busy today. Lets chat another day!
Marquis Yangyun sneered, turned around, and was about to leave.
You want to leave? Do you really think that our Sky Dynasty is a ce you cane and go as you please?
Byzantine armored cavalry, gather and form an army formation! Epaus snorted and yelled coldly. How could someone just barge into such an important ce on the border? He was obviously not a good person!
Since His Majesty had sent him here to guard the southern border, he would not let him down.
Today, a warrior ofte-stage Level from another empire barge in their territory. If he couldnt detain him, he would be letting His Majesty down!
Ha!
The 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalrymen roared and took a step forward. Then, the army aura merged with the killing intent and formed a morale that shot into the sky.
Not good!
The expression of Marquis Yangyun changed drastically as the army aura that shot into the sky condensed into a battlefield, covering the sky like a heaven and earth formation.
Then, the energy of morale turned into numerous divine generals, standing in the sky and guarding the four corners.
The army killing intent turned into the divine generals weapons, shields and armors!
The area in a radius of dozens of miles were all sealed by the 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalrys Martial Army Formation!
Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!
Raising his head, he looked at the divine generals condensed from the energy of morale in the sky. Seeing the soul-stirring aura, Marquis Yangyuns face turned ashen.
He remembered that many years ago, ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse had invaded the Yongchun Empire and the emperors three thousand imperial guards had sessfully repelled thatte-stage Level 2 powerhouse!
And the army in front of him had fifty thousand soldiers, more than ten timesrger than Yongchun Emperors elite troop!
Being trapped in such an army formation, he was afraid that he would die here today!
Epaus stood on the generals tform. He held his sword with both hands and shouted in a deep voice, Byzantine armored cavalry, kill!
Following hismand, the Byzantine armored cavalry shouted and took a step forward!
Roar!
In the sky, the divine generals roared and brandished their weapons.
Not good!
Marquis Yangyun cried out in rm and hurriedly used all his strength to resist! At thete-stage of Level 2, his strength was great enough to destroy the world.
However, this world was called the Empire Era!
With a terrifying explosion, the divine generals collided with Marquis Yangyun and smashed him down from the sky like a meteor.
Then, he crashed onto the side of a mountain. The huge mountain was instantly pierced through and broken.
A deep pit several meters deep appeared on the ground. At this moment, Marquis Yangyun no longer looked like an immortal.
Humph, you flew high in the sky and looked down on us. Do you really think that you are a god? Epaus looked in the direction where Marquis Yangyun had fallen and coldly said, Even if you were a god, the million strong army of our Sky Dynasty could still kill you!
In front of such an elite troop, note-stage of Level 2 powerhouse was its match!
An individuals martial strength could never overpower an empire! This was a truly strong and prosperous empire!
Chapter 63: Kill a Late-stage Level 2 Powerhouse
Chapter 63: Kill a Late-stage Level 2 Powerhouse
Although the Sky Dynasty had yet to produce ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse as its high-end military strength, in other aspects, the dynasty could be considered a top-tier empire.
Facing the million elites soldiers of the Sky Dynasty, even if there were ten or even dozens ofte-stage Level 2 powerhouses, they might still die here.
For a true top-tier empire, apart from having powerful individuals, the quality of the army was also very important.
A top-tier empire might have 100,000, or even 200,000 elite soldiers as Jerrys, but for a middle-tier dynasty like the Yongchun Empire, it had at most 10,000 such elites.
This was the difference between dynasties. However, in most of the dynasties, the number of top powerhouses was in line with the strength of the army.
So the Sky Empire was a rare case in this aspect.
After all, it had an army of over a million first-rate warriors, among which there were dozens of mid-stage Level 2 warriors. So why didnt it have anyte-stage Level 2 powerhouses? This just didnt make sense!
But that was the reality. The Sky Empire did not have ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse, but its army was as strong as that of a top-tier empire.
B!
Marquis Yangyun walked out from the debris in the mountain. He looked a bit disheveled.
His expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, I am a member of the Yongchun Empire. If you dare to do anything to me, the Yongchun Empire will destroy the Sky Empire!
Hearing his threat, Epaus sneered. He did not know what the Yongchun Empire was; even if he knew, he would not care.
After all, this person must die for invading the Sky Empire. Even if His Majesty was here, the invader would be sentenced to death!
Sure enough, a voice said, Yongchun Empire? He dared to attack my Sky Empire. He must die.
This voice came from the sky, filled with majesty.
Marquis Yangyuns expression changed. He looked up and was instantly stunned.
What did he see? He saw a group of figures flying over from the distant sky.
The thousands of soldiers were notte-stage Level 2 warriors, otherwise, it would horrifying.
Instead, it was a group of cavalrymen wearing white armors and holding bright silver spears. They could fly because the warhorses they rode were Dragon Horses!
These were rare and unusual spiritual beasts! There were demonic beasts, fierce beasts, exotic beasts, and spiritual beasts in the world!
Spiritual beasts were the most precious kind! Demonic Beasts and fierce beasts were everywhere. For example, outside the ck Tortoise Region, there was a Demon Region full of demonic beasts.
If the strength of these demonic beasts reached Level 1, they could even take human form and be called demons.
The Dragon Horse was a widely known spiritual beast, but it was extremely precious.
They reached Level 1 at adulthood. More importantly, the Dragon Horses could fly in the air!
It could fly thousands of kilometers every day, as fast aste-stage of Level 2 powerhouses!
And what did Marquis Yangyun see? 3,000! 3,000 Dragon Horses!
One had to know that Yongchun Dynasty only had one Dragon Horse, and it was the emperors mount. It was hidden in the depths of the imperial pce.
But the Sky Dynasty had equipped a troop with Dragon Horses. How extravagant was this?
At this moment, Jerry was riding a Dragon Horse, which was why he could reach the border so quickly.
You are the emperor of the Sky Dynasty?
Marquis Yangyun looked at Jerry and asked in a deep voice.
He was very surprised because he could see that Jerry was actually at the early-stage of Level 2!
It must be noted that since the ancient times, there had been very few royal members who could cultivate, and even fewer who could cultivate well.
Because of their noble status and power, most of the royal members didnt like arduous cultivation.
But Jerry was actually at the early-stage of Level 2, and he was so young. He was a genius among geniuses!
Jerry looked at Marquis Yangyun and thought to himself, It seems that I was worried for nothing. The Byzantine armored cavalry is indeed powerful. Thiste-stage of Level 2 powerhouse is unable to cause any trouble.
Jerry had been worried that thete-stage of Level 2 powerhouse would bring disaster to the Sky Dynasty, so he brought 3,000 Huns cavalry and 18 Arhats to the rescue.
It turned out that he had underestimated the strength of the army!
In the face of 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry, even ate-stage Level 2 would die.
Since that was the case, there was nothing more to say.
Kill him.
Jerry said indifferently, and then slowly turned around.
Eh?
Marquis Yang Yun was stunned. This was not what he had expected. Shouldnt they have a negotiation before deciding whether to kill him or not?
But Jerry had issued the order to kill him without any hesitation!
Wait! Wait!
Marquis Yang Yun cried out in surprise. But before Jerry could say anything, the Byzantine armored cavalry had already made their move.
Apanied by the loud roar of the Byzantine armored cavalry, a terrifying army aura instantly shot into the sky.
Hum!
The army aura condensed, and the divine generals began to merge into a terrifying divine general that was nearly three hundred meters. It had the looks of a Byzantine armored cavalryman and the terrifying force of a huge god!
Cut!
The huge divine general roared and unsheathed the sword. Then, he shed out with a loud bang!
In an instant, the sky and earth changed colors!
The bright sword light illuminated thend in a radius of a hundred miles!
Marquis Yang Yun cried out in fear, but the monstrous sword light had already swept over.
Boom!
In an instant, the light of the sword even illuminated the territories of 19 states! The terrifying sword light annihted Marquis Yangyun immediately!
The power of the sword light did not decrease. The mountains behind Marquis Yangyun were cut down and turned into ashes!
In the sky, Jerry fixed his gaze on the half circle of sword energy engulfing thend within a radius of a hundred miles. He was shocked.
This strike is definitely not something that an ordinaryte-stage Level 1 warrior can block, right?
Jerry was extremely shocked that the army could actually be so powerful after the world entered Level 2!
Your Majesty, even though I have the strength of thete-stage of Level 2 realm, I reckon I cant contend against such an army.
Poseidons gaze was solemn as he spoke. The army was so powerful! No matter how strong an individual was, hed be smashed like a watermelon if he dared to fight against such an army!
Looking at the huge divine general that was nearly 300 meters tall, Poseidon felt slightly restless as his eyes flickered with battle intent.
He wondered who was more powerful, he or this divine general.
Jerry nodded and looked at the silent and solemn Byzantine armored cavalry below. He smiled.
This is my army!
Chapter 64: Emperor Yongchun Was Shocked
Chapter 64: Emperor Yongchun Was Shocked
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Inside the Yongchun Empire.
Emperor Yongchun was sitting on the throne, cultivating.
There was no one around him.
At this moment.
Crack!!
Emperor Yongchun suddenly opened his eyes because he saw that the jade slip, which was the life token of Marquis Yangyun, explode and turn into ashes.
This meant that Marquis Yangyun had died!
What? How is this possible?!
Emperor Yongchun was stunned. Marquis Yangyuns cultivation strength was at thete-stage of Level 2. With such strength, even if he was unable to destroy an empire that had just been established, he would at least not be killed, right?
Could it be that the Sky Dynasty was more powerful than he had thought?
Emperor Yongchun had all sorts of guesses in his heart. He even suspected that there were other empires behind the Sky Dynasty.
This suspicion wasnt without reason. After all, many empires were interested in Qingzhou and the other three states.
However, due to they were wary of one another, none of them had seeded in taking these states.
Therefore, it was normal for him to be so suspicious. He suspected that other empires were behind the Sky Dynasty. Otherwise, how could a newly established empire kill ate-stage Level 2 cultivator?
Humph, no matter who it is, I will make you pay!
There were only so manyte-stage Level 2 cultivators in the entire dynasty. Now that one of them had been killed, it was no wonder that Emperor Yongchun was angry.
At this moment, Emperor Yongchun did not know that the his dynasty had been targeted.
Jerry was a person who bore grudges. Since the Yongchun Dynasty dared to attack him, Yongchun became the first one on his destruction list.
After he conquered the three states, he would make a move against the Yongchun Empire.
Days passed slowly. After Jerry sent 300,000 Roman legions to the three armies, the war proceeded much faster than Jerry had expected.
In just a few months, the three states were conquered.
The process was not too difficult because the strongest dynasty in the three states was in the same level of the Great Peace Dynasty.
The most powerful cultivator in this dynasty were at the peak stage of Level 1, just like the chiliarches in the Sky Dynasty army.
Hence, one could imagine how big the gap between the strengths of the two sides was!
Jerrys army had spent most of the time on marching, otherwise, the war would have ended earlier.
[ Congrattions, master. You have received 320 summoning opportunities! ]
Such huge wealth! Jerry had not expected that the three states would actually bring him so many summoning opportunities!
With so many summoning opportunities, Jerry could do many things!
Jerry had always been generous to his subordinates. Previously, due to theck of summoning opportunities, he did not give them stars. But now that he was rich, he would give everyone the same treats.
The Greek gods of war were upgraded to 2-star, which cost him a huge amount of summoning opportunities!
Socrates, to, the god of wedding, and so on were all upgraded. They cost him a total of fifty-five summoning opportunities!
One summoning opportunity could upgrade one figure to one star, ten opportunities could upgrade one to two stars!
Then, Athena, Hercules, and Alexander were also upgraded, costing him thirty-three summoning opportunities.
Just like that, Jerry upgraded all his civil servants and generals, except for the god of wealth and the like!
Now Jerry had a absolutely luxurious team!
Civil Servants: Metis, Socrates, to, Mantle...
Generals: Poseidon, Athena, Hercules, Bhus, Hermes, and others.
Army: 300,000 Macedonian phnx, Spartan heavy infantry, 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry, 100,000 Huns cavalry, 500,000 Roman legions, 3,000 Ancient Greek phnx, 30,000 scouts!
They were all 2-star!
What did this mean? It meant that Jerrys army could easily killte-stage Level 2 cultivators.
And Jerrys civil officials and generals could reachte-stage Level 2 in one to three years!
Civil officials could be mages and sorcerers!
And his generals would be battlefield generals, the strongest cultivators in this world!
Jerry only needed one year to be the number one empire in this world.
After all these generals came to their full strength, Jerry could not imagine how powerful his empire would be!
Perhaps at that time, Jerry might be able to contend with an imperial empire?
The Sky Dynasty had fully emerged!
Qingzhou, Luzhou, Quzhou, and Hengzhou, which were four times bigger than the United States, belonged to the Sky Dynasty!
The Sky Dynasty, which upied such a huge territory, got even more famous.
In the public areas, people were exchanging goods.
Suddenly, someone shouted, Holy sh*t! I heard the name of the Sky Dynasty in my region!
His shout immediately drew a lot of peoples attention.
A man wearing a kings robe walked up and asked the person, What? The Sky Dynasty? Were you talking about the Sky Dynasty that has grown very powerful recently?
From the looks of it, he was a king who ruled millions of people.
But after hearing the name of the Sky Dynasty, his expression turned grim, and even terrified.
Thats right, its Sky Dynasty I was talking about!
That person replied with certainty.
Their conversation triggered a heated discussion:
Hiss, I heard it too. Does this mean that the Sky Dynasty is not far away from us?
F*ck, how could it develop to such a terrifying degree all of a sudden?
What if it attacks us? Should we surrender without a fight? Or well just be destroyed?
F*ck, this Sky Dynasty is so powerful?
Maybe its cheating. In the past 100 years, even kingdoms were rare existences!
The entire public area was shocked by the great speed that the Sky Dynasty had developed. The small empire that had upied one state had four states now!
It was as big as a middle-tire empire.
The speed of the Sky Dynastys development was simply terrifying.
How did they do it?
It was simply shocking!
Jerry didnt know that he had attracted some peoples attention.
Chapter 65: Emperor Dongning!
Chapter 65: Emperor Dongning!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The Dongning Imperial Empire in Wuji Region!
The Dongning Imperial Empire ruled three regions including Wuji Region!
It was an existence above empires!
One had to know that one empire upied one state!
And an ordinary region had more than a hundred states!
The size of a region was the same as or even greater than Earth!
For example, the ck Tortoise Region, where Jerrys Sky Dynasty was located, was twice the size of Earth.
And Dongning Imperial Empire actually upied three regions! How terrifying was that?
One might not have an idea as to how big three regions was. In fact, the size of three regions was five to six times of the size of Earth.
Earth had ten billion people, but the Empire Era didnt have that many people. After all, people in this world had always been at war.
But thebined poption of the three regions would probably be over twenty billion or even thirty billion people!
It was hard to imagine how it felt to have an imperial empire in the Empire Era. With its wealth and power, it would be a supreme existence if it was on Earth.
The Dongning Imperial Empire was an extremely huge and terrifying existence.
The royal pce of this empire actually upied an entire state. Just how huge was it?
One had to know that a state was asrge as the U.S. on Earth, and such a huge piece ofnd was actually used to build a royal pce. How terrifying was this empire!
At the same time, in the grand pce that was hundreds of meters tall, an old man with an ancient face was sitting on the throne.
This old mans hair, beard and eyebrows were all white. He looked to be at least a hundred years old.
Sky Dynasty?
Emperor Dongning slowly opened his eyes, and a bolt of lightning shed in them. It was obvious that Emperor Dongning was very powerful.
Im surprised! I didnt expect that a young man would rise up so quickly.
In the short time since he founded the empire, he has upied three more states. If he continues to develop, hell soon have an imperial empire, right? Emperor Dongning muttered to himself. If ander could hear his words, he would definitely be shocked.
That was because Emperor Dongnings words showed that he was also ander!
At that time, when the world level was zero, there was a hidden world mission: the world would rise to Level 1 after ten kingdoms were established in the Empire Era.
But for some reason, the hidden world mission had never been triggered.
However, ording to the information revealed by the Empire Era, there were dynasties established before the ten kingdoms.
After all, the Empire Era had descended on Earth for a hundred years. In the past hundred years, many geniuses hadnded here and some of them might have established kingdoms or even empires long ago!
However, no one imagined that someone had actually establish an imperial empire!
This was because establishing an imperial empire was no less difficult than unifying the entire earth.
After all, its territory was five timesrger than that of the Earth!
In the current Level 2 world, the strength of the imperial empires was suppressed, but it was still much greater than that of an empire.
Despite the suppression of the world level, the imperial empire was the most powerful in the world.
For example, all the generals in Dongning Imperial Empire were at thete-stage of Level 2.
After Jerry built the Sky Dynasty into an imperial empire, the world would be raised to Level 3 and the potential power of an imperial empire would be fully unleashed.
Therefore, people would think that the rulers of the imperial empires were eager for Jerrys empire to evolve into an imperial empire, so that the world would level up.
After all, they had built imperial empires before the hidden mission and thus couldnt trigger this world upgrade mechanism.
However, Emperor Dongning thought the Sky Dynasty was a potential threat.
The current Dongning Imperial Empire was quite powerful, but it had yet to reach the upper limit of an imperial dynasty.
In terms of territory and national power, it was actually just a low-end imperial dynasty.
Emperor Dongning was worried that if the Sky Dynasty became an imperial dynasty, it might catch up to his dynasty very soon.
Therefore, he wanted to destroy the Sky Dynasty. In Emperor Dongnings eyes, the other nine dynasties that hadpleted the hidden world mission with Jerry were not bad!
When they became imperial dynasties, his Dongning Imperial Empire would be super powerful.
After all, Emperor Dongning was currently at thete stage of Level 2 and could live for five hundred years. He had plenty of time.
When the world was raised to Level 3, Dongning Imperial Empire would still be powerful and might even have reached its peak, making the world reach Level 4!
Then, he would still be the leader of the game!
This was what Emperor Dongning was nning.
The only thing he was uncertain about was the Sky Dynasty. It was advancing so quickly and its power was unbelievably great!
While the other kingdoms were struggling to survive, Jerry had swept across Qingzhou and established an empire.
From the looks of it, the dynasty was almost invincible. No one could stop him.
Therefore, Emperor Dongning was ready to make his move.
After experiencing the supreme authority, the feeling of controlling all living things, and the feeling of being immortal, I just cant live without them! Emperor Dongning muttered to himself.
He was the ruler of the imperial dynasty, and in his eyes, the earth was nothing to him.
He felt that everything and every person was in his control.
His greatest fear was that someone would threaten his position.
And he had the feeling that the Sky Dynasty might be this threat.
Hence, he wanted the Sky Dynasty to be destroyed. This way, no one could threaten his position.
After the world reached Level 3, his strength and the imperial dynastys strength would go up to an extremely terrifying level. When that happened, the entire earth and the entire Empire Era would be in his control!
Come!
Emperor Dongning ordered in a deep voice.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh
Suddenly, figures appeared in the hall. They knelt on one knee, but their auras were terrifyingly strong.
This was because they were allte-stage Level 2 cultivators!
Greetings, Your Majesty!
They bowed respectfully to Emperor Dongning, which showed that the emperor was and extraordinary figure.
Emperor Dongning nodded.
Take a troop and attack the Sky Dynasty in the ck Tortoise Region!
Chapter 66: Weapons from the Eternal Roster
Chapter 66: Weapons from the Eternal Roster
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After all, if it was a top-tier empire, they would definitely have heard about it. Moreover, there were only a few empires in the ck Tortoise Region, right?
There wasnt even a high-tier empire among them, so how could there be a top-tier empire?
This was the thought of thete-stage Level 2 powerhouses. After all, the ck Tortoise Region was quite far away from their Dongning Dynasty.
The intelligence agencies of an imperial empire were excellent, so they knew a thing or two about the ck Turtle Region.
However, because it was so far away, there had been no need to attack the distant ck Turtle Region. Instead, they had focused their mind on the enemies nearby.
Theres no need to say anything else. Go now. Within three months, I want to hear the news of the Sky Dynastys destruction, Emperor Dongning said. He didnt even open his eyes during the entire process.
Actually, he didnt look down on the Sky Dynasty. He had sent a million elite soldiers, tente-stage Level 2 cultivators, and more than a hundred Level 1 warriors. Such a lineup wasnt something that an empire could withstand. Not even a top-tire empire could block such an army. He just didnt believe that Jerry could turn his dynasty from a low-tier empire into a top-tier one in less than half a year.
Yes, Your Majesty!
The Dongning Empires army set off. It didnt even cause muchmotion because the empire had tens of millions of elite troops and tens of millions of permanent troops. This time, only a million elites were sent out, so it was not a big deal.
The million army was made up of warriors!
Ordinary soldiers and half of the captains in the army were warriors from third-rate to first-rate, and the side generals were all at Level 1.
From the looks of it, this elite army wasnt evenparable to the Sky Dynastys army.
But this was what an ordinary elite army in World Level 2 should be.
Jerrys army was far superior than ordinary elite armies. It was extremely difficult to train such an army.
No other empires regr army was as elite as Jerrys.
There was a region between the ck Tortoise Region and the Wuji Region, which was why Jerry didnt have any information on the Wuji Region at the moment.
An army of warriors could cover the distance in two to three months.
Therefore, in Emperor Dongnings eyes, destroying the Sky Dynasty would only take a few days. The army would spend most of the three months on marching.
Jerry, who was far away in the Sky Dynasty, didnt know that his dynasty had been targeted.
Moreover, it was targeted by an imperial dynasty.
At this moment, Jerry wasmunicating with the Eternal Roster.
Because he was bored, Jerry was flipping through the Eternal Roster. Suddenly, he saw something new.
Eternal Roster, Ive never seen this before.
Jerry pointed at a page on it and said.
[ Spear of Victory ]
The weapon belongs to Zeus and was forged by by Hephaestus the god of fire. Shaped like a lightning bolt, it is filled with destructive power. It can destroy everything, and its entire body is filled with divine power.
Thats right. Jerry actually saw it. The Eternal Roster could not only summon civil officials, generals and armies, it could also summon things like this, including weapons, armor, mounts, and many other things.
[ Master, the Eternal Roster will gradually expand the categories of its items. Since ancient times, all heroic figures have their own divine weapons or treasures.
[For example, the sea god Poseidon has his trident, Zeus has his lightning bolt, Ares has his spear, and so on. ]
But the people I summoned before came with matching weapons.
Are you saying that their weapons will appear again? Will their have two sets of weapons? Jerry asked in confusion. When he summoned Poseidon, the God of Sea was holding a trident.
[ Master, those are ordinary weapons, which help them unleash their fullbat strength. However, those weapons do not have extra effects or magical powers. ]
Jerry finally understood.
Jerry had not thought about this before, because those weapons were very good, at least they were sturdy and sharp, but it turned out they were divine weapons.
These weapons, mounts, armors, and so on, do they all have special powers? Jerry asked.
The Eternal Flower Register said, [These weapons, armors, mounts, and so on all contain great power. If a general holds his own original weapon, his strength would be doubled. If he has aplete set of equipment, he can fight with people above his realm. ]
Jerry was shocked by the power of this special function.
Then he found these weapons could not be drawn.
Instead, he could buy them with a certain number of summon opportunities!
The Eternal Roster was very nice this time because these weapons were not expensive.
He did not look at the one-star weapons which were used by Level 1 warriors.
But the two-star weapons were amazing. They were used by cultivators ofter stages of Level 2.
The price of a two-star weapon was ten summoning opportunities.
If he summoned a weapon, hed need to spend one summoning opportunity to upgrade it to one-star and then spend ten more to upgrade it to 2-star.
But now he could directly buy a two-star weapon.
The power disyed by a matching weapon was extremely terrifying.
Jerry flipped through the pages and found Poseidons set of equipment.
It was a three-piece set including Poseidons trident, Poseidons crown, and Poseidons boots.
Poseidon had no armor because he was always shirtless.
But other mythical figures all had armors and mounts.
As for ordinary figures, they only needed armors and weapons.
With his matching equipment, the sea god Poseidon could fight against people who were one level higher than him!
For example, Poseidons current strength was at the middle stage of Level 2.
But if he had his equipment, he could fight against and even kill cultivators of thete stage of Level 2!
Ten summon opportunities for one piece. A set of three pieces costs thirty summon opportunities. If I equip a general, Ill need thirty summon opportunities!
Even if I only summon the crown and the trident, it will cost me twenty summon opportunities.
The corner of Jerrys mouth twitched. As expected, there was no free lunch.
Looking at the remaining 177 summon opportunities, Jerry was reluctant to use them to buy equipment.
Ill buy the weapons after they reach thete-stage of Level 2.
Chapter 67: Golden Lion King!
Chapter 67: Golden Lion King!
If thats the case, I must conquer all those dynasties to earn more summoning opportunities.
Jerry pondered for a long time. In fact, he wanted to summon more generals and famous ministers.
After a long deliberation, he finally chose to equip the generals.
He had some reasons for that decision.
The first was that his top priority right now was to make his generals and dynasty stronger.
If he summoned another batch of generals, he would have to wait for them to cultivate and grow all the way to thete stage of Level 2.
And the most important thing right now was strength.
After the current ministers and generals grew stronger, they would have enough strength to face any crisis.
Only then could he summon more generals and give them time to grow stronger.
After all, it would take one to three years for them to grow to thete-stage of Level 2.
What if they encountered some trouble during this period of time?
With this thought in mind, Jerry decided to use the remaining summoning opportunities to buy divine weapons for the generals.
The mounts are not needed for the time being. The generals extra power mainlyes from their armors and weapons.
A two-piece set requires twenty summoning opportunities.
And now I have 177 summoning opportunities, so I can buy equipment for eight generals, which will cost me 160 summoning chances.
Jerry muttered to himself and made the decision.
Poseidon, Hercules, Dionysus, Hermes, Athena, Ares, and Epaus!
Each of them would have a two-piece set of weapons and armor.
As for the eighth set, Jerry gave it to himself!
Jerry had learnt that these equipment were unique to each of his generals.
If other people got these equipment, it would only be ordinary weapons.
But Jerry was different. He could use anyones equipment without losing the extra power.
So Jerry began a spending spree.
He directly flipped to the weapons section of the Eternal Roster. There were all kinds of weapons for various mythical figures, generals and even civil servants.
Poseidons trident and crown; Hermes spear and armor...
Ten generals equipment cost him 140 summoning opportunities!
Looking at the weapons in front of him, Jerry nodded in satisfaction.
With these weapons, the generals could fight people above their levels!
Poseidon, Hercules, and the others were now at the middle stage of Level 2.
With these weapons, they could fight against cultivators of thete stage of Level 2!
There are still thirty plus summoning opportunities left..
Jerry immediately buy himself a set of equipment. How could he forgo such a good thing?
Moreover, he wanted to get a three-piece set. After all, he had the right to be extravagant. But what weapons, armor and mounts were the most extravagant?
Of course, those were the equipment of the top-tier gods!
I want the Spear of Victory for my weapon!
As the weapon of Zeus, even though it was only a two-star weapon now, it would be stronger in the future, Jerry said so. As the level of the world increased, he could upgrade the weapons with the summoning opportunities.
Maybe it would be a divine weapon that could destroy the world.
As for the armor, because Jerry was the emperor, he chose the God King Armor that belonged to Zeus.
As for the mount, Jerry chose the Golden Lion King.
Despite its grand name, it was only a two-star beast, only one level higher than the Dragon Horse of the Huns Cavalry.
The Dragon Horse was a one-star spirit beast, while the Golden Lion King was a two-star spirit beast.
However, the Golden Lion King had a higher potential.
While the Dragon Horse could only reach 3-star at most, the Golden Lion King could reach 4-star or even 4-star!
After the purchase, Jerrys robe suddenly changed.
In an instant, it turned into a dazzling armor, and there was even a faint divine light on it.
Jerry tested the armor.
Hiss, it can actually withstand attacks from ate-stage Level 2 cultivator?
Jerry was shocked as he looked at those ordinary-looking weapons and armor, thinking they would have the same effects in their masters hands.
As for the Spear of Victory...
Jerry looked at the Spear of Victory that was constantly shing and pulsating and knew about its divine power instantly.
A 2-star weapon could break the defense of ate-stage Level 2 cultivator and even kill him!
It was no wonder that with these two pieces of equipment added together, one could fight against opponents of a higher level.
Such a powerful weapon was indeed terrifying.
When he looked at the mount, the Eternal Roster flickered.
Then, the Golden Lion King on the page actually blinked its eyes, and then grew bigger and alive!
Jerry looked at the Golden Lion King in pleasant surprise. In fact, he had had some doubts in his heart, thinking it was a divine beast that only existed in legends!
Of course, his mount was only a two-star Golden Lion King and had only a trace of the bloodline of the legendary Golden Lion King.
But it would be stronger as it got more stars.
Roar!
The Golden Lion King roared, and a powerful aura instantly burst out from its body.
Jerry cried out in surprise. It actually had the strength ofte-stage of Level 2 realm!
Huh? I should have bought only the mount. With only ten summoning opportunities, Ill get the strength of thete-stage of Level 2 realm, Jerry said regretfully.
Whod know that a two-star mount had the strength of thete-stage of Level 2 realm?
At this moment, the Eternal Roster exined, Master, although its ate-stage Level 2 mount, it only has the fist-stage Level 2 strength when its born. Its individualbat strength is weaker than the averagete-stage Level 2 cultivators.
Jerry understood. But even so, it was still ate-stage Level 3 mount!
Of course, he didnt regret his decision.
After all, a general with a two-piece set had thebat strength to kill ate-stage Level 2 cultivator.
And thiste-stage Level 2 mount was actually not so powerful.
Not bad, not bad. Although Im only at the peak of mid-stage Level 2, with the Golden Lion King, Spear of Victory and the God King Armor, I can fight against ate-stage Level 2 cultivator!
This way, my strength has increased quite a bit! Jerry thought in satisfaction.
But after the spending spree, the summoning opportunities were almost out.
Chapter 68: The Fear of Emperor Yongchun
Chapter 68: The Fear of Emperor Yongchun
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jerry would soon be d about his purchase.
It was because the army of the Dongning Imperial Empire was rushing towards the ck Tortoise Region.
...
In the blink of an eye, two months had passed.
During this period of time, Jerrys dynasty was developing even faster.
Because of the public areas, Jerry could trade the surplus and useless materials for the resources he needed.
In addition, he had obtained lots of resources in the war, so the entire empire developed at an extremely fast speed.
One had to know that just having strong troops and terrifying generals was far from enough.
This was because the most important thing in a country was its prosperity. The higher the level of the world, the more important the countrys prosperity was.
National prosperity included powerful army, excellent civil and military officials and abundant riches; all thesebined was called the empire prosperity!
In these few months, the cultivation realms of the civil and military officials were all rising rapidly.
Poseidon, Hercules, Athena had all reached the peak of the middle stage of Level 2 and were only one step away from reaching thete stage of Level 2!
Apart from that, the civil officials like Metis had also be stronger.
Metis had sessfully broken through the restrictions and became a sorceress, which was a title above the tactician.
At this moment, Metis was a middle-stage of Level 2 sorceress.
Anyway, ording to the information from the scouts, there didnt seem to be any sorcerers in the surrounding dynasties.
It seemed that the cultivation of sorcerers was extremely difficult.
Other than this, to, Socrates, and other civil officials had be mages!
Their strengths were between the peak of Level 1 to the mid-stage of Level 2.
In Yongchun Dynasty in ck Tortoise Region.
Your Majesty, our scouts have discovered that a mysterious army is heading towards the Sky Dynasty.
Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the Yongchun Emperor.
In the World Level 2 setting, people had special methods to send messages. Some were simr to phone calls.
Where did the armye from? How many people?
Yongchun dynasty had sent out arge force to attack the Sky Dynasty. However, on the way there, they encountered another force.
The scout pondered for a moment and said, A million troops, but I dont know which Dynasty the army came from. Their banners show the word Dongning.
The Yongchun Emperor was stunned. Dongning?
Dongning?
Dongning...
Emperor Yongchun fell into deep thought. This name was unfamiliar.
But in an instant, he seemed to have thought of something!
He remembered that when he was a prince, he had once gone to an imperial empire called Dongning!
It was there that he obtained many opportunities and broadened his vision.
At the same time, he was impressed by the great strength of the Dongning Imperial Empire!
Dongning Imperial Empire. Why is it there!?
Emperor Yongchun was terrified. He even fell to the ground, his eyes cold.
The scout was stunned. He had never seen his emperor like this. In his memories, His Majesty never showed his emotions to others.
But right now, the emperor looked like a guilty official before his emperor.
Suddenly, Emperor Yongchun raised his head.
Tell the army to retreat. Retreat!
He shouted with great force, his eyes filled with terror.
Stunned, the scout rushed out to pass the order.
Emperor Yongchun stood alone in the pce.
Dongning Imperial Empire. Its an imperial empire! Why do theye to the ck Tortoise Region? Are they here to attack the ck Tortoise Region? Emperor Yongchun muttered to himself and suddenly thought of something.
The scout said that this army was heading towards the ck Tortoise Empire.
But even if the target was the ck Tortoise Empire, he didnt feel happy.
Now that the Dongning Imperial Empires cavalry had already set foot in the ck Tortoise Region, the entire region was probably its target.
Emperor Yongchun was extremely terrified. That was an imperial empire!
His Yongchun Empire was nothingpared to Dongning Imperial Empire and could be crushed by thetter instantly! !
At the same time, in the Sky Pce of the Sky Empire.
Your Majesty, something big has happened!
A figure appeared in front of Jerry. This person was Pike, themander of the scout army.
Whats wrong? What happened? Why are you so nervous? Jerry asked in a deep voice.
Pike was at the peak of the intermediate stage of Level 2. Even he was nervous, which meant that something big had happened.
Your Majesty, we have previously discovered that the Yongchun Dynasty has sent an army to attack our Sky Dynasty.
But on the way here, they fled in fear..
Jerry was stunned. Why did they run away in fear?
After all, no one knew the true strength of the Sky Dynasty.
Parker said in a solemn voice, They fled because another army is heading towards our Sky Dynasty.
It was that army that scared the Yongchun dynasty out of their wits. Thats why they all ran away.
Jerry was surprised. Even though he looked down on the Yongchun Dynasty, it was still a empire that had been in existence for hundreds of years. What could scare it so much?
Could it be a high-level dynasty, or even a top-level dynasty?
Did you find anything?
Jerry asked in a grim voice.
Pike shook his head and said in an extremely grave voice, No, but we found tente-stage Level 2 warriors and more than a hundred Level 1 warriors in this army.
Many scouts had died to get this information.
This was why Parker was so nervous.
Among one million soldiers, there were10te-stage Level 2 warriors and 100 Level 1 warriors!
A top-level dynasty had more than 10te-stage Level 2 warriors, but they were precious resources for a dynasty. A dynasty would at most send 7 to battle and keep 3 to guard the empire.
Therefore, if they could send out tente-stage Level 2 warriors to attack, it meant they didnte from an ordinary empire.
Imperial empire!
Jerrys eyes shed.
It must be an imperial empire.
He was surprised that hed meet an imperial empire.
After all, he had investigated the surrounding regions and didnt find imperial empires.
His scout army had information about the movements of the top-level empires. So, this dynasty was located in a very far ce, and it had specifically targeted him?
Jerry was not stupid. Soon he figured it out.
Maybe this dynasty was created by someone from the Earth?
Thinking of this possibility, Jerry was rmed.
Chapter 69: Assemble the Entire Army!
Chapter 69: Assemble the Entire Army!
To be honest, Jerry wasnt afraid of the natives.
The worst scenario was that he was killed and forced to leave the Empire Era forever.
But it was different when facing the Earthlings, especially the ruler of an imperial empire!
With the help of the imperial empires national prosperity, who knew how powerful that guy was?
Although he couldnt surpass the limit of World Level 2, hisbat strength was still very terrifying.
He wasnt just an enemy from the Empire Era, but an enemy from the real world!
Pass down my orders. The Sky Dynasty will send out a million elites. Gather all our strength and fight out with them! Jerry said decisively. He was d that he had summoned those weapons, so the generals including the sea god Poseidon had the ability to fight enemies of higher levels. After all, these gods had yet to reach thete stage of Level 2!
If Jerry hadnt purchased those weapons, the Sky Dynasty would really be destroyed this time!
After all, it was an imperial dynasty. And he was actually targeted by an imperial dynasty.
It might even be an imperial dynasty founded by someone from the Earth!
The Sky Dynasty now had a million soldiers. All of them were super elites, even more elite than the imperial dynastys army.
But dont forget that the imperial dynasty had sent a total of tente-stage Level 2 warriors!
These people were definitely not ordinary people...
Although the Sky Dynasty had killed Marquis Yangyun, ate-stage Level 2 warrior from the Yongchun Dynasty, Marquis Yangyun was only one of the weakerte-stage Level 2 warriors.
Moreover, he had faced an army of 80,000 soldiers all by himself.
In contrast, the tente-stage Level 2 warriors hade with an army of a million soldiers.
Although they were far weaker than the elite soldiers of the Sky Dynasty, they could still contend against them.
Therefore, the Sky Dynasty needed to sent its high-end militia to deal with the 10te-stage Level 2 warriors.
Not long after, a total of 700,000 soldiers had gathered outside the capital city.
The remaining 300,000 soldiers were waiting at the border.
Your Majesty, whats going on?
Alexander and the others all came to the pce and looked at Jerry solemnly, wondering why he had mobilized the entire million strong army.
Did they have a strong enemy?
But that shouldnt be the case!
They knew the strengths of the enemies around them...
These enemies did not deserve the Sky Dynasty to treat them so seriously, right?
Its an imperial empire. An imperial empire is about to make a move against the Sky Dynasty, Jerry said.
Even Jerry, who had been on a smooth journey, couldnt help but feel heavy-hearted at this moment.
After all, their enemy was an imperial empire!
How powerful was an imperial empire?
Its strength was unimaginable...
How many powerhouses were there in this imperial empire?
It was able to send tente-stage Level 2 warriors, which showed just how powerful the imperial empire was!
Hearing Jerrys words, Alexander and the others pupils contracted slightly.
What was an imperial dynasty?
To be an imperial dynasty, it had to upy a region.
And what was an region?
A region consisted as many as 100 states like Qingzhou!
Hence, one could imagine just how powerful an imperial dynasty was.
Its number of high-level warriors and the size of its army were just unimaginable for an empire...
But the Sky Dynasty was facing an imperial empire this time.
Your Majesty, how many soldiers do they have? Heracles bowed and asked.
Jerry looked at themander of the scout army, Pike. Pike immediately stood up and told them all the information that the scout army had gathered.
Phew.
After hearing Parkers words, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
A million soldiers. It seems that there arent as many elites as our army. This is good news.
If thats the case, we only need to focus our mind on the tente-stage Level 2 warriors.
The others nodded.
Hercules immediately said, Dont Worry, Your Majesty. Theyre onlyte-stage Level 2 warriors. We are not afraid of him!
Your Majesty can order me to be the vanguard. Ill kill ate stage of Level 2 warrior for you! Hercules said.
There was no fear in his eyes. He was really not afraid.
At at the peak of the middle stage of Level 2, with the extra powering from his spear and armor, his strength was no less than thete stage of Level 2.
Moreover, he was a general!
His entire body was filled with the army killing aura, which added to his strength.
He wasnt joking when he said that he could kill ate-stage Level 2 warrior.
Jerry did not say anything, but looked at Alexander, Metis, and Athena.
These were his three great generals, and they had the wisdom tomand the army to fight.
Jerry wanted to hear their opinions.
The three of them looked at each other, and in the end, Athena said, Your Majesty, actually theres no strategy for this battle. As to the strengths of both sides, strictly speaking, there isnt much of a difference.
Our soldiers are stronger than theirs, but they has ten top-level warriors. We only have seven generals who can contend with them, Athena said.
No, not seven... Suddenly, Jerry interrupted her and said, With my strength, I can also kill ate-stage of Level 2 warrior! And the Eighteen Arhats can also kill one!
The Eighteen Arhats were actually Jerrys trump card because they could kill any Level 2 warriors.
Hearing Jerrys words, Athens nodded.
Although it would be very embarrassing that His Majesty had to fight in person, he had to show his hand when it was really necessary...
If thats the case, lets face our enemy head-on.
The million-strong army will directly summon the divine generals, and then both sides will meet head-on.
Well separate the enemyste-stage Level 2 warriors from the army, and destroy them one by one.
Everyone nodded.
At the moment, this was the best n they had.
However, everyone knew that the real enemy they were facing was not this army, but the imperial empire behind them!
Tente-stage Level 2 warriors were definitely not many.
Jerry gave the order, and the army began to march towards the border.
Jerry personallymanded the army!
It would take them seven days to march to the border at full speed.
Then they would meet with the army from Dongning Imperial Empire.
Sitting on the royal chariot pulled by Dragon Horse, Jerry muttered to himself, Dongning Imperial Empire?
He was almost certain that Dongning Imperial Empire was founded by someone from the Earth!
There were only empires around his dynasty and there was not a single imperial empire.
But an imperial empire was marching all the way from a distant region just to find trouble with him...
It must be a carefully nned move.
Obviously, it targeted him because of his sudden rise. He had touched some peoples interests, or raw nerves.
Were they worried that he would be a threat to them after he grew stronger?
Chapter 70: We Should Have Brought More Soldiers!!
Chapter 70: We Should Have Brought More Soldiers!!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jerry suddenlyughed...
Did they think that they could stop him like that?
Poseidon and the others were all at the peak of mid-stage Level 2. They were only one step away from reachingte-stage Level 2.
After this battle, Jerrys strength would undergo a great change!
At that time, Jerry would go and challenge Dongning Imperial Empire even if thetter didnte and challenge him!
...
Ten dayster at the border of the Sky Dynasty.
Tt was very quiet here but everyone knew that this was just the calm before the storm.
This border was also the border between the ck Tortoise Region and the Azure Region.
It was a huge in that upied an area of over 10,000 square kilometers.
It was surrounded by mountains and was a natural battlefield.
After the battle began, it would be difficult for the soldiers to retreat...
They could only fight to the death!
At this moment, many people were hidden within the mountains.
The army of Dongning Imperial Empire destroyed kingdoms and cities on its way, causing a hugemotion.
The people hidden in the mountains were warriors from the surrounding dynasties.
Most of them were early-stage or middle-stage of Level 2 warriors, and there were manyte-stage Level 2 warriors among them.
Ordinary people didnt know the name of Dongning Imperial Empire.
But the high-level warriors and experienced seniors knew that it was an imperial empire.
In face of an imperial empire, ordinary empires were as fragile as a babies.
What kind of existence is the Sky Empire? Dongning Imperial Empire even sent out such a big army to deal with it? An old man with white hair sighed and wondered.
He was ate-stage Level 2 warrior!
His robe showed that he was an erudite mage.
A mage might not be able topete with a general on the battlefield in a one-on-one fight, but they were sometimes more useful on the battlefield than generals!
This was because generals could only kill their enemies one by one, but a mages spell could instantly destroy hundreds, or even thousands of enemies!
In my opinion, this army isnt that huge for an imperial empire. It shows that they dont think the Sky Dynasty is their match.
The one who spoke was the ruler of an empire.
Although this emperors cultivation strength was only at the Level 1 realm, he had twote-stage Level 2 cultivators standing behind him.
Moreover, he was an emperor, so he had the extra strength from his empires national prosperity.
Ordinaryte-stage Level 2 cultivators didnt dare to offend him.
Hearing the emperors words, everyone nodded, because no matter how they looked at it, it seemed like this was the case.
They didnt think that a dynasty could contend against an imperial empire.
And most importantly, there were tente-stage Level 2 warriors among the million-strong imperial empire army!
Unlike ordinaryte-stage Level 2 warriors, they were all generals who had battlefield murderous aura!
One of them was even at the peak ofte-stage of Level 2!
This warrior was also a general who cultivated the battlefield murderous aura.
Ordinary warriors were called Boors and looked down upon by the cultivators.
However, there was an exception and it was the generals who cultivated the battlefield killing aura!
The word general meant a powerhouse in the Empire Era!
It was the ultimate aspiration of a man!
However, the journey of a general was very difficult.
One had to fight and kill and face death countless times before they could reach the peak.
Therefore, the generals were the strongest in the cultivation system in the Empire Era!
Those below a general, such as sorcerers, mages, fortune-tellers, and so on, all looked down on each other.
They all thought that they were the strongest.
Theyre here! The armies of both sides are here!
Someone eximed, and everyone stopped talking.
Then, they quickly looked over.
They saw two armies marching toward each other at the border between two regions. Their footsteps were so loud that it was deafening.
Hiss C
After only one nce, the warriors watching from the surrounding mountaintops gasped.
Most of them were high-level warriors, and that emperor hadte-stage Level 2 warriors protecting them.
They could see with a single nce how powerful the two armies were.
That was why they gasped.
They were not surprised by the power of the Dongning army because it came from an imperial dynasty.
What shocked them was the Sky Dynasty army!
What did they see?
The soldiers of the Sky dynasty were all first-rate warriors!
What kind of concept was this?
They were as strong as those civilian powerhouses!
In some empires, first-rate warriors were strong enough to be junior generals.
As to the early-stage Level 2 warriors and mid-stage Level 2 warriors, they were usually rulers of kingdoms.
Thesete-stage Level 2 powerhouses gathering here had actuallye from different regions!
Usually, one empire had one to tente-stage Level 2 warriors!
One region had at most a dozen or so empires.
One region was twice the size of earth!
Compared with the size of the regions, the number ofte-stage Level 2 powerhouses was really not big!
Therefore, the empires must rely on the cultivators belowte-stage Level 2, including those at mid-stage Level 2 and early-stage Level 2.
Right now, among the sky dynastys million troops, there were more than thirty mid-stage Level 2 warriors!
As for early-stage Level 2 warriors, there were more than a hundred of them!
There were more than 1,000 peak-stage Level 1 warriors!
There were more than 10,000 Level 1 warriors!
This lineup...
Was it really only an empire? !
This army was even more powerful than the imperial dynastys!
Although the million-strong army of the Dongning Imperial Dynasty was made up of warriors, most of them were the second and third-rate warriors.
The rest were first-rate warriors!
As for the Level 1 warriors, there were only over a hundred of them in total!
Among them, there were less than a dozen who were at the peak stage of Level 1, not to mention those at the early and middle stages of Level 2.
There was a huge gap between the strengths of the two armies!
They were shocked that an empires army was actually more powerful than that of an imperial empire.
This was really something they had not expected.
And at this moment, they were not the only ones who were stunned.
The tente-stage Level 2 powerhouses of the Dongning army were also stunned.
This... is this really an empire?
Ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse said in shock.
Even Dongning Imperial Empire didnt have such a strong army!
Although their imperial empire had more than ten million elite soldiers, they did not have such a powerful army.
Only the imperial guards by His Majestys side wereparable to this army, but there were only ten thousand such guards!
Other than the imperial guards by His Majestys side, what other army couldpare to Sky Empires army?
I finally understand why His Majesty told us to be careful.
I think that we should have brought more soldiers.
Chapter 71: Sky Divine General!
Chapter 71: Sky Divine General!
I finally understand why His Majesty to us to be careful. I think that we should have brought more soldiers with us.
Ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse said in a deep voice.
Everyone nodded, because the enemy army was very powerful!
The divine generals formed by the army aura of the one million elite soldiers could probably kill a peakte-stage Level 2 powerhouse!
If nothing went wrong, the tente-stage Level 2 warriors would probably all die here!
That was because they were not as powerful as a peakte-stage Level 2 warrior!
After all, they were only at thete-stage Level 2 which was the highest realm they could cultivate.
But the peakte-stage Level 2 warriors were only at the peakte-stage Level 2 because of the restrictions of the worldws, otherwise, they would have already reached Level 3.
This was the absolute gap between those at thete-stage Level 2 and those at the peak ofte-stage Level 2!
But it doesnt matter. Although their army is very powerful, in terms of high-endbat strength, the Sky Empire is still an empire, ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse said.
Thats right. Letsbine our strengths and kill all those warriors. This way, we can help our soldiers fight the divine generals formed by the army aura of the million elite soldiers.
Hearing this, everyone nodded.
They had seen that that the generals of the Sky Dynasty were all at the peak of the mid-stage of Level 2.
Although they were the strongest below thete-stage of Level 2 realm, they were still weaker than those at thete-stage Level 2 realm.
It was impossible for them to defeatte-stage Level 2 powerhouses.
However, they had underestimated the Sky Dynasty and the many gods under Jerry.
One had to know that his valiant generals were either powerful gods from the myths or the most outstanding talents of their respective eras!
Jerrys subordinates were super existences in this world!
Hence, after Jerrys generals were promoted to 2-star, they became the peerless talents in this era!
Hence, their battle strengths were unbelievably great!
Boom! ! !
Suddenly, the two armies stopped marching!
Standing dozens of miles apart, both sides gazed at each other from afar.
They were close enough to each other to start the battle!
Soldiers!
Dressed in Zeus armor, Jerry lifted the Spear of Victory!
The aura around him increased rapidly, and there were even faint shes of lightning around him!
Only Zeus, the king of gods, could wear this outfit!
It looked extremely extraordinary.
No one knew that this armor could withstand attacks from ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse.
Here! Here! Here!
A million soldiers responded loudly, their voices shaking the sky.
Hiss ! ! !
And after seeing this scene, Emperor Yongchun sucked in a breath of cold air and started to panic.
He had never thought that the Sky Dynasty would be so powerful!
But it didnt matter, because the Sky Dynasty would definitely be destroyed today.
No dynasty could survive if they offended an imperial dynasty!
Usually, it would only take a few months for an imperial empire to destroy an empire.
Roar!
Right at this moment, the roars from the Sky Dynasty army shocked many people present.
Then, they hurriedly looked over.
Instantly, they were stunned.
They saw a golden beast flying over in the sky!
Hiss its a Golden Lion King!
Spirit beast Golden Lion King, and its even ate-stage Level 2 Golden Lion King! My God!
As everyone knew, demonic beasts were the mostmon kind in this world. The lessmon were fierce beasts, exotic beasts, and spirit beasts.
Spirit beasts were the most precious.
This was something that was universally acknowledged.
And the Golden Lion King had the bloodline of a legendary divine beast, which was considered the most precious among all the spirit beasts!
Properly nurtured, ate-stage Level 2 spirit beast could be a country-guarding divine beast!
This was because these beasts, although their cultivation was more difficult than that of humans, had a long lifespan!
Ate-stage Level 2 spirit beast could live for thousands or tens of thousands of years, while humans only had a mere 500 years. This was the difference.
The Golden Lion King roared and slowlynded on the Sky Dynastymander tform.
Its limbs bent and it obedientlyy down in front of Jerry.
In the distance, thete-stage Level 2 powerhouses of Dongning army was overjoyed.
Its a spirit beast Golden Lion King, if we capture it and offer it to His Majesty, His Majesty will be very happy.
They looked at each other and waved their hands without hesitation.
Soldiers! Charge! ! !
In an instant, the million strong Dongning army charged towards the Sky Dynasty army.
At this moment, Jerry raised his Spear of victory and threw it down!
Boom! ! !
There was a loud sound.
A golden divine light of destruction shed towards the enemy armys vanguard team!
Struck by the lightning bolt from the divine spear, they died instantly and became pieces of charcoal!
Hundreds of soldiers were annihted!
Instantly, the sky and earth began to change color, and the great battle began!
All soldiers, listen up! Set up the formation! ! !
Alexander waved the military g in his hand, and instantly, the million-strong army of the Sky dynasty erupted with their battlefield killing intent and army aura!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
One after another, army auras shot into the sky like pirs, as if they were going to pierce through the sky.
The invincible army auras of a million soldiers instantly gathered together and slowly turned into a divine general.
This divine general was thebination of all the characteristics of the Sky Dynasty army.
It was over a thousand meters tall, had three heads, and six arms.
It wore heavy armor and rode a Dragon Horse.
It held spears, machetes, shields, and other weapons.
Weng! Weng! Weng!
Every breath the divine general took in caused a gust of strong wind.
Even the forest hundreds of miles away was blown to the ground!
Hiss Is this the divine general formed by the true elites?!
Thete-stage Level 2 warriors watching from afar were all shocked!
Looking at the aura of this divine general, they knew that if they were to fight it, they might be suppressed by it in an instant!
Its so strong!
Thete-stage Level 2 powerhouses of Dongning army said grimly.
Then, their one-millions elites also condensed into a divine general.
Chapter 72: Poseidon’s First Attack!
Chapter 72: Poseidons First Attack!
However, it was clear that the divine generals formed by their one-million elites was much shorter than the one from the Sky Dynasty.
The aura released from its body was also much weaker.
It probably wouldnt hold on for long.
Finish the battle quickly!
Ate-stage Level 2 warrior roared, then instantly turned into a golden light and disappeared on the spot.
The others did the same. In an instant, ten streaks of golden light shot towards Jerry on themanders tform.
Roar! ! !
The divine general in the sky suddenly thrust out the long spear in his hand!
However, it was instantly blocked by the divine general from the Dongning army.
Boom! ! !
A terrifying collision sent waves of violent air across the battlefield in all directions!
Kacha! ! !
The ground cracked open, and the mountains began to shake!
Thete-stage Level 2 powerhouses in the distance were all stunned!
So this was a battle between the strongest powerhouses?
Obviously, these two divine generals formed by their respective one-million army clearly possessed thebat strength of a peakte-stage Level 2 powerhouse.
Therefore, there was nothing wrong with calling this a battle between the strongest powerhouses.
It was just that one was stronger than the other.
However, none of these weaklings at thete-stage of Level 2 could fight against these two divine generals!
In fact, theyd be killed in the first round!
The speed of ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse surpassed the speed of sound by several times.
Therefore, in just an instant, they arrived in the air above Jerrys head.
At a height of a few hundred meters, they attacked!
Meanwhile, Jerry was sitting calmly on themanders tform.
Get lost! !
With a furious roar, Poseidon made his move!
With a wave of his arm, he thrust the trident out!
It collided directly with the attack from thete-stage Level 2 powerhouse in the sky!
Rumble! ! !
A terrifying explosion sounded out, and thete-stage Level 2 powerhouse was actually sent flying!
Who is it? !
Thete-stage Level 2 powerhouse who had been sent flying was terrified. He hadnt sensed the aura of anotherte-stage Level 2 powerhouse!
Just who had sent him flying?
At this moment, a burly figure holding a trident slowly walked out.
He wore a crown on his head and his body was filled with divine power.
Those who hurt my master will die! ! !
Then, an extremely terrifying divine aura spread out and instantly filled the space.
It was an aura that could destroy everything!
Pointing the trident at thete-stage level two warriors in the sky, Poseidonughed arrogantly.
Hahaha, the Sea God Poseidon is here. Punyte-stage Level 2 warriors, do you dare to fight me?!
Everyone was shocked. What did they see? A general at the peak of the middle-stage of Level 2.
He actually challenged ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse?!
That was ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse!
In terms of individual strength, he stood at the pinnacle of the world!
But he had been sent flying by a martial general at the peak of the middle-stage of Level 2.
Thatte-stage Level 2 warriors eyes were also filled with shock.
However, there was more shame and anger.
He was a dignifiedte-stage Level 2 powerhouse, but he had been sent flying by a mid-stage Level 2 general. This was simply a great humiliation.
Youre courting death!
The furiouste-stage rank 2 warrior let out an angry roar. His entire body erupted with power, and a bright golden light illuminated the entire space.
Die! ! !
With a roar, he directly struck out with his palm.
The terrifying power even tore open the air.
Good! Hahaha! Bring it on!
The Sea God Poseidon threw his head back andughed. The fierce battle made him excited!
Previously in the Greek era, he had not met many rivals. Now that his strength was suppressed in this world, he felt the pressure that he had not felt for a long time!
But Poseidon was not afraid at all. He thrust out the trident and it collided with the attack of thete-stage Level 2 powerhouse, causing the world to shake.
This collision resounded within a radius of a hundred miles. All the living beings whose strength was below the level of Poseidon had blood in their ears.
The Sea God Poseidon stood proudly, and the battle aura around his body surged higher.
How is this possible?
Thete-stage Level 2 powerhouse cried out in surprise because he had used his full strength in that move just now!
One had to know that his cultivation was at thete-stage of Level 2!
The gap between the middle-stage and thete-stage of Level 2 was very big. Even ten middle-stage Level 2 cultivators couldnt fight with ate-stage Level 2 cultivator.
No matter how powerful this person was, he was only at the middle-stage of Level 2, one step away from thete-stage of Level 2.
No matter how powerful a person was, that was all he could do.
But it turned out that this person could actually resist him.
And he had used his full strength just now!
So this is the strength of thete stage of Level 2?
Poseidon muttered to himself, with an arrogant sneer on his face.
If this is the case, then after I advance to thete stage of Level 2, I can kill all of you like ughtering chickens and dogs!
Poseidons words resounded throughout the battlefield, shocking everyone.
On the mountains tens of thousands of miles away, thete-stage Level 2 powerhouses were also stunned. They opened their mouths, not knowing how to refute.
This was because they had personally witnessed how easily Poseidon had dealt with thete-stage Level 2 powerhouses.
This kind of fighting strength went beyond the normal peak of the middle-stage of Level 2 realm!
They had thought that this was the end, but something more astonishing happened.
The other ne-stage Level 2 warriors of the Dongning army attacked Jerry together.
But this time, something strange happened.
Boom!
Six powerful auras rose up!
They were all at the peak of mid-stage of Level 2.
But they blocked the attacks from the sixte-stage Level 2 powerhouses!
Bang!
With a loud bang, the space seemed to be about to explode.
The ground cracked open, and one could even see the magma in the deep abyss.
Impossible!
They watched as Heracles, Hermes, Ares, Athena, and other Greek gods were now each facing ate-stage Level 2 powerhouse.
But they were not at a disadvantage!
Everyone was shocked, and the tente-stage Level 2 powerhouses from Dongning Imperial Empire were terrified.
They finally understood why His Majesty had sent so many powerhouses and soldiers!
The Sky Dynastys strength was as great as a top-tier empire!
Seven! Seven generals who are at the middle-stage of Level 2 but have thebat force of thete-stage of Level 2 realm!
Everyone looked shocked and terrified.
Some of the civilian cultivators at thete stage of Level 2 thought to themselves: These generals are so powerful. If I were to meet them, would I be their match?
Chapter 74 - Hercules, killing the enemy with a single sword!
Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Hercules, killing the enemy with a single sword!
The various weapons in his hands suddenly waved, instantly killing the East Peace Empires divine general in front of him! In an instant, the armys momentum was broken, and the million-strong army instantly copsed. All of them spat out a mouthful of blood as they suffered the bacsh. On the general-pointing tform. Alexander suddenly waved the battle g, and a golden light burst out from it. Give the order! Release the Arrow Rain! Alexander roared. Then, the sky god General with six arms and three heads that were 1,000 meters high in the sky suddenly opened his six arms! Then, he seemed to slowly pull something, and finally, he formed a cross and tore it apart. This is? ! Everyone looked at the sky in a daze. Even thete-stage rank 2 experts who were fighting were attracted. Weng Weng Weng! In the sky. As the divine generals six arms suddenly tore apart, a sound resounded through the world. Kacha! With a Kacha Sound, the sky shattered! The sky actually shattered! Then, from the crack in the sky, rays of golden light instantly shot out. It was actually a rain of arrows! Shua Shua Shua! Countless golden arrows shot out from the crack in the sky that was torn apart by the divine general! In an instant, they engulfed the millions of elites of the eastern peace imperial court! Ah! ! ! Screams instantly resounded within a radius of a million kilometers! Even a rank 1 martial artist, early-stage rank 2, middle-stage rank 2 Under this golden rain of arrows, it was actually difficult to resist! Over a million troops of the eastern peace imperial court began to fall one wave after another! Roar! Sky Imperial Court! ! ! The tente-stage rank 2 experts roared angrily! All of them were destroyed! All of them were gone! This was a million elites! The entire imperial court only had ten million. At this moment, they had actually lost a million here. If they were to return to the eastern peace imperial court, they would definitely be executed by the emperor! That was why they were so furious and terrified. However, after being enraged, they were filled with killing intent! As long as they killed Jerry and destroyed the Sky Dynasty. In this way, they could use their merits to make up for their mistakes and reduce his Majestys punishment. However, something that made them even more terrified happened. Jerry actually slowly stood up and grabbed the spear of victory with his right hand! Well, its time to end it. Jerrys words were very calm, as if he was talking about something very trivial. Yes, your Majesty! Poseidon, Hercules, Dionysus, and so on. Hermes and others all answered respectfully. Everyone could clearly see Poseidons arrogance and tyranny. But now, when he faced Jerry, he was actually so respectful. The people around were all thinking in their hearts, they really couldnt imagine this Jerry. What kind of charm could actually make these geniuses, who were enough to rule an era, be so respectful! But they would never know, the sea god Poseidon and the others were not from this empire era, or even this world, but another world, a god whose name had been sung for thousands of years! At this moment, they were all stunned when they heard the conversation between Jerry and Poseidon. What do you mean? Could it be that they have not used their full strength yet? Everyone was stunned. With the strength of a mid-stage level two, they were fighting against ate-stage level two. This kind of strength was still not their full strength? What a joke! He is just lying to us. A mere mid-stage level two, what else can he do? Ate-stage level two roared angrily, but it was mostly because hecked confidence. This was because his enemy was Hercules. The mid-stage level two in front of him, who was originally an ant in his eyes, could actually faintly suppress him with the strength he disyed now. The golden battlefield murderous aura around Herculesbody swirled. He slowly raised the long sword in his hand. This was the weapon that Hercules had given him. Next, Ill kill you with one sword! Hercules said softly. Thetter-stage of the second level was stunned, but then heughed loudly. Kill me with one sword? Ant, do you think youre Worthy? He roared, but it was more like he was shouting without confidence. But at that moment, a golden light shed! Die. Herculesvoice sounded, apanied by a golden sword light shing. Thete-stage level two was instantly stunned. No, impossible! ! ! His eyes were filled with disbelief, and his vision slowly nted. Finally, his head fell to the ground. Bright red with a hint of pale golden blood scattered throughout the sky. Countless people did not react, but it was also at this moment. Boom! ! ! In the air, a huge golden sword light suddenly appeared. Shua! In an instant, it charged thousands of kilometers away! Not good! The experts hiding in the mountains were shocked and hurriedly flickered. Thosete-stage rank 2 experts also brought their dynasty masters to Dodge. Hong Long! Ka Cha! ! ! In an instant, the golden sword light actually instantly cut the mountains in half from the waist! Hiss he used the sword light to cut the mountains from thousands of kilometers away? ! The pupils of all thete-stage rank 2 experts shrunk to the size of a needles eye. They looked at the tall golden figure standing proudly thousands of kilometers away. He held a long sword in his hand, and the power he disyed was like that of a god in the sky! ! ! This sword alone killed ate-stage rank 2 expert. From a distance of several thousand kilometers, cutting through the mountains was enough to beparable to the peak ofte-stage level two! Was this really the peak of mid-stage level two? Jerry smiled slightly. This was Hercules. The son of the god King Zeus, who hadpleted an impossible trial and was known as the Hercules, was naturally not bad! Although in legends, he was not Athenas match. But other than Athena, there were also the gods of Zeuss generation. He was not inferior to any of the gods of his generation! Hahaha, well done Hercules! Hermesughed loudly and felt happy for his brother. Although he was not a god who focused on war andbat, his every attack still carried great power. In this battle, his performance was also very outstanding. HMPH! The sea god Poseidon snorted coldly. He didnt expect that the first kill would be snatched by Heracles. If he had known earlier, he wouldnt have yed. While he was thinking this, the sea god Poseidon had already grabbed thete-stage level two in front of him. Ha! The Sea Gods divine power erupted and actually tore thete-stage level two into pieces! This scene once again caused the spectators to tremble and break out in cold sweat! They werepletely shocked. This was a monster!
Chapter 75 - the arrival of Emperor Dongning
Chapter 75: Chapter 75: the arrival of Emperor Dongning
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Then, Hermes, wine god, Ares, and the other gods finished the battle! There was no pressure at all! Sevente-stage level two warriors had died here today! And since they had finished, the Eighteen Arhats were not bad either. In the domain full of Buddhist light, threete-stage level two warriors were covered in wounds. Finally, when they were weak, the Eighteen Arhats instantly exploded and smashed their heads into pieces with a punch! Bang! ! ! The heads of the threete-stage level two generals instantly exploded, and their bodies fell weakly, twitching from time to time. They still couldnt believe it. Their threete-stage level two generals, and even one of them who hadpleted thete-stage level two, had actually been killed by eighteen mid-stage level two generals. The entire process was as if he had been toyed with and had no ability to resist at all. At this moment, the divine generals formed by the million elites of the sky dynasty slowly closed their hands and healed the torn sky. This was because the million elites of the East Peace Empire had all been killed! It had actually ended in the blink of an eye? The Sky Dynasty had won. This dynasty, which did not have anyte-stage second rank generals, had actually won? Shock and terror swept through the bodies of all the onlookers. They watched all of this in disbelief. That was the imperial dynasty! There were tente-stage rank 2 warriors! However, at this moment, millions of elites and tente-stage rank 2 warriors had all been killed! This, this is fake, right? Everyone swallowed their saliva. They looked at the generals and soldiers who were still maintaining their aura and killing intent on the battlefield in disbelief. The truth was right in front of their eyes. There wasnt a singlete-stage rank 2, but they had defeated the imperial dynastys invasion! Just what kind of existence was this sky dynasty? It was simply going againstmon sense andpletely trampling on the knowledge of countless people! However, all of a sudden. Right at this moment, among the millions of corpses on the battlefield, an object shone with light. Under the golden rain of arrows, it was not damaged, only a little damaged. It was obvious that it was not simple. HMM? A Mirror? Jerry narrowed his eyes, looking at the mountain of corpses on the battlefield, the mirror that was emitting light, he was stunned for a moment. At this time, Mortis came to Jerrys side and said in a deep voice, , Your Majesty, that is a magic mirror! A Level 2 warlock can refine it. Only then did Jerry understand. A level one warlock was a level one warlock. The early stage of level two was level two, the middle stage of level two was level three, and thete stage of level two was level four! However, this warlock system was very magical. It had all sorts of wondrous effects, and it was very difficult to cultivate. A level two spell soil was very rare. At this moment, Motiscultivation level was at the early stage of level two, a level two warlock. She could also refine a magic mirror. Weng A figure instantly exploded from the Magic Mirror! Dressed in an imperial robe, the pressure filled the surroundings! That terrifying aura instantly suppressed an area of a million miles, suppressing countlesste-stage rank 2 powerhouses to the point of bending their backs and almost kneeling! The neer was an old man! An old man with white hair, beard, and eyebrows! Emperor Dongning! Jerry enunciated each word with a solemn gaze. Thats right. The neer was Emperor Dongning. He had used the magic mirror to send his own image over. However, just by using the magic mirror to send his own image over, he already had such a terrifying aura. How powerful was Emperor Dongning? We pay our respects to Emperor Dong Ning. Thousands of kilometers away, thete-stage rank 2 Empire Lords stood on the Broken Mountain tforms and bowed. It wasnt that they were inferior, but that Emperor Dong Ning was the Empire Lord! They didnt dare to disrespect such a powerful existence! However, Emperor Dong Ning didnt even look at them. Instead, he stared straight at Jerry. Jerry! Emperor dongning enunciated each word clearly. Jerry narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man in front of him. This guy was very dangerous. He wasnt dangerous in the era of the empire. In the era of the empire, Jerry had all sorts of methods and methods to deal with this guy. What this guy was truly dangerous was in reality. After all, in this era of the empire, other than life, everything else could be brought into reality. One could imagine how huge the foundation of an Empire Lord was? Any random treasure could be used to nurture a mid-stage or evente-stage rank 2 expert, right? This wasnt a joke! This was because after world rank 2, there were truly many treasures. Although to ordinary experts, or evente-stage rank 2 experts, they were still extremely rare. But for the ruler of the imperial dynasty who controlled several domains. He didntck treasures or anything like that. Therefore, it was simply unimaginable how powerful Emperor Dongning was in reality. But Jerry was still not afraid. Putting aside whether or not he could find him, even if he could find him, Jerry wasnt afraid! At worst, he could just kill him in the real world! I didnt think that you would grow so fast. Emperor Dongning said in a deep voice. Regarding matters on earth, the people whonded on Earth couldnt say it out loud. Therefore, Emperor Dongnings words, in the ears of everyone, only showed that the two of them seemed to have known each other before. Jerry looked at Emperor Dongning and said in a deep voice, Thats true. At least, if I were to establish an empire, I wouldnt be like you, who already has half a foot in the coffin. Jerry didnt show any signs of weakness. So what if he was the ruler of an empire? Jerry had never known what fear was! Hearing Jerrys words, thete-stage level two experts and the ruler of an empire ten thousand miles away all sucked in a breath of cold air. This was the East Peace Emperor! The Master of the entire East Peace Empire! One had to know that there were at least a hundredte-stage rank 2 Empire Masters in the entire East Peace Empire, or even more. There were tens of millions of elite troops. Although Jerrys Sky Empire was very powerful and shocked many people. Butpared to the empire, they really werent a match for it But even in such a desperate situation, Jerry could still be so tough. Emperor Dongning didnt get angry easily. After all, he was an old man who had lived for more than a hundred years. The dangers and various incidents he had experienced were simply more than what Jerry had heard. Therefore, it was difficult for ordinary people to guess what he was thinking. You only know how to put on a brave front, but you cant be an Emperor! Emperor Dongning said in a deep voice, his eyes filled with killing intent. Jerry was not willing to be outdone. Although he was the ruler of the imperial dynasty, Jerry was not afraid. Because from the moment he made his move against the Sky Dynasty. The two of them were destined to not stop until one of them fell!
Chapter 76 - The Power of the Spear of Victory!
Chapter 76: The Power of the Spear of Victory!
Even if he didnt attack him, by the time he reached the imperial dynasty, his imperial dynasty might be Jerrys target.
At this time, it was nothing more than an advance.
Whoosh!
Jerry suddenly pulled out the Spear of Victory in his hand, and a supreme golden light soared into the sky.
Old Man, if you want to fight, then fight. Theres no need to talk so much nonsense!
Jerry said coldly.
After everyone heard their words, they were all shocked
Did it have to be so intense?
And, I dont like it. Theres someone above me!
Jerry said coldly.
What, what is he doing?
Thousands of kilometers away, on the broken mountains, the people from the different dynasties all looked at Jerry in shock.
The Spear of Victory in Jerrys hand exploded with a dazzling golden light.
Boom! Boom!
A golden figure appeared behind Jerry.
He wore a magnificent armor and radiated a supreme emperors aura that swept through the area!
This is?
Emperor Dongning narrowed his eyes.
Whose figure was this? Why was it so shocking?
The aura of an emperor made him feel the urge to kneel down and submit.
One had to know that he was the ruler of the dynasty!
But even so, he still had the urge to kneel down.
From this, one could see.
What kind of existence was this figure in front of him?
Treasure? It seems like it was left behind by an ancient ruler. I want it!
Emperor Dongnings eyes shed.
He didnt hide his greed at all.
The golden phantom behind Jerry was Zeus.
Jerrys supreme god from the previous life had boundless divine power!
Although it was just a memory shadow in the Spear of Victory, under the support of the Spear of Victory, it looked like Zeus came to life along with his with supreme divine power.
Jerry held the Spear of Victory in his hand.
Zeus, who was in the sky, also held an illusory Spear of Victory.
Boom!
With a loud sound.
Lightning gathered on the Spear of Victory.
What do you want to do?
Emperor Dongnings eyelids twitched, and he was furious!
How many years had it been!
Ever since he established his dynasty and became the emperor, he had been the emperor for 60 to 70 years.
It could be said that he had always been high and mighty, in charge of the life and death of all living things.
But at this moment. He actually felt a substantial killing intent from Jerry.
This made him angry.
A lowly ant dared to reveal his killing intent to the mighty ruler of the dynasty?
Ive said it, I dont like people looking at me from high up.
Jerry said coldly. Then he suddenly raised the Spear of Victory up high!
With a loud shout.
Jerry threw the Spear of Victory in his hand.
The father of all gods, Zeus was behind him, also threw the Spear of Victory with Jerry!
Boom!
With a boom, something seemed to have exploded!
The gods lightning in Jerrys hand struck the phantom of Emperor Dongning.
Instantly, it was shattered into pieces and began to turn illusory.
However, the Golden Sword Beam of Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan wasnt aimed at Emperor Dongning!
The Golden Sword Beam of Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan instantly tore through space and pierced into the void!
Then, a golden bolt of lightning appeared in the sky above the Emperor Castle billions of miles away.
Whats that?!
The advanced level 2 elites in the Emperor Castle were all shocked, but it was already toote when they tried to stop it.
The golden lightning seemed to have shattered something in the east Dongning Dynasty. It let out faint dragon roars that sounded like painful howls.
Ah! youre courting death! Youre courting death! Jerry, Im going to kill you! Im going to kill you!!!
Emperor Dongning was furious, and his roar resounded through the sky.
Countless people were stunned. What had happened to Jerry?
Why did Emperor Dongning, who had been calm all this while, suddenly explode?
What did Jerry do?!
He made Emperor Dongning lose his mind.
Emperor Dongnings continued to shout in fury.
Jerry, Im going to kill you!! You destroy my national fate! You deserve to die!
Emperor Dongnings voice made everyone cry out in shock!
Destroy the national fate?
Jerry had actually destroyed the national fate of the Dongning Dynasty?
One had to know that national fate was the most important thing in a country.
What benefits did a dynasty with a strong national fate have?
Firstly, the probability of talents appearing in the nation would increase significantly!
Secondly, the cultivation speed of the elites within the dynasty would be extremely fast!
And this was only the benefit of cultivation. There were countless other benefits.
For example, at critical moments, the nation fate could turn into a Golden Dragon of Fate, suppressing and protecting the entire nation!
It could be said that the strongest elite in the world was indeed powerful.
However, even the Golden Dragon of fate condensed from the national fate of a dynasty was enough to give an advanced level 2 elite a headache!
Not to mention the dynastys fate and the Golden Dragon of Fate condensed from the dynastys fate.
It could be said that the national fate was the foundation of Emperor Dongning.
His training speed and the strength of his empire were all rted to the national fate.
And at this moment.
Jerry dared to hold the Spear of Victory in his hand, augmented with the power of God King Zeus, and smashed ayer of the Dongning Dynastys national fate with a bolt of lightning!
That was ayer of national fate!
The Dongning Dynastys national fate wasparable to the national fate of a top-tier dynasty.
To recover this little bit of national fate, one had to either destroy an dynasty to absorb and replenish it or spend more than ten years to recover on their own.
That was why Emperor Dongning was so frenzied and mad.
Jerry gently put away the Spear of Victory.
Previously, he had used all his power, using Emperor Dongning as a medium, to directly cut off the national fate of the Dongning Dynasty!
This was the power of the Spear of Victory.
It could directly disrupt the national fate!
Because the Spear of Victory was extremely overbearing. In its eyes, only the person was holding itself was the chosen person as an emperor!
How could a king bepared to God King Zeus?!
Looking at the furious Emperor Dongning who was slowly dissipating
Jerry said,
I will not only cut off ayer of your kingdoms fate, I will also destroy your Dongning Dynasty!
Emperor Dongning, just wait for the day when my iron cavalry will trample over your Dongning Dynasty!
Jerry said coldly.
When Poseidon and the others had entered the advanced of level two, he would send troops to the Dongning Dynasty.
After all, Jerry would never forget the fact that he had been attacked today!
Everyone looked at Jerry in shock. He had chopped off the phantoms of others and ayer of the dynastys national fortune, yet he still took the initiative to attack the dynasty?
Was this really a dynasty?
The Sky Dynasty was probably not a powerful dynasty!
In the sky.
Emperor Dongnings figure slowly disappeared.
But a cold voice rang out.
In the sky.
Is that so? Then Ill wait for you!
Emperor Dongning was really angry.
He had thought that this time he would directly kill this genius.
But he did not expect that he would actually be the one at a disadvantage.
But there would not be a next time.
This time, he clearly saw the strength of the Sky Dynasty. He wanted to use the strength of the entire dynasty.
Chapter 77 - Jerry’s Scheme
Chapter 77: Jerrys Scheme
If that was the case, under the might of the entire dynasty, Jerry would only be a weak statue.
The entire battlefield was silent. Other than the mountain of corpses, the sea of blood, and the stench of blood in the air.
The people from the other dynasties had already left.
They didnt dare to stay any longer. The Sky Dynasty was too terrifying.
If they were noticed by the Sky Dynasty now, they would be in great danger.
Jerry couldnt be bothered with them. The most important thing now was to deal with the Dongning Dynasty.
This was their greatest enemy.
And because the Dongning Dynasty was a dynasty created by the earthlings, the Emperor Dongning should be an earthling.
Its level of danger was many times more terrifying than an ordinary dynasty. It was much stronger.
Fortunately, there are three travel tokens that can allow three heroes to go to the real world to protect mom and dad.
But its still not enough. Emperor Dongnings aura is definitely not an ordinary advanced level 2! It might even be at the peak of the advanced level 2.
He also had the same strength in the real world! We must quickly raise train our level before we can deal with Emperor Dongning.
Jerry muttered to himself.
Pass down the order. Start cleaning up the battlefield and prepare to return.
Jerry said to Alexander.
Alexander immediately nodded and went to make the arrangements. After that, Jerry brought the God of Sea Poseidon and the others back to the Sky Dynasty.
Within the pce hall, all the ministers were present.
Reporting to your majesty, what should we do now? This Dongning Dynasty is extremely ferocious! This time, the number of troops should be at most one-tenth of their strength!
If the Dongning Dynasty were to invade on arge scale, then with our Sky Dynastys current strength, we wouldnt be able to defend against them.
to said in a deep voice.
That was the truth.
This time, the Sky Dynasty was facing a million elites and ten advanced level two elites. But they easily won.
Even if it was two million or twenty advanced level two elites, they might not need to be too afraid if they were to go all out!
However, the Dongning Dynasty could bring out tens of millions of elites and hundreds of advanced level 2 elites!
With such terrifying strength, the Sky Dynasty was stillcking in strength.
Everyone nodded.
Even the extremely proud Poseidon had to admit that their current strength wasnt enough to fight against such a powerful dynasty.
Its fine. The distance between the two countries is very far. Even if theres another war, itll be a few monthster.
By then, Poseidon and the others should be able to enter the advanced to level 2!
Jerry looked at Poseidon, Hercules, Ares and the others.
Poseidon nodded his head and said proudly, We have gained something from this war. Within three months, we will definitely be able to enter the advanced level 2!
Hercules did not want to be outdone, Reporting to your majesty, I am the same as well.
As for what Ares and the rest, they kept a low profile.
Within four months at most, they would be able to enter the advanced level 2.
Within four months, the ten generals will all be able to enter the advanced level 2. When they are at the middle level 2, they will be able to kill the advanced level 2.
When they enter the advanced level 2, they will be able to win even if they are facing several advanced level 2 elites at the same time.
Jerry said so, and then paused before continuing.
Also, my Eighteen Arhats did not fully disy their strength in the battle just now.
Their true strength. If they were to face an ordinary advanced level 2 elite, they would not be afraid even if there were dozens of them!
Jerry was really not exaggerating, because if the Eighteen Arhats were to bebined, their strength could kill those who were at the peak of the advanced level 2.
If the Eighteen Arhats with such strength were to face an ordinary advanced level 2 warriors, it wouldnt be a problem to take down dozens of them.
Therefore, they were onlyparing the Sky Dynastys high-endbat strength.
It wasnt weaker than the Sky Dynastys.
Of course.
If outsiders knew that Jerry wasparing the strength of both sides like this, they would definitely be shocked.
Since when did it be so easy to fight a few, dozens of advanced level 2 warriors?
But
Outsiders could not understand just how powerful the Sky Dynastys generals were.
If they were to send out a single one of them, they would be a genius that could conquer an entire era!
Right now, all of them were working for Jerry. This was the Sky Dynastys strength and foundation.
But Your Majesty, are we really going to take the initiative to attack?
Hercules said with a frown.
Why not wait for Emperor Dongning to take the initiative to attack?
If that was the case, it was impossible for Emperor Dongning to send out all his forces to defend the dynasty.
If that were the case, their chances of winning would be much greater.
If they took the initiative to attack, they would be forced to leave behind their forces to defend.
This would indirectly reduce thebat strength of their side.
Jerry shook his head.
In fact, he already had some considerations.
Although thats true, everyone should know that Ive cut off ayer of Emperor Dongnings fate this time.
Under such a furious state, hes probably already mobilizing an army and preparing to attack.
Moreover, he already knows the Sky Dynastys strength. He doesnt need to send an army at all. He can directly attack the Sky Dynasty with fifty to sixty, or even sixty to seventy advanced level two elites.
With the speed of advanced level two elites, if he wants to go from the Infinite Domain to the ck Turtle Domain, even if he needs to rest, a few days will be enough!
Even if he wants to lead an army, he only needs to pull out a million or two million cavalrymen. He can also reach the ck Turtle Region within two months.
So, if we wait for the Dongning Dynasty to take the initiative to attack, they wont give us the time to let the seven generals reach the advanced level two!
Hearing Jerrys words, everyone finally understood everything.
It was also because they didnt understand this at the moment. At this moment, Alexander and the others were a little ashamed. As themander, they still needed Jerry to point it out.
It was simply shameful to his majesty.
Therefore, we have to take the initiative to attack. If we take the initiative to attack, with the strength and pride of the Dongning Dynasty, they wont take the initiative to attack.
Instead, they will set up a formation and wait for our arrival. When the war begins, it will be up to us to decide!
Moving forward, we can go for three months or even four months. Then, we will wait for Poseidon and the others to enter the advanced level two and even stabilize their realms.
Jerry said so.
Everyone nodded. This was indeed the only way.
Otherwise, when the Dongning Dynasty took the initiative to attack
Perhaps in a few days, all the advanced level two elites of the Dongning Dynasty would be above the Sky Dynasty.
Your Majesty, we need to leave some forces to defend.
Athena said in a deep voice.
Chapter 78 - Jerry Wants to Surrender?
Chapter 78: Jerry Wants to Surrender?
Jerry nodded and looked around.
He said, For this battle, I will bring seven generals and Eighteen Arhats with me.
Hearing Jerrys words, they were shocked!
Your Majesty, you cannot do this! How can you take the risk yourself?
Metis shouted directly.
Anyone could take the risk, but not his majesty.
However, this time, Jerry shook his head and did not care about them.
The Dongning Dynasty and Ie from the same ce.
Hearing Jerrys words, Metis and the others were shocked, and then instantly fell silent.
They were all summoned by the Eternal Flower Register, and they understood everything about Jerry very well.
If Jerry and the others were tond, if they died in battle or their country was destroyed, they would be forcefully kicked out of the Empire Era.
Hence, not only would his majesty have to face the Dongning Dynasty, but he might also even have to face Emperor Dongning alone in the real world.
At this moment, they were unable to stop him.
This was because this battle had to be fought.
If Jerry wasnt a match for Emperor Dongning even in the Empire Era, then it would be dangerous in the real world.
As long as Emperor Dongning found Jerry, then the death of Jerry in the real world would mean the destruction of the Sky Dynasty!
Of course, there was still ast resort, which was to enter the Empire Era directly. If they did so, Emperor Dongning would not be able to enter.
However, dont forget that doing so would be equivalent to giving up everything in real life, including Jerrys parents.
Everyone!
Jerry suddenly shouted.
All the ministers present cupped their hands and then slowly bent down.
Your Majesty!
Jerry said in a deep voice.
To be honest, even I dont know if we will be able to return victorious in this battle.
After all, we are going to rely on the strength of dozens of people to forcefully take down a divine dynasty.
If anything happens to me, everyone can leave on their own and continue their lives.
Upon hearing Jerrys words, the expressions of Metis and the others changed drastically.
No, Your Majesty! If Your Majesty is unable to return from this battle, then we will use all our strength to make the entire Empire Era die with Your Majesty!
Metis said so.
Athena nodded, and a cold light shed in her eyes.
We will focus on development and eventually destroy the entire Dongning Dynasty. If Your Majesty were to die in this battle, we will alsomit suicide and continue to follow Your Majesty in hell, creating a new dynasty!
Everyone nodded. Even if Jerry died, they would not live on by themselves.
Jerrys eyes were filled with gratitude. Although they were summoned by the Eternal Flower Register and were set to be loyal, they still had true feelings.
If thats the case, lets set off tomorrow!
Jerry looked in the direction of the Infinite Domain with a cold glint in his eyes.
There was no way out of this battle. If it wasnt the destruction of the Dongning Empire, then it would be the destruction of his Sky Dynasty!
The next day, Jerry, who was wearing Zeus Armor, sat on the Golden Lion King.
Set off!
Then, the God of Sea Poseidon wore the Crown of Sea God and held the Trident in his hand, followed by Heracles and the other six generals and gods.
Then, the Eighteen Arhats acted as guards and slowly left the Sky Dynastys capital.
Because of the war with the Dongning Dynasty, the Sky Empire received a lot of attention.
They all wanted to know.
How was this powerful Sky Dynasty going to face an even more terrifying divine dynasty.
But what they didnt expect was that.
The Sky Dynasty actually didnt send an army. Instead, the Emperor of the Sky Dynasty brought seven generals and eighteen guards and left the imperial city!
No way! What does he mean? is he going to take these people to fight against a divine dynasty?
Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! The divine dynasty has more than a hundred advanced level 2 elites, and there might even be more.
There are more than ten million elites and a powerful army. Even if the Sky Dynasty were to send all of them, they wouldnt be a match for the Dongning Dynasty.
How can these generals deal with a divine dynasty with so few of them?
Those who were paying attention to the Sky Dynasty were all stunned by their actions.
Could it be that they are going to surrender?
Someone suddenly said.
Many people agreed with him.
No matter how they looked at it, it was very possible
Perhaps Jerry from the Sky Dynasty felt that he had no chance of winning.
That was why he brought so few people to the Dongning Dynasty, preparing to surrender.
More and more people began to be convinced by the rumor.
Because there was no way to exin why Jerry would bring so few people to the Dongning Dynasty.
Although Jerry brought six generals and Eighteen Arhats, when the emperor traveled, or even traveled far, how could he not bring guards?
After all, Jerrys level was only at the peak of early-stage level 2.
They believed that golden spear was the main reason why he was able to sever Emperor Dongnings fate.
If Jerry with such strength crossed a region and headed to the Dongning Dynasty, it seemed normal for him to bring along these guards.
At this moment, the news from the Sky Empire was naturally known by the Dongning Empire.
As an empire, the intelligence organization was very huge. It was far from what Jerrys 30,000 scouts couldpare to.
For a powerful dynasty, the intelligence organization had more than ten thousand or hundred thousand of people.
As for the divine dynasty, it was estimated that there were more than a million or even tens of millions of intelligence personnel in the various regions.
It was even possible that some people from the dynasty might be from the divine dynasty.
Thus, Jerrys actions were immediately transmitted to the Dongning Dynasty through special means.
And this means ofmunication that could travel thousands of kilometers was created by warlocks.
Warlocks were rtively rare in the imperial dynasty, but in the divine dynasty, they were not that rare.
A level 2 warlock could create magic mirrors and other magical tools that could travel thousands of kilometers tomunicate and even transmit images.
And at this moment, Metis was a level 2 warlock.
Jerry and themanders of his armies all had magic mirrors on them.
Could it be that he really came to surrender and want to submit to me?
Dongning Empire, in the imperial capital.
Emperor Dongning muttered to himself.
But no matter how he looked at it, it didnt seem like it!
Even though he had only seen it through the virtual image of the magic mirror once.
But Jerry
Didnt seem like the type of person who would surrender!
But even though he felt that it was impossible, Emperor Dongning still couldnt help but fantasize in his heart.
This person is simply a super genius, and the Sky Dynasty also has full potential.
If hes really willing to submit and be my vassal, then that would be a great opportunity!
Because in the Empire Era, if he was destroyed or defeated, if he didnt want to leave the era of the empire, there was only one choice.
That was to submit.
If one submitted to the emperor, one would have to be under absolute control. It was almost the same as giving up ones life.
The controller could control ones life and death with just a thought.
Chapter 79 - Jerry’s Declaration of War!
Chapter 79: Jerrys Deration of War!
If the people who submitted were also people who hadnded on Earth, then it would be the same.
With just a thought, the controller could control your life in the Empire Era.
Even if you had any intention of harming the controller, you would be discovered.
And most importantly, even in the modern world, the controller could clearly sense your location.
Which means that the controller cant control your life and death with one thought in the modern world.
But the controller know exactly where they are, and controller can kill them at any time.
And, because of the rules!
If youre in control, you cant do anything to harm the person in control, even in modern times.
Like Christine.
After submitting to Jerry, she wouldnt be able to reveal any information about Jerry, even to her own family.
This was absolute control.
It could be said that under such circumstances, you wouldnt even have the thoughts of betrayal or revenge.
It was very domineering!
Therefore, even if many people were defeated, they wouldnt choose to submit.
But not all cases were the same. There were still people who were willing to submit.
For example, there were those who were unwilling to give up everything in the Empire Era. There were also those who wanted to continue climbing up the mountain.
They did not want to leave the Empire Era. They did not want to stop growing stronger.
They did not want to lose the opportunity to live forever and be gods.
Therefore, they would be willing to submit and give up their freedom.
If Jerry was willing to submit, whether it was his life or everything else he was proud of, it would all be under Emperor Dongnings control.
At that time, he would receive a great help!
Emperor Dongning still held a trace of hope in his heart.
If Jerry was willing to submit, that would indeed be a good thing.
It was also because of this that Emperor Dongning immediately stopped the movement of his troops.
Since Jerry had taken the initiative toe to the Dongning Dynasty, there was no need for his troops to take the initiative to attack.
After all, the Sky Dynasty had killed a million elites, tente-stage level 2 elites, and ayer of national fate. This had greatly affected the Dongning Dynasty.
As a result, the surrounding divine dynasties had begun to have ideas about the Dongning Dynasty.
At this moment, it was naturally the best choice for them to stay still and remain in the dynasty.
In that case
If someone were to forcefully attack the Dongning Dynasty, they could retaliate against them!
Emperor Dongning did not know this at the moment.
Jerry was not here to surrender!
He was here to suppress the Dongning Dynasty.
Time passed slowly, and Jerry was not in a hurry. He proceeded at a moderate pace.
Although it was not very fast, it was definitely not very slow.
He estimated that he would be able to reach the Dongning Dynasty in three to four months.
However, this speed didnt cause anyone to suspect that the Sky Dynasty was preparing to surrender.
This was because if they really wanted a war, it wouldnt be so slow. On the contrary, it seemed like they were ying around.
Emperor Dongning also let down his guard. He even began to fantasize about obtaining Jerry and his Sky Dynasty.
If he could obtain such a powerful Sky Dynasty, it would be of great help in the future!
After all, it was the Sea God Poseidon and the other seven generals. Emperor Dongning felt some lingering fear when he thought about it now.
Even he, who was at the peak of mid-stage level 2, could not be a match forte-stage level 2.
However, the Poseidon and the others could actually killte-stage level 2 elites. They were simply monsters and unimaginably strong.
What kind of strength was this!
If he could obtain these generals and the Sky Dynastys powerful army, when he reached level 3 of the world, the Dongning Dynasty would be able topletely conquer the entire world.
At that time, he, Emperor Dongning, would not only be the overlord of the Empire Era, he would also be the ruler of Earth.
Emperor Dongning, who had already fallen into a beautiful dream, did not know that despair was slowly approaching him.
He was still nning his future path.
Time passed day by day, and in the blink of an eye, four months had passed.
Jerry had finally passed through the Evergreen Domain and arrived at the Infinite Domain.
If this was the Infinite Domain, then it would be the territory of the Dongning Dynasty.
The Dongning Dynasty had started from the Infinite Domain and then became a dynasty that upied three domains!
One domain could establish a divine dynasty.
The divine dynasty that upied three domains was already close to an intermediate divine dynasty.
A divine dynasty with four domains could be called an intermediate divine dynasty, and the seven domains could be called a high-level divine dynasty.
And the ten domains and above could be called a top-level divine dynasty.
The territory of one domain was twice the size of the entire earth
Outside the Infinity Domain.
Jerry sat on the Golden Lion Kings back. He wore Zeus Armor and held the Spear of Victory in his hand.
He looked at the huge city in front of him. This was the border fortress of the Infinity Domain.
There were even ten powerful auras above the border fortress. It was actually ate-stage level 2.
Jerry smiled slightly.
A cold light shed in his eyes.
Where are the generals? !
Jerry shouted.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Powerful auras instantly rose.
Late-stage level 2!
Sevente-stage level 2 auras!
Not good! What is Jerry going to do?
In the distance.
Thete-stage level 2 elites from the Dongning Dynasty eximed and looked at Jerry in disbelief.
As expected, Jerry roared:
Dongning Old Man! I, the Sky Emperor Jerry, will fight today!
He suddenly raised the Spear of Victory in his hand.
A peak mid-stage level 2 aura rose from all over his body, but it could faintly suppresste-stage level 2.
Because a huge Golden Fate Dragon surrounded it.
sh!
With a loud roar, the victory spear in Jerrys hand was suddenly thrown down!
Boom!
An iparably huge golden lightning bolt shot out across several thousand kilometers!
In an instant, it seemed to split the heaven and earth apart!
Apanied by a loud bang, the golden lightning bolt instantlynded on the Dongning Dynastys border fortress.
That terrifying fortress that was several thousand meters tall stood proudly in the world like a door to heaven.
At this moment, it was actually split apart by the lightning bolt, directly creating a huge hole that was several tens of meters wide and several thousand kilometers long!
Silence.
The world seemed to have turned silent in an instant!
He, he made a move?
Countless people were instantly stunned.
Because they wanted to see if Jerry was here to surrender, but the reality made them stunned.
Not only did Jerry not surrender, but he also even made a move directly! A bolt of lightning directly broke through the Dongning Dynastys fortress.
This was the deration of war!
Looking at Jerry, who is surrounded by a Golden Fate Dragon.
They couldnt figure out how Jerry dared to do it!
This is the Dongning Dynasty after all!
Chapter 80 - Late-stage Level 2 Elites Gathered!
Chapter 80: Late-stage Level 2 Elites Gathered!
Jerry actually made a move at the borders of the Dongning Dynasty.
This meant that Jerry wanted to fight the Dongning Dynasty head-on-head!
Thats right, it was a head-one-head fight.
This was because Jerry only had seven generals and eighteen guards.
With such strength against the Dongning Dynasty, wasnt it a one-on-one fight?
Never had anyone heard of someone actually daring to rely on the strength of a few people to go against a divine dynasty.
After all, this was a divine dynasty, the Dongning Dynasty!
At this moment, in the imperial capital of the Dongning Empire.
Emperor Dongning sneered. He knew that Jerry would not submit so easily.
It was true that such a powerful dynasty was not something that an ordinary person could build.
However, since Jerry could create such a powerful dynasty, it meant that he was not simple.
His temperament wasnt something ordinary people couldpare to.
Genius with such talent was always arrogant. How could he easily obey?
Since youre courting death, Ill grant you your wish!
If the Sky Empire is destroyed, I wont let you off in reality. This is the Empire Era!
At this moment.
The elites and defenders of the Infinity Domain were stunned for a moment.
But then they suddenly reacted and roared.
Enemy attack!
Instantly.
The elite and the troops at the borders of the Infinity Domain were all mobilized.
One had to know.
The troops guarding the borders were absolutely elite.
Otherwise, how could they guard a border?
Immediately, more than 300,000 troops gathered.
At the same time, there were tente-stage level 2 elites.
And at that moment, Jerry looked at the tente-stage level 2 elites in front of him and only sneered.
Poseidon God of Sea!
At that moment, a burly general walked out beside Jerry. It was Poseidon the God of Sea.
Present!
Poseidon bowed.
Jerry nodded and said to Poseidon in a deep voice.
Kill them all.
Hearing Jerrys words, Poseidon nodded immediately. Then, he turned around and looked at the troops of the Dongning Dynasty in front of him, smiling coldly.
Immediately, all of his cultivation erupted.
In an instant, the power of ate-stage level 2 cultivator swept across the entire scene.
If it was ate-stage level 2 cultivator, this was nothing. The most important thing was In everyones memories, Poseidon didnt have the power of thete stage level 2!
He was only at the peak of the middle stage of the level 2 before.
In just a few months, he actually broke through.
How powerful was the God of Sea Poseidon at this time? They clearly remembered.
When he was at the peak of the middle stage level 2, he could already kill thete stage of the level 2.
Now that he was atte-stage level 2
Wouldnt that mean that he would be invincible?
The reality seemed to be the same.
Poseidonughed and charged into the enemy forces. He unleashed all of his strength and swept across the entire battlefield.
Countless people were stunned.
One person against 300,000 elites.
There were even 10te-stage level 2 elites
This kind of strength not only shocked everyone present, but also Emperor Dongning, who had been paying attention to this ce.
He had never expected that.
After the Poseidon broke through tote-stage level 2, his strength was actually so terrifying.
This kind of strength was close to that of a god!
But how could he have imagined that Poseidon was a god!
And the supreme God of Sea!
Come in!
Emperor Dongning shouted, and a group of experts immediately came to the hall.
Greetings, Your Majesty!
They all bowed.
Emperor Dongning nodded.
Pass down my orders. Gather all thete-stage level 2 elites near the pce!
It was toote to lead the army to the border of the Infinite Domain.
As such, he could just ask thete-stage level two experts to fly to the border to provide support.
Not long after.
More than a hundred people had gathered in the entire pce.
This was the powerful strength of the Dongning Dynasty. The tente-stage level 2 elites that had been destroyed were only a small portion.
Now, there were so manyte-stage level two experts. This was the true foundation of the Dongning Dynasty.
This was also the reason why the Dongning Dynasty was so proud.
This was because as long as he waited until he reached level 3 of the world, his subordinates would be able to break through thete-stage level 2 restrictions very quickly.
Then, they would be an even more powerful existence.
At that time, he would be able to lead the entire world and truly stand at the top of the pyramid.
And now, he really sensed danger from Jerry. He immediately decided to attack Jerry without hesitation.
And he was going all out.
All thete-stage level 2 elites of the divine dynasty attacked together with only two goals, which was to kill Jerry and destroy the Sky Dynasty.
Greetings, Your Majesty!
Hundreds ofte-stage level two elites saluted at the same time. How shocking was this scene?
This was the empire!
The Dongning Dynasty was founded by Emperor Dongning 80 years ago.
He thought he was going to end his life.
However, things had taken a turn for the better.
After his world level rose, he became a powerhouse and gained a lifespan.
As Emperor Dongning, who was on the verge of death, he did not want to face death anymore.
Therefore, no one was allowed to surpass him!
If the Sky Dynasty had such a sign, he would destroy it immediately!
In that case, no one would be able to surpass him.
All of you, set off and kill the enemy bandits!
Emperor Dongning ordered.
It was obvious that everyone already knew the current situation. Although they still felt that Emperor Dongning was a little too sensitive, they didnt dare to disobey Emperor Dongnings orders, so they hurriedly bowed.
Yes, Your Majesty!
One had to know.
Among this group ofte-stage level 2 elites, there were quite a few who were at the peak ofte-stage level 2, and there were even quite a few of them!
However, even these elites, who stood at the peak of the human world, were so respectful toward Emperor Dongning.
It could be seen how extraordinary Emperor Dongning was.
In an instant.
Thete-stage level 2 elites led by Emperor Dongning turned into golden lights and disappeared in the sky above the imperial capital of the Dongning Dynasty.
They all headed toward the border of the Infinite Domain.
In an instant, the entire world was shaken.
Even some countries that were close to the Dongning Dynasty were shaken.
These divine dynasties were usually on guard against the Dongning Dynasty.
At this moment, all of the topbat strength of the Dongning Dynasty was stirred. This made them nervous.
However, when they investigated, they were all dumbfounded.
This was because the enemy that had invaded the Dongning Dynasty was actually an empire!
It was even an empire that had only advanced a little more than a year ago!
How was this possible?
Even if this dynasty had a very strong foundation, one had to know that they were facing the Dongning Dynasty !
And it was an intermediate dynasty.
Even a top dynasty was like an ant in front of such a divine dynasty.
Not to mention the Sky Dynasty that had just been established.
However, as they learned more about the battle records of the Sky Dynasty, these divine dynasty lords were silent.
Chapter 81 - Confrontation
Chapter 81: Confrontation
After that, they were filled with endless curiosity and used all sorts of methods.
They began to watch the battle at the borders of the Dongning Dynasty.
They wanted to see just how powerful this dynasty was that it was worth Emperor Dongning using all of his high-endbat forces.
At this moment, at the border of the Infinity Domain.
The battle wasing to an end. The God of Sea Poseidon was too terrifying. After entering thete-stage level two, his strength was dozens of times stronger than before.
Even hundreds of times stronger!
One had to know that he could have killed thete-stage level two before.
To put it simply, killing thete-stage level two wasnt as easy as killing a chicken or a dog, but it was still extremely easy for him.
Even a peak-stagete-stage level 2 elite couldnt pose a threat to Poseidon!
This was God of Sea, Poseidon!
Of course, the only reason he was so powerful was because of Poseidons own godly power.
This stage was built with two pieces of equipment.
This kind of star-grade equipment was simply terrifying!
Without the two-star Trident of the Sea God t and Crown of the Sea God, Poseidons strength would at most beparable to a peak-stagete-stage level 2 expert!
Although it was terrifying, he had just entered thete-stage level two realm and was alreadyparable to the strongestbat strength in the world.
But with two pieces of equipment, Poseidons strength could kill the peak ofte-stage level two!
This was a qualitative change. This was also why Jerry dared to provoke the Dongning Dynasty with Poseidon, Hercules, Hermes, Wine God, and a few other gods.
It was because he had enough strength and confidence.
Of course, there was still some risk.
Under normal circumstances, Jerry wouldnt choose to fight the divine dynasty like this.
But there was no other way. The Sky Dynasty could only do this.
And when Poseidon killed thestte-stage level 2, powerful auras swept over from the sky.
Sensing this aura, Jerrys eyes shed.
Is it here? The foundation of the divine dynastys strength!
Jerry thought to himself.
Fortunately, it was level 2 world.
Even if it was the divine dynasty, its strength was limited to the limit of level 2.
Late-stage level 2.
If it was level 3, the true elites of the divine dynasty would definitely bring upon a massacre on the battlefield.
Jerry suspected that perhaps the elites of the divine dynasty at that time were really existences that wereparable to gods?
Jerry! Im going to tear you into pieces!
Although Emperor Dongning had already used the warlocks space jump spell and spent an extremely short amount of time to reach the border, he was still a step toote.
The 300,000 strong army at the border, tente-stage level 2 elites, had all been killed.
Even the 108-year-old Emperor Dongning, who had cultivated for 70 to 80 years, was enraged and could no longer control his emotions.
After all, more than 20te-stage level 2 elites had fallen at the hands of the Sky Dynasty!
As for the army, they added up to 1.3 million in total!
This could be considered to have shaken the foundation and confidence of the Dongning Dynasty.
As Emperor Dongnings voice rang out, his figure appeared in the sky.
Standing in the air, he was ate-stage level 2 existence.
To the emperors of this world, their cultivation might be difficult, but to those on Earth, their cultivation was not difficult.
The speed of their cultivation was linked to the strength of the country.
If the country was strong, their cultivation speed would be explosive.
Just like Jerry, because of the Sky Dynastys strength and prosperity, Jerrys cultivation speed was extremely fast.
At this time, he was already at the peak of the middle stage of level 2. He was only half a step away from entering thete stage of level 2.
But no matter how strong the Sky Dynasty was, how could it be as strong as the divine dynasty?
Therefore, this old man in front of him had been cultivating at an extremely exaggerated fast speed, reaching thete-stage of the level 2 was simple for him.
Emperor Dongning had seen before was just an illusion.
Now that he had seen this old man with his own eyes, Jerry could clearly feel the threat he posed.
However, although he thought so in his heart, Jerry had never known what it meant to admit defeat.
Heughed coldly and said to Emperor Dongning.
Old Man, I said that one day, I will destroy your entire Dongning Dynasty! On that day, I wille to meet you.
Hearing Jerrys words, Emperor Dongning threw his head back andughed loudly, his eyes filled with disdain.
He suddenly waved his long sleeves, and then a domineering aura appeared.
What are you going to use to destroy my Dongning Dynasty? !
At this moment, as soon as he finished speaking, the aura of the hundreds ofte-stage level 2 elites in the surroundings erupted. It was abnormally terrifying.
Hundreds ofte-stage level 2 elites!
This was the power of the divine dynasty.
Because the strongest power in the world was set at thete-stage level 2 realm, the strongest elite of the divine dynasty was at this realm.
They had gathered a lot ofte-stage level 2 elites. There were more than ten of them in top divine dynasty, while the Dongning Dynasty had more than a hundred!
Just the sheer number ofte-stage level two elites was enough to scare any dynasty.
They had no idea what method Jerry would use to win.
That was because they could not see any hope of Jerry winning. Eighteen Arhats, Poseidon, Herculesincluding Jerry himself.
That was only twenty-six people!
And in front of them were more than a hundredte-stage level two warriors, as well as Empror Dongning, whose strength was unknown.
Jerry took out the Spear of Victory with his right hand and gently raised it.
In an instant, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared behind Jerry.
The sky flickered and dark clouds covered the sky.
Countless bolts of lightning and thunder rumbled in the sky.
A few bolts of lightning also shed around Jerry from time to time.
At this moment, the pressure from Jerrys body instantly swept towards the elites of the Dongning Dynasty.
Feeling Jerrys powerful pressure, Emperor Dongning narrowed his eyes.
This was because the pressure that Jerry disyed was actually not something that an ordinaryte-stage level two couldpare to.
This kind of terrifying fighting strength that surpassed his level caused Emperor Dongnings heart to be filled with shock.
Although he could also fight with strength beyond his level, that was because he was an emperor. He could borrow the blessing of the Golden Fate Dragon and then battle.
Other than that, he was a normal persons talent.
The only reason he had cultivated to this level was because he was the ruler of the empire. His foundation was too terrifying.
Basically, when his world level had increased, his cultivation level had changed day by day.
When he was at world level 1, he reached level 1 in seven days.
When he was at world level two, he was at thete stage of level 2 in eighteen days!
This was all because he was the ruler of the divine dynasty. His foundation and national fortune were simply too powerful.
However, that was all.
Although his cultivation level had increased, hisbat strength was only slightly stronger than the averagete-stage level 2.
If he did not rely on the Golden Fate Dragon, he would not have the strength to fight beyond his level.
But Jerry was different!
Chapter 82 - The Use of the Spear of Victory!
Chapter 82: The Use of the Spear of Victory!
He didnt use the power of the Golden Fate Dragon, but the pressure and power he disyed was already so terrifying.
As expected, we cant leave this person alive. Its too dangerous.
Emperor Dongning thought to himself.
A cold light shed in his eyes as he said coldly.
Attack! Kill everyone from the Sky Dynasty!
With Emperor Dongnings order, hundreds ofte-stage level two elites immediately took action.
Emperor Dongnings words flew straight into the air.
If it wasnt necessary, the emperor didnt need to personally take action.
Unless it was a truly critical moment.
The main reason was that he had to be on guard against Jerry.
If Jerry wanted to use the Golden Fate Dragon, he would also take action to suppress it.
After all, if the fate of a dynasty suddenly erupted, it could even cause him to lose a fewte-stage level two elites.
Although there were more than a hundredte-stage level two elites, it did not seem to matter if a few of them were missing. However, these were the foundations of the divine dynasty. If the world level continued to rise in the future, these were the things that he could rely on to be a top divine dynasty!
However, what surprised Emperor Dongning was that.
Jerry did not move either. Instead, he sat behind the Golden Lion King and was very calm.
Could it be that he really thinks that his few generals and eighteen guards can fight against more than a hundredte-stage level 2 warriors?
Althoughst time, his generals were able to fight above their levels, and even seemed to have advanced tote-stage level 2 at this time.
But there is a limit to this persons strength. There are hundreds ofte-stage level 2 warriors!
Even though his generals can fight against ten, thirty, forty, and morete-stage level 2 warriors, I dont believe that they can fight against hundreds of them.
However, what happened next shocked Emperor Dongning.
With a loud roar, Hercules swung the divine sword in his hand.
The earth shook and the air was torn apart.
Boom
With a loud sound, ate-stage level 2 warrior was instantly st away by Hercules. He did not even have the power to resist.
Hercules, Poseidon, Hermes, Wine God, Ares
Just these few general, these fewte-stage level 2 warriors, they rushed into the hundreds ofte-stage level 2 warriors, fighting head-on without any fear.
With just few of them! Against a hundred people!
Even the Eighteen Arhats did not move, still protecting Jerrys side.
It could be said that everyone was stunned by this scene.
Boom!
Apanied by a loud sound.
An iparably huge mountain was instantly cut in half. It was Hercules sword.
The God of Sea Poseidon had also sent ate-stage level 2 warrior flying with a single punch.
When the warrior was sent flying, he was smashed down the thousand-meter-tall city wall of the Dongning Empire.
One had to know that this city wall was made of special materials and was extremely sturdy.
The situation on the battlefield was not as everyone had expected. The Sky Dynasty was notpletely crushed. Instead, they managed to maintain a temporary bnce!
How was this possible!
A few against a hundred!
On average, each person had to deal with a dozen or sote-stage level 2 warriors!
There were even some who had reached the peak ofte-stage level 2, and a few who had reached the peak ofte-stage level 2.
No one had expected such a situation, not even Emperor Dongning himself.
He had imagined that the Sky Dynasty would be suppressed by him. Under thebined attack of hundreds ofte-stage level 2 generals, the Sky Dynastys generals couldnt evenst one round before they were crushed.
Instead, what he saw was that the seven generals of the Sky Dynasty were actually fighting back and forth with hundreds ofte-stage level 2 generals.
Even though Jerrys generals would sometimes be injured and attacked. However, even if Poseidon and the others were attacked, it wouldnt affect theirbat power. On the contrary, they were getting fiercer and fiercer as the battle went on.
At the border of the entire Infinity Domain, over a million square kilometers of the sky were shing with lightning and the shaking ground.
Just the aftermath of such a battle could destroy an entire dynasty. This was the strongestbat power ofte-stage level 2 in the human world.
Emperor Dongning finally couldnt take it anymore. He looked at Jerry and said in a deep voice.
You are indeed not simple. It seems that you really are the greatest threat in the world.
If thats the case, then I wont hold back today.
Emperor Dongning said this, and then a dragons roar sounded out. From the imperial capital of the Dongning Empire, an iparably huge golden dragon flew over.
This was the national fate of the Dongning Dynasty.
The Golden Fate Dragon.
It was the symbol of a powerful nation!
Emperor Dongnings Golden Fate Dragon was muchrger than Jerrys. After all, one was an imperial dynasty and the other was a divine dynasty. The difference was huge.
However, Jerry had cut off ayer of the Golden Fate Dragon!
Otherwise, it would be evenrger.
Even so, it could still crush the dynastys Golden Fate Dragon.
Is Emperor Dongning finally going to make a move?
A dynasty lord in an imperial pce murmured to himself.
Emperor Dongning of the Dongning Dynasty and Jerry of the Sky Dynasty were both monsters.
As emperors, they held supreme statuses and ruled the world.
It was hard to imagine that they didnt enjoy their power and beauty, but instead trained hard to reach such strength.
In fact, they didnt know that it wasnt that Jerry and Emperor Dongning didnt want to train hard, but that as long as the empire was strong, their strength would increase rapidly.
Even when the empire had reached a certain stage, their strength had already reached its limit.
They had everything that other emperors should enjoy.
However, they could still use the easiest method to obtain great power.
Jerry looked at Emperor Dongning, his eyes shing.
Theyve finally made their move. This is the moment weve been waiting for!
Jerry knew that it was true that Poseidon and the others were powerful, but in the end, they were still unable to defeat the encirclement of so many warriors.
At this moment, they had actually unleashed all of their strength, feeling a little overdrawn.
It was just that outsiders couldnt tell because they were hiding it.
After all, they had just stepped into thete-stage of level 2. Even if they were struggling to fight, they would be able to defeat a few opponents.
The reason why Jerry let Poseidon and the others disy such strength was to force Emperor Dongning to make a move.
He didnt touch the Eighteen Arhats!
Dont forget, thebined power of the Eighteen Arhats could kill allte-stage level 2 warriors!
And Emperor Dongning seemed to have surpassedte-stage level 2.
It was just like how Jerry had taken half a step into the realm after stepping into rank 1.
But it didnt matter, this kind of situation waspletely eptable!
Dont forget what Jerrys Spear of Victory was for!
Cut off the fate!
Chapter 83 - The Siege of the Eighteen Arhats!
Chapter 83: The Siege of the Eighteen Arhats!
There was a fatal setting in the Empire Era.
If a country was to be destroyed, they could only be forced to withdraw from the Empire Era.
Hence, Jerrys n was to use the Eighteen Arhats to pin down Emperor Dongning. Jerry would use this opportunity to kill the Golden Fate Dragon and destroy the fate of the empire.
This would mean the destruction of the country. Emperor Dongning could only force himself to withdraw from the Empire Era.
Others couldnt do that because fate couldnt be touched. It couldnt be touched!
It was said that only those who had cultivated to the level of gods could touch fate!
And Jerrys Spear of Victory was an ident!
If he were to face Emperor Dongning head-on, it would naturally be impossible to cut off his fate.
The reason he had seeded thest time was because Emperor Dongning had focused all of his attention on the sunsses and sent a phantom of himself to the Sky Dynasty.
This time, it was a direct battle.
The Golden Fate Dragon was still circling around him, giving him a boost to hisbat strength.
It would be extremely difficult to sh the Golden Fate Dragon under such circumstances.
However, the prerequisite for this was for Jerry to personally take action.
Under the current circumstances, the Eighteen Arhats were restraining Emperor Dongning. Under such circumstances, Jerry had a chance to cut off the Golden Fate Dragon.
It could be said that the best way was to give up on the Golden Fate Dragon and not summon it to aid him in battle.
However, for an emperor, if he did not have the help of the Golden Fate Dragon, his battle prowess would be much weaker.
Of course, he was only at thete-stage level 2.
If his cultivation were strong enough, he could even fuse his fate with his own body.
The current dynasty, divine dynasty, divine dynasty, and so on all turned into golden dragons and upied the sky above the imperial capital.
However, if ones strength reached a certain level, the emperor would fuse himself with the dynastys fate.
In this way, not only would he obtain terrifying power, but he would also even be indestructible!
Unless the dynasty was destroyed and the entire country was conquered, the emperor would not die!
Of course, he was only at world level two, so he could not do such an exaggerated thing for the time being.
If he wanted to do that, at least the world level would have to be raised to a levelparable to the fantasy world.
Eighteen Arhats, go! ! !
Jerry gave the order, and the Eighteen Arhats immediately circted the divine power in their bodies, and then instantly disappeared on the spot.
Instantly, a Buddha Light Domain was formed.
Hmph, its just a small trick!
He had already seen the Eighteen Arhatss techniques through the mystic mirror.
Although they were powerful, they were nothing more than that.
He didnt even know how powerful he was with his luck.
Boom!
A powerful aura instantly erupted from Emperor Dongnings body.
This aura is? !
A peakte-stage level 2 eximed as he looked at Emperor Dongning in shock.
Late-stage level 2? No! This isnt the aura ofte-stage level 2. This is the aura of someone who has taken half a step forward and surpassedte-stage level 2!
They were all shocked. Was this Emperor Dongning?
Not only had he established a powerful divine dynasty, but he had also raised his cultivation to surpasste-stage level 2.
This was simply terrifying!
Even if he was alone, he would be a top-tier imperial dynasty!
Not to mention that he was the ruler of a divine dynasty.
With such a cultivation level and the blessing of the divine dynastys fate, Emperor Dongnings strength was infinitely close to thete-stage level 2 realm!
One could even say that hisbat strength was still abovete-stage level 2.
Even the rulers of the divine dynasty were clearly shocked.
This was because they had never seen emperor Dongning make a move.
Although everyone knew that Emperor Dongning was an existence with a powerful cultivation.
However, no one knew exactly what his cultivation strength was.
And this time, everyone had seen it.
Emperor Dongnings strength had already surpassed the limits of the human world, he was half step away from reaching the level of level 3!
Theyve lost! Even if the Sky Dynasty is strong, theyll still lose under the suppression of absolute strength!
Thats right! The Sky Dynasty is already very terrifying. If they were given a chance, they might be able to be a divine dynasty. If thats the case, theyll have the strength to contend against the Dongning Dynasty.
And now, facing a divine dynasty thats using its full strength, the Sky Dynastys path can only end here.
Many people sighed.
They had thought that they would be able to witness the epic moment when an imperial dynasty defeating the divine dynasty.
However, reality was still cruel. Emperor Dongnings strength truly made people despair!
However, just as everyone thought that Emperor Dongning would be able to suppress everyone from the Sky Dynasty with a single move, a change urred!
Boom!
Emperor Dongnings palm was instantly blocked by eighteen terrifying fists!
This is?
Everyone was shocked.
The group who punched out was actually the Eighteen Arhats!
Impossible! How could they block it?
Emperor Dongning cried out in shock. This didnt make sense.
This was because these eighteen people didnt use any powerful secret techniques.
They had only used their power to form a Buddha Light Domain.
At most, it would affect his strength and vision.
But now, the eighteen of them were able to fight against him?
How was this possible? !
It didnt make sense at all.
In truth, it didnt need to make sense. The Eternal Flower Register was extremely illogical.
The Eternal Flower Registers setting was that eighteen Arhatsbined could kill anyte-stage level 2.
This was the setting. As long as there was such a setting, it would be established.
Regardless of whether you were at the peak ofte-stage level 2, peak ofte-stage level 2, or half-step level 3, you could only be killed.
That was because you were still within the level 2 boundary.
And this level of strength was absolutely not something that could be achieved by surpassingte-stage level 2
Therefore, if one had to say the strength of the Eighteen Arhats, there was only one.
It was a realm abovete-stage level 2!
Only this realm could be said to be able to kill anyte-stage level 2.
After all, if someone like Poseidon reached the peak ofte-stage level two, he really couldnt use this realm to restrict his fighting strength.
That was why the strength of the Eighteen Arhats wasparable to Emperor Dongnings. This was the limit of Emperor Dongnings strength.
The battle was still ongoing. Any one of the Eighteen Arhats was only at mid-stage level 2.
However, theirbined fighting strength was enough to scare Emperor Dongning.
He was half a step beyondte-stage level 2, and with the blessing of the Golden Fate Dragon of the divine dynasty.
How could he not be able to take down eighteen elites with middle-stage level 2 strength?
I cant tell. I cant see how they did it at all. How did they do it? !
Emperor Dongning was starting to get confused.
He couldnt see any signs of a formation or a joint attack. All he could see was that the eighteen of them were working well together.
If he were to look at one person alone, he would only need an aura to suppress them.
However, when these eighteen peoplebined, theirbat power was simply terrifying to the extreme!
He wasnt the only one who was stunned. The elites who were watching from afar were also stunned.
There were even people from other imperial dynasties among them.
They originally thought that Emperor Dongning would suppress everything and end the battle.
However, they didnt expect that Emperor Dongning would actually be restricted!
At this moment, Jerry looked at the anxious Emperor Dongning, and his eyes shed.
Good opportunity!
Chapter 84 - Slashed The Fate Golden Dragon!
Chapter 84: shed The Fate Golden Dragon!
Jerry pulled out the Spear of Victory and wore the Zeus armor. He disappeared from where he was.
What is he doing?
Someone saw Jerrys action and asked in disbelief.
Obviously, they did not expect Jerry to suddenly do this.
But before they could react, Jerry had entered the Buddha Light Domain of the Eighteen Arhats.
Then, he disappeared.
It was as if the Eighteen Arhats had hidden themselves.
Is this guy trying to ambush me?
Emperor Dongning thought to himself.
But at this moment, he suddenly thought of something!
After all, he was an old man, the ruler of a divine dynasty.
He suddenly thought of Jerrys actions back then!
A long spear had shattered ayer of his dynastys fate!
That was ayer of divine dynastys fate!
For a country, fate was its lifeblood.
It was even more so for thenders.
The weaker the fate, the weaker the country.
If the fate dissipated one day, even if your territory was still there, your country would be gone eventually.
The stronger the country, the more important the fate was.
Before this, Emperor Dongning had been furious because ayer of fate had been cut off.
Seeing Jerry suddenly disappear, Emperor Dongning suddenly realized something.
This guys Spear of Victory could cut off luck!
One had to know that evente-stage level two elites were unable to touch the fate at all. Fate was a very mysterious thing.
Even people who were tens, hundreds, or tens of thousands of times stronger thante-stage level two elites were unable to touch luck.
Perhaps only a very powerful and terrifying person would be able to touch fate and destroy an imperial dynasty directly from fate.
Jerrys Spear of Victory was special. This was the spear of god, the spear of Zeus!
One had to know that Zeus the god was the king of the gods!
Back then, Zeus had relied on this spear of victory formed from lightning to seize the throne of the king of gods!
Therefore, the Spear of Victory was the spear of the king of gods!
What was wrong with the spear of the king of gods to destroy the fate of an empire in the mortal world?
In front of the king of gods, a mere ruler of a divine dynasty was as weak as an ant!
Emperor Dongning was terrified and immediately wanted to withdraw from the Buddha Light Domain.
However, the strength of the Eighteen Arhats exceeded his expectations, and he could not withdraw at this moment.
However, if he sent the Golden Fate Dragon away, his strength would plummet. At that time, he would definitely be killed.
At this moment, Jerrys figure suddenly appeared.
At this moment, a familiar figure was seen as well.
Behind Jerry, a mighty middle-aged man in armor appeared.
His entire body was filled with the aura of a god.
Under his aura, even the ruler of the divine dynasty had the urge to submit.
It was like an ordinary citizen meeting their own emperor, their own emperor!
This was Zeus, the king of gods!
Then, Jerry suddenly raised the Spear of Victory. His spirit was condensed to the extreme at this moment.
He turned all the power in his body into a single point!
Ha!
With a roar, the aura of the king of gods condensed on the Spear of Victory.
Although it was only a trace, it was enough to destroy the world!
Hu!
The Buddha Light Domain was instantly lit up, and the spear of the god king locked onto the Golden Fate Dragon.
Roar!
The Golden Fate Dragon actually let out a human-like roar, but in front of the indifferent God King Zeus, it had no power to resist.
Kacha!
A crisp sound rang out, and inside of the dark domain seemed to tear apart the heavens and earth, splitting apart the Buddha Light Domain.
After all, this was the God Kings spear, a symbol of the supreme royal authority. Under this spear, everything would be destroyed!
The God Kings spear instantly sliced through the Dongning Dynastys Golden Fate Dragon, and then, without losing any of its power, it struck the earth!
Boom! Boom! Boom
Along with an intense boom, the ground within a radius of a million miles, which was almost the territory of a dynasty, started to tremble.
From this, one could see the power of this spear.
The ground was split open, and its power was terrifying to the extreme.
It actually created a huge chasm in the ground. It even went deep into the ground, and one could seeva.
At this moment, the entire world fell into a short period of silence.
Countless people looked at Jerry in shock before finally looking at Emperor Dongning.
Emperor Dongning could no longer maintain his previous arrogance and indifference?
His eyes were wide open, and his mouth was open in disbelief.
No! No, no!
Emperor Dongning finally reacted. He looked at the Golden Fate Dragon that was circling around him as it slowly dissipated, and he finally cried out in fear.
Many of the divine dynasty leaders shook their heads and sighed.
The fate has been severed, and the Dongning Dynasty is finished.
Thats right. If the fate is severed, the entire Dongning Dynasty will be greatly affected. There wont be any more geniuses in the dynasty before the fate re-condenses.
Furthermore, the cultivation of the people of the empire will be extremely slow. After a few decades, the Dongning Dynasty will bepletely destroyed.
Everyone was conversing like this. It was as if the fate wasnt that important.
But it was not the case.
It was just that in their tone, if the fate was severed, it could still be restored.
However, the prerequisite was that during this period of weakness, the other divine dynasties wouldnt make a move against you.
However, these natives werepletely unaware of the rules set by the Empire Era for thosenders!
In the setting of the Empire Era, an entire country would be conquered andpletely reduced to the territory of another country. This would be the destruction of the empire.
In this case, it would be judged as a failure.
The identity of the person who was forcibly stripped of thender would be chased out of the Empire Era.
In another case, if the fate of the country was directly cut off, it would mean that the entire country would be gone.
In name, it still existed, but in reality, it was already destroyed!
The rules of the Empire Era didnt care if you were temporarily destroyed or not, because the moment your fate disappeared, it would be judged as the destruction of the country.
Even if your empires fate returned in the next second, it wouldnt be able to make up for it.
It was just that thenders had never paid attention to this fate, and only treated it as a means of fighting.
Firstly, the worlds level was low before, and it didnt even have fate.
Secondly, everyone in the Empire Era knew that even existences that were countless times stronger thante-stage level two were unable to move a countrys fate.
This was the setting of the Empire Era.
Perhaps it was because they were afraid that fate would be destroyed so easily that this setting was set.
Even if there were some special methods, such as powerful warlocks, who could use their own lives to destroy a countrys fate.
But they could only move a little.
Who knew that Jerry had the Spear of Victory!
Chapter 85 - The Crazed Emperor Dongning!
Chapter 85: The Crazed Emperor Dongning!
This was because the Spear of Victory wasnt a treasure from the Empire Era, nor was it a modern world treasure. It was a treasure from Zeus, the king of gods, in the history of Earth in his previous life!
Slowly, the Destiny Golden Dragon of the Dongning Empire gently drifted away with the breeze.
Emperor Dongning, on the other hand, fell into a state of madness.
No, no,e back! The heavenly fate, the Golden Fate Dragon, pleasee back!
Emperor Dongning was no longer ate-stage level 2 elite.
He was like a madman who had lost everything.
Whoever encountered such a situation would lose their minds.
Hu!
With thest wisp of breeze, thest wisp of the heavenly fate of the divine dynasty dissipated.
Jerry smiled slightly. The n had seeded!
He looked at the Spear of Victory in surprise, thinking that his ten summoning opportunities had been spent correctly.
Who knew that this Spear of Victory actually had the power to cut down the fate of the empire?
But it was also true. This was the spear of the God King, representing the pinnacle of power in the world.
If the God King did not recognize which empire, then that empire would not be epted.
In this world, there was no such thing as the God King, the legend of the God King.
However, the Eternal Flower Register was so overbearing that it could directly change the Empire Era, allowing the legendary gods of Earth from the previous life to descend into the Empire Era. It was unreasonable.
Emperor Dongning suddenly looked at Jerry.
His eyes were red, his emperors robe exploded, and his clothes were disheveled.
His crown had already fallen off.
His white hair danced in the wind, and he didnt have the demeanor of an emperor at all.
This Emperor Dongnings reaction doesnt seem right.
Thats right! Although his luck is gone, the Dongning Dynasty is still a divine dynasty. There are over a hundredte-stage level 2 elites, and hes only half a step into thete-stage rank 2 realm. He might be able to hold on for a few decades.
If thats the case, he canpletely re-establish his divine dynastys luck! Why is he so angry?
The surrounding powerhouses and emperors discussed amongst themselves.
However, they were destined not to know how furious Emperor Dongning was.
Jerry! Jerry! Im going to kill you! Im going to kill you!
Emperor Dongning roared furiously.
Youve cut off my divine dynasty, youve cut off my path to eternal life, youve cut off everything I have! Im going to kill you! Im going to kill you! ! !
Emperor Dongning roared furiously!
He was going to be kicked out of the Empire Era. From now on, he would never be able to enter the Empire Era.
This was because his empire was already considered to have been destroyed by the rules of the Empire Era.
Even if it was temporary destruction, it would still be destruction.
Hence, if he was kicked out, all the opportunities in the Empire Era would have nothing to do with him.
Without the divine dynastys fate and the supreme foundation of a countrys ruler, how could hepare to the othernders?
Even if it was a dynastys ruler, he was far inferior.
This was because the other party had the blessing of fate. As the level of the world increased, they would soon surpass him and crush him.
Wasnt this cutting off his path to immortality and everything he had?
The furious Emperor Dongning suddenly attacked.
Since Im forced to leave this world, then Ill take you with me!
Emperor Dongning, who was in a frenzy, even ignored the Eighteen Arhatss attacks and let the terrifying attacks to hit him.
He wanted to use his strongest attack to kill Jerry.
Even if he was forced to leave the Empire Era, he had to take Jerry with him.
He also wanted to find Jerry, imprison him forever, and torture him every day!
Only then would he be able to ease the anger in his heart.
Jerrys expression changed slightly. This guy had really gone crazy. He had even ignored the Eighteen Arhatss attacks.
Boom!
The sky and clouds changed color. Emperor Dongnings furious attack could kill anyte-stage level 2!
Although Jerry was powerful and could be said to be able to fight beyond his level, he was still a littlecking when faced with such a huge gap between him and Emperor Dongning.
If he was really hit by this move, he might really be able to leave the Empires era.
Your Majesty!
Athena cried out in surprise.
She immediately rushed over and suddenly blocked in front of Jerry, opening her hands.
She wanted to use her own body to block Emperor Dongnings fatal blow!
Athena!
Jerry cried out in surprise!
Hahaha! With just you?
In his rage, Emperor Dongning actually erupted and directly ignored the Eighteen Arhatss attack.
Poseidon, Hercules, Hermes, and the other gods also reacted and blocked in front of Jerry.
All die! All die, Hahaha!
Finally, Emperor Dongnings attacknded!
If everything went ording to n, Poseidon and the others who were blocking Jerry would be killed with a single punch!
That was because this attack had already surpassed the limits of the world level!
However, at this critical moment, something unexpected happened.
Weng!
A supreme power descended. It seemed to be rules, or perhaps thew?
No!
Emperor Dongnings expression changed. Why was it so fast?
The entire process from breaking away from the Eighteen Arhats to attacking Jerry took at most two breaths of time.
But it was also this time. Thews of the Empire Era had actually descended.
The Dongning Dynasty has been destroyed. Thender, Dongning, has failed in his challenge and has been forced to withdraw from the Empire Era!
A cold voice sounded out. Only thender could hear it. The reason why the announcement was made was because this was a divine dynasty!
This was not an ordinary powerful existence, so it was announced.
If it was a dynasty, an imperial dynasty, it would definitely not be announced.
No!
Emperor Dongning roared.
Unwilling, he was truly unwilling.
He was just one punch away, just one fist away!
But at this moment, he was controlled by the supreme power and was unable to attack Jerry!
Finally, Emperor Dongning gave up!
Jerry! Jerry! Wait for me! Even if I destroy Earth, I will find you and drag you down with me!
Emperor Dongning roared towards the sky.
His furious voice resounded throughout the entire Infinite Domain!
The elites watching from afar didnt understand the situation.
Was Emperor Dongning really necessary?
And where was Earth?
Was Emperor Dongning leaving?
Wasnt he going to kill Jerry Jerry?
Why was he standing still?
These natives had countless questions in their hearts, but one of them was that they didnt know that Emperor Dongning was being controlled.
This was how pathetic it was. In this world, it was enough for the Empire Era to want them to not know of their existence.
Hearing Emperor Dongnings words, Jerry frowned.
Because this was true. Such a powerful fellow, the real world must also be very powerful.
The key was his strength, which was half a step beyond thete-stage of level two. He really had the ability to destroy the earth!
One had to know that after half a step into thete-stage of level two, his strength was already enough to destroy half of the United States with one move.
With this kind of power, as long as he walked the Earth once, wouldnt the Earth be truly destroyed?
Looking at this guys crazed look, Jerry knew that this guy was probably serious.
If thats the case
Chapter 86 - The Furious Emperor Dongning
Chapter 86: The Furious Emperor Dongning
A cold light shed in Jerrys eyes, and he instantly disappeared on the spot.
Whoosh!
In a sh, he actually appeared in front of Emperor Dongning.
Since youve Said So, why should I let you go back in one piece? You should at least experience the feeling of death first.
After Jerry finished speaking, he suddenly raised the spear of victory and stabbed it into Emperor Dongnings neck at an extremely fast speed
Eh!
Emperor Dongning was stunned and his eyes widened!
He wanted to use his terrifying strength to kill Jerry, but he was restricted and could not move at all!
However, that did not mean that Jerry could not move!
Taking advantage of the gap where he was forced to retreat, Jerry directly pierced through his neck!
Buzz!
At this moment, waves of light enveloped Emperor Dongning. Perhaps the rules of the Empire era could not stand it anymore.
This sent Emperor Dongning away.
Although he had already been killed, it was fine because even if he was killed, it would only be within the Empire era.
He wouldnt die. He would directly withdraw from the Empire era.
However, there would be pain and the feeling of death.
Therefore, Jerry actedpletely out of Emperor Dongnings threat.
In any case, they had already formed a deadly enmity. He would take this opportunity to just stab him with a spear and have a good time.
At this moment, several hundred thousand miles away, the experts of the imperial dynasty were all looking at Jerry in shock.
I, I didnt see wrongly, right?
Destroyed! Emperor Dongning was destroyed!
His strength exceeded thete-stage of the second rank! He was actually killed by a peak mid-stage second rank dynasty master?
What kind of ability was that, that could make even the mighty Emperor Dongning unable to move. He was pierced through the neck by a spear and died just like that?
I dont know, but it was terrifying. Moreover, he was only at the peak of the middle-stage of grade-2! If he were to enter thete-stage of grade-2, wouldnt he be invincible in the world?
At this moment.
They were all shocked and terrified.
How was this an imperial dynasty? This was even more terrifying than an imperial dynasty!
They had misunderstood. They had actually though that Jerry had killed Emperor Dongning. He had even rendered Emperor Dongning powerless to resist.
Jerry had indeed been killed, but it wasnt what they had thought!
However, this misunderstanding was good. At the very least, these imperial dynasties were now extremely terrified of Jerry and the others.
They had already made up their minds. If possible, they must not offend the Sky Dynasty. This Emperor Jerry was simply too terrifying. Emperor Dongning had actually been killed so easily!
At the same time, deep within a mountain on Earth, there was a luxurious pce!
Weng!
A figure appeared out of thin air. He was still in a dazed state as he clutched his neck.
Looking at the familiar pce, he suddenly reacted.
When he reacted, he was furious! Furious!
Jerry! Ill kill you! I, Emperor Dongning, will tear you to pieces!
Emperor Dongning roared into the sky.
Outside the pce, his descendants and family members were all forced to kneel down.
They even spat out a mouthful of blood!
This voice resounded throughout the entire earth.
This was because he was a supreme expert who had surpassed thete-stage rank 2 realm!
Not long after, news from the Empire era spread throughout Earth!
The Sky Dynasty, and Sky Emperor Jerry of the Sky Dynasty, actually used the god of the empire and led twenty-five generals to defend against the Empire!
They even won!
The Empire, an empire, was actually destroyed!
The world was shocked. This was the first time countless people knew that the people whonded on Earth during the Empire era actually established an empire!
What was even more shocking was that this empire was actually destroyed by the Sky Emperor!
At this moment, the people on Earth finally realized that a senior had actually created an empire. This was undoubtedly shocking.
After all, in the eyes of many of the people on Earth, empires were already super big shots.
Most of the people on Earth were still stuck at the city Lord Stage. Many of them were even small cities. For example, medium-sized cities,rge cities, and the like, they were all big shots!
Only empires like the Sky Dynasty.
In the eyes of the invaders from Earth, they were god-like existences.
After all, this person had always been the target of the worlds attention.
When the 10th Dynasty was born, it was because of him that theypleted the Empire eras hidden world mission.
Then, it brought about an increase in the level of the world.
It could be said thatpared to the other nine dynasties that were announced, Jerry was the center of attention.
As for the other nine dynasties, although they had be dynasties in front of Jerry, it was as if all the points of light were concentrated on Jerry!
It was not for other reasons, but because he was the one who had raised the worlds level, he would be remembered by the world.
Hence, in the eyes of the world, the Sky Dynasty was the highest level existence among the people who hadnded in the current Empire era.
Unexpectedly, there was an imperial dynasty!
However, what was even more unexpected was that this powerful imperial dynasty was actually defeated by the Sky Dynasty as an imperial dynasty!
Terrifying, it was simply too terrifying.
However, some smart people, or some experts, were already faintly worried in their hearts.
Because this was the ruler of an imperial dynasty!
ording to the current restrictions of the Empire era, the strength of this ruler of an imperial dynasty had probably reached the peak of the human world, which was the cultivation strength of the peak of thete stage of the second rank!
With such strength.
If they were to really fight on earth, it might not really be the end of the world!
It was also at this time that thendings of the Empire era suddenly reacted.
It seemed that unknowingly, the big shots of the Empire era had already possessed the strength of gods!
Perhaps the reason why they had never been active in the modern world was because.
This ce was, after all, their homnd. No one wanted to destroy this beautiful in the modern world.
After all, to those big shots and experts, they had been staying in the Empire era for a long time.
Twenty times the flow of time made them homesick even more than the others.
asionally, they woulde back to visit their families and then return to the Empire era to fight.
Therefore, if he did not make a move on Earth and did not destroy Earth, it would be an invisible promise made by the powerhouses.
Only those who had just obtained the strength of the era of the empire would like to walk around Earth and show their extraordinariness.
The true powerhouses were all low-key.
Their entire body and mind were ced in the era of the empire. If they did not improve, they would regress and be surpassed by others.
However, this time was different. Emperor Dongning had been tricked by Jerry.
He had been kicked out of the era of the empire. Although he was powerful now, everyone knew that he would probably be left behind forever.
He would be surpassed by an endless stream of juniors. It could even be said that he would be cut off from the path of immortality.
No matter how bright the future was, he could only watch from afar.
He would never have the chance to participate in it.
It could be said that no matter who it was, they would be furious at this moment.
Not to mention that he was the ruler of the empire. If nothing went wrong, he would be one of the supreme existences that ruled Earth in the future.
And all of this was ended by Jerry!
Chapter 87 - Number One in the World?
Chapter 87: Number One in the World?
It would be weird if he wasnt angry.
However, just as Emperor Dongning was about to destroy the world, he seemed to have been stopped by someone.
He was so angry that he didnt directly start the destruction.
Instead, he chose to find Jerrys real identity first before making a move.
This was very strange. At Emperor Dongnings level of anger, he would really do a lot of outrageous things.
For example, he would kill everyone on Earth who was called Jerry, or who was directly rted to Jerry.
Dont doubt it, he really would.
Firstly, it was because of his anger. Secondly, he had been an emperor for so many years during the Empire era. It could be said that he controlled the life and death of all living beings.
His mentality was no longer that of an ordinary mortal on Earth.
In his eyes, everything except himself was an ant, an existence that could control life and death at will.
In order to find Jerry, he could really kill all the people called Jerry in the world.
However, his crazy actions were stopped.
It seemed that other than the Dongning Empire, there were other seniors who had founded the empire.
However, this was normal. After all, it had been a hundred years!
Although, due to some coincidence, there had never been ten empires that were alive at the same time.
However, even if an empire was born every five to six years, or every ten years or so
The number of imperial dynasties that had umted over the past hundred years was actually quiterge.
It was estimated that there were still a few. These Empire Lords wouldnt allow Emperor Dongning to act so recklessly.
Compared to when everyone was a city lord back then, it was hard to meet them.
It seemed that it was more normal for the empires or the imperial dynasties to interact with each other.
However, one should never underestimate an empire master. Although he had put all his effort into the Empire era, he had his own family and influence in the modern era.
Hence, the empire master only needed to bring back a little something and a huge change would ur.
Hence, Emperor Dongnings power was extremely terrifying. He immediately started a global search to find news of Jerry.
Jerry knew about these things as well. This matter was also very serious in the public.
Most importantly, Jerry had an intelligence mouthpiece in the real world!
That was Christine. As the granddaughter of one of the nine great elders, the people and things that she could get in contact with were extraordinary.
She would more or less know some news. Emperor Dongnings actions would not be noticed by ordinary people.
However, in front of the American officials, it was not a secret.
Listening to Christines report, Jerry muttered to himself.
At this moment, he was sitting cross-legged in the Great Hall of the Dongning Empires imperial city.
If Emperor Dongning was destroyed, then the Dongning Empire would have been destroyed!
If it was in the past, a bunch of empires would have rushed up to divide the Dongning Empire.
However, things were different now. Under the circumstances, they didnt know that the rules of the Empire era had acted, forcefully controlling Emperor Dongning and expelling him from the Empire era.
They only thought that Emperor Dongning had been suppressed by Jerry and killed mercilessly.
This scene was recorded by the Magic Mirror and spread throughout the world.
The various regions, empires, empires, and even empires all knew about this.
Sky Emperor Jerry had instantly be a famous figure in the deste twenty regions!
He had even faintly be the number one person in the world with a cultivation base at the peak of the mid-stage rank 2 realm!
After all, Emperor Dongning had taken half a step into thete-stage rank 2 realm, and he had even received the blessing of the Imperial Dynastys fate.
Even though he was only at thete-stage rank 2 realm, he wasnt the slightest bit inferior.
And even such a powerful and terrifying Emperor Dongning, who could even be said to be invincible, was easily suppressed and killed by Jerry.
Thus, the name of Emperor Jerry quietly became the number one in the world.
Even the imperial dynasty, as well as the world-famous peak-stagete-stage of the second rank, tacitly acknowledged this fact.
It was also because of this wonderful misunderstanding that no one dared toe and snatch it now.
This was something that Jerry had never thought of before.
Because he had previously thought that even if he had sent Emperor Dongning out of the Imperial era, it would still be impossible for him to obtain the Dongning Imperial dynasty.
After all, the other imperial dynasties and dynasties would definitely take the opportunity to snatch it.
If he could obtain a few provinces, that would be considered pretty good.
Unexpectedly, no one dared to invade the Dongning Empire!
Even if Emperor Dongning was gone, and the entire Emperor of the Dongning Empire was dead.
However, no one dared to make a move against the Dongning Empire.
Hence, Jerry only faced one problem.
That was the threat of Emperor Dongning in reality, as well as the various regional empires and City Lords of the Dongning Empire.
That was because they were still holding on.
Their loyalty to Emperor Dongning made them unwilling to surrender, at least most of them were.
That was why they needed to suppress them one by one!
Only then could theypletely reim their territory.
This was a huge project, and it would take some time.
Fortunately, some people from the Dongning Empire chose to surrender.
For those at thete-stage of rank two, other than those who were killed, some of them also surrendered.
Jerry simply handed them over to Poseidon and the others to lead.
Then, he went to reim the territory of the Dongning Empire.
It was also because the Dongning Empire was notpletely upied, that Jerry had yet to receive the summoning count of the entire Dongning Empire.
However, Jerry estimated that it was at least a thousand or a few thousand times?
The countrys fortunes have soared. My cultivation speed has received a boost, a terrifying increase.
A month, at most a months time, Ill be able to enter thete-stage of level two!
At that time, Ill go solve the problem of Emperor Dongning.
Jerrys eyes shed. Earth had its own parents, this guy was too big of a threat.
Late-stage Level 2 was enough to deal with him.
That was because he was not in the era of the empire. He did not have the blessing of the Fate Golden Dragon.
If he had all his strength, he would be ate-stage rank 2 who had taken half a step forward.
Although he was very powerful, Jerry was not afraid!
Because he had the spear of victory, the godly king armor, and the Golden Lion King. Hisbat strength would definitely be off the charts!
It was not impossible to fight across levels!
Because the three regions ruled by the Dongning Empire were separated from the ck Tortoise region which Jerry was in by the evergreen region.
Therefore, if all the territories of the Dongning Empire were to be incorporated into the Sky Dynasty, the evergreen region could not be let off.
Jerry immediately gave the order to send 500,000 Huns cavalry directly into the evergreen region.
Then, he asked Alexander to lead the troops, and Hermes and Dionysus assist.
Chapter 88 - Advance to the Late-Stage of Rank Two!
Chapter 88: Advance to the Late-Stage of Rank Two!
After taking down the evergreen region, they would be able to connect the Sky Dynasty to Dongning Empires territory.
Things went unexpectedly smooth because the evergreen region was a chaotic region and did not have an empire.
In fact, there were very few empires.
As for this ce, because it was surrounded by many great empires, it had always been restricted and could not give birth to one of its own.
It was the same as Qingzhou back then, because it was restricted by the imperial dynasties, it was unable to give birth to an imperial dynasty.
However, since it was the Sky Dynasty that made a move, those imperial dynasties temporarily chose to ignore it.
This was because they were all thinking of ways to deal with the Sky Dynasty.
After all, after this battle, they hadpletely witnessed the sky dynastys strength.
In front of the Sky dynastys strength A single dynasty wouldnt dare to attack him.
They didnt know that if they were to face him head-on, Jerrys Sky Dynasty wouldnt be a match for the Dongning Empire for the time being.
This was because of the rules of the invaders.
Jerry had the spear of victory that could cut down fate, and he found an opportunity to kill the Golden Dragon of Fate.
At that moment, the Dongning Empire was dered destroyed, and then Emperor Dongning was directly expelled from the Empire era.
From this, it could be seen that the rules were still the rules, and they would not be changed at all.
After all, if fate was all gone, then the country would basically be destroyed.
The Empire era would never have thought that there would be someone who had the means to cut down fate at this time.
It was precisely because of this loophole that the world misunderstood Jerrys killing of Emperor Dongning.
Thete-stage rank 2 experts of the Dongning Empire were scared out of their wits.
They had been in awe of Emperor Dongning because of his invincible strength.
Jerry could easily kill Emperor Dongning. In their hearts, he was undoubtedly someone who surpassed Emperor Dongning.
That was why they didnt resist.
They either chose to surrender, or they swore that they would never be enemies with the Sky Dynasty. Then, they would retreat to the people.
Those who surrendered would naturally hand over their soul imprints. From then on, their lives and deaths would be under Jerrys control.
Every dynasty master or emperor controlled their experts in this way.
There were also some benefits. Because of the dynastys strength, their cultivation speed would increase explosively.
For some experts who yearned for a higher realm but had no confidence in their aptitude, this was undoubtedly a very good choice.
At the same time, for those who wanted to retreat to themoners, their oaths were still useful.
It was somewhat simr to swearing to the gods in a deeper world. If they didnt keep their oaths, they would be punished.
For example, if their cultivation base regressed, or if they suddenly died.
All in all, breaking the oath was a very dangerous act in the era of the empire.
In fact, the people in the world did not know that the sky dynasty did not have the strength to face the empire at all.
But it was good that they misunderstood!
Jerry was extremely happy. He could slowly encroach on the territory of Dongning Empire. As long as he took all the territory of the Dongning Empire, Jerrys strength would instantly soar.
Time passed day by day. A month had passed.
During this period of time, Jerrys Sky Dynasty had sessfully taken down the evergreen region.
In this barrennd that didnt even have powerful empires, the Sky Dynasty was basically invincible.
More importantly, out of the hundred or sote-stage rank two experts of the Dongning Empire, more than fifty chose to submit to Jerry.
Since Emperor Dongning had left the empire era, his departure was naturally equivalent to death.
The Soul imprint that Emperor East Peace had originally controlled had dissipated.
At this moment, the person who had regained control of their soul imprint was Jerry.
Therefore, they would not betray him, because if they dared to have any thoughts of disloyalty, Jerry would know.
A single thought could destroy them. This was the power of rules.
There were more than 50te-stage level 2 warriors, and many of them were the upper echelons of Dongning Empire. Most of them controlled an army.
Out of the thousands of elites of the Donging Empire, more than half of them were under Jerrys control. Taking down the evergreen region was naturally easy.
When he took down the evergreen region, Jerry did not directly establish an empire.
Because this was different from before!
In the past, Jerry could directly establish an empire, but not now.
Because if he established an empire, the level of the world would increase explosively. When that time came, there would be many experts that far surpassedte-stage rank two experts.
During that period, those whonded would be considered weak.
Because during that period, other countries of the same level would instantly have some xiang-level experts whose strength far surpassed their own countries.
This was a very dangerous time. If one wasnt extremely prepared, what if someone attacked them at this time?
Therefore, Jerry was prepared to take all of Dongning Empires territory and stabilize it.
He wanted to give the world a sense that the Sky Dynasty was very strong and invincible.
This way, they could survive the period of weakness for a few months.
This was because the people whonded on earth disyed their cultivation levels like this.
The Lord of the dynasty could reach the peak of level one in a few months to a year.
The Lord of the dynasty could reach thete stage of level two in a few months to a year.
The Lord of the dynasty was the same as above. He didnt know exactly what the realm above thete stage of rank two was.
But as long as it was a world level three, after the establishment of the dynasty.
Jerry was confident that within a few months, he would sessfully be the strongest person in the world as a rank three!
After all, the Dongning Empire was an intermediate empire!
After upying the territory of the East Peace Empire, there was also the evergreen region and a small portion of the ck tortoise region.
The fate of the country was even stronger than that of the Dongning Empire.
When the time came, the best choice would be to announce the establishment of the Empire and allow the world to advance in level.
At the same time, within this one month, Jerrys cultivation and strength had an unexpected increase!
He had estimated that he would be able to enter thete-stage of the second rank in a month.
But he had forgotten that he was upying the territory of the Dongning Empire at a couple percent every day.
That increase in national fortunes was simply terrifying.
The national fortunes of the Sky Dynasty at this time were tens of times more than before.
After all, the Dongning Empire was an intermediate empire!
Thus, in less than ten days, Jerry had already broken through to thete-stage of the second rank.
Now that a month had passed, his cultivation speed had increased instead of decreasing. He had actually reached the peak ofte-stage rank 2!
He had reached the limits of the world.
Previously, atte-stage rank 2, with the spear of victory and other artifacts, Jerry was still confident that he could fight across ranks.
Against Emperor Dongning, at most, the battle would have been a little more difficult, but at the very least, he would not lose.
But now, it was different.
At the peak of thete-stage of rank two, Jerry was already confident that even without the spear of victory, he would still be able to crush Emperor Dongning.
Chapter 89 - Inviting Emperor Dongning to Hell!
Chapter 89: Inviting Emperor Dongning to Hell!
As expected! Everything in the empire era depends on the empire! The more powerful the empire is, the more terrifying my cultivation speed is. Its like cheating.
Jerry sighed. This cultivation speed was even more terrifying than his generals.
One had to know that they were the products of the Eternal Flower Register. They were existences that exceeded the limits.
But the more it was like this, the more determined Jerry became to work harder.
Because he was already like this, those dynasty lords would definitely be even more terrifying when they reached world level 3.
It was still unknown whether there were any otherndings other than Emperor Dongning to establish an empire.
But at the moment, it seemed that there were, because Christine said that Emperor Dongning was preparing to kill, but he was stopped by someone.
Other than experts of the same level, who else could be like this?
Therefore, there must be other empires among the people whonded on Earth.
However, Jerry didnt know who it was, or even Christine, or even the United States.
Because these guys were probably 80 or 90 years old.
Just like Emperor Dongning, they were the first few batches of people whonded on Earth.
These people had not been active for many years.
Those who did not know might have thought that they were just ordinary old men when they saw them.
As the empire era changed, they did not appear anymore.
Some of them might even be someone who had passed away many years ago in the archives of the real world.
However, this had nothing to do with Jerry. As his empire grew stronger, sooner orter, he would meet someone like the emperor of Dongning.
Peakte-stage level two, Emperor Dongning. Lets see how you die this time!
A cold light shed in Jerrys eyes. Emperor East peace had been looking for him all this time. To be honest, Jerry was a little worried.
That was because if he were to find him, his parents would be in danger.
However, ever since he became ate-stage level two, Jerry was no longer worried. That was because at that time, he had the ability to fight against Emperor East Peace.
Why did he have to wait until the peak of thete-stage of level two to make his move? It was because Jerry wanted to be more prudent.
After all, Emperor Donging, who had established the imperial dynasty decades ago, who knew how many treasures he had taken in over the years with the power of the imperial dynasty.
He might have had so many trump cards that it would be impossible for others to guard against him.
In order to ensure an absolute chance of victory, Jerry had been training patiently.
It was only when ruling reached the peak ofte-stage rank two and was unable to take even half a step forward in a short period of time that Jerry finally decided to make his move.
The peak ofte-stage rank two. With just a pair of iron fists, Jerry was able to shatter it!
After summoning Mattis, to, and the others, Jerry made some simple arrangements and left the empires era, returning to the modern world.
When he returned to his modern home, Jerry did not rm his parents because they did not know that he was the great Jerry.
Instead, he quietly disappeared. In the end, he cast ate-stage rank two disguise spell and transformed into the appearance of the empire era.
He was wearing the god King armor, and the spear of victory was circling around him.
He was now the Great Jerry, the Great Jerry of the sky!
Jerry stood 1,000 meters above the sea. Suddenly, energy surged around him and swept across the world.
In a pce deep in the mountains, Emperor Dongning suddenly opened his eyes.
He wouldnt forget. He wouldnt forget this aura!
Emperor Jerry! ! !
He roared toward the sky and shook the world. Countless people could hear him.
Jerry suddenly looked in Emperor Dongnings direction and smiled coldly.
I, the Emperor of the sky, Jerry, invite Emperor Dongning to hell!
Jerrys roar resounded throughout the world.
The earth seemed to tremble. This was the aura of an invincible expert.
Shock. The entire world was shocked.
Emperor Jerry, the Emperor of the sky, Jerry had actually appeared.
Under the circumstances where Emperor Dongning wished to kill him, Emperor Jerry actually took the initiative to make a move?
This emperor Jerry is so overbearing!
This is incredible! This is simply incredible!
Theres a good show to watch. Between Emperor Dongning and Emperor Jerry, who is stronger?
Everyone was discussing animatedly.
This was because in reality, thebat strength of both sides was hard to calcte.
In the era of empires, what waspared was the strength of both sides.
If a countrys strength was strong, with the blessing of the Fate Golden Dragon, itsbat strength would be very strong.
In reality, it would be their own strength.
However, some people were very worried.
This was because if these two supreme experts fought, the aftermath would definitely be very terrifying.
It looks like Emperor Jerry wants to fight on the surface of the sea!
In the White House of the United States, the nine elders gathered together, their gazes solemn.
From our intelligence, we know that Emperor Dongning is an expert who has half a foot in thete-stage of level two. Even in terms of strength, he is an invincible existence in the current empire era.
Although Emperor Jerry is only the ruler of a dynasty, he is able to kick emperor Dongning out of the empire era. His strength is also extraordinary. The battle between these two will definitely cause great repercussions.
However, there was nothing they could do to stop this battle.
This was because the strength of these two people was extremely terrifying. It was the kind of individual strength that was so powerful that even the countries in the real world were unable to control it.
Although America also had many cultivators and even the ruler of the dynasty, it was simply too weak in front of these two.
Hence, the best choice for the United States right now was to evacuate the citizens of the coastal cities.
Otherwise, if arge number of casualties were to be caused, no one would know who to look for.
The United States government was already moving very quickly. The evacuation of the citizens had already begun, but Emperor Dongning was faster than the United States.
As soon as Jerry finished speaking, in less than a few minutes, he felt a powerful aura shooting over from afar.
Jerry immediately narrowed his eyes when he sensed this aura.
This aura was none other than Emperor Dongning.
Whoosh!
A white-haired figure dressed in a kings robe appeared in front of Jerry.
It seemed that Emperor Donging had used his true appearance when he was in there.
The current Jerry looked exactly the same as he did in the empire.
Emperor Jerry!
Emperor Dongnings eyes were bloodshot as he yelled at Jerry.
Jerry was a little surprised to see him like this.
It seemed like this guy had really gone mad, or rather, he had gone mad.
However, this was normal. If someone had tricked him and made him leave the empire era, he would have lost a great opportunity.
Then Jerry would have gone mad as well.
However, he had brought this on himself.
If Emperor Dongning hadnt directly attacked Jerrys Sky Dynasty
He might have be his vassal, just like Christine.
Chapter 90 - The Dongning Scepter
Chapter 90: The Dongning Scepter
Unfortunately, Jerry was a vengeful person.
Moreover, in this era of the empire, there was a cruel world.
Everyone wanted to be the only legend in that empire era, the only true God.
Therefore, anyone who stood in Jerrys way was an enemy.
Emperor Dongning, do you know how the Dongning Empire is doing now?
Jerry asked with a smile.
Emperor Dongnings eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Jerry, as if he wanted to eat Jerry up.
Many people were secretly amazed. It seemed that this guy could not be provoked. He was too vengeful.
At this time, he was still deliberately provoking Emperor Dongning.
Without waiting for Emperor Dongning to answer, Jerry said with a smile.
The entire Dongning Empire, your empire, your subordinates, and even your countless harem are all mine.
Hearing Jerrys words, Emperor Dongning was stunned, but then he roared.
Jerry!
At this moment, this was the only word he could think of, and that was all he could say.
Instantly.
Emperor Dongning ould no longer hold it in, and immediately attacked in rage!
Christine, who was watching the scene through the satellite, also slowly shook her head.
This guy cleared out the imperial pce and thousands of harem on the first day he took over the Dongning Empire, and now hes deliberately provoking Emperor Dongning
Christine shook her head. She actually admired Jerry a lot.
Even from her point of view, it was normal for an emperor to have his own harem.
At least, everyone she knew was like that.
But Jerry was even purer.
He didnt indulge in fun. Instead, he focused on cultivating and developing his empire.
In this aspect, Christine still respected Jerry a lot.
Perhaps it was because of this that this person could develop so quickly?
Boom
Emperor Dongning unleashed his terrifying strength, instantly shaking the entire world.
He punched out, and the violent wind from his fist tore the sea apart!
Whoosh! !
Under this fist wind, the sea was actually sted into a chasm that was hundreds of meters deep and dozens of meters wide. It was simply terrifying.
Looking at the iing fist wind, Jerrys expression didnt change.
Hmph, do you really think that I was still at the peak of the middle stage of rank two at that time?
Jerry said with a cold smile. Then, without any fear, he directly threw a punch.
Boom!
Their fists collided in the air.
Then, the air exploded.
RIP!
The terrifying shockwave swept in all directions like a strong wind.
Boom Boom Boom!
The sea exploded, and with twos feet as the center, the sea water was instantly swept away.
A deep pit with a radius of hundreds of meters appeared under their feet,
their consciousness could see the bottom of the sea that was several hundred meters deep!
The people from all over the world, who were watching the battle through various means, were all stunned.
Your strength?
Emperor Dongnings pupils contracted.
He had attacked in anger just now, so he definitely didnt hold back.
After all, he wanted to tear Jerry into pieces. How could he let Jerry Off?
But what he didnt expect was that Jerry had actually blocked his attack. How was this possible?
One had to know that he had already taken half a step into thete-stage of rank two. Even a peakte-stage rank two expert would be an ant in front of him.
Your cultivation level? Peakte-stage second level?
Stunned. Emperor Dongning waspletely stunned.
Counting the time, in fact, only a month had passed in the empire era, and only about ten days had passed in the real world.
However, in such a short period of time, Jerry had already grew from the peak of mid-stage rank 2 to the peak ofte-stage rank 2.
What kind of cultivation speed was this? It was simply cheating!
Jerry looked at Emperor Dongning and smiled.
Mm, then I have to thank you for your gift, Emperor Dongning. Because I obtained your Dongning Empire, My Sky Dynastys fortunes have soared. At this moment, my cultivation speed has increased, hasnt it?
Jerrys words instantly made Emperor Dongning so angry that a ball of fire appeared in his eyes!
Countless peopleughed out loud. This emperor Jerry was someone with a sense of humor.
Every word he said was filled with ridicule, and every word he said could infuriate people to the point of death.
However, this was normal. As the Lord of the dynasty, he had actually upied the territory of the dynasty.
It waspletely within the scope of understanding that his luck had skyrocketed and that he had obtained such a cultivation speed.
Jerry! This isnt the empire era. You cant use the Empires luck.
So what if Im at the peak ofte-stage rank two? Im ate-stage rank two who has taken half a step forward. My strength far surpasses yours by several times. Youre no match for me!
I want to kill you and tear you into pieces! Not just you, but also your family and everyone you care about. I want them to die a miserable death!
Emperor Dongning roared.
In an instant, Jerrys face darkened.
Emperor Dongnings words had touched Jerrys bottom line.
To him, this world waspletely different from his previous life, but it was still his parents.
Therefore, to Jerry, his parents were the only things he cared about on Earth.
Anyone could get into trouble, even if the earth was destroyed.
But Jerrys parents were the only ones who couldnt get in trouble.
Then Ill return this sentence to you.
Jerry said coldly.
Hahaha! What a joke!
Emperor Dongning threw his head back andughed loudly. Under such a fair situation on earth, the cultivation level of both sides would determine the difference in strength.
His cultivation level was half a step higher than Jerrys, so he didnt believe that Jerry could be his opponent.
Jerry, die!
Emperor Dongning roared and immediately waved his hand, causing a scepter to appear in his hand.
Hmm, this is?
Jerry narrowed his eyes. This didnt seem to be an ordinary object.
It released the same aura as the mystic light mirror.
Hmph! This is the Dongning scepter! Its made from supreme precious jade and more than a dozen tier-2 soil, refined over fifty years!
It is nourished by the fate of the Dongning Empire Day and night. It is a supreme treasure. Today, I will use this treasure to suppress you!
Emperor Dongning said arrogantly. Not long after he established the empire, he began to refine this scepter.
After forty-nine years, he finally finished refining it,
but before he could use it, Jerry had used vicious methods to send him out of the Empires era.
Fortunately, he had a backup n.
All the treasures were ced in the modern era.
He was worried that one day, he would really be chased out of the Empire era, and his umtion would still be there.
With the power of this scepter, he could be said to be invincible in the Empire era and the current Level 2 world!
He didnt believe that he couldnt kill Jerry today! ! !
Chapter 91 - King Zeus Slays Emperor Dongning!
Chapter 91: King Zeus ys Emperor Dongning!
I want the good stuff!
Jerrys eyes lit up. The Dongning scepter was made from the Emperor Dynastys aura. It was a supreme treasure to an emperor.
As the Empire grew stronger in the future, the scepter would continue to grow stronger and stronger.
Emperor Dongning hadnt expected Emperor Dongning to have such good stuff.
Emperor Dongning was furious. This guy was still thinking about his Dongning Scepter?
He wasnt human at all!
Ill kill you!
Emperor Dongning roared in anger. It was obvious that he was furious to the extreme.
The seal in his hand suddenly flew into the sky and released a dazzling light.
Then, a golden dragon flew out from it.
Is this the Phantom of the Fate Golden Dragon? It actually has the strength of ate-stage rank two. It looks pretty good.
Jerry muttered to himself. He reckoned that this was still on earth.
If this was during the era of the empire, with the seal in his hand and the blessing of the fate of the nation, the power that would erupt would be even more terrifying
Than before.
With a dragons roar, the Golden Dragon of the Dongning Scepter suddenly attacked Jerry.
Spear of victory!
Jerry shouted loudly, and the spear of victory instantly turned into a golden light and fell into Jerrys hand in an instant.
With the spear of victory in hand, Jerry suddenly threw the spear out!
Whoosh!
Then, golden lightning streaked across, instantly killing the Golden Dragon of the Dongning Scepter!
There was a reason why it was so easy, because the spear of victory could even kill a real Golden Dragon of Fate.
However, how could the Golden Dragon of the Dongning scepter, which was condensed from the Imperial Dynastys fate, bepared to a real Golden Dragon of Fate?
Therefore, the Golden Dragon of the Dongning Scepter was killed with just one spear.
It could be said that this was a natural restraint!
Because to anyone, this kind of undying thing was the most difficult to deal with.
However, it was Jerrys spear of victory that could cut off a countrys fate. This was a natural restraint for the Kings!
Spear of victory!
Emperor Dongning cried out in surprise. His eyes were actually filled with panic and fear.
This made many people stunned. However, they suddenly reacted.
This could this be the divine spear that cut off the fate of the Empire?
It seems like theres no mistake. In the future, when we face this Jerry, we must not casually summon the Golden Dragon of Fate. Otherwise, this person can sever the fate of the empire. Its simply terrifying.
Thats right! If the fate of the Empire is severed, then we will be kicked out of the Empires era. This is really hard to ept.
Of course, there were also greedy people who thought about the spear of victory.
However, these people only dared to think about it in their hearts.
This was because even the emperor of the empire, Emperor Dongning, had been defeated by Jerry and left the Empires era.
Putting aside whether Jerry had relied on luck, he had even seeded in challenging the empire with his empires body.
His strength was already extremely terrifying.
Therefore, as long as one was not an idiot, there were basically not many people who wanted to provoke Jerry.
And the most important thing was They might not be able to find Jerry yet. After all, this empire era was very huge.
To be able to meet him there was something rare.
Not to mention between the imperial dynasties, the distance between them was usually very far.
After all, ording to what everyone had known for many years, when peoplended in this era of the empire, they would scatter the people.
At least for a short period of time, they would not meet each other.
Hmph! I dont have any luck with me right now. This spear of victory of yours is just scrap metal!
Emperor Dongning said coldly and immediately charged over.
Jerry smiled coldly.
He actually said that the spear of victory of Zeus was a piece of scrap metal?
One had to know that this was a supreme treasure forged by the god of forging using lightning.
It was a supreme artifact that followed Zeus, suppressed Kronos, and finally established his position as the god King!
Although that was a legend, in the era of the empire, with the support of the world level two.
This spear of victory was a grade two divine weapon, the pinnacle of the world level two!
In the future, when the world was level 3 and level 4, this spear of victory would only be stronger.
At that time, it might really be the legendary spear of victory.
A lightning bolt that could destroy Heaven and earth!
If thats the case, then Ill let you experience the power of the spear of victory!
Jerry said in a deep voice. Then, a cold light shed in his eyes, and he suddenly raised the divine spear.
Descendant Jerry, please wee King Zeus!
A level-2 divine weapon, an extraordinary divine weapon. It was no longer an ordinary weapon.
This spear of victory was the divine spear used by the King Zeus. It could directly summon the will of King Zeus contained within.
This was no longer the phantom image that appeared before, but the true will of King Zeus.
Weng!
In an instant, the sky and earth changed color, and strange phenomena appeared.
In the sky, a figure slowly walked over from the void. It was as if he had crossed countless worlds and descended into this world.
He wore luxurious battle armor, and his body was tall and sturdy. At the same time, lightning surrounded his entire body.
Who is this person?
Countless people were stunned. When they saw this man.
They had the urge to kneel down. That feeling was as if they were facing an existence that they had to respect.
King Zeus is here to pay his respects to my master!
A wisp of the will of King Zeus was not his actual body nor did it actually exist. Hence, it floated in the void.
However, it already had intelligence and self-awareness.
At this moment, it actually bowed slightly towards Jerry and respectfully called him master.
Jerry was stunned. Master?
King Zeus actually called me master? !
King Zeus smiled slightly and looked at the spear of victory in Jerrys hand with aplicated expression.
I have already learned of everything that happened here through the power of thews. I also know that Poseidon and Athena are now working for you here.
I know that this power is something that I can not resist. It has even exceeded the understanding of a King like me.
From thews, I know that I will be summoned to your side in the future.
This is something that can not be changed. Even if I am a King, it is impossible.
Therefore, it is not a big deal for me to call you master now. It is just a little earlier.
King Zeus said softly.
In fact, this was the first time Jerry had summoned the will of King Zeus.
However, Zeus aura and demeanor were already so terrifying.
If he were to be summoned from the Eternal Flower Register in the future, what kind of demeanor would he have?
No one could understand their conversation.
After all, there were no ancient legends in this world, not even those dynasties.
It could be said that this world was the same as his previous life.
However, he had lost the most dazzling and proud history and myth of the human race.
This was undoubtedly regrettable.
Looking at Emperor Dongning, Jerry knew that he was safe.
Previously, he, who was at the middle stage of rank two, was unable to fully control the spear of victory.
It was also at this time that he was able to unleash the true power of the spear.
The wisp of Kings will contained within was his ultimate trump card.
Sky Emperor Jerry, please kill the enemy.
Jerry bowed slightly and said.
Although Zeus called him master and was extremely respectful, Jerry was not the kind of person who did not know how to be polite.
After all, although the King said that he would definitely be his subordinate in the future and would join him.
But now that he had not summoned him, it was impossible for him to really use him as his subordinate.
Yellow Emperor nodded and said respectfully, Yes, your Majesty.
Yes, Zeus!
Then, Zeus waved his hand, and the spear of victory fell into his hand.
Looking at the spear of victory in his hand, he seemed to have returned to countless years ago, when he held the spear of victory and fought with Kronos.
However, at that time, he was still an ordinary God.
He did not expect that in the future, he would be the Lord of the gods and the strongest King of the Gods.
Follow me, old friend.
King Zeus said softly, and the spear of victory immediately emitted a bright light.
sh!
King Zeus roared and suddenly threw out his spear.
Chapter 92 - Obtained the Dongning Scepter
Chapter 92: Obtained the Dongning Scepter
In an instant, a golden bolt of lightning streaked across the sky with a terrifying aura of destruction!
The power of this spear seemed to have crossed the river of time and arrived.
What is this?
Emperor Dongning eximed. The spear of victory could actually summon other souls? !
Emperor Dongning guessed that Zeus was the soul hidden within the spear of victory.
But strictly speaking, that was indeed the case.
Impossible! My cultivation and strength are at the peak of the human world. Its impossible for me to be defeated!
Emperor Dongning roared loudly, and his entire body erupted with power as he instantly attacked King Zeus.
But throughout the entire process, King Zeus remained indifferent. It was as if he didnt take Emperor Dongnings attack seriously at all.
Boom
In an instant, the two attacks collided.
Boom
The world shook and the sea surged!
A huge wave formed and countless people around the world were terrified.
This was because this huge wave was enough to submerge half of earth!
When the tsunami passed, the consequences would be unimaginable!
No!
At this moment, Emperor Dongnings roar sounded.
Under this golden lightning, he was unable to resist at all.
This move wasnt something that ate-stage rank two could use.
But King Zeus naturally wouldnt give him the chance to speak nonsense.
With a wave of indignant roars, Emperor Dongning waspletely destroyed.
Then, Zeus looked at the tsunami and the nearly empty sea.
With a gentle wave of his hand, he used his supreme godly power to calm the sea.
He was not the sea god, but he had more godly power than the sea god!
Zeus!
The crisis is over!
Countless people around the world were stunned. Just now, there were many experts who were prepared to block the tsunami and see how many could be blocked.
They wanted to reduce the number of deaths and injuries around the world.
However, they did not expect that Zeus simply had to wave his hand to calm down the tsunami.
After doing all of this, Zeus turned around and bowed to Jerry.
Reporting to your Majesty, Zeus haspleted the mission.
Jerry felt his body weaken. Zeus had used the power in his body to cast the spell.
The power of the lightning just now and the calming of the tsunami that was enough to submerge half of earth all came from his energy.
Therefore, it was normal for him to consume a lot of energy.
However, it had to be said that he was really powerful!
Although Jerry could kill Emperor Dongning, it would not be so easy for him to use his full strength.
Thank you, Zeus, for your help.
Jerry cupped his hands and said. After all, he was the king of the gods, so Jerry naturally had to show some respect.
You are too kind, emperor. My wife, daughter, children, and brothers are all with you. Please take care of them.
King Zeus expression didnt change. He just bowed again.
Jerry nodded, and then King Zeus disappeared. The spear of victory flew to Jerrys side again and circled around Jerry.
Looking at the sky in front of him, a scepter was floating in the air.
Jerry waved his hand and took the seal away.
Not bad, good stuff.
Jerry looked at the scepter in his hand and smiled slightly.
He immediately disappeared.
He naturally returned to the era of the empire.
In that case, no one would be able to track him, and no one would know who he was or who he was in reality.
From the looks of it, most people probably wouldnt dare to investigate him so easily.
After all, the skill he had just disyed and the power he had shown were still useful.
Even someone as powerful as Emperor Dongning was easily suppressed by him.
With such power, it was indeed able to interrupt some peoples thoughts.
Within the empires era, Jerrys figure instantly appeared.
Greetings, your Majesty.
When Motis saw Jerry, he immediately bowed.
Jerry nodded and did not mention a word about his meeting with King Zeus previously.
Instead, he directly looked at Motis and asked:
How is the recovery of the Dongning Empires territorying along?
Motis bowed and replied:
Reporting to your Majesty, it is almost done. In a few months at most, the entire Dongning Empires territory will bepletely recovered.
Jerry nodded. The Dongning Empire upied four territories in total, and they were middle-grade empires.
Lands with three territories or more could be considered middle-grade empires.
The limitless region was where the Dongning Empire made its fortune.
The original territories of the Dongning Empire were as follows: Limitless region, Greenleaf region, White Snow Region, and Firebird region.
At this moment, the Sky Dynasty hadpletely conquered the Evergreen region, and they were currently attacking the White Snow region!
Jerry naturally wouldnt let go of the Yongchun Empire.
As for the ck Turtle region, it was Jerrys hometown, the ce where the Sky Dynasty started. Naturally, they had to take it down.
From the looks of it, the ck Turtle region should be taken down very soon.
At that time, Jerrys territory would be: the White Snow Region, the Limitless region, the Greenleaf region, the Evergreen Region, the Firebird region, and the ck Turtle region!
A total of six domains!
There was only one more to go before he could enter the high-level imperial dynasty!
One had to know that there were only 21 domains in the entire deste realm!
Jerry was about to upy six of them and establish his own imperial dynasty.
Emperor Dongning had really given a good gift this time.
It was because of the battle with Emperor Dongning that Jerry had attacked so many domains that the other imperial dynasties chose not to attack.
This was because they did not have a clear understanding of Jerrys strength, or they had not thought of a way to deal with Jerry. They would not easily make a move against Jerry. Otherwise, the danger would be much higher.
The current situation was not the same as before. As his fame grew, whether it was the natives of the empire era or the people who hadnded on Earth, more and more people paid attention to Jerry.
Therefore, he had to be much more careful in this matter.
If it was in the past, Jerry would have chosen to establish the Empire when he upied a few domains.
But now, it would not be like this.
Jerry would choose to first stabilize the empires territory and raise the countrys power to the peak before establishing the empire.
In this way, when the empire arrived, he would not be afraid of this or that.
The territory of the Dongning Imperial Court hadnt beenpletely taken over, so the summoning opportunity hadnt been calcted yet.
But the reward for conquering the evergreen region had been obtained!
The entire evergreen region had roughly received over a thousand summoning opportunities!
Jerry had never been so wealthy before.
If that was the case, the four territories of the East Peace Imperial court could definitely receive 4,000 summoning opportunities. Sure enough, snatching it was faster than building!
As for the ck Turtle region, since a portion of the territory was already under the Sky Dynastys control, the most they could obtain was about 700 to 800 summoning opportunities.
However, that was enough!
There were about 1,000 summoning opportunities for one region.
Chapter 93 - 6,000 Summoning Opportunities!
Chapter 93: 6,000 Summoning Opportunities!
With so many summoning opportunities, Jerry really felt like he was a nouveau riche.
Jerry really wanted to start the lottery, but in the end, Jerry controlled himself.
Because if he were to draw now, it would be better to establish an empire and draw again.
There was a reason, because if he were to establish an empire and draw, there would be a chance for a top-tier character to appear.
And if a top-tier character appeared, it would be a 3-star character!
Just like how a top-tier character like Poseidon was a 2-star character.
One had to know that to raise a person to 2-star, one would need to spend 11 summoning chances!
Who knew how much it would cost after the world reaches level 3.
But Jerry was sure that it would definitely not be less.
Because every time the level of the world rose, it was a terrifying qualitative change.
When the level of the world was at 1, a peak level 1 expert was onlyparable to a city.
But after the level-up of the world, ate-stage level 2 expert could even destroy an entire dynasty!
This was the difference, an absolute qualitative change.
Therefore, to advance to a 3-star character, it would probably take a lot of summoning times.
Although he was about to earn over 6,000 chances to change his ount, as his world level increased, he had to slowly think about how to use it. He couldnt waste it!
Thus, Jerry decided.
He would wait until the Empire was established and his world level increased before summoning him.
After all, if he was lucky enough to obtain a 3-star character, he would earn a lot.
Time slowly passed, and in the blink of an eye, a few months had passed.
During these few months, with the help of the soaring national power, Jerrys cultivation had finally risen to thete stage of rank two, half a step away.
Which meant that he was only half a step away from stepping into rank three.
This rank wasparable to Emperor Dongning from before.
He had obtained this level of cultivation as the ruler of the empire.
However, Jerry was still the ruler of a dynasty.
This level was only temporary because the moment the world level rose, Jerry could break through the restrictions and enter the next level.
It wasnt just Jerry. Poseidon, Athena, Hercules, Dionysus, Hermes, Ares, and so on were all in this level.
Speaking of which, Jerry felt that.
The speed of cultivation of magic soil, mages, and so on was a little slow!
But after thinking about it carefully, Jerry felt that it was because of the world level.
It was estimated that when the world level reached three, there would be more such cultivators.
When that time came, the entire world would probably be even more resplendent, with countless powerhouses.
On this day, Jerrys army finally recovered thest inch ofnd of the Dongning Empire!
Thus, the four regions of the Donging EmpireCthe Evergreen region, the ck Turtle region, and the entire six regionsChad all be Jerrys territory.
Jerry had be an existence at the peak of the intermediate empire in a single leap, and everything was ready. All he needed to do was wait for Jerry to establish the empire.
Now, the entire green region had been expanded and turned into an iparably huge city!
It was just like the imperial capital of the limitless region.
With a state as the imperial capital!
This wasparable to the territory of the United States!
An imperial capital was the size of a dynasty. This was an imperial dynasty.
In the imperial capital in the sky, Jerry stood on the high tform. Hundreds of millions of people were all watching the ceremony.
Looking at the people below, Jerry felt a wave of emotion.
Counting the passage of time, Jerry had been in the era of the Empire for seven or eight years, right?
And in just this short period of time, Jerry had grown from a small sky city lord to the lord of the kingdom, the lord of the dynasty, and now, he was about to be the lord of the empire!
Jerry still felt very emotional in his heart.
But this was only the starting point, because even if it was a world level three, it was only a world level three!
One had to know that a world level two was still just a mortal world!
Although this mid-level martial art was a little exaggerated.
I, the Sky Emperor Jerry, today in the sky imperial capital, will establish an imperial dynasty and inform the world!
Jerry shouted as he looked at the sky.
In reality, he was saying to the rules of the empire era:
He had already established an imperial dynasty, quickly upgrade the world level and give the rewards.
Buzz! Buzz! Buzz
In an instant, a strange phenomenon appeared.
Divine Dragons, phoenixes, and other divine beasts hovered in the air as Heaven and earth celebrated.
Boom
A golden light instantly exploded from the top of the imperial pce.
It was the original Imperial Dynastys Golden Dragon of Fate.
However, it had now be the Imperial Dynastys Golden Dragon of Fate.
The enormous fate golden dragon was muchrger than Emperor Dongnings. After all, Jerrys national power was two more regions than Emperor Dongnings!
Congrattions to Jerry for sessfully establishing the Empire, the Sky Empire!
The rules of the world have changed dramatically as the level of the world has risen to level three. Many experts have appeared, and the current strength is high-grade Force!
As the sky empires emperor Jerry has established the empire and promoted the level of the world during the empire era, I hereby reward you with a mysterious gift bag! I hope youll continue working hard!
This time, the rules seemed to be a little more interesting than before.
And this voice resounded in the minds of all the people who hadnded.
Oh my god! Has the empire been established?
It seems to be quite normal. After all, Jerry has upied the territory of the Dongning Empire. Its a little slow to establish an empire now.
Sigh, after working hard for so long, Ive only just started to catch up with the main force and enter the middle stage of rank 2. Im preparing to break through to thete stage of rank 2. How did it increase again?
Yeah! This guys speed of upgrading the countrys level is even faster than our cultivation speed. Hes simply a monster!
Countless people on Earth were shocked by this matter!
The empire had destroyed the dynasty. Now that Jerry had established the empire, who could stop him?
Ive finally established the empire.
Jerry let out a sigh of relief and returned to the imperial pce. He expelled everyone and began his favorite segment.
It was the Grand Gift Pack from the founding of the empire and the summoning of the ministers.
This was necessary. After all, the empire had been established and the territory was really huge.
A territory was twice the size of Earth.
And he had six territories at the moment, which was ten times the size of earth!
Although this was because the world was different, there were few people in this world, unlike Earth, which had arge poption.
But it was because of such arge territory!
The poption still exceeded 70 billion people, which was seven times more than that of Earth!
What Lord of Earth, what King of the world,pared to me, they were simply trash.
I rule over more than seven times the poption of the entire earth!
As expected, its about the same as before. upying a domain will mean an average of 1,000 summoning opportunities.
I thought that the ck Turtle region would have more than 700 summoning opportunities, but I didnt expect it to overflow from every domain.
The total number of summoning opportunities still reached 6,000.
Chapter 94 - Stepping into the Late Stage of Rank 3 in a Year’s Time!
Chapter 94: Stepping into the Late Stage of Rank 3 in a Years Time!
However, things had to be done one by one.
Jerry was the first to open the grand gift bag of the era of the empire.
When he established the empire, he had given him a library and three travel tokens.
Now that he had established the empire, he had once again advanced the level of the world in the era of the empire. The rewards should be pretty good.
As expected, when the Grand Gift Bag was opened, there were still some good things.
[ congrattions, Jerry, for opening the mysterious Grand Gift Bag. You have obtained the following items: ]
[ one national god array, supported by the Empires fate. When used, the national god array can be activated. It is enough to block a level 3 Attack! ]
[ at the same time, the national god array also has a teleportation function. Within the Empires territory, it can be used to teleport by consuming spirit stones! ]! ]
Jerry was stunned. This time, there was only one reward.
But this reward was very powerful!
The National Protection Array could cover the entire empires array!
What kind of vast project was this?
If it wasnt for the description above, Jerry himself wouldnt have been able to sense it,
it was estimated that to build such a national protection array, even if the empire built it themselves, without thousands of years or even thousands of years of hard work, countless people wouldnt be able to sessfully build it, right?
Although one didnt know how powerful a rank 3 realm was, it was still a rank 3 realm.
However, such arge scale protective array was said to be able to withstand the attacks of a rank 3 expert. This should be the world level
The strongest rank 3 expert, right?
As for the teleportation function, it was extremely powerful!
With the expansion of the territory, even if it was a top-tier expert, if they had to fly everywhere, it would be a waste of time for more than ten days, or even several months!
Although it was possible that experts at thete-stage of rank two and above would fly at a terrifying speed and wouldnt be too far away.
However, apart from top-tier experts, an ordinary army would need several months to march in such arge territory. It was really too slow.
After all, they were already at level three of the world. The level of high-level military force was infinitely close to the mythical level.
If they still needed to walk, flying was not a good way to travel.
Hence, this teleportation function came at the right time.
In that case
No matter who and where the Sky Dynasty was at war with, the empires army could use the teleportation array to support them.
This enhancement was too powerful.
Of course, Jerry did not think that he was the only empire that had it.
The Dongning Empire didnt have it because back then, it was a world level 2 empire.
Now that it was a world level 3 empire, any empire with a bit of background would have a teleportation array.
However, they might not be like him, where every city in the Empire could be teleported.
They could probably be teleported to a fixed location, such as a border area.
As for Jerrys god-protecting formation, it could even be used by ordinary people.
As for spirit stones, it was probably a new setting after world level 3.
It was a type of stone that contained special energy and had many uses.
Perhaps his empires treasury already had a lot of them.
That was the mysterious gift pack. Overall, it was not bad.
After all, if he were to build a teleportation array and a national god protection array, it would be arge scale project.
Other than that, there was the world level 3 cultivation realm.
Late-stage world level 2 was the limit of world level 2 cultivation.
As for world level 3, it continued the previous cultivation level and was divided into the following three realms.
Early stage of rank three, middle stage of rank three,te stage of rank three!
These were the three realms of world level three!
The first was early stage of level three.
This was the realm abovete stage of level two. Late stage of level two could condense a soul in the body and step into early stage of level three.
A martial artist at this realm had extremely terrifying strength. It could even be said that if the soul didnt die, it wouldnt die!
As long as his soul was alive, he could condense his body again and resurrect.
The early stage of the third level a rank 3 could live up to a thousand years!
After the early stage of the third level, it was the middle stage of the third level.
This level was truly close to the god level.
With one step, he could travel a thousand miles. With a flick of his hand, he could destroy an entire dynasty. He had the strength of a god.
As for more abilities, he needed to understand them better.
As for those after the middle stage of rank 3, they would be at thete stage of rank 3.
This realm was the strongest in the world!
If it was said that the middle stage of rank 3 was a god that walked the mortal world.
If it was said that thete stage of rank 3 was a true God that stood above the mortal world!
ording to the introduction of the empire era, existences at thete stage of rank 3 could use thews of heaven and earth to strengthen themselves!
With endless power, their power could even shake a region!
If this was on Earth,te-stage third-level existences would probably have the power to blow up the Earth.
After all, a region was the size of two earths. If they shook a region, wouldnt they be able to blow up the earth?
Middle-stage third-level existences had a lifespan of 2,000 years, which was only 1,000 years longer than early-stage third-level existences.
However, thete stage of rank 3 could increase ones lifespan to as much as 5,000 years!
It could be said that at this point, one could see the life and death of an empire at a nce!
The current Sky Dynasty is at the peak of the intermediate stage, and its national fortune is strong.
If I rely on the national fortune to cultivate, I can probably enter thete stage of rank 3 in at most a year.
If its a top-tier imperial dynasty, Ill only need two to three months to reach thete-stage of level three!
Jerry muttered to himself. A years time was very short.
Because at this level, many mid-stage of level three would train hard for thousands of years, and it would be difficult for them to even make a single step forward!
If they knew that Jerry could reach thete-stage of level three within a year, wouldnt they be so scared that their guts would split open?
This was the advantage of the invaders, but in reality, they were just special monsters like Jerry.
Other than the old seniors who had entered the empire era decades ago, or even hundreds of years ago, like Emperor Dongning.
Most of the invaders on Earth were only city lords!
A small number of them had entered the dynasty, and the dynasty was probably a very rare existence.
The Lord of the dynasty, the Lord of the empire. Even if they relied on the luck of the nation to cultivate to thete stage of rank 3, they would have to spend a hundred years in the empire era.
This was not a joke, even if the time flow increased to thirty times after the world level 3!
One year in the real world, thirty years in the empire era!
They only needed three years in the real world, and it would beparable to the empire era in ny years.
A hundred years, and they would be able to enter thete-stage of rank 2!
Butpared to Jerrys empire era, entering thete-stage of rank 3 in a year was simply iparable!
And that was the lord of the dynasty, the lord of the empire!
Chapter 95 - Heaven, Hell? !
Chapter 95: Heaven, Hell? !
For example, those city lords would probably need two to three hundred years.
If this was converted to the real world, that would be ten years!
But even so, it was still very terrifying.
After all, after the geniuses of this world entered the middle stage of rank three, they would spend a thousand years or a few hundred years to enter thete stage of rank three.
There were even some who couldnt enter thete stage of the third stage even after 2,000 years!
This was thending party. Although the worlds level would increase and the worlds rules would change, their strength would directly increase to a level that suited their identity and the worlds settings.
But other than that, if they wanted to improve further, they would still need hundreds of thousands of years of hard work.
Unlike the people on earth who had to cultivate by themselves, but saved tens or hundreds of times of hard work.
Almost everyone was treated like the main character.
And Jerry was the main character of main characters!
These were the three cultivation realms. Other than that, there were no other changes. For example, they still could not leave the empire with their lives.
However, there were still some surprises. For example, Jerrys Golden Lion King wasnt counted among them.
Because strictly speaking, the Golden Lion King was one of Jerrys three pieces of equipment!
Other than that, there were the conditions for advancement.
Different from before, Jerry originally thought that an existence that established an empire would be able to advance to world level 4.
But clearly, it wasnt. The empire era had actually increased the difficulty.
Could it be that every time the rewards were taken by him, the Imperial era had made adjustments?
The conditions for advancement did not seem to have changed. It was to establish an existence above the imperial dynasty.
And this kind of empire was called the Divine Dynasty!
However, the conditions for advancement were not as simple and crude as before.
One only needed to upy enough territory toplete the establishment of the dynasty.
It seemed that everything would be different when it came to the word of God.
[ requirements for the establishment of the dynasty: 1. upying a territory.
Nurturing ten or morete-stage rank three warriors.
Nurturing hundreds of millions of heavenly soldiers made up of level one warriors and above! ]
Weird. Jerrys expression was a little weird.
At first nce, there seemed to be nothing wrong with this, but if one took a closer look, there was a problem.
Firstly, it was to upy a worldsnd. There was nothing wrong with this.
However, to nurture more than tente-stage rank three soldiers and an army of more than a hundred million level one soldiers, wasnt this something that he could easily achieve?
If his general was promoted to the level three level, he could enter thete-stage level three within a year!
There were more than ten of them!
An army of more than a hundred million level one soldiers, wasnt this something that could be solved by frantically summoning an army?
A level two army was made up of first-rate fighters!
A level three army, not to mention all level one fighters, even if it was all level two fighters, Jerry wouldnt be surprised!
Looks like the era of the Empire isnt targeting me. Its purely targeting all the summoners, allowing everyone to focus on development.
Jerry smiled slightly. wasnt this so-called increase in difficulty what he had been doing all along?
It seemed like the empire era meant to let everyone develop steadily.
Jerrys side had no problems at all, but on the other side, everyone was in an uproar!
What the hell? What the hell is a realm? I dont even know!
There are still 10te-stage third-level cultivators? Within 300 years, Ill be able to enter thete-stage third-level at most. If I were to train 10 of them, wouldnt that take 700 to 800 years, or even thousands of years?
Thats right! Theres also an army of 100 million cultivators above the first level. Although the difficulty isnt as high as the previous one, its still not too low!
In the public channel, everyone was cursing and swearing.
But everyone was just used to it.
Because it seemed that every time the world advanced, it had nothing to do with them.
They only needed to follow the big shots and reap the benefits.
The big shots took the bulk of it.
However, what they were worried about was that the big shots wouldnt be able toplete all of this within a thousand years.
They didnt dare to guarantee that they would be able to survive for a thousand years in this dangerous era of the Empire!
After all, every time the world advanced in level, it meant that the difficulty of the world had increased by arge margin!
Was thete-stage of rank 2 very impressive?
The strongest in the world?
Sorry, thete-stage of the second rank had only be the rank of an ordinary expert!
Above it, there was the early-stage of the third level.
This was the cultivation realm that an expert of a region should have!
Above the early-stage of the third level, there was the middle-stage of the third level.
This was the level that a world-renowned expert should have.
And that middle-stage of the third rank, there was thete-stage of the third rank!
This was the new strongest and most invincible realm in the world!
Many peoplemented that it was too difficult. This version had been updated so quickly that they couldnt keep up with the progress.
Of course, the era of the Empire wasnt a game to begin with. It was a real war.
If one didnt improve, they would regress.
Those who couldnt keep up with the era and the progress would basically be eliminated.
It was estimated that from now on, there would be more and more people who would submit to and follow the big shots!
This was because the reality was that as the level of the world increased, the difficulty would greatly increase.
Without the protection of the big shots, in this era of the empire It was truly a great danger.
Who knew when a passing mid-stage rank three could identally leak his power and destroy an entire city.
Theres no need to worry, Sky Dynasty Jerry is here.
Thats right, thats right. It looks difficult, but for a big shot like him, it shouldnt be a problem
Many people expressed their relief.
At this moment, Jerry, who they were discussing, opened the Eternal Flower Register.
Almost every time the level of the world increased, the Eternal Flower Register would also change.
This time was no exception.
The Eternal Flower Register actually had a new summoning item!
From the civil and military officials in the beginning, there was a new army, and new weapons and equipment.
This time, there was a new addition, something Jerry had not expected.
Heaven? Hell?
Jerry was stunned. Thats right, the new summoning items on the Eternal Flower Register this time were actually heaven and hell!
This world waspletely different from his previous life. There wasnt even a history, not even a dynasty, let alone the things in the myths.
For example, in his previous life, there wasnt anyone who did not know of heaven and hell!
Although this world had all kinds of organizations and religions, they were only limited to the empire era!
Thats right, the people of modern earth had no idea what heaven and hell were.
And in the era of the empire, there was no source of these myths. Some legends were different from each other.
The Eternal Flower Register could summon the gate of Heaven or the gate of Hell at this time!
Then, it could transform into a demon or an angel!
Chapter 96 - Upgrade the Army!
Chapter 96: Upgrade the Army!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The Eternal Flower Register is getting more and moreplete! Perhaps as the world level rises, more and more people can be summoned.
Jerry sighed, but it was good, because being able to summon so many types of people, armies, organizations...
For Jerry, it was also a good thing.
After all, these things were definitely not simple. They must be very powerful!
Not to mention other things, just the people from the Angels and Hells Gate alone.
But, every one of them was an existence close to a god!
If he could summon them, it would definitely be of great help to Jerry.
then, its time for the most exciting part!
Jerrys eyes shed.
He was ready to summon and organize his lineup.
The first thing he did was to upgrade his generals and troops.
Otherwise, it would be easy for him to not keep up with the progress.
Even the many gods in Greece were the same, because even if they were not as powerful as Poseidon, they were still natives who were far ahead of this world!
For example, if they advanced to a rank three general, they could be a rank threete-stage general in a years time!
This wasparable to Jerrys leveling speed, why didnt Jerry train them?
Civil officials: Mortis, to, Socrates... The Gods of Greece!
Generals: Poseidon, Hercules, Athena, Ares, Alexander... and the gods of Greece!
There are twenty-one ministers here!
Jerry muttered to himself.
Then, he took a look. A 3-star general actually needed to spend 100 summoning points?
Damn, isnt this a little expensive?
Jerry ridiculed.
[ master, the Eternal Flower Register has been upgraded to level 3. All summoned beings are now 2-star by default! ]
In order to adapt to the changes in the world level, all future summoned characters, the default is one level lower than the world level!
So says the Eternal Flower Register, and Jerry is relieved.
Well, that does save us a lot of calls.
Before the opening sporadic, need one to one star, ten to two stars!
This is just too much money!
But now, it was different. A two-star character would only need to use a hundred summoning chances to enter three stars!
It was convenient to calcte.
It wasnt thatplicated anymore.
The Eternal Flower Register, youre really greedy. You just got six thousand summoning chances, and youre not going to let it go.
Jerry rolled his eyes.
But even so, there was no need to hesitate when it came to rising stars.
Because as long as he ascended the stars, he would definitely repay ate-stage level three powerhouse to him within a year!
This was absolutely worth it. As long as there was ate-stage rank three holding down the fort, the Sky Emperor Dynasty would have nothing to fear.
Eternal Flower Register, raise all twenty civil and military people to three stars first!
Jerry said domineeringly. He was a big shot with six thousand summoning opportunities at the very least.
It was better to be tough.
[ Yes, Master! ]
The Eternal Flower Register responded and immediately began the star Ascension.
Instantly, Mortis, Poseidon, Athena, and the other civil and military officials all felt the change.
Looking in the direction of the pce, their eyes were full of excitement.
Is it his Majesty?
They knew that Jerry was going to give them the star Ascension.
After reaching world level 3, the cultivation realm that they were so proud of began tog behind.
And now that they had upgraded to a 3-star general, they could raise their cultivation faster, increase their own strength, and serve his majesty.
If there were 21 civil and military officials, one hundred summoning chances was equivalent to 2,100 summoning chances!
Jerry felt a little pained, but it was all worth it.
Because these twenty-one civil and military officials had all be three stars.
And because of the worlds rank three, it was obvious that warlocks, mages, and other practitioners of the system were going to rise up...
When that time came, Mortis, Circe, and the others could bete-stage rank three warlocks andte-stage rank three mages within a year!
For warlocks in thete-stage of rank three, it would only take a little time for them to create the national god-protecting array that was given to them by the empire.
Althoughte-stage rank three warlocks were far inferior to generals in terms ofbat power.
After all, generals had always been the peak ofbat power in this world.
However, for an empire, thesete stage rank three warlocks had endless uses.
The same was true for mages. They could be of great use on the battlefield.
After spending the 2100 chances, there were only 3900 left!
Jerry looked at the army again, but the army also made changes.
The tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and hundreds of thousands before were a littleplicated.
When it came to the empire.
The number of the army would be in the tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions.
After all, this was a level three world. This kind of high-level world of force was infinitely close to the level of the mythical world.
How could they still use tens of thousands, or hundreds of thousands, as units?
Therefore, ording to the Eternal Flower Register, the troops that were summoned in the future would be in the millions.
And they would be summoned repeatedly. For example, another Macedonian phnx, but in the millions.
Jerry did some calctions. One of the requirements to advance to dynasty was to have an army of over a hundred million level-1 soldiers.
If he sessfully summoned a million soldiers at once, he would need to summon them a hundred times. Only then would he be able to amass an army of over a hundred million soldiers!
At the same time, because the army would be upgraded in units of a million, the army would also be upgraded in ordance with this unit.
It was allowed to have a little overflow, but it could not be overdone.
Coincidentally, Jerry did not have many troops at the moment, just over a million!
300,000 Macedonian Phnx troops, 500,000 Roman troops, 80,000 Spartan heavy infantrymen, 50,000 Byzantine armored cavalry, 3,000 ancient Greek phnx infantrymen, and so on...
Without hesitation, he directly spent a hundred times to upgrade his million-man army into a three-star army!
One had to know that there was no need to train to upgrade an army. Jerry was looking forward to seeing what a three-star army was.
When Jerry clicked on the upgrade button, the Sky Dynastys shabby million-man army also weed a qualitative change.
One had to know that they were now at level three of the world, so the divine dynasty was naturally different from level two of the world.
The peak elite had reached thete stage of the world level three realm, and they even had all sorts of mysterious methods. The increase in difficulty was no joke.
A million strong army was really shabby. An ordinary imperial dynasty wouldnt even have an army of over a hundred million, but 20 to 30 million strong?
Back then, the Dongning Empire had an army of 10 million!
For example, an intermediate imperial dynasty would need at least 30 million soldiers to defend such a huge territory!
And for this million troops, when they sessfully rose to the 3-star level, their strength had also undergone a huge change.
In the past, the armies were: normal soldiers first ss, centurions first ss,mander first ss, captain first ss, captain second ss early stage, general second ss mid-stage!
But now, they were: normal soldiers second ss early stage, centurions second ss mid0stage, captain second sste stage, captain third ss early stage, general third ss middle stage!
Terrifying!
Simply terrifying!
Chapter 97 - God of Light, Apollo!
Chapter 97: God of Light, Apollo!
One must know that one of the three major missions given by the Empire Era to advance to dynasty was to have an army of over 100 million rank 1 and above!
This was obviously a requirement for an empire that had the standard to advance to dynasty!
And Jerry was obviously a super ss existence. From the beginning, his army had always been a super ss existence, and it was still the same now!
Ordinary soldiers were all early-stage rank 2!
Even if they were rank 3 in the world, early-stage rank 2 was still not that bad!
One had to know that many of the city lords on Earth were currently at early-stage rank 2.
And some of the dynasty lords were only at mid-stage rank 2!
Only the dynasty lords might have reachedte-stage rank 2 at this time.
There were very few dynasties, and they were probably only in the top batch, far behind Jerry.
An army formed from the early stages of rank two martial arts was simply overwhelming the other dynasties.
At the same time, Centurions were in the middle stage of rank two, and Centurions were in thete stage of rank two!
This version was updated too quickly. Thete stage of rank two, which was previously very powerful, had now be the tail end of the line.
Among the million-strong army, there were thousands of centurions, thousands ofte stage rank two!
There were only a few hundred soldiers in the Dongning Empire.
Jerrys army was ten times more than the Dongning Empires army!
Of course, that was the empire when the world level was level two. Now that the world level was level three, there were probably a lot ofte-stage level two native empires in this world.
Early-stage rank three was a realm abovete-stage rank two!
Jerry, Poseidon, and the others had only just entered because of the increase in the world level.
But within his million-strong army, there were already over a hundred people!
A million-strong army, there were over a hundred fieldmanders. This was a ten-thousand-strong fieldmander, whomanded an army of over ten thousand people.
As for the side generals above the fieldmanders, there werent as many as before.
Moreover, they had been drastically reduced!
Perhaps it was because this realm was a qualitative change.
Out of the million-strong army, there were only 10 generals left.
One had to know that in the past, just the 300,000 Macedonian troops had 10 generals.
However, thinking about it carefully, it was understandable.
Because this realm was the middle stage of rank three, it was a qualitative change.
Because in the imperial dynasty, the army was calcted ording to tens of millions and billions of ranks.
If he gathered a hundred million troops, a million troops and ten deputy generals, then a hundred would be ten million, a thousand would be a hundred million!
When he had a hundred million troops, the number of middle stage rank three troops in his hands could actually reach as many as a thousand!
This was very exaggerated. One had to know that thete stage of rank three was extremely rare, but it was countless times more difficult than thete stage of rank two back then.
At leastpared to thete stage of rank two, it was more like the pinnacle of the human world. It was known as a person who walked above the human world!
With the body of a mortal, it wasparable to a god, and it was known as a god!
It could be said that even a top-tier empire might not be able to produce one or two hundred intermediate stage rank three soldiers!
As for Jerry, as long as he reached the top-tier Empire, he would be able to produce over 1,000!
Not bad, not bad!
Jerry nodded his head in satisfaction. Jerry could proudly say that this million-strong army wasparable to the tens of millions of troops of other empires!
They could even defeat the other side.
Of course, even though that was what he said.
However, since the mission to advance to the Celestial Dynasty required over 100 million troops, and they were allposed of warriors above rank 1.
Jerry didnt want to use the natives of this world either, because the resources spent on training them would be better given to his ten soldiers.
Therefore, he could only hold back his tears and continue to summon them.
The civil and military ministers spent 2,100 times to level up, and the Army spent ten times.
It wasnt much. If it was like before, when the Macedonian phnx troops, spartan heavy infantrymen, and so on were divided and counted. Then it would cost even more!
It was a total of 2,200 times!
In this case, there were still 3,800 times left. This seemed like a lot, but in fact, there were still expenses!
Next is the equipment. The equipment also needs to be upgraded.
First, I will upgrade my Zeus King armor, spear of victory, and Golden Lion King.
With Jerrys order, another 300 summoning opportunities were spent.
In an instant, the three-piece set was upgraded to 3-star!
The Golden Lion King became a 3-star mount!
Its strength did not disappoint Jerry, it actually advanced tote-stage rank three!
Although it was only in the early stages, but it was ate-stage rank three mount!
This mount was really too awe-inspiring!
Roar!
The Golden Lion King was very excited, its entire size had increased by several times!
Its body length was more than ten meters!
After all, it was not a snake but a walking beast. With such a body size, it was very intimidating.
Its back was very wide, almost as wide as t ground.
If it sat cross-legged, it could even sit two people.
I didnt expect that you, the Golden Lion King, would be the firstte-stage rank three in my Sky Empire.
Jerry rubbed the Golden Lion Kings head and said with a smile.
As it was his mount, it was almost telepathic, so Jerry was very close to the Golden Lion King.
Then, Jerry looked at the Zeus armor and the spear of victory!
These two items had been upgraded to the level of a 3-star treasure.
The power was still as simple and crude as before.
It could break through the defense ofte-stage rank 3 and block attacks ofte-stage rank 3!
The shield and spear were perfect for each other. It was the standard for fighting above ones level!
As for Poseidon and the others, Jerry would not level up for now.
Anyway, they are already invincible gods. They already have the ability to fight above their level.
Jerry muttered to himself. Actually, he was poor!
He had spent 300. Adding the previous 2,200, that was already 2,500.
In a while, he would have to recruit new generals, new armies, and so on. All of these would require summoning opportunities to nurture.
So for this weapon, it was up to fate in the future.
Moreover, with a powerful warlock, he might be able to forge his own divine weapon in the future.
Although it might not be as good as the Eternal Flower Register, it was enough for Xiang Yu and the others to use.
Eternal Flower Register, start summoning!
With Jerrys order, there were still more than 3,500 summoning opportunities left!
If it was summoning, they could just use a small amount and keep it as a whole number so that it could be used for Star Ascension Enhancement.
[ congrattions to master for summoning a mythical figure: the goddess of agriculture, Demeter!
[ congrattions to master for summoning a mythical figure: the god of Light, Apollo!
[ congrattions to master for summoning a mythical figure: Artemis, goddess of the hunt!
[ congrattions to master for summoning a mythical figure: Aphrodite, God of Love!
[ congrattions to master for summoning a historical figure: Caesar the Great!
[ congrattions to master for summoning an intelligence organization: Scouts, one million!
[ congrattions to master for summoning a chance to open the gates of hell!
[ congrattions to master for summoning a legendary army: one million Ottoman army!
[ congrattions on summoning a legendary army: 1,000,000 Mongolian Cavalry!
[ congrattions on summoning a legendary army!
Chapter 98 - The Fallen Angel Lucifer!
Chapter 98: The Fallen Angel Lucifer!
A wave of sudden wealth, except for the first few, these dozens of times, all that were summoned were armies.
The words of the generals were obtained: God of Light Apollo, the Hunting Goddess Artemis, and Caesar the Great.
The words of the civil officials and strategists were obtained: the Goddess of Love Aphrodite, and the Goddess of Agriculture Demeter!
As for the two more special ones, they were: the scout team and the Gate of Hell.
Although the scout team had one million people, they were considered an army, but just like the scout team before, they were special forces and belonged to an intelligence organization.
Although one million was not a lot, it was enough, because it could raise a star.
A group of early-stage rank two and mid-stage rank two. Late-stage rank two, early-stage rank three intelligence organizations were still very terrifying.
They were the core, and could organize their own subordinate intelligence personnel.
As for the gates of Hell, it was a new summoning section, and this time, it was summoned directly.
He didnt know if one was lucky or not.
After counting, there were three generals, two civil advisors, a million scouts, and one chance to open the gates of hell!
As for the army, Jerry carefully counted, twenty-six!
This time, there were thirty-three scattered summoning opportunities.
Although there were no top-tier characters, the goods were all pretty good.
Raise all the stars!
Jerry waved his hand. Anyway, raising the stars was not wrong.
Instantly, generals rose to three stars!
Civil officials rose to three stars, organizations, armies, and so on, all rose to three stars!
They directly spent 3,300 summoning opportunities!
The remaining 200 summoning opportunities suddenly became poor!
And these 200 were going to be used immediately.
Because the 18 arhats were not like other small armies, they were not counted into an army of a million. They were special existences that were independent.
It was because of the unreasonable settings of the 18 arhats that were still applicable when they reached world level three!
Thus, these 200 summoning times, another 100 summoning times had gone out!
In the end, after Jerrys operation, the number of summoning times in his hands was only left with 100, leaving only his savings.
Although it was painful, the results were gratifying!
The number of troops had increased by 26 million!
Adding the original 1 million, it was 27 million troops!
All of them were at the early stage of rank two!
270,000 at the middle stage of rank two!
27,000 at thete stage of rank two!
2,700 at the early stage of rank three!
270 at the middle stage of rank three!
Forget about trash like thete stage of rank two!
Just look at the early stage of rank three, the mid-stage of rank three!
2,700 captains were all at the early stage of rank three!
270 vice generals were all at the mid-stage of rank three!
The quality of this army was already unrivaled!
Although Ive spent all of my familys assets, Ive obtained happiness. Perhaps thats what it means.
Jerry shook his head. Although it hurt, it was really fierce.
He would wait for his generals and civil servants to grow up.
A total of 25 civil and military officials had all advanced to thete stage of rank three! What kind of scene was that?
One year, just one year, Jerry would be able to once again ascend to the peak of the imperial dynasty!
Summon all the generals!
As Jerrys voice fell, several figures appeared in the hall.
The most eye-catching one was the god of light, Apollo, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes. He was one of the 12 main gods of Olympus, the son of the god King Zeus.
He was the god of light, prophecy, music and medicine in ancient Greek mythology, the god of disaster relief.
He was also the protector of human civilization, migration, and navigators. He was the son of Zeus and Leto, and the twin brother of Artemis.
Apollo was the most handsome of all the male gods. He was happy, smart, and had a sunny temperament. He was the subject of praise in many artists poems and paintings.
Jerry silently asked the Eternal Flower Register in his heart.
Can you make him look uglier?
There was no other reason. It waspletely because Jerry was upset by Apollos poetic handsome face.
But the answer of the Eternal Flower Register made Jerry very speechless.
Reporting to master, it is not possible. The characters summoned can not be adjusted their appearance, because they are real, summoned.
Jerry was speechless. It seemed that the Eternal Flower Register could not do everything.
But Jerry quickly calmed down. Although Apollo was very handsome, he was his king!
Greetings, Your Majesty!
Everyone bowed to Jerry.
God of Light Apollo, Hunting Goddess Artemis, Goddess of Love Aphrodite, Goddess of Agriculture Demeter!
They were all very famous gods, all of them were one of the twelve main gods of Olympus!
Especially the God of Light Apollo, his fame was even greater!
Finally, it was the man in armor.
Jerry looked at Caesar with curiosity in his eyes.
After all, no one who knew history had not heard of Caesars great name.
He was an outstanding militarymander and statesman at the end of the Roman Republic, and with his superior talent, he became the founder of the Roman Empire.
In the history of the Roman Empire, he was a mythical existence!
Even in history, Caesar the Great had left a great reputation!
Other than that, there was another person who surprised Jerry the most.
I didnt expect that the opportunity to use the gate of Hell would bring him along.
Thats right, the person standing in front of Jerry was the famous fallen angel, Lucifer!
He was once the highest-ranking Angel in Heaven, the Seraph Angel. Before he fell, he was the previous Archangel.
Because he refused to submit to the Holy Son, Christ, he led one-third of the Angels in the northern border of heaven to rebel.
After three days of War in Heaven the Battle of the stars, Lucifers Rebel Army was finally defeated by Christ.
They fell into the chaos for nine mornings and evenings before falling into Hell.
After that, God created a new world and humans. In order to take revenge and seize a New World, Lucifer instructed Azazel to turn into a snake and sneak into the Garden of Eden. He lured Eve to eat the fruit of the Forbidden Tree of knowledge, then, he used her to lure Adam tomit the crime of defying Gods order.
Therefore, Lucifer allowed the new creation of God to fall together with him. He also opened the door to this new world for all the demons. From then on, sin, sickness, and death were all over the ground
Wee to the Empire Era, everyone, to start a new world and a new life!
Jerry said with a smile.
Caesar sighed:
Your majesty, I have lived for decades in my previous life, but I still can not break away from the shackles of life.
I did not expect to be summoned to such a world by you, your Majesty. I think I can be a God now!
Chapter 99 - Prepare for the Hell Corps Formation
Chapter 99: Prepare for the Hell Corps Formation
Emperor Caesar had just been summoned, and because he was a two-star character, his cultivation was at the early-stage rank two!
It was the entry-level cultivation of a two-star character.
One had to know that he was the Emperor Caesar in history, and he himself was only a mortal.
Even though he had very high achievements in politics and military affairs, his physical body was still a mortal.
At this moment, he had the strength of an early-stage rank two. If he were to be ced in ancient times, he would be an existence at the level of a God!
Moreover, this was only the beginning. A three-star figure only needed a years time to reach thete-stage rank three.
For Emperor Caesar, to be able to directly revive from a mortal and possess such great power, wasnt this a great opportunity to be a god?
The others also sighed. Although they were gods, being able toe to a new world made them happy.
They had stayed in the previous world for tens of thousands of years and were long tired of it.
As for the fallen angel Lucifer, he stood there alone and did not say much.
Alright everyone, I believe that all of you already know about this world.
I hope that everyone can work together with me in the future to establish the Supreme Dynasty.
Jerry said in a deep voice.
Yes, your Majesty!
Everyone present bowed and the fallen angel Lucifer was no exception.
Not long after, Mortis came over and took everyone away.
The empire had just been established and there were still many things left to do,
Therefore, they came at the right time, especially the arrival of Caesar the great, which could greatly reduce the pressure on Mortis.
After all, he was very wise in politics and governing the country.
As for the fallen angel Lucifer, he asked Jerry for a fiefdom and said that he wanted to establish some Hell Corps.
Jerry naturally wouldnt mistreat Lucifer. After all, he was the highest position among the angels.
Even if he had fallen, he still had his own strength.
When he said that he wanted to form a Hell Corps, he definitely had his own ideas. Therefore, he let him do his own thing.
Jerry directly found arge piece ofnd outside the imperial capital and gave it to the fallen angel Lucifer.
After that, Lucifer renamed it Hell and officially started to create a Hell Corps.
At this moment, Jerry also found Alexander and the others and asked them to prepare a 26 million strong army.
The majority of the soldiers he had summoned were heroic souls.
Only a very small number of special soldiers, such as the Eighteen Arhats, hade in their true bodies.
If Jerry prepared an army of 26 million soldiers, regardless of their strength, as long as there were enough of them, it would be enough.
After that, if he fused his heroic souls, Jerry would be able to obtain a heavenly soldier with a cultivation base of early-stage rank two and above!
Such an army was extremely terrifying!
It was likely that a divine general formed from such an army would be able to kill ate-stage third rank like a true divine general!
Of course, whether it was possible or not, he would only know after the battle had ended.
To the current Sky Dynasty, having 26 million soldiers wasnt too difficult.
Previously, the Dongning Empire had already had tens of millions of soldiers. Jerry might as well directly use it. After all, after fusing with his heroic soul, they would be 100% loyal to him.
However, the prerequisite was that all of them had to be his own soldiers. Only soldiers who swore loyalty to him could undergo heroic soul fusion.
Swearing loyalty was enough. There was no need to care whether he was sincere or not. After all, once a heroic soul was fused, even if it wasnt sincere, it would be sincere.
In the entire six regions, how could there not be such a small number of soldiers under the poption of 60 to 70 billion?
Not to mention tens of millions, even if there were hundreds of millions or billions of soldiers, Jerry would be able to pull them out. This was the foundation of the imperial dynasty.
In just a days time, 26 million soldiers were ready.
When these 26 million soldiers were all ready, Jerry chose to proceed with the heroic soul fusion tform.
Among them, there were nearly 10 million cavalry. They were basicallyposed of Huns cavalry, Byzantine armored cavalry, and the like.
In an instant, the three-star army was upgraded!
From then on, Jerrys Sky Dynasty had a three-star army of 27 million people!
Among them, there were 270,000 centurions! All of them were at the mid-stage of rank two!
The 27,000 centurions were all at thete stage of rank two!
The 2,700 captains were all at the early stage of rank three!
The 270 captains were all at the mid-stage of rank three!
And the mid-stage of rank three was the strongest person below thete-stage of rank three!
Even in the imperial dynasty, they were all super experts.
And the experts at thete-stage of rank three were all legendary figures!
Those who only existed in history, the legendary elites, were only at thete-stage of rank three.
Or perhaps they were the guardians of the empire, or else the mid-stage of rank three would be the strongest elites who walked the earth.
As for Jerrys Sky Dynasty!
There were already 270 people at the mid-stage of rank three!
Looking at the 21 regions of the deste realm, who couldpare to him?
There was no high-grade empire in the entire deste realm!
The seven regions could be called high-grade empires!
The current Sky Dynasty upied six of them!
There were still 25 empires left.
There were low-level empires and middle-level empires, which basically divided these territories equally.
Any movement would cause the entire deste realm to shake, so it was very difficult for high-level empires to appear.
After all the soldiers had left, Jerry called Scout leader Parker over.
Prepare a million troops, I want to summon a million scouts!
Hearing Jerrys words, Parkers pupils constricted.
A million scouts?
This number was too terrifying!
Normal dynasties only had about a million regr troops.
And this was only the imperial dynastys Scouts!
Its just too timely. The Sky Dynasty has just been established and is receiving a lot of attention. The eyes of the various imperial dynasties are all focused on the Sky Dynasty. The pressure on the intelligence department right now is very high.
Parker said.
Jerry nodded in understanding.
After all, the rise of the Sky Dynasty was a little more eye-catching.
It had been less than ten years since the dynasty was established.
In this Empire Era, what even was ten years?
Ate-stage rank two could live for five hundred years!
The current early-stage rank three could live for a thousand years, mid-stage rank three could live for two thousand years, andte-stage rank three could live for five thousand years!
Under such a concept of lifespan, ten years was really a very short period of time.
And the Sky Dynasty rose up just like that, and even rose up in strength. It directly overthrew a divine dynasty with the power of an imperial dynasty.
It could be said that such a Sky Dynasty started as a mid-stage Empire at its founding, so it naturally received a lot of attention and vignce.
Chapter 100 - Jerry Sighed
Chapter 100: Jerry Sighed
After all, there was not much of a difference in strength between the empires. They might not be able to wipe out the other even after a few thousand years, and Jerrys words had the great achievement of wiping out the empire when he was still the ruler of the empire.
Such a Jerry would naturally be feared by the other empires.
Therefore, Parker said that it was normal for the pressure on the intelligence department to be high.
However, it was obviously much better. Over a million scouts were all at the early-stage rank two realm and above. This way, they could establish an intelligence organization with over ten million people, and even spread throughout the entire deste realm.
With that, as long as there was any unusual situation, the Sky Dynasty would know about it and be able to react at any time.
The Sky Dynastys matters had finallye to an end.
The empire had been established, and the army had been prepared. Even if there was a war now, they would be able to deal with it easily.
As long as the world was within a year, Jerrys civil and military officials would be able to reach thete-stage of rank three.
At that time, dozens of powerful sky emperor dynasties at thete-stage of rank three would be able to sweep through the deste realm easily.
Time passed day by day. During this period of time, Jerrys days had finally calmed down.
However, Jerry still considered the safety of his parents. He found three mid-stage rank three powerhouses from the scout team and sent them to the modern era to secretly protect his parents.
At present, the Empire Era had just been upgraded. Not everyone was like Jerry, who could enter thete-stage rank three realm at any time.
Therefore, the mid-stage of rank three was considered invincible in the modern era.
Therefore, with the protection of three mid-stage of rank three, even if it was thete-stage of rank three, it was impossible for them to attack their parents without alerting Jerry.
After the modern era was free of worries, Jerry threw himself into the Empire Era.
After the start of the Empire Era, there were a lot of things to do.
For example, the improvement of the system, the appointment of officials, and so on.
Fortunately, Jerry had the help of Mortis, to, Socrates, and others. Their talents were worth recognizing, and everything was handled perfectly.
This made Jerry appear very idle. However, since he could summon these gods and top-notch talents, wasnt it to let them help him handle government affairs?
After all, Jerry knew himself, and his ability was only so-so. How could it beparable to Mortis, Alexander, and the others?
Therefore, under such circumstances, wouldnt it be better to be a rxed emperor?
However, it was clear that the leisurely days did not allow Jerry to maintain it for long.
Time slowly passed, and in the blink of an eye, half a year had passed since the Empire Era. For the modern world, thirty times the speed of time did notst long at all.
In this half a year, Jerry had also risen from the early stage of rank three all the way to the midd-stage, and even to the peak of the mid-stage of rank three.
It could be said that he was only one step away from entering thete stage of rank three.
However, the difficulty of entering thete stage of rank three was many times more terrifying than thete stage of rank two back then.
Even with Jerrys current cultivation speed with the help of the Empires fate, it would still take about half a year before he could break through to thete stage of rank three.
However, this realm was already very powerful. Even if he calcted ording to the age of the Empire, Jerry was only twenty-five or twenty-six years old.
To be able to reach the early-stage of rank two and the middle-stage of rank two at this age was already a Super Genius!
However, Jerry was actually at the peak of the middle-stage of level three, one of the strongest experts in the human world.
He was only half a step away from bing the invinciblete-stage of level three in the human world!
Other than Jerry, most of the generals of the Sky Dynasty were also at this realm.
For warlocks like Motis, they had already stepped into level 6,parable to warlocks at the mid-stage of level 3.
For warlocks like this, they were already very terrifying, and their power was endless.
For level 6 warlocks, their power was endless. They could predict the future, refine divine weapons, condense void formations, and so on.
As for tier 6 mages, they could use their own magic to destroy the entire battlefield!
And in this half a years time, the scout team hadpletely covered the entire deste realm. The Sky Dynasty was no longer blind.
But today, the leader of the scout team, Parker, suddenly came to report.
Your Majesty, we have found the location of the Yuan Prefecture.
Jerry was stunned. Had they found the Yuan Prefecture?
His father had asked him to look for the Yuan Prefecture.
After all, after the establishment of the public area, everyone could exchange information and resources with each other.
However, Jerry had been searching in secret. After all, all the people on earth were watching him.
If they knew that he was looking for the Yuan prefecture, something might happen.
Yuan Zhou was the city where his father had entered the Empire Era when he was eighteen years old.
Jerrys father had been the city Lord for a few years, but like most of the otherndings, Jerrys father hadnt been able to make it,
the city had been destroyed, and he had been forced to withdraw from the Empire Era.
This matter had always been his fathers pain.
It wasnt because he couldnt bear to part with the city. It was because his father had had a lover back in Yuanzhou.
His father, who had just entered the Empire Era at the age of eighteen, was still a young boy.
Love hade so quickly, and he had fallen in love with that lover.
But the final result had made people sigh.
If he was killed or his city was destroyed, he would be forced to leave the Empire Era.
He wasnt killed back then.
Instead, after his city was destroyed, he disappeared in front of that woman.
Therefore, this matter was hard for his father to ept.
Jerry also took it to heart. After all, it was his fathers obsession.
Although his mother was usually unforgiving, she would asionally ask Jerry if he had found Yuanzhou.
His father and his mother had grown up together. After they entered the Empire Era at the age of eighteen, his father fell in love with a woman inside. After that, his mother continued to pursue his father.
In the end, his father left the Empire Era with his mothers hard work. Only then did he get his father.
He had to admit that his father was still a winner in life.
Compared to him, Jerry felt that he didnt have much affinity with women.
At this moment, he was the ruler of the empire, but he was still alone.
At this moment, there were only a few women who were close to him.
For example, the Goddess of Wisdom, Christine, the Goddess of wisdom, Athena, the Queen of the Great Cloud Dynasty, Christine
Recently, there were a few more goddesses, such as the goddess of hunting, the goddess of agriculture, the goddess of love
s, too few, too ordinary.
Jerry sighed.
Chapter 101 - Dad’s Past
Chapter 101: Dads Past
Speaking of which, where is Yuan Zhou?
Jerry looked at Parker and asked.
Parker bowed.
Reporting to your Majesty, Yuan Zhou is currently within the Mystic Light Region of the Mystic Light Empire.
Jerry finally revealed an expression like this.
The Mystic Light Empire was also one of the empires in the deste realm, but it wasnt as huge as the sky empire. It was an empire that upied only four regions.
It was on the same level as the Dongning Empire.
He did not expect that his luck was not bad. Yuan Zhou was actually in the deste realm.
If he was in another realm, other than obtaining information from the public areas, he would have to wait for him to establish his own empire before he could get the information.
Jerry pondered for a moment and finally decided to go back and ask for his fathers opinion.
After all, he needed to know what his father would do after he found Yuanzhou.
Moreover, Jerry had to take his mothers feelings into consideration. After all, if his father really asked him to look for his old lover, if his mother was unhappy, wouldnt Jerry, his son, be doing something bad?
Therefore, it was better to go back and ask. If his mother had no objections, then he could continue proceed.
After making some simple arrangements, Jerry returned to Earth.
Now, Jerrys parents stopped going to work. They just stayed at home and enjoyed life all day, mainly because of Jerrys request.
After all, they were not short of money. Moreover, it was the age of cultivation now. It was better toe home and train hard than to suffer in thatpany.
Eh? Jerry came back today?
His mother was pleasantly surprised to see Jerry. Due to the substantial increase in his cultivation, Jerrys lifespan had increased. Although he had stayed there for a long time, his appearance would not age.
Hmm, Jerry is back?
His father, who was drinking coffee on the sofa, greeted Jerry calmly when he saw him.
Jerry thought to himself:
Lets see if you can still remain calm after a while.
He thought for a moment and said softly,
Dad, Ive found Yuzhou.
Hearing Jerrys words, his parents, who were still talking, instantly quieted down.
One by one
ck!
The teacup in his fathers hand fell to the ground as he looked at Jerry in disbelief.
You you really found it?
His father asked in a trembling voice, clearly in disbelief.
His mother snorted and went to prepare dinner for Jerry.
However, Jerrys kitchen was transparent, so he could hear the voice clearly.
Yes, my subordinate told me that I found Yuanzhou.
Jerry said. His parents didnt know that he was the Sky Emperor Jerry. They only knew that he had established a dynasty.
Jerry didnt tell his parents about this. After all, the matter of the Sky Emperor and Emperor Dongning fighting in the sky above the South Sea was still wildly discussed.
The Sky Emperor Jerry was said to be one of the strongest people on Earth.
But since ancient times, people who were in the limelight had to face many challenges.
Therefore, Jerry didnt want his parents to worry about him being too famous every day, so he hid his identity.
Is it far? is Yuanzhou far from your dynasty?
His father asked anxiously.
Jerry finally couldnt hold it in anymore and looked at his father strangely.
Dad, even if that person is very important, and you cant forget her, theres no need to be too excited, right?
And how many years have passed? If you count the time when the flow of time changes, it might have been almost 30 years!
Jerry said so. After such a long time, it was hard to guarantee that a woman would not have a change of heart.
At this time, his mother nodded with a sympathetic look, indicating that her son still understood her.
But at this moment, his father smiled bitterly.
She wont change, most definitely not!
After a pause, his father finally copsed on the sofa and spat out a secret that he had buried for many years.
Even ording to Earths time, Jerry was close to 20 years old, so this could be considered a secret that he had buried for more than 20 years.
Actually, when I left the empire era, she was already preg
His father enunciated each word clearly.
PFFT!
Jerry spat out a mouthful of tea and looked at his father in a daze.
Even someone as strong as him, who was at the peak of the middle stage of rank three, was stunned by his fathers words.
ck!
In the kitchen, the sound of pots and bowls falling to the ground showed his mother was just as shocked as he was.
Although the empire era was a different world, and the people whonded there were a little like they were ying a game, that world was real. The people in that world were all flesh and blood.
Therefore, it was not umon for people from the empire era to marry and eventually have children.
However, that was only in the early stages. After that, everyone knew that if they died in battle or their country was destroyed, they would be forced to withdraw from the empire era.
Therefore, in the empire era, the people whonded there would subconsciously avoid falling in love. This was because if the day of separation came, it would really be very painful.
And there were also people who, because they were unable to part with another, could only be stronger like a crazy demon, in order to be able to stay in the empire era forever.
There were even people who had already failed, but in order to stay in the empire era, in order to continue to be together with the person they loved, they chose to submit, bing the puppet of the empire eras indigenous emperor, forever obeying orders.
In any case, over the past hundred years, the experience of countless seniors had told the future generations that it was the most undesirable to develop feelings with the people in the empire era.
All sorts of cases had proved this point.
Therefore, after so many years of development, such things were much lessmon, and there would still be some asionally.
But what Jerry didnt expect was that his father was actually one of them.
You, why didnt you tell me back then?
His mother rushed out of the kitchen and looked at his father in shock, but she wasnt angry.
His father smiled bitterly.
Once you leave the empire era, you can never go back.
Whats the use of telling you? This matter can only be buried in the heart.
The three of them were silent for a moment. One could imagine how desperate and painful his father was back then.
He was forced to separate from the person he loved, and he didnt even have the chance to see his unborn child. If this wasnt painful, then it would be strange.
It was no wonder that his father would be depressed from time to time.
Then, his mother would apany him for a long time, and he would gradually get better.
But as he grew up, Jerry could often see his father in a daze. Obviously, some things were hidden, but notpletely forgotten.
Looking at his father, Jerry was mentally prepared.
Yuan Prefecture is not far from my dynasty. I will make a trip there.
Jerry said so. Actually, it was very far away. It was several Earths distance away.
But it didnt matter. The imperial dynasty had a teleportation array. Although it wasnt asmon as the Sky Dynasty, where ordinary people could use it.
Only the powerful, the strong, and the rich could use it. After all, they needed spirit stones.
However, as long as there was a teleportation array, it would not take long for them to reach the Yuan province.
However, many years had passed. Finding that woman was like finding a needle in the ocean.
If one did not count the time after the increase in the flow of time, even if one counted the time in the real world, it should have been twenty-two years since dad left the empire.
After such a long time, it was unknown whether the woman was still alive.
Dad, tell me her information. When I go back, Ill help you find her.
Chapter 102 - Entering Yuanzhou!
Chapter 102: Entering Yuanzhou!
That was what Jerry said.
His father nodded repeatedly.
Her name is Sophia.
When he said that name, his father looked at his mother with someck of confidence.
He felt a little guilty talking about his old lover in front of his wife.
But he still continued:
As for the city I used to live in, its called Swallow City. It should be long gone by now.
Lets give it a try. Whether we can find it or not depends on fate.
His father said so.
Jerry nodded immediately and left.
After all, looking at his mother, the next domestic violence was inevitable.
With Jerry here, his mother could not perform well.
In a sh, Jerry returned to the empire era.
Is he really my biological father? Why dont I have the same luck as my him
Jerry pursed his lips.
After all, he had both someone he loved deeply during the empire era, and there was a woman waiting for him in the real world. His dad was practically the male lead in a romance drama!
A joke was a joke, but Jerry still took this matter to heart.
At that moment, Jerry wanted to find the empire era to confirm some information. That was the time setting, and how it was calcted.
After asking, Jerry obtained an answer.
The concept of time was calcted ording to the timeline on earth.
After all, the increase in the level of the world directly increased the cultivation system, the concept of the strength of the Cultivation System.
Before that, the plot of the world, the development of the world, was unchanged.
Therefore, if that Sophia was still alive, it should be twenty-two years after dad left the era.
In that case, I might have an older brother, or an older sister?
Jerry muttered to himself. It was a strange feeling.
But he had never had any rtives, not even cousins, because dad and mom were orphans.
How could it not be strange that there was a possible older brother or sister?
Of course, everything was just a guess. The most tragic possibility was that Sophia had already passed away.
After all, this was the empire era, and wars were frequent everywhere.
Perhaps the sudden war all these years had caused Sophia to be killed?
Of course, this pessimistic thought was still uneptable.
After all, she was his fathers lover, his own sister, or his own brother.
Jerry immediately ordered a million scouts to do their best to investigate the original state and Swallow City.
This wasnt the end. Jerry prepared to make a trip personally.
Jerry himself didnt even notice this. He was very attentive.
After all, to Jerry, the most important thing was always his family.
A few dayster, Jerry took the goddess of hunting, Artemis, and the Eighteen Arhats and left the Sky Dynasty.
The Eighteen Arhats were at the middle stage of rank three.
It was still the same crazy setting. Together, they could kill anyte stage of rank three.
No matter what time it was, the Eighteen Arhats were one of his biggest trump cards.
When Jerry left the empire alone, Athena, Motis, and the others were naturally worried.
Besides the Eighteen Arhats, Jerry also had the formation disk made by Motis on him.
When he used the formation disk, he could instantly condense a teleportation array in the void.
At that time, the Sky Dynastys army could descend out of thin air!
Even for a Tier 6 warlock, it was extremely difficult to create such a huge array, but it was a guarantee of His Majestys safety.
However, he would usually not encounter any trouble, because Jerry himself could fight above his level, and he would not be afraid even when facing a normalte-stage rank 3!
As for the Eighteen Arhats, they could kill any one of thete-stage rank three.
As for the hunting goddess, she simply wanted to follow Jerry and protect him.
This was because he had been appointed as themander of his guards by Motis and the others.
He had specially selected a few female spies from the scout team and formed imperial guards to be in charge of protecting the pce.
To the hunting goddess, protecting Jerrys safety was the greatest thing in the world. Hence, she insisted on following him.
Little did she know that with his newly summoned strength, she might even need Jerrys protection at the critical moment.
After leaving the Sky Dynasty, Jerry transformed into a young nobleman and brought the Eighteen Arhat disguised guards to the border of the Mystic Light Dynasty.
They needed to take a teleportation array and directly teleport to the core region of the Mystic Light Dynasty, the mystic light region.
If they were in flying swallow city, they would be in the original state of the mystic light region.
Teleportation formation, one spirit stone per person.
In front of the teleportation formation in the city at the border of the mystic light region, a soldier said in a deep voice.
Jerry gestured for the goddess of Hunt to step forward and take out a bag of spirit stones.
After that, Jerry and his group sessfully entered the teleportation formation.
The quality of this Mystic Light Empires army is not as good as my sky empires.
Jerry looked at the Mystic Light Empires soldiers cultivation and thought to himself.
This could be considered an upational disease.
After all, Jerry was the ruler of the empire. When he came to other empires, he could not help but judge the difference between their empires and his.
It could also be said that this was the mentality ofparing. Jerry looked at the quality of the Mystic Light Empires soldiers and felt even morefortable.
This was because the quality of the Mystic Light Empires soldiers was about the same as his previous Sky Dynasty.
They did not even have all of the required first-grade soldiers. It seemed that this should be the quality of most of the empires soldiers,
An Dynasty like Jerrys, which was formed entirely by second-grade soldiers, was already very rare.
Buzz!
After everyone was present, with a sh of light, the teleportation array immediately emitted light.
In the blink of an eye, Jerry and the others arrived at the mystic light regions Yuan Province.
In the mystic light region, there was only one teleportation array set up in each province.
It was unlike Jerrys Sky Empire, which could teleport to any region of the sky empire at any time due to the god protecting array.
Is this the Yuan Province?
Jerry pondered for a moment before leaving the teleportation array and entering the main city of the Yuan Province.
Back when his father was still in the Empire era, the Yuan province was still a city, a ce where dynasties fought each other.
However, the Mystic Light Empire had already taken over the Yuan Province.
They arrived at a hotel and entered a room.
Scout Centurion Hawkins pays his respects to His Majesty.
In the room, a middle-aged man bowed to Jerry.
This was the Centurion of the scout team. He was the intelligence officer that Jerry had sent to Yuan province to investigate Feiyan city.
En, get up. Tell me about the situation in Feiyan City.
Jerry said in a deep voice.
Hawkins bowed and said slowly.
After receiving the news from his majesty, we immediately began to investigate.
Indeed, we found that 22 years ago, Feiyan city was destroyed by the Mystic Light Empire.
Jerry was stunned. His father did not mention this point. He only said that an army suddenly came to Feiyan city and easily conquered it.
Chapter 103 - Arriving at the Moonwater Palace!
Chapter 103: Arriving at the Moonwater Pce!
In the end, before he could even react, Swallow city was gone. Then, he was forcefully kicked out of the empire era.
If that was the case, the army at that time was the army of the Mystic Light Empire. Perhaps the Mystic Light empire at that time was advancing towards the empire, so they attacked Swallow city.
After upying the Mystic Light region, they built an empire. Then, they grew step by step to the current stage.
In that case, the history of the Mystic Light Empire was not very long. It was even shorter than the Dongning Empire. It was quite formidable, thus to have upied four regions.
Have you found Sophia?
Jerry pondered for a moment and asked. This was the most important question because finding Sophia was his sole purpose ofing to this empire.
He thought that it would not be so easy to find her whereabouts, but he did not expect that there would actually be leads!
After hearing Jerrys words, Hawkins hesitated for a moment before finally saying.
Your Majesty, at first, we really could not find any trace of Sophia.
But just a few days ago, we received a very important piece of information!
That is, the ice witch of the Moonwater Pce has broken through to the realm of the early-stage rank 3. Therefore, we invite the cultivators of the various major forces of the original state to congratte her.
Jerry was stunned. Could this ice witch be?
As expected, Hawkins continued to speak.
Yes, your majesty. That ice witch is Sophia.
ording to the rumors, she was the wife of the casten of Swallow City. Then, when Swallow City was breached, the casten disappeared. In desperation, she went to the water moon pce to cultivate in seclusion.
Jerry finally understood. So that was how it was.
Then, does the ice witch have a child?
Jerry asked nervously. This was very important. This was probably the knot in his fathers heart. After all, she was his child, but before she was born, she was forced to separate.
Hawkins looked at his majesty strangely, thinking that His Majesty really had supreme power. He actually knew this.
Your Majesty is Wise. This Water Moon Pces ice witch does indeed have a descendant.
She is very young. She is not even fifty years old this year and has already reached the early stage of level three. She is now an elder of the Water Moon Pce.
As for the ice witch, she had two daughters with that Swallow City Lord back then.
Hearing Hawkinswords, Jerry was shocked again.
Wait, two daughters? Could they be twins?
Jerry asked in surprise.
Hawkins face was full of admiration and his eyes were full of admiration. His Majesty actually knew this.
Yes, your majesty, they are twin daughters. Their talent is also very outstanding. At the age of 20, both of them have already reached thete-stage of rank two.
Now they are the sessors appointed by the Moonwater Pce. One of them will definitely inherit the Moonwater pce in the future.
Everything was clear, but it was unexpectedly smooth. There was no trouble at all, and the investigation was alreadypletely clear.
Not only did his fathers old lover not die, but he even cultivated sessfully and became a cultivator at the early stage of rank third.
And he actually had two older sisters!
The twins two older sisters were also cultivators at thete stage of the second stage.
Of course, this level of cultivation was nothing. After all, whether it waste-stage rank two or early-stage rank three, they were as weak as ants.
What Jerry cared about was how he should face Aunt Sophia and the two half-siblings.
But no matter what, they were still blood rtives. It was fine if he didnt know, but since he knew and found them, he couldnt just ignore them.
Thus, Jerry spoke directly to Yan.
Prepare generous gifts. I want to head to the Moonwater Pce to congratte the ice witch for advancing to the early-stage of rank three.
With Jerrys words, the Eighteen Arhats and the goddess of hunting naturally knew the purpose of Jerrys trip.
Although this ice witch was only at the early-stage of the rank three, in the eyes of these big shots from the empire, she was just a weakling.
However, their statuses were different, especially the two sessors of the Moonwater Pce. They were his majestys biological sisters, so they couldnt be careless in this matter. They had to prepare the gifts properly and not lose face for his majesty.
In the next few days, the Yuan Prefecture became much livelier. Even the cultivation powers from the surrounding prefectures sent people to the Moonwater Pce to congratte the ice witch for breaking through to the early-stage of the rank three.
Although the early-stage of rank three was nothing to the imperial dynasty, it was still a huge achievement.
However, in the eyes of all the civilian factions, they were all experts.
After all, those above the early-stage third rank were the overlords of a region, and they were very famous among the civilian factions.
And those above thete-stage third rank were legends, Lliving legends.
In a province, a person at the early-stage of rank three was a big shot.
A few dayster, at the Moonwater Vi in the Yuan Province.
This vi was the headquarters of the Moonwater Pce.
The Moonwater Pce was the name of the sect, and the Moonwater Vi was the name of this building, which wasparable to a small city.
At this moment, it was very lively outside the Moonwater Vi, and there were peopleing and going everywhere.
The main reason the Moonwater pce had so much prestige and so many sects came to congratte them was because the pce was a female force.
The disciples of the Moonwater Pce were all great beauties, and all the people from the civilian forces around the Yuan province had made it their lifelong goal to marry a disciple of the Moonwater pce.
And the Moonwater Pce didnt restrict marriage, so many disciples fell in love with the young geniuses of the civilian forces.
As a result, the Moonwater Pce was very popr.
Even the top sects in the Mystic Light region had many marriages with the Moonwater Pce.
This was also the reason why even though many people knew that the ice witch had a grudge with the Mystic Light Emperor, the ice witch was fine.
Firstly, the Mystic Light Emperor dynasty did not need to care about a small early-stage rank three. Previously, she was only at thete-stage of rank two.
Second, the Mystic Light Empire still needed to rely on many cultivation factions. If they attacked the Moonwater Pce, it would cause a huge bacsh. Compared to the benefits of the entire empire, it wasnt worth it.
In short, in order to get rid of an ant at the early stage of rank three, it wasnt worth it for the empire to incur the dissatisfaction of some cultivation factions.
Therefore, they simply ignored it. After all, an empire wasnt afraid of an early-stage of rank three.
Even ate-stage of the third rank would have to bow down to an empire.
Why would a powerhouse care about an ant on the ground?
Hello, do you have an invitation?
In front of the Moonwater Vi, two beautiful female disciples politely asked Jerry and the goddess of hunting.
As for the Eighteen Arhats words, they hid them.
They were quite famous. After all, back when the eighteen of them fought against Emperor Dongning, there were so many cultivators here. It was said that there were people fromte-stage rank three factions, so it wouldnt be good if they were recognized.
Chapter 104 - Two Sisters!
Chapter 104: Two Sisters!
As for Jerrys words, there was no need to worry at all. Firstly, after entering the middle-stage of level three, Jerrys appearance had changed greatly, and he was no longer the same as before.
Secondly, who would believe that a dignified ruler of an empire would appear in the core area of another empire?
Ive long heard of the Ice Witchs great name, and Ivee to congratte you. I dont have an invitation card.
Jerry said with a smile.
His smile caused the two female disciples faces to turn red. Cultivation was a continuous process of evolution, and the process of constantly reaching for perfection.
Jerry was at the middle stage of level three at such a young age. His temperament and appearance were naturally iparable to ordinary people.
Pleasee in. The Moonwater Pce wees all guests with good intentions.
The female disciple hurriedly said. It was indeed so. Even those who came without an invitation and were only here chasing after fame could enter the MoonwaterPce.
It was this kind of gentle personality that caused the disciples of the Moonwater Pce to be revered by the people of the Mystic Light Empire.
This Moonwater vi is not bad, the scenery is not bad, and the female disciples are not bad either.
Jerry smiled faintly and said to the hunting goddess beside him.
The hunting goddess also nodded.
Young master, this ce is indeed not bad.
Under the guidance of the female disciple, the two of them arrived at an empty seat and waited for the banquet to begin,
Time passed slowly. This iparably huge square was filled with many people. Everyone sat together in twos and threes or greeted each other from afar. Clearly, they knew many people.
These were all cultivators within the Mystic Light Empire.
Jerry roughly looked at them. Most of them were at the early and middle stages of the second level. A minority of those who sat at the distinguished seats were at thete stage of rank two and the early stage of rank three.
Those who were at the early-stage of rank three were either the heads of the families, the leaders of some forces, or the elders of the big forces.
Jerry didnt care at all. He just drank his wine.
Well, this wine is not bad.
Jerry evenmented. Was this spirit wine made by the Moonwater Pce? It gave people afortable feeling.
At this moment, a group of people suddenly walked out of the hall.
Shes here. Its the Moonwater Pce Master!
Thats the ice witch, right? Shes really beautiful. Theres hope for her to reach the middle stage of rank three in the future!
Hiss, arent the two sessors too beautiful? As expected of the top ten beauties of the Mystic Light Region!
The words of the top ten beauties of the Mystic Light region were a list created by the mystic light regions cultivation world. It was said that it included the top ten beauties of the Mystic Light Region.
In fact, it wasnt just the Mystic Light Region and the Mystic Light Empire. There were simr lists in every ce. After all, there were quite a number of idlers in this world.
As for the two young Pce Masters of the Water Moon Pce, because they were twins, they were listed side by side.
Jerry focused his attention and looked over. The first person he saw was the ice witch that everyone was talking about, which was his fathers old lover.
Damn, although I know that father was a little handsome when he was young, but does such a peerless beauty really like him?
Jerrys heart was full of doubt. Because of his looks, Jerry naturally did not doubt his fathers looks.
However, this ice witch was indeed too beautiful. Although she was already close to the age of fifty, due to her cultivation, which was already at the early stage of rank three, this young woman looked to be only in her early thirties.
When she was young, she would probably be even more beautiful.
In the end, Jerrys gaze was attracted by his two older sisters.
Until today, Jerry had been focused on developing the Sky Dynasty and cultivating. Therefore, the harem was empty.
Therefore, the most beautiful women he had ever seen were the goddesses Athena, Motis, and the goddess of love.
As mortals, only Christine could bepared to Athena and the others.
After all, Athena and the others were goddesses.
However, he had to admit that these two sisters of his were no less beautiful than Athena and Christine.
The most outstanding thing was their temperament. That angelic temperament was something that ordinary people did not have.
their looks is much better than mine before I cultivated.
Jerry thought to himself. He definitely didnt mean to belittle his mothers genes.
Everyone, wee to the Moonwater Pce. Thank you foring today.
The Pce Master of the Moonwater Pce was also a beautiful woman. She looked at the guests present and said with a smile.
Its a good thing for the ice witch to advance to the early stage of rank three. We naturally have toe to celebrate.
Everyoneughed heartily and began to exchange pleasantries.
After a simple exchange of pleasantries, the main topic began.
Everyone began to present their gifts one by one. Most of the gifts were either spiritual medicines or rare treasures.
Although they werent very shabby, they werent very valuable either. After all, everyone was just here to go through the motions.
After the variousrge factions and ns finished giving their gifts, the entire atmosphere became lively.
After that, it was time for some itinerant cultivators and some small cultivation factions to give gifts. These kinds of words were all meant to leave an impression in front of the Moonwater Pce. If that was the case, maybe itd be a way out in the future?
Go.
Jerry smiled and said to the hunting goddess beside him.
The hunting goddess nodded. She waved her hand and took out a gift from her interspatial ring. She ced one hand on her palm.
Eh, who is this woman?
Hiss! Her appearance is not inferior to the two heirs, and she even has a heroic aura about her. Could she be the daughter of a general from an empire?
Many people looked at the hunting goddess in surprise.
One had to know that she was the hunting goddess, one of the twelve Olympian gods.
Therefore, the aura on her body was something that others did not have and could not imitate.
The hunting goddess swept her gaze across the entire ce and raised a brocade box with one hand as she spoke loudly.
My young master, Congrattions to the ice witch for advancing to the early stage of the third stage. She is gifting a divine weapon forged by a sixth rank warlock, which can behead a mid-stage rank three!
As soon as these words were said, the entire ce fell silent.
Everyone looked at the hunting goddess in shock.
Sixth rank spell soil? Which could behead a mid-stage rank three?
After all, a level 6 warlock was equivalent to a mid-stage rank three warrior!
Warlocks were rare. Such an expert was definitely rarer than ate-stage rank three warrior!
No, thats impossible.
Ridiculous, this is ridiculous! A weapon refined by a level 6 warlock is an extremely rare treasure even in the Imperial Family!
Thats right, the Mystic Light Emperors sword of our imperial family is only a divine weapon refined by a level 6 warlock.
The surrounding people were all discussing. At this moment, the people from the Moonwater Pce were also stunned.
The two heirs, who had never paid attention and were pondering problems instead, also looked at the hunting goddess.
Chapter 105 - Forced Marriage? !
Chapter 105: Forced Marriage? !
Then, she looked in the direction where the hunting goddess was walking. It was Jerry, because the young master that the hunting goddess was talking about was Jerry.
Huh?
When Sophia looked at Jerry, she was stunned at first, then she suddenly stood up!
Swish!
She looked at Jerry in a daze, and then her whole body disappeared, and in an instant, she was in front of Jerry.
The hunting goddess didnt move. After all, she was only at the early stage of rank three. How could she hurt Her Majesty?
Jerry didnt move either. He looked at Sophia with mixed feelings, not knowing what to say.
After all, from his mothers point of view, this person was a woman who destroyed the harmony of the family.
But strictly speaking, this woman was the first person that his father fell in love with.
Of course, those were all in the past. Now, his fathers wife was his mother.
But these were matters of the older generation, and were not things that Jerry could control.
You, how can you look so simr to him?
Who exactly are you? Who exactly are you?
Sophia asked excitedly. At this moment, she no longer had the demeanor of a master.
Everyone was stunned. What happened to the ice witch?
Mother?
Two voices were heard. Jerrys twin sisters came to Jerry and helped their mother up.
They looked at Jerry curiously. At first nce, they looked simr to Jerry. As expected of the same father.
Jerry was about to answer when he suddenly frowned and looked at the distant sky.
Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!
An extremely powerful aura suddenly flew over from the sky.
The aura of the middle stage of rank three?
Jerry whispered to himself. Sophia was stunned, and then she saw a golden light flying over from the sky.
Then, she saw an old man in a long robe, who was emitting a terrifying aura, standing in the air.
Middle-stage rank 3! Its the middle-stage rank 3!
Everyone eximed. The middle-stage rank 3 was a rare urrence among the major figures of the non-governmental organizations.
The strongest person in the non-governmental organizations was the leader of the major organizations, who was at the early-stage of rank 3.
Only the first-rate organizations of the Imperial Dynasty had people of the middle-stage rank three!
The Moonwater Pce was only a second-rate faction.
Those super factions only had thete-stage rank three realm!
These types of factions could cooperate with the Emperor dynasty and obtain benefits from each other.
After all, thete-stage rank three realm was an extremely important fighting force even for the Divine Dynasty.
However, no matter what, even the super factions were dependent on the Divine Dynasty. To the Divine Dynasty, they could be destroyed at any time.
Listen up!
Standing in the air, the cold-looking old man with a powerful aura shouted.
Then, a dragon-patterned imperial decree flew out of the air.
The old man waved his hand, and the golden imperial decree slowly opened. A pressure that contained the fate of the divine dynasty instantly swept across the area.
His Majesty has ordered that the first prince officially take over the position of the sessor of the Divine Dynasty.
I hereby order the world to expand the harem of the first prince in order to continue the bloodline of the empire.
In the four regions, the top ten beauties in the world who have yet to get married will immediately head to the imperial capital. Those who resist will disappear together with their family forces!
Jessica Edward, Lucy Edward, you guys just happen to meet the criteria.
As soon as the old mans indifferent voice fell, everyone sighed. So it turned out that they had decided on the sessor and wanted to expand the harem of the sessor.
This was a normal thing, because sometimes, if the emperor was willing, he would also expand the harem for himself, not to mention an heir.
An imperial edict spread throughout the world, and no one dared to refuse.
The indifferent old man looked at the two girls beside Sophia and said coldly.
The Moonwater Pce will ept the edict.
Some young people sighed in their hearts. They had been dreaming, but now they had no chance.
After all, they were about to be princesses!
Based on the looks and talent of the two beauties, wouldnt they be able to be queens in the future? The Empress of the Divine Dynasty!
Such a high and mighty goddess was naturally not something they could consider.
Mother!
Jessica and Lucys expressions changed drastically. How could they marry a prince of the Mystic Light Empire?
After all, ording to their mothers words, their father died because of the Mystic Light Empire!
More importantly, they didnt want to marry someone they didnt know at all.
Sophias face was gloomy, but more than that, it was filled with despair.
In front of an Empire, she and even the entire Moonwater Pce were ants.
Didnt you see that the people from the Empire who came to announce the decree were all at the middle stage of level 3?
Just this middle stage of level three alone could wipe out all the forces in the ins state, not to mention the Moonwater Pce!
What should we do? What can we do now?
Maybe we can only fight to the death and let Jessica and Lucy leave.
Sophia thought to herself, her eyes full of determination.
At this moment, she didnt know that Jerry, who was sitting there, was actually thinking about something else.
Her surname is Edward? She followed Fathers surname. It seems that Sophia hasnt forgotten about Father!
After sighing, Jerry looked at the mid-stage rank three of the Empire and immediately frowned.
Artemis, kill him!
Jerrys words didnt stop, but it resounded throughout the entire ce.
Everyone was stunned by Jerrys words. Kill a mid-stage rank three?
Unless it was ate-stage rank three? Otherwise, how could a mid-stage rank three die so easily?
But what happened next shocked them.
Yes, young master!
The goddess of Hunt replied respectfully, and then waved her hand. The brocade box immediately exploded, and an azure-colored womans one-handed sword appeared in the hands of the hunting goddess.
Oh, this is?
The mid-stage rank 3 was stunned, and then his pupils constricted.
A rank 6 divine weapon? !
A rank 6 divine weapon that could only be refined from a rank 6 soil!
One had to know that such a divine weapon was extremely rare even in the imperial dynasty.
In the entire imperial dynasty, other than His Majesty who had one, only thete-stage rank 3 guardian God had one.
As for the rank 7 divine weapon, at least their mystic light imperial dynasty didnt have one.
Countless people were stunned. They never thought that what the hunting goddess said was true.
Rank 6 divine weapon!
The imperial dynastys extremely rare supreme treasure was actually used to give gifts?
However, before they could finish their shock, an extremely powerful aura instantly erupted from the hunting goddess.
Instantly, the sky and earth changed color!
Countless warriors and cultivators below looked at the hunting goddess in shock.
The eyes of the mid-stage rank three elder, who had been maintaining a cold expression, instantly narrowed as he cried out in shock,
Peak mid-stage rank three!
Chapter 106 - The Emotional Sophia
Chapter 106: The Emotional Sophia
Her own cultivation level was only at the mid-stage of rank three. It might not be much in the empires worship court, but in the eyes of themon people, she was already a top-tier elite.
At this moment, there was a woman in her early twenties in front of her. She actually had the cultivation level of the peak of the mid-stage of rank three. How was this possible?
ording to this kind of talent, wouldnt she be able to enter thete stage of rank three within a hundred years?
He did not know that the hunting goddess only needed half a year to enter thete stage of rank three.
Kill!
The hunting goddess did not waste any words. The murderous aura from all over her body instantly burst out. She held the spirit sword in her hand and charged towards the mid-stage of the rank three of the Mystic Light Empire.
What? A martial general?
The mid-stage of rank three was directly shocked. One had to know that in this empire era, a martial general was the ceiling ofbat power!
It was the existence with the highestbat power!
Although all the cultivation systems were very powerful and had magical uses, in terms of the manifestation of strength, a martial general was the ceiling level.
Normal martial generals, martial artists, and other cultivators of the same realm could fight several of them one by one, and even exaggeratedly, they could fight beyond their realms.
This was the strength of a martial general.
One had to know that there were still some mid-stage rank three martial generals in the Mystic Light Empire, but there were only one or two martial generals who came from the same realm.
One could imagine how much effort and price this martial general had to spend to reach this realm.
And this young woman in front of him was actually a mid-stage rank three general, and even at the peak!
No! You cant kill me. Im a consecrator of the Mystic Light Empire. If you kill me, the Mystic Light Empire wont let you off.
That mid-stage rank three could no longer maintain his arrogant appearance, because he was in danger of dying in battle against a mid-stage rank three general, not to mention a peak mid-stage rank three general whose realm far surpassed his.
Under such circumstances, if he didnt beg for mercy, then only death awaited him?
Hehe, do you think that a mid-stage rank three warrior is some kind of folk force?
Jerry smiled a little and said mockingly.
That mid-stage rank three warrior was stunned, and he immediately reacted!
Thats right! Wasnt a country the one with a warrior?
And only the Divine Dynasty had mid-stage rank three warriors!
Could it be that these two were from the Divine Dynasty?
Who exactly are you people? Trespassing into the Mystic Light Empire, youre courting death!
The mid-stage rank three roared, but the hunting goddess wouldnt give him any more time to waste.
With a sh of sword light, he attacked with all his might.
The peak of mid-stage rank three wielding a rank six divine weapon, killing a mid-stage rank three who wasnt even a general, was simply too easy.
Boom!
With a loud sound, a supreme sword aura streaked across and instantly pierced through the middle stage third rank.
Boom!
At the same time, that supreme sword aura shot straight into the sky andnded on a mountain range in the distance.
The enormous mountain range was instantly pierced through and ttened, turning into a t in. This was the power of the middle stage rank three. With a single move, she was like a God walking on Earth.
Even though she was really a God herself.
No, no more?
Hurry up and leave this ce!
If a mid-stage rank three is killed, the Divine Dynasty will definitely be furious. In the next second, the Divine Dynastys army, or even ate-stage rank three elite, will definitely descend!
Instantly, everyone present dispersed in a hubbub. No one was an idiot.
In this Mystic Light Region, it was the core area of the Mystic Light Empire. Teleportation arrays were everywhere, and news of what was happening here would reach the Mystic Light Empire in the next second.
At that time, there would bete-stage rank three experts and the army of the empire descending. If they continued to stay here, they might be identally injured. At that time, it would be toote to regret.
Your majesty, should we leave?
The hunting goddessnded beside Jerry and asked with a frown. This was still the hintend of the Mystic Light Empire.
She was fine, but if her majesty encountered any trouble here, she would not be able to atone for this sin even if she died.
Its fine. Isnt there still a teleportation array provided by Mortis and the others?
Jerry said with a smile.
The hunting goddess nodded, but she still looked around vigntly. After all, ate-stage third-level elite could appear at any time.
One had to know that thiste-stage third-level elite wasnt someone she could deal with.
Although she was a general and had powerful strength, ate-stage rank three was still the pinnacle of the world.
Other than Poseidon, Athena, Hercules, Ares, Hermes, and Dionysus, the rest of them could not fight against ate-stage rank three.
Your majesty? You, you are the ruler of a country?
Sophia looked at Jerry in shock. This Mystic Light region was the territory of the Mystic Light Empire. There were no other dynasties or empires in the region.
Although there were still some dynasties and empires, they were basically fiefdoms for the royal family.
Obviously, those royal families would not attack the offerings of the Mystic Light Empire.
Jerry looked at Sophia and smiled.
For a moment, he did not know how to address her, so he could only say.
Hello, ice witch. My name is Adams, and my father is Hisith Edward.
Jerry said,
Boom!
It was like a sudden p of thunder in Sophias mind.
AH? ! Hisith Edward?
The twins, Jessica and Lucy, cried out in surprise. They covered their mouths and looked at Jerry in disbelief.
They had known since they were young that their fathers name was Hisith Edward.
Back then, he was the city lord of Swallow City. It was only because the Mystic Light Empire wanted to establish a Divine Dynasty that he attempted to conquer the world. In the end, Swallow City was conquered.
Then, ording to what his mother said, when Swallow City was conquered, his father, who was standing in front of her, disappeared into thin air.
His mother searched for many years, but could not find him. In the end, she could onlye to the Moonwater pce in disappointment to be a cultivator.
Then, it had been until today. It had been twenty-two years since the incident back then!
Jerry did not reveal his real name. After all, he still had to take precautions.
It was not because he had to take precautions against Sophia, Jessica, and Lucy. It was because this was the Moonwater pce, and there were other people around.
Are are you his son?
Sophias face was full of tears, and she was emotional. It was impossible to tell that she was a cultivator at the early stage of rank level.
After all, early-stage rank three cultivators were already extraordinary existences. They had a lifespan of one thousand years. Back then, when Emperor Dongning was ced here, she could easily kill him.
Jerry nodded and looked at the emotional Sophia. For a moment, he didnt know what to say.
What about him? Since he didnt die, and since hes still alive, why didnt hee back? Why didnt hee to find me?
Could it be that he has forgotten about me?
Sophia asked excitedly. She had never been able to understand why Hisith Edward, on that day, would suddenly disappear and never be seen again.
Chapter 107 - Surrounded by an Army!
Chapter 107: Surrounded by an Army!
Jerry was silent for a moment. He didnt know what to say because he wasnt allowed to say anything about the Empire Era and earth during the Era.
Well talk about thister. Lets deal with the trouble in front of us first.
After Jerry finished speaking, he looked at the sky.
The reaction of the Mystic Light Empire was quite fast, but it was normal. Yuanzhou wasnt very far from the capital of the Mystic Light Empire.
Moreover, the aura of a mid-stage third rank was enough to spread across a radius of a million miles.
The explosion just now had shaken the ground for a radius of a million miles.
In addition, the voice transmission technique was very developed. Almost at the first moment, the officials of Yuan Prefecture sent the news back.
Therefore, the Mystic Light Empire directly activated the teleportation formation and began to send experts and troops to Yuan Prefecture.
Because it was said in the intelligence report that a female general had the cultivation strength of the peak of the mid-stage rank three!
Just this point alone was enough to shake the Mystic Light Empire. There were no idiots in the empire, and the cultivation strength of a general was still the same. Other than other empires, there was absolutely no other possibility.
Buzz!
Waves of fluctuations appeared!
Hu!
In the clouds, numerous extremely huge flying ships slowly sailed over. On each flying ship, there were over a million armored soldiers of the Mystic Light Empire.
At the same time, in the sky, there were also manyte-stage rank two and above experts that were emitting divine light!
One ship! Two ships! Three ships!
There were a total of ten flying ships, and an army of over ten million!
Oh, such arge formation. It seems that they have discovered my identity.
Jerry smiled slightly. This was also normal. After all, he did not disguise himself. It was only because of his cultivation that he had changed his appearance slightly.
Under normal circumstances, he would not be able to recognize it. However, if he were to conduct a special investigation, he would be able to recognize it at a nce.
In the sky above the entire Yuan province, every flying ship was a gigantic body that covered the sky. There were over a million soldiers on it.
And in the sky, there were elites descending from the void one after another.
Late-stage rank two, early-stage rank three, middle-stage rank three!
In the end, an even more terrifying existence emerged from the cracks in space. It was the aura ofte-stage rank three!
As expected, a young man wearing a long robe slowly walked out from the void.
Although he looked young, nobody knew how old he was. After all, ate-stage rank three had a lifespan of 5,000 years. Moreover, once ones cultivation reached a certain level, one would remain young forever. Even returning from the appearance of an old man to the appearance of a young man was just a thought.
The one in the sky is at thete stage of the third rank!
Hiss, the legendaryte stage of the third rank! I didnt expect that it would actually descend on the Yuan Prefecture.
Countless people around the Yuan prefecture cried out in surprise. After all, thete stage of rank three was a legend. No one had ever seen what thete stage of the third rank was like.
And now, they had seen it. It stood proudly in the sky, and divine light blossomed all over its body. It was as if it did not touch the mortal world.
Late-stage third-grade realm, also known as the gods in the sky,te-stage third-grade realm experts had always regarded themselves as demigods.
Therefore, some people regardedte-stage rank three elites as gods, or more urately, that was basically how they were called. They all knew that thete-stage rank three realm was a cultivation level, but if they sawte-stage third-grade realm elites, they would call them gods.
But before they could finish their shock, another expert had descended!
Behind thete-stage rank three, there were a few other generals.
Hiss,te-stage rank three! Its anotherte-stage rank three!
Two! Its another twote-stage rank three experts!
Oh my God! This seems to be the entirete-stage rank three empire, right?
Everyone was shocked. The Mystic Light Empire was a mid-stage empire in the four regions. If there were threete-stage rank three experts, it would be standard for a mid-stage empire.
If there were people who were angry, it would be the standard for a high-stage empire. If there were tente-stage rank three empires, it would be the standard for a top-tier empire.
However, in the deste realm, there were no top-tier empires. All of them were mid-stage empires.
It was because of the mutual restriction that the entire deste realm was divided up. As a result, no high-stage empires appeared.
Currently, whoeverpleted the high-level empires criteria first would be able to unify the deste realm.
As for territory, six regions like the Sky Empire had the most.
It was difficult to expand the territory because if one empire moved, the other empires would also move.
The final result would be that not only would one fail, the other empires would also take the opportunity to divide it up.
As a result, there was no way to strengthen the national fortune in the territory. Once they reached the standard of a high-level empire, everyone would start to attack from other aspects.
That would be the number of top-tier experts!
Whoever surpassed sevente-stage rank three elites first would be the standard of a high-level empire. Then, the national strength would increase by several times.
At that time, with sevente-stage third-level elites and elites that increase exponentially, they would have a chance to start a war that would engulf the deste realm.
However, currently, the strongest empire in the deste realm only had fivete-stage rank three experts, and they were still a distance away from the seven.
Thete-stage rank three experts in front of them were the entire foundation of the Mystic Light Empire.
One of the members of the Mystic Light Empires army was the true guardian God of the Empire!
The other two were from the Mystic Light Empires super forces and were currently worshippers.
They could enjoy the benefits of the empire and help out when necessary.
However, because they were at thete-stage of rank three, even the
Mystic Light Emperor respected them.
After all,te-stage rank three was the foundation of the Empire, and thesete-stage rank three elites basically only becamete-stage rank three elites because they had pledged allegiance to the empire and relied on the empires fate to cultivate.
Hence, they were one with the empire.
In truth, it was the same for the various empires. Apart from the experts they nurtured, most of the experts came from the various factions or cultivation ns.
However, because of the Empire Eras rule that put the country first, the countrys fate very important.
In order to cultivate to a stronger realm and not use up their lifespan and die, countless elites would choose to be the empires tributes. This way, they could pursue a stronger realm and obtain countless resources.
The Sky Dynasty was an ident. The number of elites in the Sky Dynasty had never included the cultivation forces in the country.
That was because there were no elites!
This was the disadvantage or weakness of thenders.
After the world level rose, the soldiers of their country might be able to quickly increase their cultivation, but they would not be like other countries, where some supreme elites would appear out of thin air andplete the world settings.
This caused many people to curse. After all, this period of time was basically a vacuum period, the most dangerous period.
Chapter 108 - Summonning an Army!
Chapter 108: Summonning an Army!
This setting waspletely illogical. After all, when the world level had just been raised, other countries would immediately produce supreme elites while their own countries would have to cultivate for a period of time. The danger was too high.
However, the answer of the Empire Era was that it didnt need to be reasonable, because this had nothing to do with the Empire Era.
Whoever was more powerful would be able to live on. This world wasnt a fair and just world to begin with.
Just like some people who were born with good backgrounds and were born to stand at the peak, what else could one do other thanin about the worlds injustice?
The threete-stage rank three figures stood proudly in the air and looked down at Jerry with a condescending attitude.
Although the person in the middle was wearing a long robe and was a handsome young man, he was actually a martial general!
He was the Guardian God of the Mystic Light Empire.
It was rumored that he was a genius of a non-governmental organization back then. However, it was unknown what caused him to leave that organization and enter the non-governmental organization.
When he was walking among the non-governmental organization, he coincidentally met Emperor Mystic Light, who was the ruler of the Empire back then.
It was unknown what happened, but this person joined Emperor Mystic Light and eventually helped Emperor Mystic Light be the ruler of the Empire in just twenty years.
Although this person was not as young as he looked, he was definitely not over forty years old. He could be said to be a true genius.
Sky Emperor, how dare you enter my Mystic Light Empire alone?
The young man looked at Jerry with great interest.
This person was Jerry, who had seeded in conquering a Divine Dynasty as an Imperial Dynasty Emperor. They had finally met today!
Jerry looked at the young man in the sky and narrowed his eyes.
Whoosh!
Jerrys figure instantly disappeared and appeared in the sky in the blink of an eye.
In the sky 1,000 meters high, his figure was actually a little taller than the threete-stage rank three experts of the Mystic Light Empire.
I dont like to look up at people. I still like it more to look down on all living things here.
Hearing Jerrys words, the other twote-stage rank three cultivators were instantly enraged.
This person was simply arrogant. This was the territory of the Mystic Light Empire!
However, he had boldly disyed such arrogance. He looked down on the entire Mystic Light Empire by himself. Threete-stage rank three cultivators and ten million elites?
Did he think that this was the Sky Dynasty?
However, the young Taoist priest in the middle waved his hand and stopped them.
Im sorry, Ive forgotten about the habits of the Sky Emperor. After all, the grass on Emperor Dongnings grave is starting to turn yellow.
After saying this, the young Taoist sighed softly.
Actually, Im more willing to fight you on the battlefield.
Lets see how powerful your Sky Dynasty is.
But unfortunately, our emperor has already given the order. You are the Sky Emperor, and you pose too much of a threat to the Mystic Light Empire.
Today is the best chance to destroy you here, so I hope that the Sky Emperor will not me me. I, Anderson, am very respectful.
The young man, Anderson, said with a smile.
This person is interesting, but unfortunately, he is an enemy.
Jerry thought to himself. Then, he swept his gaze across all the experts of the Mystic Light Empire and the tens of millions of soldiers present and said with a smile.
Do you really think that you can defeat me today?
Hearing Jerrys words, Anderson frowned. When they knew that it was the Sky Emperor who had personallye, they had already given him the most respectful treatment.
Threete-stage rank three experts and tens of millions of elites had all been sent out. With such strength, they could even start a war against an empire.
Could it be that Jerry had other trump cards in the Mystic Light region, the core of the Yuan Province?
However, they had underestimated Jerrys methods.
If thats the case, Ill let you guys experience the strength of the Sky Dynasty.
After saying that, Jerry suddenly waved his hand, and a scroll that was emitting a strange light appeared in Jerrys hand.
This light is a formation disk?
Anderson muttered to himself. As expected, after the scroll was opened, a golden light shot into the sky.
The golden light filled the sky, dyeing it a golden hue.
The golden light that shot out from the scroll instantly engulfed the sky. After that, it directly reflected a massive void God formation in the sky!
This array covered an area of tens of millions of miles, and its momentum was vast. It was even more shocking than the arrival of the Mystic Light Empires army just now.
Rank six teleportation divine array? This is huge, and this momentum is something that only a peak rank six warlock can create.
Anderson thought to himself. Ate-stage rank three elite naturally had terrifying foresight.
A peak rank six warlock!
High-level empires, or even top-level empires, might not even have one. Even if they did, it was extremely rare.
At least in the deste realm, the strongest warlocks were just rank six.
could this be the Sky Empires foundation? Theres actually a peak rank six warlock.
Before Anderson could react, the teleportation array in the sky released a bright light.
Hula!
In an instant, the sound of an army roaring could be heard from within the array.
Is this is this the Sky Emperors army?
Countless people eximed as they looked at the sky in shock.
The scene in front of them shocked them one wave after another.
First, threete-stage rank three experts, a dozen mid-stage rank three experts, and over ten million elite troops arrived.
Then, the Sky Emperor appeared. He had actuallye to their Mystic Light Empire!
Finally, he released a magnificent array formation, as if he wanted to summon something!
Roar!
The first sound was a beast roar.
Apanied by the beast roar was a terrifying golden light that instantly lit up the sky for a million miles!
Is this the aura of ate-stage third-rank cultivator?
Andersons eyes were filled with shock. Then, he saw that the first to rush out from the void teleportation array was actually a spirit beast that was covered in golden mes.
It was the Golden Lion King, Jerrys mount.
Thats the Mount of the Sky Emperor!
Thats right, this mount, the Golden Lion King, is in the portrait of Emperor Jerry!
Countless people eximed. After all, Jerry rode the Golden Lion King to the Dongning Empire, so they knew this Golden Lion King.
Its ate-stage rank 3 empire? This Golden Lion King!
Ate-stage rank 3 emperor beside Anderson said solemnly.
The Sky Empire is a mid-stage empire, and this sky emperor Jerry was so powerful that even Emperor Dongning was no match for him.
Looks like this battle isnt going to be easy.
It was obvious that they didnt remember that the Emperor Dongning Jerry was facing was an early-stage half-step rank three.
Chapter 109 - Assemble the Army!
Chapter 109: Assemble the Army!
It was clear that the worlds level had risen, and the worlds settings had changed as well. In their memories, Jerry had fought with an intermediate dynasty lord, and had even killed him easily.
Everyone knew that if the dynasty lord used his luck to protect himself, he could beparable to ate-stage rank three!
As long as he was within the range of the dynasty, the dynasty lord was a god. Whatever he said, the dynastys luck would help him be a reality.
And under such circumstances, Jerry could actually kill Emperor Dongning. How powerful was Jerry?
This was a wonderful misunderstanding, but the difference was not too big. Although Jerry was not at thete stage of level three yet, he was not afraid of thete stage of level three.
I am Poseidon, the sea god. Greetings, your Majesty!
I am Hercules. Greetings, Your Majesty!
I, Apollo, the god of light, pay my respects to your Majesty!
I, Ares, the god of war, pay my respects to your Majesty!
I, Hercules, pay my respects to your Majesty!
In the Sky Empire, experts began to descend one after another. They were Jerrys peerless valiant generals.
Although their current cultivation level was only at the peak of the mid-stage of rank three, the pressure from their auras surprised even Anderson, who was at thete stage of rank three.
At the same time, airships, or cavalries riding on spirit beasts and warhorses, appeared in the sky.
One million! Two million! Three million! Four million!
There were more than ten million of them, which was no less than the number of the Mystic Light Empire!
The entire sky within a radius of one million miles was filled with a ck mass. Even on the ground, countless people raised their heads and could not see the sunlight.
This scene made people think that it was already dark.
On a flying boat, Mortis, to, and the others stood there. The aura of a peak tier six warlock and mage was disyed around them.
Hiss! A peak tier six warlock and a peak tier six mage?
Anderson was shocked. This time, he was truly shocked!
It was extremely difficult to cultivate. Although theirbat strength was not strong, they were still very helpful to an empires warlocks and mages!
The most powerful person in the Mystic Light Empire was a warlock who had just entered the sixth rank. It was because of this warlock that the Mystic Light Empire had developed extremely quickly in recent years.
At this moment, he saw two rank six warlocks and two rank six mages!
The warlocks were Mortis and to.
The mages were Socrates and Circe.
Army, look at the Army of the Sky Empire!
Ate-stage rank three mage said to Anderson in a slightly trembling voice.
Anderson was stunned. Then, he looked at Jerrys army and was immediately shocked.
Rank 2? !
He was stunned. All of them had started from rank 2!
All of them had started from rank 2!
There were even more than 100,000 mid-stage rank two mages!
There were more than 10,000te-stage rank two mages!
More than 10,000 early-stage rank three soldiers!
More than 100 mid-stage rank three soldiers!
Among the army of over 10 million soldiers, those who were wearing ordinary general armor were actually mid-stage rank three soldiers!
There were more than 100 mid-stage rank three soldiers!
What kind of lineup was this?
Would a normal empire have such a lineup?
Anderson was shocked, but suddenly, Anderson thought of something, and the memories buried deep in his mind began toe back to life.
He looked at Jerry excitedly, his entire body trembling.
He could he be thender?
Anderson thought in shock. He was so excited that his entire body was trembling, but he did not show it.
Because he could not do anything to betray the Mystic Light Emperor. He could not even have that thought.
No, I have to think of a way. I have to think of a way to reveal my identity.
This was what Anderson was thinking. At this moment, Jerry still did not know that Anderson was actually ander!
He was the type ofnder who would choose to surrender to the enemy when a city was destroyed and was about to be kicked out of the Empires Era!
It had been twenty years, a whole twenty years!
Anderson, who was excited in his heart, would not be able to control his emotions at this moment if it was not for the fact that he was already at thete-stage of rank three.
He had been cultivating in the worship court of the Mystic Light Empire. Without the orders of the Mystic Light Emperor, it was rare for him toe out.
Because of the restrictions of the rules, it was meaningless for him toe out. Protecting the Mystic Light Emperor was his highest mission.
Hence, every time he came out, it was a battle. It was a crusade against some faction.
Every time he came out, he looked forward to meeting anding party. This way, he would find an opportunity to spread the news to thending party and see if he could find a way to save himself.
This was because the invaders who surrendered to the natives had another way to return to Earth.
That was, if the natives forces were destroyed by the invaders, he would only need to be a vassal of the invaders and he would have a chance to return to earth as long as the new owner allowed it.
However, after so many years, the development of the Mystic Light Empire had be more and more terrifying. His strength had also increased along the way as he followed the rise of the world level. He had used the aura of the Mystic Light Empire to cultivate.
He had advanced to thete-stage rank three realm.
He had already lost all hope in his heart, because he did not believe that there was someone from Earth who could destroy the Mystic Light Empire.
Although he knew that the worlds level had changed so much, it should have been a powerful existence that had appeared, and that was why the world had changed so much.
However, he did not know the specifics. He did not know what had caused the world to change, and he did not even know what the worlds level was.
He only knew that one day, he could actually cultivate. Then, with the help of the Mystic Light Empire, he easily broke through to the peak of rank one.
Then, one day, he felt that he could break through again. He quickly entered thete-stage of rank two.
Then, some time ago, he suddenly broke through to thete-stage of rank two. With the help of the power of the empire, he was able to reach thete-stage of rank three in minutes.
After all, he had been staying in the Imperial era, and the Mystic Light Empire was an empire that had been established for more than twenty years.
The Sky Empire! The Sky Empire was actually founded by thenders!
Thats right, only thenders could have done it, because its impossible for an ordinary empire to have all these rank 2 armies!
Thats not right, I still have to test it out. What if its the Sky Emperors fortune?
Anderson thought to himself and immediately said in a low voice.
Jerry, do you think that you can be a match for the Mystic Light Empire just like that?
Although your army is indeed powerful, you dont have any otherte-stage rank three soldiers other than your mount. You wont be a match for us.
Jerry did not care about Andersons words at all. After the battle, he would finally know how powerful Poseidon and the others were.
Even though this wasnt the time to fight against ate-stage rank two.
After all, ate-stage rank three couldnt bepared to ate-stage rank two.
But with Poseidon and the others freakish strength, they could kill ate-stage rank three.
Therefore, he might not lose this battle.
Chapter 110 - The Confused Anderson
Chapter 110: The Confused Anderson
However, Jerry knew that it was nearly impossible to end the battlepletely.
The Mystic Light Empire had an army of over 30 million solders with many elites as well.
This was the core area of the Mystic Light Empire. They had the suppression of the Divine Dynastys Fate, and they also had the god-subduing formation. There were many other factors that made it impossible for Jerry to fight the Mystic Light Emperor there.
However, this wont stop me from killing twote-stage of rank three cultivators to add some fun.
Jerry smiled slightly, and then his entire body shed with light, returning to his original form.
Weng!
Wearing the god King Zeus armor, his body was surrounded by the spear of victory.
The three-star spear of victory and Zeus armor were tier 7 divine weapons in the eyes of others!
Tier 7 divine solider!
As expected, Anderson and the others were extremely shocked and cried out loud in surprise.
There was absolutely no tier 7 warlock in the entire deste realm!
Otherwise, there would have long been a high-level empire, maybe even a top-level empire.
It must be, he must be ander! Onlynders with the the Empire era reward can transcendmon sense!
Anderson was very excited.
Soldiers!
Jerry grabbed the spear of victory with both hands and lowered it.
Boom!
With a loud sound, he stood in the air with the spear of victory.
The wind howled and the cloak of Zeus armor also blew loudly as a result.
Present! Present! Present!
Over ten million Sky Empire elite responded loudly.
Jerry nodded with satisfaction. He suddenly pulled out the spear of victory and pointed it at the Mystic Light Empires army and elites in a distance.
Kill!
With an order, the army advanced forward with a loud bang!
Mortis flew into the air abruptly and opened the scroll in his hand gently.
Amplification Codex!
He used his ultimate move the moment he made his move!
Between the sky and Earth, a codex slowly condensed from the void.
The morale of the army, the momentum of the army, the blood and Qi, and other battle attributes have doubled or even more!
Is this the power of a peaked tier 6 warlock?
Jerry eximed, this was the first time he had seen something like this.
But it was not over yet, to slowly walked to the front of the flying ship.
With a sh of golden light in his hand, a piece of paper and a pen appeared.
He tossed the paper and the pen into the air and slowly wrote down a few characters.
These characters seemed toe alive as they flew out of the paper and grewrger within the wind, bing tens of thousands metersrge!
tos voice echoed in the air as all of this was happening.
I said, we can fly!
Just as he finished speaking, golden lights shed across the sky.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Then, the Imperial Army of the Sky Empire slowly got off the flying ship. The heavy-armored infantrymen could not fly even if they wanted to.
However, at this moment, they were thousands of meters high in the sky and were pushing forward as if they were standing on t ground. You could even hear the sound of rumbling footsteps. They were full of momentum!
This was the power of warlocks!
Although their directbat strength was not as good as other generals, they were very useful in the overall battle as well as on a national level.
Warlocks were the most precious because the usefulness of their magic.
Damn it, a peaked tier 6 Warlock, what the hell is this Sky Empire?
Ate-stage rank three said gloomily, they knew better than anyone else about warlocks magical buffs on the the soldiers in a battlefield.
Once again, Mortis began to write again, shouting:
I said, they can be even stronger!
And then, Jerrys soldiers actually became several timesrger in size!
Whether it was strength or speed, both multiplied several times, but it didnt affect their speed or agility.
How is this a fair fight? Fight at the beginning of this fight, they were filled with several buffs. So this is what warlocks can do?
As expected, on the battlefield, the existences of these two kind were just too terrifying.
Anderson was more certain that Jerry was thender.
Fight! This is the Mystic Light Empire. His Majesty ordered that the Sky Emperor shall not be allowed to sessfully return to his Empire!
After Anderson finished speaking, he immediately shot out and rushed towards Jerry in an extremely anxious manner.
The other twote-stage of rank three experts were not surprised either. This was because Anderson was extremely loyal to the Emperor. It waspletely normal for him to act so urgently.
However, the two of them did not know that other than being restricted by the rules, Andersons biggest goal was to get close to Jerry and tell him everything.
As long as it did not harm the mystic light emperor, he could still say it.
However, he could not let anyone else hear it. Otherwise, the mystic light emperor could kill him with a single thought.
Boom!
The battle began!
Both armies shed in the sky,
however, the quality of the Sky Empire solders were already on a whole new level.
Secondly, they had the buffs from warlocks!
It was only the beginning of the battle, but the Army of the Mystic Light Empire had already started to fall out.
However, most people ced the battle on the high-endbat strength.
If the threete-stage of rank three were unable to deal with them, the oue of the battle would still be unknown.
Emperor of the sky! Do you dare to fight?
Anderson roared. It seemed like he was angry, but in reality, he was purposely provoking him to fight Jerry.
However, he was disappointed. As an emperor, how could Jerry fight with a general?
Get lost! Did you think you could fight His Majesty? !
A voice sounded, apanied by an flying arrow.
Anderson hurriedly used his weapon to parry, and with a rumble, Anderson actually couldnt withstand it for a moment and was sent flying.
The person who came was the god of Light, Apollo!
At this moment, his body was surrounded by divine lights, and he was extraordinary!
This person is so strange!
Anderson was stunned, looking at Apollo in front of him who was holding a silver bow and arrow, and his eyes were full of surprise.
He was at the peak of mid-stage of rank three, but the power of that move just now was definitely not what mid-stage of rank three should have.
Who are you?
Anderson frowned. ording to their information, there was no such person.
Apollo stood in front of Jerry and said proudly,
Apollo from the Celestial Empire!
As his voice fell, the light behind Apollo became even more intense, like a small sun!
Strange, it is indeed a person, but why does he have the aura of a God?
Anderson was puzzled. He was also ander, so his knowledge was different from otherte-stage rank three.
Late-stage rank three was known as a demigod, and it could be said that he had touched upon the power and smell of a god.
And what he had felt from Apollos body was clearly the aura of a god.
But How was this possible?
One had to know that even though he was ate-stage of rank three demigod, he had only touched a trace of Gods power.
And this handsome man in front of him had such a dense Gods aura?
Anderson fell into deep confusion.
Chapter 111 - Capture Anderson
Chapter 111: Capture Anderson
But now that they were on the battlefield, he did not have the time to think about it.
In the next second, Apollos arrow came again.
Anderson was anxious because after a few exchanges, he realized that he waspletely unable to defeat the God of Light, Apollo.
What kind of monster is this? Hes only at the middle stage of Level 3. How can he fight against me, ate stage Level 3 warrior?
Anderson was anxious.
After sending Apollo flying with a punch, he roared, Earth!
These two words, in the eyes of the Empire Era, would not pose a threat to the Mystic Light Imperial Empire.
It was just that, in the eyes of others, it was some kind of special move for him.
However, Jerry, who had been calm all this time, suddenly froze and looked at Anderson in surprise.
Is it a coincidence?
But before Jerry could ask, Anderson roared again, !
Earth was a. Jerry was now certain that Anderson was actually ander!
Ander from Earth to the Empire Era?
But why did he be ate-stage Level 3 guardian of the Mystic Light Imperial Empire? There was only one exnation: he was ander who had been defeated or got his city destroyed.
But for some reason, he did not leave the Empire Era and chose to submit to the natives.
From then on, he lost his freedom and became a puppet controlled by the Emperor.
Even his bodys instincts prevented him from doing anything harmful to the Mystic Light Imperial Empire. In everyones eyes, he was a very loyal subordinate of the imperial empire.
Jerrys interest was immediately piqued. This person was actually ander.
After pondering for a moment, Jerry said to Apollo and the Goddess of Hunt, You two work together and take him.
Ander who waspletely under anothers control could not control himself.
Yes, Your Majesty.
The two of them were summoned by Jerry, so they knew about Earth and understood that this person should be from Earth like His Majesty.
Immediately, the God of Light Apollo and the Goddess of Hunt attacked together.
Ha!
The goddess of Hunt shouted, and a divine phantom appeared behind her.
It didnt look real, but it emitted an extremely strong pressure.
Others thought that she had summoned a divine phantom, but Jerry and his people knew that it was the Goddess of Hunt herself.
The God of Light, Apollo, and the Goddess of Hunt were extremely powerful.
Although the two of them were only at the peak of the middle stage of Level 3, it was not difficult for them to suppress ate-stage Level 3 warrior.
This shocked the people of the Mystic Light Imperial Empire because the difference between theter stage and middle stage of Level 3 was like that between heaven and earth!
Unlike the difference between the middle stage andter stage of Level 2, the gap between the middle stage and theter stage of Level 3 was huge!
But the generals of the Sky Empire were like monsters and each of their generals at the peak of the middle stage of Level 3 could fight against cultivators at theter stage of Level 3.
If some of them worked together, they could killte-stage Level 3 warriors!
Poseidon, Hercules, Ares, Hermes, Dionysus There were eight of them!
If four of them fought together against ate-stage Level 3 warrior, thetter wouldnt even have the chance to fight back.
And on the battlefield, the army of the Sky Imperial Empire was winning and-slide victory with its much greater strength!
If this continued, in just a few hours, Jerry would be able to wipe out the threete-stage Level 3 warriors, as well as the ten-million elite soldiers.
However, in reality, this was impossible, because this was the core region of the Mystic Light Imperial Empire!
At this moment, waves of strange fluctuations spread out.
Is it the nation-guarding divine array? Jerry muttered to himself. It seemed like the Mystic Light Imperial Empire knew that the situation wasnt looking good, so it directly activated its nation-guarding divine array.
At this moment, dragon roars could be heard from the imperial capital. They were using the imperial empires prosperity aura.
Although Jerry had the urge to cut off the Mystic Light Imperial Emperor prosperity aura, he knew it was not easy since they were not in the World Level 2 anymore.
Your Majesty, why dont we retreat for now? This is the core area of the Mystic Light Imperial Emperor.
If it uses the full power of the entire empire, we will be worn down to death despite our great strength, Metis came to Jerrys side and said in a low voice.
Jerry also nodded. He could be arrogant, but he never underestimated his enemies.
After all, no imperial empire was weak. What if the Mystic Light Imperial Empire had a powerful trump card?
He didnt want to lose people for it.
Work together and take down thatte-stage Level 3 warrior.
Then, take the Water Moon Pce with us, Jerry said to Metis.
Metis bowed and waved the treasure in her hand.
Revive!
As her voice fell, all the nts and trees came to life.
Wooden figures appeared out of thin air and punched Anderson.
At the same time, to, Socrates, and the others also attacked. The methods of warlocks and mages were very magical.
They instantly controlled Anderson, and then Apollo and the Goddess of Hunt attacked.
Come and knock me out!
Anderson roared in his heart! His face was actually filled with joy and excitement.
Actually, it was because after submitting to the natives, he couldnt do anything to betray his master.
Therefore, if Anderson wasnt knocked out or subdued, he wouldnt stop resisting.
Apollo the God of Light, Apollo, and the Goddess of Hunt didnt disappoint him. They beat him up. Even Anderson, who was at thete stage of level three, was severely injured and on the verge of death. Finally, he lost consciousness and was subdued.
This was the only way to stop his resistance, otherwise, he would continue fighting under the rules of the world.
However, Anderson still had his own will.
Activate the teleportation array. Lets go.
Jerry looked at Anderson who had been subdued and said.
Now was not the time to start a war with the Mystic Light Imperial Empire. If he did, other imperial empires would join in and hed face the entire Deste Realms imperial empires.
Therefore, Jerry wanted to wait until all his civil and military officials advanced to thete-stage of Level 3 to dere war on the entire Deste Realm!
Jerrys goal was to conquer the Deste Realm and establish a divine dynasty, so all imperial empires in the Deste Realm were his enemies.
Of course, for now, Jerry didnt think he had the strength to deal with all the imperial empires in the Deste Realm.
Metis flew into the sky and with a wave of her hands, a void teleportation array condensed in the sky. As a peak Tier 6 warlock, she could set up an array out of thin air, which was extremely magical.
Jerry! !
Just as Jerry was about to leave, a loud roar sounded.
Chapter 112 - The Two Families Meet
Chapter 112: The Two Families Meet
Jerry look toward the sound and saw Emperor Mystic Light flying over on his golden dragon of nation aura.
It was not surprising that he was angry. After all, it was a fatal loss for him that Anderson, the strongest person in the imperial had been knocked out and captured by Jerry.
Not only would it be a huge loss to the imperial empires power, it might even bring an unpredictable disaster to the Mystic Light Empire.
Put down Anderson, or else Ill dere war on your Sky Imperial Empire!
Anderson was extremely loyal to him and would never disobey him. How could he bear to lose such a subordinate?
He did not know that Anderson was loyal to him because the rules of the Empire Era required thenders to remain royal to their masters.
Facing the furious emperor, Jerrys eyes shed.
Whoosh!
He summoned the Spear of Victory. A three-star divine weapon, the spears power wasparable to that of a peak-stage grade-seven divine weapon in this world!
After all, the stars in the Eternal Roster were calcted ording to the worlds level.
Not good!
Emperor Mystic Lights eyelids twitched, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.
Sure enough, Jerry gathered all of his strength at the peak middle-stage of Level 3 to one point.
sh!
A golden bolt of lightning shed.
Roar!
Hearing the dragon roar, Emperor Mystic Lights expression changed dramatically.
This was because one of the legs of his national fate golden dragon had been cut off!
Ayer of national fate had been cut off!
Humph! You know that I can sever national fates, yet you still dare to ride the golden dragon of national fate out for a stroll. Youre courting death!
Jerry snorted coldly.
If he reached thete-stage of Level 3, he couldpletely destroy the national fate of the entire Mystic Light Imperial Empire.
Hum!
Jerry and the army of the Sky Imperial Empire entered the void teleportation array.
Emperor Mystic Light stared nkly at the empty void and roared towards the sky.
Sky Emperor Jerry, Im going to kill you! ! !
However, no matter how furious he was, Jerry did not know.
Through the teleportation array, Jerry had already returned to the Sky Capital in the ck Tortoise Region.
Lock him up and keep an eye on him. Hes ate-stage level three warrior and hed cause us some trouble if he gets free.
Hearing Jerrys words, Metis and to immediately nodded.
If the two of them set up a formation to lock up Anderson, he wouldnt be able to cause any trouble for them.
After everyone left, only Sophia, Jessica, and Lucy were left in the pce.
You youre the Sky Emperor?
Sophia looked at Jerry in a daze and asked in disbelief.
She had never thought that the famous Sky Emperor was actually the son of that man.
Is he in the Sky Imperial Empire? Let hime out and see me. Is hes still not willing to see me after 22 years?
Jerry didnt know what to say. The Empire Era didnt allownders to voluntarily reveal things about this world.
However, this wasnt a problem. Jerry couldnt reveal it, but it didnt mean that the Goddess of Hunt and other gods couldnt!
After all, Jerry could revealed information about the Empire Era to the gods and goddesses.
From the looks of it, they werent considered natives of the Empire Era. They were more likenders.
However, they werent reallynders, so the rules of the Empire Era couldnt restrict them.
Therefore, they could real things that Jerry couldnt.
After hearing the words of the Goddess of Hunt, Sophia, Jessica and Lucy were stunned.
In that case, you are from another world. For some reasons, you came to our world and became a city lord or a king.
If you die in battle and your country is destroyed, you will be forced to leave our world and nevere back.
Sophia said so, and Jerry nodded.
Actually, it didnt matter if he told them this, because after so many years, it was impossible to keep it a secret.
But the rules were the rules. Since there werenders from the Earth in the Empire Era, the rules could not be changed.
Then, I never see him again?
Sophias eyes were dull with pain, and she began to sob.
It was fine if she did not know that he was still alive, but after knowing that he was still alive, she couldnt bear that she still couldnt see him.
Jessica and Lucys faces were filled with disappointment because they had never seen their biological father before. Knowing that their father was still alive but they couldnt see him was indeed a painful thing.
Jerry looked at the three of them and pondered for a moment,
If you really want to see my father, its not impossible.
The three of them were stunned. Its said that they couldnt enter that world, right?
Jerry recalled the three scouts who were secretly protecting his parents. Jerry had three reality travel tokens, and they could be put to use now.
Your Majesty.
The three scouts bowed.
Jerry nodded and gave the three tokens to Sophia, Jessica and Lucy.
This is the travel token. With the token, you can go to my world.
The three of them were very excited. Jerry only reminded them, Oh right, dont tell my parents that I am Jerry the Sky Emperor, because they only know that I am the lord of a dynasty.
Hearing Jerrys words, the three of them nodded. Then, they instantly disappeared from the Empire Era.
In Jerrys room, four figures appeared out of thin air. They were Jerry, Sophia, Jessica, and Lucy.
Ah, youwho are you?
Jessica cried out in surprise and looked at Jerry warily.
Jerry shook his head helplessly. When he was in the Empire Era, he had changed his face, so he looked different in the real world.
Of course, he was not ugly. After all, the genes in Jerrys family were not bad. This could be seen from Jessica and Lucy.
This is my true appearance in this world, Jerry said. In front of the three of them, Jerry would not call himself emperor. After all, they were technically his family.
A mother with two sisters.
Jerry, youre back?
At this moment, his mothers voice sounded from outside the door.
His parents had begun to cultivate. Although the progress was not very fast, with Jerrys abundant resources, their speeds were still faster than the average people.
Therefore, they could hear the sounds in Jerrys room, but of course, they didnt hear the conversation. They didnt have the habit of prying into Jerrys privacy.
Shes your mother and his wife, right?
Chapter 113 - Awkward Meeting
Chapter 113: Awkward Meeting
Sophia said with aplicated expression. She already knew everything from Jerry. Although she was a little sad, she didnt me Jerrys father.
Jerry sighed silently thinking his father was very good at dealing with women.
The door was pushed open. When Jerrys mother saw the people in the room, she was stunned.
She suddenly thought of something. Although she did not know how her son did it, she could more or less guess it.
You are Sophia, right? Jerrys mother asked.
Sophia forced out a smile and said, Hello.
Suddenly, the room fell into an awkward silence. Jerry had the urge to escape from the room.
Well, Mom, please take care of them. Ive got to go back.
Jerry felt that he should not get involved in their business.
He said to Sophia and the two girls, Ille backter tonight. In this world, its better for you to stay put. If people know that youre from the Empire Era, you will be big trouble.
Then Jerry returned to the Empire Era.
No matter what happenedter, it would be his fathers matter and had nothing to do with him.
In the royal pce of the Sky Dynasty.
Your Majesty, youre back.
The Goddess of Hunt looked at Jerry curiously. ording to the flow of time, Jerry hadnt been away for long!
Mm.
Jerry nodded. Then the Goddess of Hunt seemed to have thought of something.
Oh right, Your Majesty, Anderson has woken up.
Jerrys eyes shed, and he immediately said, Lets go and see him.
They came to the depth of the dungeon.
Trapped in Zhuge Liangs array, evente-stage Level 3 cultivators were as powerless as ordinary people.
Not long after, in the cell located in the deepest part of the dungeon, Jerry saw Anderson. Two mid-stage Level 3 cultivators were guarding the cell.
This was absolutely necessary. Anderson was ate-stage Level 3 powerhouse.
Jerry, the Emperor will not let you get away with it!
When they came in, Anderson, who was sitting cross-legged to recuperate, immediately said fiercely.
The corner of Jerrys mouth twitched. Despite his fierceness, this fellow might actually be thinking: Wow, I finally met my fellow countryman!
It was true. The rules of the Empire Era were so strict that they couldnt disobey them even vocally.
Since he had submitted to the native people, he must stay in the Empire Era for ever and abide by the rules in this world.
As long as you dont say anything that might harm the Mystic Light Imperial Empire, you can tell the truth, right? Jerry asked.
Anderson was stunned. Although his expression was still filled with hatred, his heart was bursting with joy.
Humph, so what?
The corner of Jerrys mouth twitched. He did not know why but he suddenly felt that it was interesting.
Speaking one thing and thinking another thing was a feeling that only Anderson could experience.
When did you enter the Empire Era? This information wouldnt harm the Mystic Light Imperial Empire, right?
Hearing Jerrys words, Anderson said in a deep voice, 2012.
Jerry instantly understood.
It was a long time ago.
If that was the case, Anderson should be thirty-eight years old in the real world.
Why did you submit to the Emperor Mystic Light back then? Jerry asked. It was obvious that Anderson wanted to answer, but he could not.
Forget it, it looks like I wont be able to get anything out of you now, so Ill lock you up for the time being so you cant give me any trouble. After I take down the Mystic Light Imperial Empire, Ill be your master. When that timees, you can say whatever you want.
Jerry said this and turned around to leave.
However, at this moment, Andersons voice came from behind him, I beg you to go and see my mother and my family. I want to know how they are doing.
Jerry was stunned. Anderson, who was controlled by the rules, should regard Jerry as his fatal enemy. After all, he was absolutely loyal to the Mystic Light Imperial Empire.
However, Anderson, who disliked Jerry and wanted nothing more than to kill him, actually begged him, which showed that he put his family above anything else.
Jerry began to look him in a new light. Regardless his reason for staying in the Empire Era, Jerry had a good opinion of him for his affection towards his family.
Okay. Ill do you this favor.
Jerry did not refuse. It was a trivial thing for him.
Anderson nodded and told Jerry about his family.
He came from Z city and his name in the real world was also Anderson. He had mother and a sister back home.
Ill get someone to investigate. When there are results, Ill tell you.
After saying that, Jerry walked away.
After a long while, Andersons voice came from the cell, Thank you!
To say these words, he had to suppress his hatred towards Jerry due to the restriction of the rules. This Anderson was a pretty good person.
Your Majesty, here I am.
Christine came to the Imperial Pce to see Jerry.
She was now in charge of the resource trading on behalf of the Sky Dynasty in the public area. After all, her identity in the real world made her a good candidate to do this task.
In fact, Christine hadpletely epted her identity and job in the Empire Era, even though she could not do anything to harm the Sky Dynasty.
But other than that, there seemed to be nothing else she could do, because the Sky Dynasty hadnt done anything to harm the real world.
On the contrary, the benefits and cultivation resources she had received after joining the Sky Dynasty were more than she could describe with words.
Her cultivation speed could even bepared to that of an emperor, and she was already at thete-stage of Level 2.
With this kind of cultivation strength, she could be considered a super big shot in the real world.
Apart from the rulers of the imperial empires and some empires, her cultivation strength was among the best.
Heres the thing. A few days ago, I captured ate-stage Level 3 warrior from the Mystic Light Imperial Empire. You know about it, right? Jerry said.
Christen nodded. Of course, she knew about this. When she heard about it, she was quite frightened. After all, that was a cultivator of thete-stage of Level 3, the pinnacle cultivation level of the human world and the strongest person in the World Level 3.
She was astonished. After all, it had been only a short time and the Sky Imperial Empire actually had the ability to fight against and even kill ate stage Level 3 warrior!
Chapter 114 - Gather the Officials!
Chapter 114: Gather the Officials!
After all, being able to capture ate-stage Level 3 warrior alive waspletely different from being able to kill him.
If Jerry could capture ate-stage Level 3 warrior alive, it meant that he could easily kill him.
Thatte-stage Level 3 warrior is ander from Earth. For some reasons, he chose to submit to Emperor Mystic Light, which was why he did not withdraw from the Empire Era, Jerry said.
What? !
Christine was shocked. Thatte-stage Level 3 warrior was actually ander? This was simply unbelievable.
She had always thought that Jerry would be the firstnder to reach thete-stage of Level 3. However, it seemed that there were other geniuses out there.
If Emperor Dongning could stay alive until the world reached Level 3, he might be one of the top powerhouses.
Yes, hes ander from Earth.
He still has family in the real world. Go and find out his familys situation.
Hell be one of us once the Sky Imperial Empire takes down the Mystic Light Imperial Empire, Jerry said.
Christine nodded. This was a good thing. Ate-stage Level 3 warrior had great potential and could bring great help to the empire.
Christine left immediately. Her power in the real world was extremely terrifying.
After all, her grandfather was one of the nine elders. With such a background, it was very easy for her to do such a task.
It didnt take long for Christine to find Andersons family.
After getting the information, Christine went back to report to Jerry.
Your Majesty, this is the information about the Anderson family. This is a photo.
At World Level 1, things could be brought back and forth from the Empire Era to the Earth.
However, there were restrictions. For example, modern weapons and nuclear weapons could not be brought into the Empire Era.
At the same time, information that might reveal the existence of Earth could not be brought into the Empire Era.
Of course, she could bring a photo into the Empire Era.
Okay.
Jerry nodded and went straight to the dungeon.
When he saw Jerry, Anderson still had an angry look on his face. Jerry did not know why, but he suddenly found it a little funny.
Anderson might be very happy to see Jerry, but he could not help but feel hatred towards jerry. He looked fierce.
The rules of the Empire Era were really powerful!
This is the current situation of your mother and your sister. And this is a photo of them, Jerry looked at Anderson and said.
Actually, Im very curious. You have a mother and a sister, then why did you choose to stay in the Empire Era? Jerry asked curiously. After all, it wasnt the world Level 3 or even Level 1 at that time and thus the allure of the Empire Era was not as great as it was now. Other than affection and power, there was nothing that could make them stay in the Empire Era.
And Anderson did not look like a heartless person. What made him abandon his family and choose to stay in the Empire Era?
However, what surprised Jerry was that Anderson did not say anything. This proved that this matter was rted to the Mystic Light Imperial Empire, which was why Anderson couldnt answer the question.
Of course, there was also the possibility that Anderson did not want to tell him.
Forget it. After I take down the Mystic Light Imperial Empire, Ill know it.
After saying that, Jerry left.
Hed just imprison Anderson until he conquer the Mystic Light Imperial Empire. Then Anderson would be his subordinate.
As time went on, Jerry found that the other imperial empires were working harder to spy on the Sky Imperial Empire.
It was obvious that the news about Sky Emperor breaking into the Mystic Light Imperial Empire had spread out. They knew that Jerry had barged into the Mystic Light Imperial Empire and and came out unscathed after capturing thete-stage Level 3 Guardian of the Mystic Light Imperial Empire.
This kind ofbat strength scared many imperial empires. They could not help but feel wary of the Sky Imperial Empire.
Most importantly, the Sky Imperial Empire had not even sent out anyte-stage Level 3 warriors during the entire process.
This meant that the Sky Imperial Empire had the ability to fight against the Mystic Light Imperial Empire and other imperial empires withoutte-stage Level 3 powerhouses.
What they did not know was that the Sky Imperial Empire did not have anyte-stage Level 3 warriors.
However, this misunderstanding was beautiful. In half a year, all the civil and military officials of the Sky Imperial Empire would reach thete-stage of the Level 3. When that time came, who in the world would be a match for the Sky Imperial Empire?
Although these empires were keeping an eye on the Sky Imperial Empire, they did not make any moves because no one dared to make the first move.
This was the situation in the Deste Realm.
The imperial empires in the Deste Realm were watching each other. If anyone made the first move, regardless of whether they won or not, the final result would not be good.
If they lost, then everything would be gone.
Even if they won, theyd have consumed lots of its resources and manpower, and thus would be a target of other imperial empires.
Attacking an enemy while it was weak was what the other empires would do.
Therefore, even if they were very wary of the Sky Imperial Empire, they did not dare to take action rashly. This was because everyone was waiting for the other empires to be the first to act.
Meanwhile, the Mystic Light Imperial Empire was the most anxious one.
After all, it had suffered the greatest loss after theirte-stage Level 3 powerhouse was captured.
Jerry didnt care about what these empires were thinking. Instead, he focused all his time and energy on cultivation.
In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.
Boom!
With a loud sound, a powerful aura rose from the pce.
Since the pce was protected by arrays, the aura wasnt seen by outsiders.
Late-stage Level 3!
Jerry opened his eyes. It had been a year since he advanced to the imperial empire, and he had finally reached thete-stage of Level 3!
His speed was actually the slowest. Apollo, the Goddess of Hunt, and the others had already reached thete-stage of Level 3.
The time hase, Deste World.
Jerry smiled and immediately sent a voice transmission throughout the entire imperial capital.
Send my order and call a meeting!
As Jerrys voice fell, the civil and military officials who were busy all over the Sky Imperial Empire instantly looked in the direction of the imperial capital.
Then, they tore open the space and disappeared.
This was the ability of thete-stage Level 3 cultivators. They could directly break open the void and achieve a thousand-mile teleportation. There was no need to rely on the teleportation arrays. They only needed to think of the destination with their divine sense and they could be teleported.
Not long after, in the pce of the Sky Imperial Empire.
Whoosh!
Chapter 115 - Caesar’s Plan
Chapter 115: Caesars n
The first people to appear were Metis and others. They had been dealing with government affairs when Jerry called them over.
Then came to, Socrates, etc.
They had been dealing with state affairs inside the capital.
The people who arrivedter than them were the generals because they were either in the military camp or at the border and it took some time for them to rush over.
Within an hour, the hall was filled with people. They were Jerrys entire team.
Except for some gods who werepletely engaged in production or business, the rest of the gods were all at thete-stage of Level 3!
Even Parker, who was in the scout team, was now at thete-stage of Level 3.
Parker was a pleasant surprise because he didnt advance to a star, but with his own hard work, he advanced to thete-stage of Level 3.
Including seven civil officials, neen generals, Lucifer and Parker, there were a total of twenty-eightte-stage Level 3 powerhouses!
Twenty-eight of them!
If Jerry and his mount Golden Lion King were included, then there would be thirtyte-stage Level 3 powerhouses!
What kind of concept was this?
All thete-stage Level 3 powerhouses in the other parts of the Deste Realm might not be this many!
This was the current strength of the Sky Imperial Empire. Everything was ready. After conquering the Deste Realm, Jerry would establish a divine dynasty!
Metis, how are the preparations going? Jerry looked at Metis and asked.
Metis immediately bowed and said, Although its only a years time, because of the public areas, we have got a lot of resources through trading.
Right now, we have sufficient reserves to supply for 27 million troops to fight for more than a year.
Based on our Sky Dynastys strength, we will conquer the Deste realm within one year.
Jerry nodded. This was an advantage of thenders, otherwise, it would take many years to gather enough strategic resources to start a war.
Because of the public area, everyone could exchange resources with each other. Strictly speaking, this public area was an unique convenience fornders from Earth.
Caesar, tell me how this war should be fought.
Jerry looked at Caesar and said.
Caesar nodded and waved his hand. A virtual sand table appeared in the void. Above it was a map of the entire Deste Realm.
The map was much urate than the satellite high-definition maps in the real world. This was the technique of warlocks.
After the war broke out, warlocks could give a terrifying boost to an army.
Your Majesty, there are a total of 22 regions in the Deste Realm!
Among them, theres Demon Region, Ghost Region, and White Forest Region, which is filled with families and various forces.
For the other eighteen regions, the Sky Imperial Empire upies six of them. The Mystic Light Imperial Empire upies four!
The Seven Star Imperial Empire upies four!
The Starfall Imperial Empire upies the other four!
Jerry nodded. At first nce, the Sky Imperial Empire had bigggest territory, but strictly speaking, the gap was not very big.
This was because the ck Tortoise Region and Evergreen Region under Sky Imperial Empires control were rtively remote ces with a small poption.
Hence, the overall strength of the imperial empire wasnt much greater than the others.
If they developed in the traditional way, they might not even have ability to conquer the Deste Realm in a few decades.
However, Jerry had a secret weapon. With 30te-stage Level 3 powerhouses, the Sky Imperial Empire already had the ability to fight against three great imperial empires at the same time.
Your Majesty, ording to the information from the scouts, the total number ofte-stage Level 3 powerhouses in the three imperial empires should be around ten.
Among them, two are from the Mystic Light, four from the Seven Star, and four from the Starfall.
If we include the Demon Region, Ghost Region, and White Forest Regions, we will face more than sixteen or even morete-stage Level 3 powerhouses at the same time, said Scout Commander Parker.
It was obvious that Sky Imperial Empires high-endbat strength could crush all the other imperial empires.
Jerry nodded in satisfaction. After pondering for a moment, he said, First, gather our forces and destroy one imperial empire as quickly as possible.
Other than for strategic reasons, his biggest goal was to obtain summoning opportunities.
One had to know that Jerrys army was now 20 million!
Although the soldiers were all early-stage Level 2 warriors and could overwhelm any imperial empire army, the three imperial empires had a total of 400 million soldiers!
Faced with such a huge number, Jerry still felt some pressure. After all, this huge number of soldiers could even make up for the gap in high-endbat strength.
Even though the enemy soldiers were not elites, the divine general formed by so many soldiers could beparable to ate-stage Level 3 powerhouse.
Although Jerry had manyte-stage Level 3 powerhouses, his enemies could make up for this gap with theirrge number of soldiers.
Therefore, Jerry had to take down one imperial empire first and obtain one thousand or even more summoning opportunities.
The reserve army was ready. After he summoned troops, he would directly fuse their heroic souls with his reserve army and they could enter the battlefield directly.
In that case, when he faced the other two imperial empires, Jerry would have absolute confidence in winning.
The target was of course the Mystic Light. It was not just because Jerry had a conflict with the Mystic Light but that he had already captured Anderson, the Guardian God of the Mystic Light. This was the time when the Mystic Light was at its weakest.
Hence, Mystic Light was the first imperial empire he would attack.
The n was already drawn and everything was arranged by Caesar.
When Jerry gave the order to begin the war, the 20 million troops of the Sky Dynasty were all ready.
Seven million were left to guard the Sky Dynasty. The remaining 20 million would be sent out to take down the Mystic Light before the other two imperial empires could react.
Hence, this battle was going to be a surprise attack.
Meanwhile, scouts appeared on the bustling streets in every core states in the regions under the rule of Mystic Light Imperial Empire.
They were all disguised, and no one could discover their true identities or motives.
These scouts walked to every corner of the huge cities. When everyone was in position, they suddenly raised a scroll.
It was the void teleportation array. This was Caesars n.
Chapter 116 - Mystic Light Emperor‘s Persuasion
Chapter 116: Mystic Light Emperors Persuasion
The teleportation array was set up at the military locations of the Mystic Light Empire and started to teleport.
Before the Mystic Light Empire could react, the war started.
Weng!
Waves of strange ripples spread out.
Within the Mystic Light Empire, countless experts andmoners looked at the sky curiously.
What is this?
They didnt seem to realize that the disaster had already arrived.
Boom!
The light in the Sky exploded and formed a huge teleportation formation that covered an area of a million miles. It stood above their heads!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The uniform sounds and the magical effects of the spell slowly came out from the teleportation formation.
Their orderly footsteps and powerful auras swept across the entire Mystic Light Empire!
Enemy, Enemy Attack!
That, thats the Sky Monarch Empires Army?
The Sky Monarch Empire has actually attacked, the Sky Monarch Empire hasunched an attack on the Mystic Light Empire!
The entire Mystic Light Empire was shaken.
At the same time, in the sky above Mystic Light City, the imperial capital of the Mystic Light Empire.
This huge city that upied an entire province was currently enveloped by the void formation.
Following that, the Sky Dynastys experts and army arrived.
Whats that?
Emperor mystic light walked out with the civil and military pces. He looked at the army that walked out of the teleportation array in shock.
The Sky Dynasty is attacking?
Emperor Mystic Light muttered to himself. He never thought that it would only be a short while! It had only been a year since the establishment of the Sky Dynasty!
What could he do in a years time? It would take more than ten years for the mid-stage andte-stage stages of grade-3 to enter seclusion once!
And in just a short years time, the Sky Dynasty had actuallyunched a war against the Mystic Light Empire!
Roar!
Following a beastly roar, Jerrys figure slowly walked out of the teleportation array.
Beside him were motis, Caesar, Apollo, and Ares.
Jerry!
When the Mystic Light Emperor looked at Jerry, he roared. He would never forget this guy.
Wheres Anderson? What did you do to Anderson?
The Mystic Light Emperor roared, but Jerry ignored him.
He took out the spear of victory from the void and slowly pointed it at the Mystic Light Emperor.
Go!
A single word resounded through the sky.
In an instant, the entire army roared. Apollo and Ares were at the forefront, charging towards the mystic light emperor and the others!
Face the battle!
The Mystic Light Emperor roared loudly, and instantly, the entire imperial capitals army charged out.
At the same time, two auras rose from the depths of the imperial pce. They were the twote-stage third-rank experts of the Mystic Light imperial court.
HMPH, die!
Apollo roared, and his fingers curled into ws as he grabbed ate-stage third-rank elite.
Although his usual weapon was a bow and arrow, his divine power was not weak at all!
Go!
Apollo suddenly threw the enemy down.
Boom
With a loud sound, thete-stage rank three was smashed into the pce.
The pce was magnificent and made of special materials, but it was destroyed by Apollo.
This this is impossible!
Emperor mystic light eximed in disbelief. Half a year ago, this general wasnt this powerful. How could he be so terrifying after only half a year?
Late-stage rank three!
Thete-stage third-rank expert flew out of the ruins and roared as he looked at Apollo with disheveled clothes.
He couldnt believe it. In just half a year, this person had already reachedte-stage rank three?
After all, whichte-stage rank three expert wasnt more than a thousand years old? But this general in front of him was only in his twenties, right?
Such a youngte-stage rank three warrior was still a warrior. How could there be such a terrifying person in the world?
However, before he could recover from his shock, Ares had already made his move.
With a single punch, Ares sent thete-stage rank 3 warrior in front of him flying. In fact, his punch had even prated through the majestic city walls of the entire pce.
Even the city walls that were difficult to break through even for mid-stage rank 3 warriors had actually been sted through. One could imagine the power of Aress punch.
Anotherte-stage rank three fighter. How is this possible? Half a year ago, they were only mid-stage rank three fighters!
Everyone was shocked, especially the twote-stage rank three fighters.
Half a year ago, even though they were suppressed, there were simply too many of them. They could not disy much of their strength.
However, things were different now. After the two of them had reached thete-stage rank 3 fighter, they could easily crush them.
This gave them a huge blow. They could not believe what was happening before them.
After all, they had cultivated for so many years to reach thete-stage of the third rank. However, Ares and Apollo had caught up to them in just half a year. How could they not feel a huge blow?
Boom! Boom! Boom!
However, it was not over yet! Since Jerry wanted to take down the Mystic Light Empire as quickly as possible, he naturally would not hold back.
Caesar and Motis immediately erupted with their own auras.
Seventh, seventh rank spell soil!
The people were shocked, but more of them were terrified.
It was actually two seventh rank spell soil. This wasparable to ate-stage rank three warlock!
Thats right, what Caesar cultivated was the path of warlocks!
Before the three great empires, if any empire had a seventh rank warlock, they would probably be the first to be an empire and eventually unify the entire deste realm.
However, the final result was that warlocks were too difficult to raise and were too rare.
Hence, the strongest among them was only a warlock who had just entered rank 6.
However, they did not expect the sky imperial dynasty to have a rank 7 warlock soil, or even two of them. How could this not be shocking?
The battle power of the Warlock soil might not even beparable to half of the warriors, but in terms of national wars and national development, the Warlock soil was too important and precious.
It seemed that this battle was over.
Mystic Light Emperors eyes were filled with unwillingness. He knew that his empire could no longer turn the tables.
However, he still did not give up. He looked at Jerry and said in a deep voice.
Emperor Jerry, are you really going to kill us all?
If I fight to the death, I will definitely rip off a piece of flesh from the Sky Empire!
At that time, the weak Sky Emperor dynasty will definitely be attacked by the other two Emperor Dynasties!
In my opinion, why dont we all retreat? You have twote-stage rank three wizards and twote-stage rank three martial generals. With such strength, youll definitely rule the world in the future. Why take the risk today?
Emperor Mystic Light said, attempting to persuade Jerry.
Chapter 117 - Fall of the Mystic Light Empire!
Chapter 117: Fall of the Mystic Light Empire!
It was a pity that he had met Jerry.
Since Jerry had made up his mind, he would not change it easily.
Ridiculous, do you think that this is the full strength of the Sky Dynasty?
Hearing Jerrys words, the Mystic Light Emperor was stunned.
However, Jerry did not bother to exin to him and instead snorted coldly.
Kill! Destroy the Mystic Light Empire!
As Jerrys words fell, the entire army immediately attacked.
Even Caesar and Motis did not hold back, and directly used the earth-type divine ability. Instantly, the strength of the soldiers began to increase by arge margin.
They were originally a group of soldiers whose quality far exceeded that of the Mystic Light Empire. Now that they had the support of a seventh-tier warlock, thebat strength that erupted was not just a few times more!
In just a few short charges, the soldiers of the Mystic Light Empire began to retreat in defeat.
At this moment, the high-endbat power was even more bleak.
Twote-stage third-level warlocks were absolutely no match for Apollo and Ares.
Both of them were gods, and theirbat power was already higher than these twote-stage rank three l warlocks.
Secondly, even if both of them werete-stage rank three generals, it would be difficult for them to meet an opponent, unless the gap between their realms was too big.
Hence, these twote-stage rank three generals did not even have the chance to fight back in front of Apollo and Ares.
Die!
Apollo roared loudly and smashed thete-stage rank three onto the ground with his hammer.
Boom!
Following a loud sound, the earth shook.
Apollo disappeared into the air in an instant.
Boom!
He suddenlynded and stomped on the chest of ate-stage rank three general.
The pupils of thete-stage rank 3 warrior contracted, and a mouthful of pale golden blood spurted out.
Apollo smiled coldly. Even as the god of light, he would not show any mercy in battle.
He raised his sword.
No, dont!
Thete-stage rank three warrior looked terrified.
However, Apollo did not care about him, and instead shed down!
SWISH SWISH SWISH ! ! !
One sword, one sword, one sword again!
Apollo struck out with his sword at an extremely fast speed.
With each strike of Apollos, a ray of light would appear in front of him.
No one knew how many strikes he had struck, but a web made of swords appeared in front of Apollo.
As the web of swords dispersed, a dignifiedte-stage rank three expert was actually chopped into a pile of meat paste by him!
This was Apollos strength and means.
It had to be mentioned that this means had frightened many mystic light empire soldiers and powerhouses. The way they looked at Apollo was more or less filled with fear.
This person was a little too ruthless!
That was ate-stage rank three elite! With the pinnacle strength of the human world, he was actually chopped into meat paste. Wasnt this terrifying enough?
Apollos methods were a little cruel, but Ares side was much better.
Youre too weak.
Ares shook his head in disappointment. After entering thete-stage of rank 3, other than his colleagues and generals from the Sky Empire, there was basically no one who was his match.
After saying this, the spear in Aress hand condensed into mes. The zing temperature seemed to be burning the air.
Die!
The spear was thrown out!
A divine light shed behind his back.
Then, with a sh of fire, thete-stage rank three emperor was instantly killed by the mes.
Just like that, the twote-stage rank three emperors of the Mystic Light Empire were killed.
The entire process happened in an instant. Even the Mystic Light Emperor did not manage to react in time.
Is Is he dead?
The Mystic Light Emperor was stunned. He had never thought that defeat woulde so quickly.
Youve lost.
Jerrys figure shed as he appeared before the Mystic Light Emperor and said calmly.
The Mystic Light Emperor raised his head abruptly and looked at Jerry with bloodshot eyes.
Jerry!
Jerry did not have the habit of listening to nonsense. He waved the spear of victory in his hand lightly and killed the Mystic Light Emperor. There was no stopping him at all.
After all, the Mystic Light Emperor was not Emperor Dongning. He still had his cultivation base.
Although he had a cultivation base at thete-stage of the second rank due to the blessing of the nations fate, he was still at thete-stage of the second rank.
However, he could notpare to Emperor Dongnings painstaking cultivation. When the world was at rank two, he had already surpassed the limit of the worlds rank by half a step.
Unexpectedly, everything went smoothly. Previously, Jerry thought that the Mystic Light Empire was hiding some trump card because of Anderson.
Roar!
A series of roars sounded. Jerry raised his head. It was the Mystic Light Empires Golden Dragon Fate.
At this moment, the Golden Dragon Fate actually wanted to attack Jerry. It seemed to be unwilling to let the empire perish.
After all, if the empire perished, it meant that it would also disappear.
Whoosh!
Jerry lightly waved the spear of victory in his hand, and the Golden Dragon Fate was instantly destroyed!
The moment the Golden Dragon Fate was destroyed, all the soldiers and experts of the Mystic Light Empire felt that the mysterious blessing on their bodies had disappeared.
The more powerful the divine dynastys fate was, the more this army and elites could receive the blessing when they fought, not just when they cultivated.
They were already no match for them, and now that they had lost the protection of the Fate Golden Dragon, they were even more unbeatable!
Everywhere in the Mystic Light Empire had fallen to the Sky Dynasty.
As they had used teleportation arrays tond all over the Mystic Light Empire, it could be said that they had destroyed all of the foundations of the Mystic Light Empire in an instant.
Hence, in just seven days, the entire Mystic Light Empire had been taken down.
It was also at this moment that the other empires received the news.
What? The Mystic Light Empire has been destroyed? !
They eximed in shock. They did not dare to believe this news.
Seven days? In just seven days, the Mystic Light Empire is gone?
Its the Sky Dynasty again. What kind of monster is Jerry? It has only been a year since the establishment of the empire and he has already conquered the Mystic Light Empire.
The two divine dynasties were terrified. Although the Mystic Light Empire was slightly weaker than them, it was only a little, not much.
And the Mystic Light Empire was destroyed within seven days. This was only possible because of the difference inbat strength.
If that was the case, didnt the Sky Dynasty have the ability to destroy the two divine dynasties?
The two divine dynasties panicked, and after the panic, it was time to report back. The two divine dynasties were prepared to work together to deal with the Sky Dynastys attack.
At this moment, Jerry did not care about the two divine dynasties.
The Sky Dynastys army was still sweeping through the Mystic Light Empire. After sweeping through thest few territories, the Mystic Light Empire would be judged to havepletely destroyed the empire. At that time, Jerry would be able to calcte the rewards and obtain arge number of summoning points.
Chapter 118 - Anderson’s Tomes of Arcane
Chapter 118: Andersons Tomes of Arcane
This process didnt take many days because all the core forces of the Mystic Light Empire had been destroyed one by one. Apart from some small factions that didnt know what was going on, the Mystic Light Empire didnt have any resistance.
A figure appeared out of thin air within the teleportation formation.
Your subordinate, Anderson, pays his respects to your Majesty.
Thats right, it was Anderson.
After the Mystic Light Emperor was killed by him, the ownership of Anderson changed from the Mystic Light Emperor to Jerry.
This was the price the invaders paid for surrendering to the natives and giving up their freedom.
Strictly speaking, it was more like a punishment for those who submitted and those who were weak.
Jerry nodded and looked at Anderson:
Now, you can tell me the reason why you stayed in the Mystic Light Empire, right?
Jerry looked at Anderson and asked. Back then, it wasnt a time when the level of the world was high. If it wasnt for some special reason, Anderson probably wouldnt have chosen to stay in the Mystic Light Empire.
After all, it was equivalent to losing his freedom. Even his thoughts and body couldnt be controlled by himself.
He couldnt do or even say words that would harm the Mystic Light Empire.
At this moment, Anderson had be Jerrys vassal, so there was much he could say.
Your Majesty, Please follow me.
Jerry was stunned, but he still followed Anderson into the depths of the pce.
What is this ce?
Looking at the mountains in front of him, Jerry looked at Anderson curiously.
Anderson waved his hand, and there was actually a formation hidden here. This formation should have been set up by a Tier 6 warlock.
If Caesar and Motis were here, they would naturally be able to easily discover it. However, Jerry was not a piece of soil after all.
Your Majesty, this is the reason why I am willing to stay in the Mystic Light Empire.
Andersons gaze wasplicated as he spoke.
Jerry walked in and was instantly stunned.
This was a treasury. This was not surprising. After all, it was normal to ce some treasures in a ce protected by the array.
Among all the treasures, one of them was the most eye-catching.
That is?
Jerry looked curiously at the book floating in the air.
Anderson said in a deep voice.
That is the tomes of Arcane.
Jerry was stunned and looked curiously at Anderson.
Anderson looked at the tomes of Arcane, and memories appeared in his eyes.
After his narration, Jerry finally knew what had happened back then.
It turned out that Anderson, who had just entered the Empire Era at the age of eighteen, had always fantasized that the Empire Era was so magical. Where there would be a legendary mysterious elite with greater power, such as witches, mages, seers, vampires, and so on.
Therefore, he handed the city over to his trusted subordinates to manage, and set off on his journey to find the mysterious elite.
Speaking of which, thinking about it now, it was indeed a little impulsive, or rather, stupid.
But back when he was a world level zero, there was no supernatural power, so how could he find it?
In the end, he found a faction in the deste world, but a world level zero faction was just an ordinary faction.
But at that time, Anderson, who was still a hot-blooded youth, didnt think so. He insisted that there were truly mysterious experts within the faction, as well as mysterious cultivation methods and ability inheritances.
After that, he racked his brains and finally joined the faction.
In the end, he became an ordinary member of this faction because he thought that if he wanted to cultivate cultivation methods and abilities in the future, he would need deep knowledge and wisdom.
Hence, when he studied within the faction, he was always very serious, causing the teachers within the faction to hold him in high regard.
Not long after, he had be the manager of the organization, and was hailed as the future sessor of the organization.
Of course, to the organization from back then, this sessor would only be able to inherit this small organization in the future.
All the turning points had started from one night.
Anderson had heard from his teacher that there was a heavenly book within the organization that recorded all the profound principles of the inheritance within the organization. If he could obtain it andprehend it, he would definitely be able to ascend to the heavens and be a god.
Then, Anderson had a thought. He was determined that the tomes of arcane were the mysterious inheritance.
Hence, he used his identity as the future sessor of the faction to sneak into the Treasury and directly steal the tomes of Arcane!
After that, he escaped the faction and returned to the Mystic Light Region!
However, on the day he returned to the Mystic Light Region, something strange happened.
At that time, the Mystic Light Emperor was unifying the Mystic Light Region, and one of his targets was Andersons city.
However, what had Anderson been doing all these years?
He had been chasing after some so-called mysterious expert and his ability inheritance, so he did not care about his own city.
On the day he arrived, he stood at the city gate and saw the entire city. Hundreds of thousands of people had been killed by the Mystic Light Emperor!
At that time, it had a huge impact on his heart.
He had gone through a lot of trouble to obtain a useless book. Not only did he not be a so-called mysterious elite, but he had even lost a city and hundreds of thousands of people.
That was because when he left, the Mystic Light Emperor was only a city lord! His strength was even weaker than his!
However, because of his naivety, he had ultimately lost the lives of hundreds of thousands of people.
After suffering such a blow, he finally had the thought of revenge in his heart.
However, facing the situation of being kicked out of the Empire Era, he had no choice but to submit to the Mystic Light Emperor.
From then on, he became a puppet. In his heart, he had always been looking forward to the day when a miracle would appear and avenge the hundreds of thousands of people back then.
Perhaps even emperor Mystic Light found it very strange that Anderson, who had been destroyed by him back then, suddenly became so loyal to him.
Everything was the rule of the Empire Era. He clearly wished that he could tear the Mystic Light Emperor into pieces.
However, because he had be a vassal, he was unable to betray him wholeheartedly. Perhaps only Anderson knew of this pain.
His Majesty will know what happened after that. The level of the Empire actually rose.
Anderson looked at the tomes of arcane bitterly.
At that time, it was just a useless tomes of arcane, but it started to be a true tomes of arcane.
It was also because of the tomes of arcane that the Mystic Light Emperor nurtured so many experts. Within a short period of time, he established a divine dynasty and became an overlord.
Andersons heart wasplicated. After all, it was because of the tomes of arcane that all of his hundreds of thousands of people had died.
Jerry nodded. So this was the truth?
It had to be said that Andersons situation was the same as most of the people who hadnded.
Because at the age of eighteen, they could enter the era of the Empire Era. The flowers in the greenhouse and the babies of their parents werepletely unable to recognize reality.
Chapter 119 - Anderson Returns to Earth
Chapter 119: Anderson Returns to Earth
In the Empire Era, everything was done as a matter of course. In the end, they would only be cannon fodder and be destroyed by others.
However, most people would not choose to submit. Instead, they would choose to leave the Empire Era.
After all, if they chose to submit, they would have to leave their families. In fact, they would forever be vassals and be puppets.
However, Anderson was different. He had chosen to stay because of the hundreds of thousands of people who had died because of his recklessness. His heart was filled with guilt and hatred.
He looked forward to the day when a miracle would happen and he could kill the Mystic Light Emperor.
Originally, when the Mystic Light Emperor established the divine dynasty and the world level rose to three, he felt that there was no hope.
After all, among the people on Earth, who could be so powerful? To overturn an divine dynasty.
However, sometimes, miracles would happen.
Jerry appeared. His powerful strength directly crushed the Mystic Light Empire. In the end, not only did he help him kill his enemies, he even gave him freedom.
Of course, he still had to submit to Jerry, just like submitting to the Mystic Light Emperor.
But the difference was that he could return to the modern world. As long as he had Jerrys permission, he could return to the modern world.
This was the same as Kristen.
Other than not being able to betray Jerry, everything else was the same as before,
Your Your Majesty, I
Anderson looked at Jerry hesitantly, his eyes filled with anticipation.
Jerry smiled slightly, of course he knew what he was thinking.
Jerry was more in agreement with Andersons words. He could choose to sacrifice twenty years of his youth to be a puppet because of the hundreds of thousands of people, who were only NPCs in the eyes of many people. Such a person was very much to Jerrys liking.
Although it was also because of his youth and ignorance, or perhaps it could even be said that he was too childish, that resulted in the hundreds of thousands of people being lost just like that.
But who wouldnt make mistakes?
Which young man, when young and frivolous, wouldnt do something that would make others feel ashamed?
Jerrys words werepletely because he had been a person for two lifetimes. His mental agepletely didnt match his actual age. Otherwise, Jerry might have been a very frivolous youth at this time.
Christine.
Jerry called out.
And then, Christines figure appeared outside.
Your Majesty?
She couldnt see anyone, but his majesty was indeed calling out to her here.
Blocked by the array, Christine was only at thete stage of rank two. Naturally, she couldnt see through the array set up by the sixth-tier spell Earth.
Jerry put away the heavenly book and directly brought Anderson to Christine.
Your Majesty!
Christine bowed.
Jerry nodded and said to her.
Take Anderson back. He hasnt appeared in reality for 20 years, so you need to make some arrangements.
He hadnt appeared for 20 years, so he was already considered dead. Therefore, Christine needed to use her connections to solve the problem of Andersons identity.
Yes, Your Majesty.
Christine bowed and then looked at Anderson in surprise.
Finally, she hesitated and asked.
Your Your Majesty, can I tell my grandfather and the others about this?
Jerry looked at Christine. Of course, he knew who Christines grandfather was.
The reason why Jerry was willing to subdue Christine in the first ce was because of her identity and background.
This could more or less bring some convenience to Jerry in the real world.
Moreover, Jerry had always been firm. During the Empire Era, the Earthlings were specially sent tond on this world. Clearly, Earth was special.
Having a certain amount of power, connections, and authority over there should be useful.
Yes, as long as it doesnt harm the Sky Dynasty and expose everything about me, its fine.
Hearing Jerrys words, Christine was overjoyed.
Thank you, your majesty!
If they could befriend ate-stage rank three, as long as it didnt harm the Sky Dynasty, or if Jerry didnt object, Anderson could help the United States.
This was a super big shot! Earth probably didnt even have thebat strength to destroy a.
This was because the Sky Dynasty was definitely a top-tier existence.
Even those dynasty lords who had restricted Emperor Dongning back then probably hadnt even reached thete stage of rank three yet.
After all, not everyone was as abnormal as Jerry.
Buzz!
With a sh of light, Anderson and Christine appeared in a mansion.
Earth, Earth, Im back!
Anderson was extremely excited!
He was 18 when he left, and he was almost 40 when he returned.
Eh, Kristen is back?
An old mans voice sounded. An old man with a secretary behind him slowly walked in from the main entrance.
However, when he saw Anderson, he was stunned.
This was because Anderson was still wearing his ancient robe.
This is?
Christines grandfather could vaguely feel that this young man was not simple. Because of the ethereal and heavy aura on his body, it was hard to see through him.
One had to know that Christine was already in thete stage of rank two. Within the United States, she was one of the most powerful existences.
After all, the leaders of the Empire were used to being the leader of the empire. How could they submit to their country?
Just like Jerry, everyone was a proud person. Was it ufortable to be the leader of their own country?
It was just that some of the loyal soldiers in the United States had trained a leader of a country. They would not be disloyal to their country because of their identity as the leader of the country.
But correspondingly, among these people, the strongest were the dynasty leaders and a few imperial dynasty leaders.
But even the dynasty masters were only at thete-stage of rank two at most.
This was the normal cultivation speed, and all the dynasty masters in the world were at this realm.
And even those dynasty masters didnt have ate-stage rank three at this time.
Grandpa, this is Anderson.
He was the one whonded twenty years ago, but he stayed inside. Now hes like me, submitting to the Sky Dynasty.
Christine said.
Her grandfather was stunned. The one whonded 20 years ago? He actually stayed in the empire for so long?
It seemed that the Sky Dynasty must have destroyed another country to obtain this persons vassal.
Oh right, grandfather, hes at thete-stage of rank three.
Christine quickly added. She didnt want her grandfather to miss out on such a top-tier elite because of a moment of carelessness.
What?
Sure enough, Christines grandfather directly cried out in surprise.
The secretary behind him looked at Anderson in extreme shock. This young man who had always maintained a faint smile was actually at thete stage of rank three?
Chapter 120 - Prepare to Summon!
Chapter 120: Prepare to Summon!
One had to know that thete-stage rank three realm was the peak rank three realm in the world!
During thete-stage rank two battle, the Sky Emperor and Emperor Dongning had almost destroyed half of the earth.
After all, if the tsunami that had been set off had not been for the Sky Emperor Jerry (King Zeus) , all the coastal cities would have been drowned.
And now, thete-stage rank 3 realm that far surpassed thete-stage rank 2 realm was able to destroy the ording to the information in the Empire Era and the calctions of modern organizations!
All the countries around the world were very worried.
Because if there were really experts at thete-stage rank 3 realm and above in the future, how would there be any restrictions?
If ate-stage rank 3 expert wasnt controlled and directly started fighting on Earth, then there wouldnt be much to say, and the entire earth would be directly destroyed.
But they had previously thought that thiste-stage rank 3 elite would only be born after a few years.
But they had never imagined that there would actually be one now.
Wait a minute, only after being destroyed will there be a new vassal.
To have ate-stage rank 3 elite to hold down the fort, that destroyed country is unimaginable!
Could it be that the sky emperor is already at thete-stage rank three? No! Thats for sure. Otherwise, a country with ate-stage rank three elite wouldnt be destroyed!
The old man was shocked. was the Sky Emperor Jerry so powerful? !
However, they didnt dare to investigate. If they investigated someone who could explode stars and cause him to be dissatisfied, the consequences would be unbelievable.
Hello.
Christines grandfather bowed to Anderson. So what if he was an elder of the United States?
He didnt think that his status would make ate-stage rank three elite treat him with respect.
The opposite was more like it.
Christine introduced him.
This is my grandfather, one of the nine elders of the United States.
Hearing Christines words, Anderson was stunned, then immediately extended his right hand.
Although he hadnt returned for many years, this person couldnt forget his roots. After all, he was an elder of his own country, so he had to have the respect he deserved.
Hello, my name is Anderson, Im a general.
Anderson said with a smile.
After a simple conversation, Anderson was busy meeting his family, so Christine directly took him away from this ce.
Christines grandfather also quickly called for a meeting. The matters regarding Andersons appearance, as well as the Sky Dynastys Jerry, who was suspected to be in thete stage of rank three, were all very important information that needed to be discussed immediately.
The scene changed, and Anderson and Christine arrived at City Z directly.
This ce has changed a lot. I just didnt expect that after all these years, mother and sister would still be living here.
Looking at the familiar old neighborhood in front of him, Andersons eyes were filled with reminiscence.
You can go by yourself. Ill go back first. You can freely enter and exit the Empires era, but if His Majesty summons you, youll be instantly transported into the Empires Era.
Christine said so and then left.
Andersons figure shed and arrived in front of a familys door. Looking at the dpidated door, he took a deep breath and knocked on the door.
Coming.
An old mans voice sounded from inside,
even if he only calcted ording to the time on Earth, he was already close to forty years old, so his mother was already in her sixties.
When his mother gave birth to him, he was already in his 20s.
Creak
The door opened and an old man walked out.
Their eyes met in mid-air.
The old man was still holding a spoon in his hand. He was obviously cooking.
ck
But at this moment, the spoon in the old mans hand fell to the ground.
Mom!
Anderson couldnt hold it in any longer. He hugged his mother and tears streamed down his face.
So what if he was at thete stage of rank three?
So what if he was a god in the mortal world?
But at this moment, he was just a child who hadnt returned home for many years. He just wanted to hug his mother and cry bitterly.
Anderson, is that you? Is It really you?
Andersons mother looked at Anderson in front of her. This appearance was the same as twenty years ago. Because Andersons cultivation was at thete stage of the rank three, his lifespan was five thousand years. It was naturally easy to maintain his youth.
Its me, its me, Mom. Im Back!
When the mother and son met, they were naturally very excited.
After the two gradually calmed down, they sat on the sofa in the room and started chatting.
Oh right, Mom, Wheres my sister?
Andersons sister was much younger than him.
When he was in his early twenties, Andersons mother had him.
When he was seventeen, he had a sister by ident. That was the year his father passed away.
His mother ran the family by herself. Not only did she give birth to his sister, but she also raised two children by herself.
Not long after his sister was born, Anderson was stuck in the age of empire and could not return.
Therefore, Anderson did not know what his sister looked like.
If he did the math, his sister should be twenty-two years old this year.
At this age, she was just two years older than Jerry. This year, Jerry was close to twenty years old.
It had been nearly two years since he entered the Empire Era.
Oh, your sister is still in the Empire Era, but its very strange. She usuallyes back to eat with me on time at this time.
Anderson nodded. However, he was also a little worried. Could it be that something had happened to his sister?
At this moment, in the Empire Era.
The Mystic Light Empire waspletely annihted. When the Mystic Light Empire was annihted, Jerry also received a liquidation reward.
[ congrattions to master for annihting the intermediate empire. The Mystic Light Empire has received 5,100 summoning opportunities! ] [ Congrattions! ]
The rewards were not bad. On average, the number of summoning opportunities in a region was around 1,000.
The Mystic Light Empire had four regions, but because the region was not bad and the development was not bad, there were many overflows. That was why they received a total of 5,100 summoning opportunities.
Of course, a small amount did not count.
The other two great empires would definitely respond to the Sky Dynasty, and even the entire deste realm.
Hence, what Jerry needed to do now was to increase the strength of his army, because he only had 27 million troops!
And this time, it was a sneak attack on the Mystic Light Empire, which allowed things to go so smoothly.
Otherwise, each of these empires would have over 100 million troops!
The other two empires added together would probably have 300 million troops. Such a terrifying number, to a certain extent, could make up for the difference in quality.
Hence, the number of troops was crucial. Jerry was ready to summon them!
Chapter 121 - God of the Underworld, Hades; King Napoleon!
Chapter 121: God of the Underworld, Hades; King Napoleon!
Eternal Flower Register, Summon 100 times and use all the remaining opportunities!
Jerry shouted directly.
[ yes, Start Summoning! ]
The Eternal Flower Register immediately began to turn pages crazily, and the summoning finally began.
[ summoning sessful! ]
Jerry looked over immediately, his eyes filled with anticipation.
Congrattions, master, for summoning the Greek god: Hephaestus, God of fire and forging!
Congrattions, master, for summoning the Greek god: God of the underworld, Hades!
Congrattions, master, for summoning the Greek God: Goddess of marriage, Queen Hera!
Congrattions, master, for summoning the legendary organization: The Witch Corps!
Congrattions, master, for summoning the legendary Emperor: Napoleon!
Congrattions, master, for summoning the legendary army: the Spanish Armada, one million!
Congrattions, master, for summoning the legendary army
This time, there was no need to look at the army behind him. They all came in millions.
However, there were two summonings that Jerry was particrly concerned about.
The first one was this witch crops. If he remembered correctly, this should be a civilian force in a certain game in his previous life, right?
However, ording to the Eternal Flower Register, which recorded everything that happened on Earth in his previous life.
Whether it was the real history or peoples fantasies, they were all recorded in it.
As the level of the world increased, they would gradually be reality.
After all, this was why it was called the Eternal Flower Register and not the Millennial Flower Register.
Although it was unexpected, he was happy to ept it.
After all, the words of this witch group were very good. Every witch in it had a powerful and mysterious power.
If it was given to a country alone, it would definitely be well-worshipped.
However, Jerrys words directly obtained the entire witch corps.
Next was Napoleon. It was unexpected that he could summon the great French emperor.
This was the most modern person that he had summoned so far.
Summon him directly!
Jerry ordered. Instantly, other than the heroic spirits of the army, everyone else appeared in front of Jerry.
First was the Greek god, the god of fire and forging, Hephaestus, one of the 12 main gods of Olympus.
Next was the Greek god, the brother of Zeus, Hades, the ruler of the underworld.
Finally, there was the Greek god, the god of marriage, the wife of Zeus, Hera the diva.
This wave of luck was not bad. The fame of these three had spread throughout the entire earth in their previous lives.
One was the god of forging, who used lightning to forge Zeusspear of victory.
The other was the master of the underworld, the elder brother of the god King Zeus.
The other was the wife of the god King Zeus, Hera, who was known as the Queen of Heaven.
These three people had a very high status in Greek mythology.
Then, the people who appeared were the members of the Witch Group.
There were a total of 22 of them, two leading great witches, and 20 low-level witches.
They were usually divided into groups of seven, and 13 of them were in groups.
The witches in groups of seven were responsible for destruction and power.
The 13 witches, on the other hand, provided more support and magic.
It was worth noting that they were all extremely beautiful, and they were absolutely loyal to Jerry alone.
Finally, Jerry looked at Napoleon, the French emperor, the man who had almost conquered the whole of Europe.
Although there were many positive and negativements about him in history.
He had to admit that he had created the French Empire and left a deep mark in history.
At this moment, Napoleon stood in front of Jerry and saluted as a subordinate.
[ detected that the master had drawn the legendary French Emperor Napoleon. Cross-generational extraction, unrestricted artillery fire, obtained the Great Firearm Formation! ]
[ the cannon fire array contains a terrifying and supreme power. Once used, it can destroy an imperial dynasty! ]
Jerry was shocked. He had never expected that the summoning of Napoleon would be like this.
The summoning of the modern Napoleon would unlock the cannon fire array.
Moreover, those cannons were all strengthened. They could even cause damage to people at the third level!
That was right. Otherwise, at the current level of this world, ordinary guns and cannons would only be scratching an itch.
Only guns and cannons that had been strengthened by the Eternal Flower Register could have magical destructive power.
What if they summoned a high-tech virtual character in the future? Could it be an atomic bomb? A hydrogen bomb? A nuclear bomb?
It was too terrifying!
Moreover, Jerry carefully looked at the power of the great fire array. It was rted to the number of characters Jerry had in the near-modern era, as well as the number of characters in the sci-fi future.
Just based on the words of the people in Jerrys hands, the gun fire array could destroy an empire!
It was hard to imagine how powerful the gun fire array would be when the level of the future world was high and he had many technological characters!
Could he wait until one day, when he could destroy a fews with a single shot?
Greetings, your Majesty!
Everyone bowed to Jerry. Even Napoleon was not surprised, and his attitude was extremely respectful.
At this moment, he was no longer the emperor of France.
He was a subject of the celestial empire, Jerrys subject.
Just like Poseidon, he was also a king, the supreme king of the sea.
But since he was summoned by Jerry, he was only Jerrys fierce general, Jerrys minister.
Jerry nodded in satisfaction.
Everyone, get up. Since you havee to this world, serve under me.
That is a new beginning. I hope that everyone can work hard together to help the Sky dynasty be stronger!
When Jerry said this, everyones eyes were filled with excitement.
They already knew the information about this world. The cultivation world was very interesting. Bing a god, or even advancing one step further, was not a dream!
This was an extremely interesting thing for them.
And they were able toe to this world because of Jerry, so they were extremely respectful.
Not only did the eternal flower register give them absolute loyalty when it created them, but it also gave them the loyalty that they should have.
Jerry was not stingy at all. He directly spent summoning points to upgrade Hephaestus, Hades, Hera, Napoleon, and the entire witch group to the level of three stars.
He spent a total of 500 summoning opportunities.
In an instant, they all became three stars.
Although their current cultivation strength had only advanced tote-stage level two, with the Sky Empires powerful national fortune after destroying the Mystic Light Empire, they could advance tote-stage level three in half a year at most, or even less.
As for the witch group, because they were a force, the star level was equal to their strength, which was much more powerful.
It was a bit surprising that the two witches, who were the leaders, had directly raised their cultivation levels to thete stage of rank three.
Chapter 122 - Enter the Demons and Ghosts
Chapter 122: Enter the Demons and Ghosts
As for the group of seven witches, they were all at the mid-stage of rank three.
As for the group of thirteen witches, they were all at the early stage of rank three.
It was not bad. There were two more advanced stage of rank three, which was a big gain.
Jerry sent a voice transmission, and the civil and military ministers came in immediately. Everyone also got to know each other, and of course, many of them had known each other for a long time.
Everyone got to know each other briefly, and then Jerry handed everyone over to them to arrange.
As for the people from the witch group, Jerry didnt hesitate to stay in the pce.
In fact, there was a reason for this, because Jerry didnt like men to serve him.
Therefore, in the pce, Jerry alone, along with some female guards and pce maids.
If the witch corps stayed, they could take care of their own living and also serve as guards.
After all, the two witch corps were in thete stage of rank three!
The seven girls in the witch corps were all in the mid-stage of rank three. They were definitely enough to serve as the pce guards.
As for some small thoughts, Jerry would not tell others.
This witch corps was, after all, an illusory character that was evolved from novels and games!
It hadpletely followed the temte of the game and turned into reality. Its appearance was simply not something that ordinary people could understand.
Therefore, it waspletely understandable that Jerry would have thoughts.
The two witch leaders were very happy. Originally, the creation of the witch corps was just a thought of theirs.
It was also good that they could protect his majesty now. These witches under theirmand also had a future.
After all, His Majesty didnt have a harem. Wasnt this witch group Jerrys first harem?
If it was possible, what if one of their witches became the queen? Then what was the point of being a civilian force? Wouldnt it be better to be the emperors rtive?
After making arrangements for everyone, Jerry began to prepare the army.
This time, he summoned 100 troops! A total of 100 million troops! Because an army was currently listed in the Eternal Flower Register for 1 million units!
If there were 100 groups of 1 million troops, wouldnt that be 100 million troops?
But after counting the number of times he had summoned, there were only 4,500. No,st time there was still 100 useless, it was 4,600 times!
If he upgraded an army every 100 times, he would only be able to upgrade 46 armies!
In other words, he would only be able to upgrade 46 armies, which was less than half of the army he had drawn this time.
However, its enough. 46 armies, together with the original 27,000,000, a total of 73,000,000 armies, is enough to sweep across the entire deste realm.
After establishing the dynasty, the number of summons will definitely be massive. When the timees, Ill level up again. At the same time, I might have to level up to a four-star army.
Jerry muttered to himself. He was no longer stingy and directly leveled up the 46 million troops.
In an instant, 4,600 summoning opportunities were taken out.
But the result was gratifying. Jerrys army reached 73 million!
All of them were at the early stage of rank two, a group at the mid-stage of rank two, and a group at thete stage of rank two!
Out of the one million, ten were at the mid-stage of rank three, and this 76 million army had 760 people at the mid-stage of rank three! What kind of lineup was this? It was simply iparably terrifying!
Deste realm, the God dynasty!
Jerrys eyes flickered with a bright light. Everything was about to arrive!
The Sky Dynasty was powerful enough to sweep through the deste realm.
At this moment, in the Seven Star Dynasty and the Starfall Dynasty.
Seven Star Emperor, long time no see.
Starfall Emperor looked at Seven Star Emperor and smiled as he greeted him.
Seven Star Emperor was expressionless. From the names of the two countries, it could be seen that they werent on good terms with each other.
After all, many years ago, the Seven Star Emperor and the Starfall Emperors ancestors were enemies, hence the name Starfall.
It was also because these two empires were not on good terms that the deste realm used to have these two empires, along with the Dongning Empire and the Mystic Light Empire, opposing each other.
Alright, enough nonsense. Lets discuss how to deal with the Sky Emperor.
The Seven Star Emperor said.
Immediately, the smile on Starfall Emperors face disappeared.
First, it was the Dongning Empire, and now it was the Mystic Light Empire. This Sky Dynasty was simply too ferocious.
If they did not respond The two divine dynasties could not escape because the Sky Emperor Jerrys words were extremely ambitious.
Of course, as emperors, they were thinking about how to destroy the other empires and unify the deste realm.
Unfortunately, this was just a thought. It would be extremely difficult to execute, but Sky Dynasty seemed like they were already on their way to sess.
Since the Dongning Empire and the Mystic Light Empire were destroyed without any resistance, it meant that a single empire was no match for the Sky Dynasty.
Therefore, even if the Seven Star Dynasty and the Starfall Dynasty were enemies, they should join forces for the sake of the divine dynastys legacy and dealing with the Sky Dynasty.
Its not a problem for us to join forces. After all, I dont want the Starfall Dynasty to be like the Mystic Light Dynasty.
But Seven Star Emperor, do you think that our two empiresbined will be a match for the Sky Emperor?
Starfall Emperor said.
Seven Star Emperor nodded.
Of course not. Even if our two empires joined forces, we wouldnt be able to destroy the Mystic Light Empire so easily.
Since the Sky Dynasty is able to do this, it means that it is far stronger than us.
Just the two empires alone arent a match for us. Thats why I asked for help this time.
After Seven Star Emperor finished speaking, he felt the chilly wind around him. Then, a few figures appeared in the Great Hall.
Seeing these figures, Starfall Emperor pupils constricted.
Seven Star Emperor, youre really bold!
You actually dared to ask them to help as well. Dont you know that youll be spurned by the human race?
Starfall Emperor said with a smile. However, from his appearance, it was clear that he didnt feel much at the moment. As long as he could guarantee the divine dynastys inheritance, what was the point of cooperating with the monster race and ghost race?
Thats right, the few people who appeared were the monster race!
The monster race was a race that transformed from an animal into a human!
A level one monster could transform into a human. However, a monster at this level would have some characteristics of the monster race.
For example, sharp teeth, sharp melon, and beast ears.
However, the few figures that appeared in front of him didnt have any characteristics of the monster race. From this, it could be seen that they were very powerful.
This was because topletely conceal the characteristics of the demon race, one would need to be at thete stage of rank two and above to be able to do so after condensing a demon core.
Chapter 123 - Alliance of the Four Forces
Chapter 123: Alliance of the Four Forces
Hehe, its been a long time since west met. Didnt your doge today?
He gave me a sword back then. I still remember it now.
A pale-faced young man with pale golden eyes said sinisterly.
Starfall Emperor smiled.
Oh, the Monster Emperor is here? What a pleasant surprise.
Humans and monsters were enemies to begin with, so they often fought. This golden-eyed man was the master of the monster territory, and he was called the Monster Emperor.
He was at thete-stage of rank three, and his true form was said to be a golden eagle.
If he turned into his true form, he could cover the sky, which was extremely terrifying.
Okay, stop talking nonsense.
Seven Star Emperor, you have to promise us that as long as we help you kill the Sky Dynasty, we will take care of the six regions of the Sky Dynasty. Isnt that right?
At this moment, a ck-robed figure spoke.
His body was filled with a ck aura. If he wasnt a human or a demon, then he could only be a ghost.
This person was the ghost emperor of the Ghost Domain. His strength was at thete-stage of rank three.
Although the demon domain and the ghost domain could only upy one territory each.
However, the reason was that when facing these two races, the human imperial court was united to deal with them, so it was difficult for them to develop.
However, the top-tier experts of the two races were not less than the human race. Otherwise, their race would have been exterminated long ago. Why would they keep it?
The demon race and the ghost race could produce at least six or sevente-stage rank three experts, as well as tens of millions of demon soldiers and tens of millions of ghost soldiers!
Thus, in the deste realm, other than the neutral cultivation factions of the white forest region, the four major factions had gathered together.
Although they each had their own goals, one thing was certain they were no match for the Sky Dynasty.
It was because they were no match for the Sky Dynasty that they were able to join forces.
Otherwise, they would have wanted nothing more than to destroy the other party.
Everything was because the Sky Dynasty had grown stronger, and from the looks of it, the Sky Dynasty had not stopped their own conquests.
For their own sake and for their own benefit, they could only join forces and eliminate the greatest threat.
Although Jerry didnt know all of this, it didnt affect him.
Because all along, when Jerry started the war, he had treated the entire deste realm as an imaginary enemy.
Even the white forest region was included.
And now, their alliance didnt include the White Forest region. Strictly speaking, they hadnt reached the strongest fighting force in Jerrys heart
What.
So what if the four great factions joined forces? Since the war had started, Jerry was confident of victory.
After the Sky Dynasty upied the territory of the Mystic Light Empire, Jerry directly used a few million troops to station at the borders of the Mystic Light Empire.
A total of 70 million troops swept out.
Jerry wanted to use his strongest stance to directly eat up the deste realm. He did not even need to make a n as he directly attacked the Seven Star Empire openly.
The 70 million strong army was all rank 2. It was simply terrifying.
Such a huge move naturally couldnt be concealed, nor would it be concealed.
Therefore, countless experts and factions in the deste realm saw this scene.
Hiss, all of them are early-stage rank 2 and above cultivators?
My god! Just this 70 million strong army alone is enough to sweep through the deste realm, right?
Terrifying, terrifying! No wonder they were able to destroy the Dongning Empire and the Mystic Light Empire. This Sky Dynasty is simply too terrifying!
Countless people were hiding in the dark as they watched the troops advancing in the sky. Their hearts were filled with shock.
However, everything is still uncertain. I heard that the two great emperor dynasties have joined forces.
Thats right. If the two great Dynasties join forces, they should be able to barely contend against the Sky Dynasty, right?
Many people said so, and the scene shifted to the Seven Star Dynasty.
Everyone, this is the Sky Dynastys strength. If we dont join forces, the final result will be that all of us will be wiped out.
Hearing the Seven Star Emperors words, everyones expressions became solemn, because everything was real.
Such a terrifying army was simply horrifying.
Moreover, they didnt know how manyte-stage rank 3 elites the Sky Dynasty had!
Just based on the information they already had, there were more than five or six of them.
However, they felt that this wasnt the full strength of the Sky Dynasty. Otherwise, the Sky Dynasty wouldnt be so arrogant and dare to use force against the entire deste realm.
Attack! Theres no way out at this moment. If we retreat, well be defeated one by one!
The Seven Star Emperor said.
Everyone nodded. Since the Sky Dynasty was going to sh head-on, then lets do it.
They did not believe that thebined strength of the four forces would not be a match for an imperial dynasty.
However, they would never guess how powerful the Sky Dynasty was and how deep its foundation was.
Other than Ares and Apollo, the other generals did not show their buying power ofte-stage level 3 in the war against the Mystic Light Empire.
Therefore, the Outsiders only knew that the Mystic Light Empireste-stage rank three elites were the Sky Emperor Jerry, the Golden Lion King, Ares, Apollo, Motis, and to.
Although their strength was terrifying, they felt that they could still fight.
After all, if the four of them were added together, there were more than a dozente-stage third-level elites.
They didnt believe that a dozente-stage rank three experts, three hundred million soldiers from two empires, ten million demon soldiers, and ten million ghost soldiers wouldnt be able to deal with a small sky emperor dynasty.
However, they would never know that the Sky Dynasty was so powerful and terrifying that they couldnt imagine it.
Finally, when the Sky Dynastys army approached the border of the Seven Star Dynasty, the two empires took action.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
At a nce, one could not see the end of the army. Although the quality was not as good as the Sky Dynastys, the number was shocking enough.
The two divine dynasties had really used their full strength! There were more than 300 million soldiers here! It could be said that the two divine dynasties had nothing to hide.
This time, the four major powers had sworn on the fate of the nation and their lives that they would go all out to deal with the Sky Dynasty.
However, they could not go against this oath, so they could go all out to ensure that no one would sneak up on them.
This was all they could bring out! Such a vast scale was truly terrifying!
Chapter 124 - Shocked! More than Twenty Late-Stage Rank Three Warlocks!
Chapter 124: Shocked! More than Twenty Late-Stage Rank Three Warlocks!
Your Majesty, in addition to the armies of these two imperial dynasties, there are also the auras of the Monster Race and the ghost race hidden nearby.
Motis said to Jerry in a low voice. Although there were experts who used their skills, such auras were hidden.
However, Motis was ate-stage rank three warlocks, and his skills were not something that ordinary people could imagine.
Therefore, the demon soldiers and ghost soldiers hiding around were all under Zhuge Liangs eyes.
En, its fine. Just kill them all.
Jerry said so. In the face of absolute strength, the words of mere demons and ghosts were not scary at all.
Motis and Caesar also nodded.
Boom!
Along with the sound of footsteps, the two armies finally met. The two armies faced each other from a distance of dozens of miles.
Shua!
A few figures flew into the sky. The ones leading them were Seven Star Emperor and Starfall Emperor.
Where is Jerry?
Starfall Emperor roared,
jerry sat on the Golden Lion King and flew up into the sky, facing Seven Star Emperor and Starfall Emperor.
The two looked at Jerry with solemn eyes. They were both emperors, but their cultivations were far inferior to Jerrys.
Jerry was now at thete stage of rank three, and the strongest Seven Star Emperor of the two of them was only at the middle stage of rank three.
Although they had the blessing of the imperial dynastys fate, as emperors of the imperial dynasty who enjoyed everything in the world, they could not be like others who could cultivate with all their heart and soul.
After all, if one day, the emperor had to personally kill the enemy, then the country would be in danger.
Unless they encountered a strong enemy or were unable to do so, the emperor did not need to make a move.
Jerry, today, the Seven Star and Starfall Empire have joined hands. Do you still want to continue the war with the 300 million troops?
The Seven Star Emperor asked in a deep voice. If it was possible, he was not willing to start a war with the sky emperor right now.
After the war ended, the losses would definitely be very serious.
At that time, everyone would be caught in the struggle for territory. Who would win and who would lose would still be unknown.
Even if the final victor was determined, it would only be a destroyed deste realm.
Jerry looked at the two people in front of him and said in a low voice.
Alright, stop pretending.
Where are the other two? Come out as well.
Jerrys faint voice sounded, and a burst of sharpughter sounded in the distant sky.
Hahaha, Sky Emperor Jerry, Ive finally seen you.
Then, an enormous golden eagle slowly flew over from the distant sky.
Its wings spread out and were over a few hundred meters wide. It was like a super giant beast that could block the sky.
Although the strength of the monster race was not determined by their size, one thing was for sure: they would not be weak.
The person who came was the monster Emperor of the monster region, the Golden Condor Monster Emperor. Behind him were all kinds of monsters. At first nce, there were more than ten million monster soldiers.
The size of these monster soldiers was extremely huge. The feeling of shock added together was no less than the hundreds of millions of soldiers of the two imperial dynasties.
Buzz! Buzz! Buzz
At the same time, waves of ck fog assaulted them from the distant sky.
Within the ck Fog, there were many monsters with their mouths wide open, revealing their fangs, ugly faces, and terrifying appearances.
These were the ghosts of the ghost realm.
In the Empire era, there was no heaven or hell. There was a saying that after this person died, if he had a lot of resentment, or if he was unable to reincarnate, he would choose to turn into a ghost.
However, from then on, they would not be epted by Heaven and earth. Therefore, no living person was allowed to approach the ce where the ghosts resided. In other words, there was almost nothing alive in it.
Regardless of whether it was the monster race or the ghosts, they all fed on humans. Therefore, their rtionship with the human race was naturally not very good.
Among the human race, many non-governmental forces were hostile to the monster race and the ghosts.
On the contrary, the imperial dynasty did not actually attack the demons and ghosts.
Because the fate of the imperial dynasty could suppress the demons, even if the demons entered the territory of the imperial dynasty or approached the big cities of the imperial dynasty, they would not dare to cause trouble. Otherwise, they would be suppressed by the fate of the imperial dynasty.
As for the ghosts, it was even more so because the monstrous blood and aura of the imperial dynastys army was the thing that the ghosts were most afraid of.
If they dared to cause trouble in the imperial dynasty, just a burst of the armys lifeblood alone would be enough to annihte all the ghosts.
If it wasnt necessary, all the demons and ghosts wouldnt take the initiative to cause trouble for the imperial dynasty.
Usually, those who didnt go against the demons and ghosts were the civilian forces.
This was especially true for those who had faith.
This was because they could benefit from killing the monsters and ghosts thatmitted evil deeds.
They could gain an increase in their cultivation base.
Therefore, they were the most diligent in killing the monsters and ghosts.
Ten million monster soldiers, ten million ghosts.
It seems that you have taken out all your things.
Jerry said so. Although it was only ten million monster soldiers and ten million ghosts, these two kinds of creatures were not human beings after all. They had strong reproduction ability and rapid growth.
The monster race was naturally very powerful, but correspondingly, they needed an extremely long time to grow.
As for the ghosts, because of the imperial dynasty, it was very difficult for them to devour humans on arge scale.
How would they grow? They would attack the monster race and their own kind.
This also led to the fact that although there were not many ghosts, it was because of thew of the jungle that the ghosts were very powerful.
Therefore, if there were ten million demon soldiers and ten million ghosts, it would be the entire strength of the demon and ghost domains.
However, do you think that with such strength, you can go against my Sky Dynasty? What a joke!
Jerry said coldly. Since they had decided to sweep across the deste realm, how could they not have made preparations?
Hearing Jerrys words, everyone frowned. Could it be that the Sky Dynasty could still be so calm in the face of the Alliance of the four major forces?
However, at this moment, a wave of energy suddenly erupted.
Boom
It was the aura of ate-stage rank three!
One! Two! Three! Four
Ares, Apollo, Poseidon, Hercules, Hermes, wine god
Even Alexander, Athena, Caesar, and the others stood out.
One had to know that they were themanders of the battlefield, and it had been a long time since they had fought personally.
One by one, the generals stood out, and all of them immediately erupted with their own auras.
Late-stage rank three! All of them had the aura ofte-stage rank three!
There were more than twenty auras of thete-stage of rank three, and most of them were generals.
Chapter 125 - The First Cannon Blast of the Empire Era
Chapter 125: The First Cannon st of the Empire Era
Even if they were not generals, they were warlocks or mages!
They were stunned, and countless people were stunned.
They looked at Jerry in shock, unable to believe what they had just seen.
Heavens,te-stage rank three? So manyte-stage rank threes? Are they allte-stage rank three?
They were all stunned. Although they could not believe it, the truth seemed to be the case. These generals and civil servants in front of them were allte-stage rank three elites!
Boom! ! !
Even Jerry had unleashed his own aura at this moment. The aura of ate-stage rank three, along with the spiraling Golden Dragon of fate, was much more terrifying than that of an ordinaryte-stage rank three expert.
The experts from the neutral factions hidden in the void, such as the cultivation sects within the white forest region, were all stunned at this moment.
No, thats impossible, right?
Hiss There are so manyte-stage rank 3 experts. This is probably more than the entire deste realmste-stage rank 3 experts, right?
I know, I know why the Eastern Peace Empire and the Mystic Light Empire were both destroyed by the Sky Empire.
With so manyte-stage rank three elites and such a powerful army, how terrifying is the strength that they unleashed?
At first, when the four major factions had set up their formations, they thought that they were about to win.
Even if they did not have aplete chance of winning, they could at least suppress the Sky Dynasty and even make it retreat.
However, they had never expected that the Sky Dynasty would have such a foundation.
This was not a foundation that an imperial dynasty could have. Even a top-tier imperial dynasty would only have a dozen or sote-stage rank three experts!
However, at this moment, Jerry had more than twentyte-stage rank three elites in his hands. There were even thirty of them!
It wasnt just an exaggeration to say that such a powerful force could sweep across the vast world.
Starfall Emperor swallowed his saliva and looked at Jerry.
Sky Emperor, perhaps we can have a good talk. After all, if such arge-scale war were to start, it would cause a lot of damage to the vast world.
Why dont we think of a good solution to prevent more casualties?
Although the other three didnt say anything, that was actually what they meant.
They were terrified.
Setting aside whether they could win or not, just this many top-tier fighters could directly lock onto them and kill them.
The four great factionsbined only had about tente-stage rank three elites.
However, at this moment, there were around twentyte-stage rank three elites from the Sky Dynasty, which meant that there were around thirty of them.
With such a huge gap between them, if they were to fight, there was no guarantee that they would be able to survive.
As long as they were alive, there was still a chance. At this moment, they could only temporarily admit defeat and quietly develop while looking for another opportunity.
Thats right, Sky Emperor. If we were to really start a war, the entire deste realm would be greatly damaged.
Why dont we negotiate with each other? If you agree, well be willing to give up thend andpensate you.
The Golden Roc Monster Emperor said. Not all monsters were brainless fools. At the very least, the Golden Roc Monster Emperor was a sinister and cunning person.
Jerry looked at them and suddenlyughed.
He didnt expect them to be so shameless. They had already set up their formation, and they actually wanted to negotiate?
Destroy the deste realm? Thats a problem.
Jerry muttered to himself, and the four of them were instantly delighted. Could it be that Jerry was willing to stop the war?
However, it was also at this moment that Jerrys voice sounded.
Where is Napoleon?
Upon hearing Jerrys words, a dignified figure wearing strange clothes appeared behind Jerry.
Your subject, Napoleon!
Jerry nodded and gestured to Napoleon.
Napoleon nodded and appeared in the distant sky in a sh.
Although Napoleon had just been summoned and wasnt very strong, and he was only at thete stage of rank two.
But it didnt matter. This was enough.
Napoleon suddenly raised his hands and an aura filled with the smell of gunpowder burst out from his body.
This wasnt the aura that had appeared in the Empire Era.
At the very least, the emperors had never smelled it before.
This was an extremely strange aura, and no one knew what it was.
Spear fire array!
Napoleon roared, and in an instant, the color of the sky changed.
Crack! Crack
The sky started to explode, and a powerful aura was released.
What happened?
Countless people were stunned. The people from the four forces looked at themotion in the sky, and their hearts were filled with unease.
Finally, something came out from the crack in the sky!
Boom !!
A deafening sound rang out, and cannon fire rained down from the sky!
HMPH, you actually thought that I would be afraid of destroying thend of the deste realm? !
Jerry snorted coldly.
He only wanted thend. As for how many people died and how muchnd was burned into charcoal, he didnt care!
He only needed that these things were all his, and that was enough!
After being an emperor for so long, his heart had already begun to harden!
What is that? !
Everyone was stunned. At this moment, the sky, tens of millions of kilometers above them, waspletely surrounded by a circle.
It was pitch ck inside, and nothing could be seen.
However, they could clearly feel that there was nothing good inside.
And at this moment, there was a boom!!
The great array of guns had begun!
The sky was filled with cannon fire pouring down, apanied by earsplitting noises and unparalleled power, which crashed into the ground!
Boom
Boom
Countless bombs crashed into the ground, raising dust and sand.
Human beings, demons, and the ghosts, who had the toughest bodies, were as fragile as paper under the bombardment of such bombs!
Their arms were blown away, their legs were missing, and their eyes were fixed on their own necks!
After being strengthened by the Eternal Flower Register, this shell that should not have been able to hurt them had the effect of bombarding ordinary people!
There were pieces of flesh and blood everywhere, and the smoke of gunpowder spread across the battlefield for hundreds of millions of kilometers, bringing the deepest fear to the enemy.
Jerry rode on the Golden Lion King, holding the spear of victory in his hand. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he let out a coldugh:
Ancient people, Wee to enjoy the taste of cannonballs. Technology is gradually awakening, embrace the progress!
In the Empire Era, this world that had existed for an unknown number of years, for the first time, the sound of cannonballs exploding rang out!
Chapter 126 - The War Ended in an Instant
Chapter 126: The War Ended in an Instant
No, this is impossible! ! !
The Starfall Emperors mouth was wide open, and his eyes were unfocused. He waspletely stunned,
as if he could not believe what he was seeing.
They had brought along hundreds of millions of soldiers..,
and just like that, they werepletely annihted amidst a series of explosions caused by some unknown reason.
His pupils suddenly constricted as he turned his gaze towards the figure beside Jerry, who was wearing strange clothes and was short in stature but filled with dignity.
It was this person who seemed to be filled with contradictions that had annihted their army.
A strange person..,
an unknown great formation.
Such a terrifying person was just one of the subordinates of this Sky Emperor.
Looking at the densely packed figures behind Jerry,
an inexplicable fear welled up in his heart.
Actually, it wasnt just them, even Jerry himself was shocked by the power of this great fire array.
The description on the Eternal Flower Register said that once the great fire array was used,
it could shatter an entire dynasty.
But now, the four great forces were working together,
Jerry had thought that he could cause some damage to the enemy and boost their morale.
But who knew that one shot would directly destroy the four forces.
After reading the introduction of the Eternal Flower Register, Jerry realized.
That all of this was not the power of Napoleon alone,
the strength of the firearm formation was determined by the strength of the Sky Dynasty.
The sky full of cannons could even cause damage to a rank three elite.
Not to mention the soldiers below rank three brought by Starfall Emperor.
If Jerry upgraded the Sky Dynasty to the God dynasty, the power of the great spear-fire formation could be increased.
However, it would require a certain number of summons.
What should we do? What should we do now?
Starfall Emperor was already scared out of his wits,
looking at the figures shrouded in divine light behind Jerry..,
he wholeheartedly believed that those people had the same terrifying strength as Napoleon.
Run! Just as the Golden Roc Monster Emperor said that he had already appeared a thousand miles away.
At this moment, the situation was over and all their armies had been annihted;
at this moment, they were no match for the Sky Dynasty.
Jerry looked at the Golden Roc Demon Emperors fleeing figure and sneered, You want to run? Apollo.
Yes, my master! A figure shrouded in light stepped out.
He drew his bow and a dazzling beam of light condensed on the bowstring.
The distance of a thousand miles could be said to be instantaneous.
The Golden Roc Demon Emperor only felt a terrifying fluctuationing from his back,
however, before he could react, the terrifying fluctuation had prated his body.
This is impossible! The Golden Roc Demon Emperor looked at the wound on his chest. He couldnt believe it because he felt a suppression from his bloodline in the beam of light.
After all, he was a Golden-winged Roc. He had a trace of the Golden Crows bloodline in his body.
Although it was but a tiny trace,
this thin bloodline made him a royal member of the monster race.
Now, he had be a monster emperor.
But who was Apollo? The Sun God.
The Golden Crow was rumored to be the Suns emissary,
but even if he was the Suns emissary, he was stillpletely suppressed in front of the sun god Apollo.
Not to mention a mere Golden-winged Roc.
Spare me, general, spare my life!
He didnt expect the Golden Roc Monster Emperor to drag his injured body back.
Even Jerry didnt expect such a thing to happen.
There was nothing he could do. After the Golden Roc Monster Emperor was heavily injured, he immediately felt a terrifying fluctuationing from behind.
If this happened again, he would definitely die. It was a sinister, cunning, and tactful monster.
It made a choice in an instant. Surrendering was better than being killed on the spot.
Jerry looked at the bowstring in Apollos hand, which was still fully drawn,
the fluctuation from the bow and arrow was slightly stronger than the previous arrow.
It seemed that Apollo was unsatisfied that he did not kill the Golden Roc Monster Emperor with one arrow.
Therefore, the arrow increased its power, just waiting for Jerrys order.
The bow and arrow in Apollos hand could instantly shatter the Golden Roc Monster Emperors head.
This Golden-winged Great Roc also has a bit of Golden Crows bloodline. For the time being, it is fated to be with you.
Since you need a mount, why dont you take his soul and use it to pull the carriage for your Divine Sun Chariot?
Since Jerry had spoken, Apollo could only slowly release the bowstring,
the terrifying beam of light on the bowstring gradually dissipated,
the Golden Divine Arrow was revealed.
Yes, Master! Apollo put away the bow and arrow in his hand and said in a low voice.
Then, he turned to look at the Golden Roc Monster Emperor whose chest had a big hole. He said coldly, Your Majesty is very kind. If you hand over your divine soul, you wont die. Otherwise, I dont need a hybrid golden ROC to pull the carriage. Hurry up and hand over your divine soul. Thank you, Your Majesty.
The Golden Roc Monster Emperor endured the intense paining from his body. He felt bitter in his heart.
He had originally nned to pretend to surrender and then look for an opportunity to escape,
but now, once he handed over his divine soul, it meant that everything was over.
His life and death were in the hands of others. He couldnt escape now.
But at this moment, he had no other choice but to do this,
even if he was unwilling, he could only hand over his soul.
From then on, the Golden Roc Monster Emperor became the Mount of the Apollo Chariot.
At this moment, the battle on this side hade to an end.
As for the other side, the falling star Emperor was already scared out of his wits. At this moment, he was besieged by a group of people.
On the battlefield, he wouldnt talk about martial virtues.
The king of the battlefield was to end the battle quickly.
Which one of them wasnt an experienced overlord? They wouldnt make such a low-level mistake.
In addition, Starfall Emperor had only seen Golden Roc Monster Emperor fight for one round,
oh, no, he was heavily injured by one arrow, and then he gave up his soul to survive.
After the Great Fire Array,
only a few rank three elites from the four forces were still able to stand on the battlefield,
moreover, they were basically all wounded, and their strength was greatly reduced.
On Jerrys side, there were more than 20te-stage rank three, not to mention early-stage and mid-stage rank three soldiers.
Under the situation where everyone attacked together, the remaining people from the four forces were all suppressed in the blink of an eye.
Jerry didnt even need to take action.
Looking at those figures who couldnt move, Jerry slowly said, Submit or die.
If they submitted, they would be like the Golden Roc Monster Emperor, voluntarily handing over their souls and bing ves from then on.
Death would be even easier, directly pping them to death.
Of course, the two emperors couldnt stay behind,
they were humans, and they couldnt be mounts like the Golden-winged Great Roc.
Moreover, the words of the emperor
not only affected the fate of the empire but were at also the core of the empire.
If they were still alive, it would still have an impact on Jerrys future unification of the empire.
Hence, there was no use in keeping them aside from making himself ufortable.
The people of a fallen country were not to be feared, but their emperor was still alive.
Who knew if they would even think of rebelling.
Jerry had no interest in making trouble for himself.
Chapter 127 - The level of the world is going to rise again?
Chapter 127: Chapter 127: The level of the world is going to rise again?
Not to mention, it was for two useless emperors, and they were his original opponents.
It was a loss-making deal.
With Jerrys order, the Starfall Emperor and the Seven Star Emperor disappeared from the world.
This also meant that all the empires in the deste realm were turned into ashes.
From then on, they had be dust in history and no longer existed.
Even the monster region and ghost region had existed for a long time,
the factions that had been wandering outside the human race and had never been dealt with by the imperial dynasty,
had also beenpletely destroyed by the Sky Dynasty in this battle.
This entire process had been clearly seen by the factions in the white forest region.
At this moment, the emotions in their hearts were extremelyplicated. They were shocked, in disbelief, fearful, and more.
This was because they had expected that even if the four great factions were defeated,
the Sky Dynasty would still find it extremely difficult to win,
however, the bloody battle that they had imagined did note.
There was only one sidepletely crushing the other, and it was a one-sided massacre.
The so-called four great factions gathering to deal with the Sky Dynasty..,
was just like how four kindergarten children overestimated themselves and dealt with a strong adult.
The adult only waved his hand slightly, and all four children fell.
These four empires couldnt do anything in front of the Sky Dynasty.
In fact, this was a very normal thing,
because Jerry was an extremely cautious person,
without 100% confidence, Jerry wouldnt choose to attack.
Once he attacked, he would destroy the opponentpletely from all sides.
He would not give his opponent any chance to catch his breath, much less give them a chance to counterattack.
Therefore, only when his strength waspletely suppressed,
or even when their strength was no longer on the same level,
would Jerry decisively choose to make his move.
This was why Jerry would wait until everyone had entered thete-stage of rank three before making his move against the entire deste realm.
More than 20te-stage rank three elites,
coupled with arrays or tools like the great fire array that could cause damage to level three elites,
with such formidable strength, Jerry didnt believe that the so-called four major forces would be able to stir up any waves.
At this time, what Jerry didnt know was that
everything that had happened here had been recorded by thenders from Earth.
Among the forces that were watching the battle that decided the fate of the deste realm..,
a young man held a snow-white jade stone tightly in his hand,
he was so excited that he couldnt control himself.
The Sky Emperor its actually the Sky Emperor. I Im in the same realm as the Sky Emperor!
And from the looks of it, the fate of the deste realm has been decided.
Soon, the Sky Emperor willpletely rule the deste realm. This is great news!
His figure shed as he disappeared from the Empire Era.
His figure appeared in the public area.
Extra, extra, huge news, huge news.
In the deste realm, two dynasties were destroyed in an instant.
The Sky Emperor is invincible. With a raise of his hand, he destroyed four forces andpletely unified the deste realm.
A divine dynasty is about to be born. The worlds level will rise again.
Breaking, breaking! The young man waved the jade stone in his hand.
This jade stone was a small thing made by warlocks,
it could record the scene of what happened in it.
Although the technological products of Earth could not be brought to the Empire Era.
But there were all kinds of warlocks and mages,
there were no magical creatures that cant be created.
And after the world became stronger,
in the Empire Era, anything strange could appear.
After all, what technology could do, mages and warlocks could also do.
And what science could not do, mages and warlocks could do too.
This was the strength of the Empire Era, turning the impossible into possible.
Whats going on? The dynasty? How long has it been, and the world level is going to rise again?
Only a year has passed since the Empire Era, and less than 20 days have passed in the real world. Not even a month has passed.
Is it still going to let people live?
Impossible, absolutely impossible.
Many people did not dare to believe it,
this was not the transition from dynasty to imperial dynasty, and from imperial dynasty to divine dynasty.
One had to know that the more one advanced, the more difficult it would be to advance.
Now, it was the divine dynasty to the legend dynasty.
Just the lifespan units of each cultivator.
Had been pulled to thete stage of the third stage, 5,000 years.
What did this mean?
One had to know that thete stage of the second stage was only 500 years!
From this, it could be seen how long it would take to advance from divine dynasty to legend dynasty.
Many experts on earth had made various calctions,
ording to the normal development of the Empire era, if one wanted to ascend from the divine dynasty to the legend dynasty,
it would take at least 300 years.
If converted to the time in the real world, it would also take close to 10 years.
Of course, if one were to say that there was someone with exceptional strength,
one could bring the time forward a little, perhaps it would only take seven or eight years for the divine dynasty to be born.
But now, how long had it been?
It had only been less than a year.
This did not conform tomon sense, no,
this simply went againstmon sense.
Everyone thought that the young man was spouting nonsense.
But when the young man yed the video,
everyone was speechless, and the entire ce instantly fell into silence.
Am I dreaming!
Oh my lord, this is simply the descent of a God!
Not long after, the image in the jade spread throughout the public area.
Countless people saw the entire scene.
Did you see that? What kind of strength was that? With a raise of his hand, the two divine dynasties were reduced to ashes.
Is this the Sky Dynasty? Is this the posture of the Sky Emperor? Its too terrifying, too powerful. Its simply impossible to resist.
But how did it do it? The Sky Dynasty has only ascended to the imperial dynasty not long ago. Its only been a year.
And its only been a year during the Empire Era.
If converted to time in the real world, it was only a dozen or so days.
What could they do in such a short time? It wasnt even enough for everyone to consolidate their territory.
However, when they arrived at the Sky Dynasty, they had already swept through the entire deste realm,
they had wiped out the four top factions in the deste realm,
it would not even be long before they established the divine dynasty.
What was a gap? This was a gap.
Comparing people was infuriating.
Its too fast. Last time, it was already fast enough to level up from level 2 to level 3. We cant even keep up with the progress.
But this time, its actually going to level up to level 4. We havent even gotten used to level 3 yet.
Perhaps this is the world of the big shots. While we were still struggling to enter thete-stage of Level 2, they were already all at thete-stage of Level 3. They even wanted to establish a dynasty.
I even suspect that any one of their soldiers is stronger than me.
Isnt that obvious? How can youpare yourself to them?
Amid the exmations, some people held different opinions.
Chapter 128 - Desperate Escorts
Chapter 128: Desperate Escorts
The public area was veryrge, and there were many ces for people to rest and chat.
Someone questioned, How can it be so easy to establish a dynasty? I thought it would be the same as before.
Thats right. This time, not only are there requirements for territory, but there are also other more stringent conditions.
Thats right. Hundreds of millions of martial artists above rank one, and ten or morete-stage rank three experts.
These two conditions were basically known to everyone,
if one were to say that one had to take one step at a time, steadily go from a low-level empire to an intermediate-level, advanced-level, and finally a top-level empire
Then basically, there was no problem inpleting these two conditions.
Because the standard of a top-level empire was ten or morete-stage rank three experts.
But in reality, the Sky Dynasty had never taken the usual path,
they didnt even need time to develop midway,
they straight-up skipped the process from the initial stage to the middle stage,
and now they directly rose to a top-tire dynasty.
Whether it was the army or those experts, they were all directly summoned from the Eternal Flower Register.
Jerry didnt need to spend a lot of time, energy, and money to train.
The army was very simple. When they rose to the three-star level, they could basically directlyplete the standard.
As for the experts, they were about the same, three-star characters.
In less than a years time, they would be able to reach thete stage of rank three.
Hence, in the Empire Era, regarding the conditions for the world to level up and the so-called need for time to develop.
To Jerry, it waspletely meaningless.
If it wasnt for the fact that this Empire Era wasnt a game and had existed for more than a hundred years,.
Thendings would have thought that Jerry was cheating,
or that there was a bug in the Empire Era.
But the Empire Era could be said to be apletely different parallel world,
there was no such thing as cash or cheating.
It could only be said that everyone had their own opportunities,
if you were lucky and encountered some big opportunities,
it wasnt impossible for your strength to increase greatly in a few days.
For example, some people were lucky enough to meet ate-stage rank three daughter in the Empire Era and be a son-inw with the help of her father,
it wouldnt be difficult to establish an imperial dynasty, if not a divine dynasty.
Or, you just established an empire, but you met a group of heavily injured early-stage rank three experts when you went out on a war,
after you had lent a helping hand, others would volunteer to be your general in order to thank you.
Then, you could basically be promoted to the imperial dynasty very quickly.
However, this kind of thing could only be encountered once or twice,
you could encounter it once or twice, but the possibility of encountering it all the time was not very high.
However, the Sky Dynastys army is basicallyposed of elites of rank two and above.
This time, the army we pulled out is close to 90 million. I think it wont be difficult for the Sky Dynastys army to break through 100 million. It might just happen in the next few days.
Moreover, did you see it? There are quite a number ofte-stage rank three elites in the Sky Dynasty. This time, there are more than 20 of them. I reckon that they are not far from meeting the standards.
And this is just on the surface. Who knows, they might have already exceeded the standards long ago. Its just that they havent disyed them yet.
This is very normal. After all, no one would reveal all of their trump cards.
The moment these words were said, the entire public area fell into silence.
Everyone in the public area was shocked by this guess.
However, it made sense after some thought. After all, ording to the Sky Dynastys way of conduct,
every time they made a move, there would be a huge change. At first, everyone thought that there would be a bloody battle between the four great factions and the Sky Dynasty.
However, what was the result?
It was just a one-sided massacre.
Who knew that they would bring out all their trump cards that time?
No one would bring out all their trump cards in front of others,
especially the ruler of the Sky Dynasty, the Sky Emperor.
That person had shocked them too much,
at this time, they just felt that nothing was impossible with this person.
Their hearts could not help but fall into a vortex of self-doubt,
then what exactly did theye here for? To apany the Sky Dynasty?
Since the establishment of the Sky Dynasty, it had always been in a leading position.
And every time the world level rose, except for the first time,
the rest was all because of the Sky Dynasty.
At this rate, they would not be able to keep up with the Sky Dynastys progress.
Not only did they be runners,
but this runner was not someone that just anyone could be.
Most people would not be able to keep up with the progress of the world in the Empire Era.
They would only be eliminated in the end.
Since when did escorting be so difficult.
In the past 100 years, although some seniors have founded divine dynasties,
None of them had aplished the feat of founding a divine dynasty within 100 years.
Therefore, from this moment on, Jerry and his Sky Empire had surpassed the predecessors of 100 years ago.
They had broken all the previous records, and it was estimated that no one would surpass him in the next few hundred years.
Because he was already firmly standing as the leader of this world.
A strong sense of powerlessness rose in their hearts, and they did not even have the slightest thought ofpeting with Jerry.
Whats the use of having such thoughts?
The huge power gap between heaven and earth was there, and it was not something that could be bridged by just thinking.
They could onlyfort themselves with the fact that their world level had increased,
and their cultivation speed would be faster.
That way, at least, they might be able to apany them for a longer time.
They might even be able to witness the Sky Emperor and his Sky Dynasty creating one miracle after another.
Even if they were eliminated in the end, they would already have been powerful.
At that time, even if they returned to the real world,
they would have hundreds of thousands of years of lifespan.
It was not a loss at all.
Unknowingly, they no longer had any thoughts of contending with the Sky Dynasty.
The Sky Dynasty was like an insurmountable mountain that stood in front of them,
it extinguished all the fighting spirit in their hearts.
Even the imperial dynasty and divine dynasty leaders did not dare to stand out.
They confidently said that they would be able to cross that mountain.
Not long after the news spread,
the number of people in the public area decreased significantly,
this was because everyone felt a strong sense of urgency,
it wasnt because of the pressure from other yers, but because of the rapid increase in world levels.
In order to cope with this increase in world levels, they had no choice but to make arrangements early.
Because every time the world level rose, the number of elites in the entire Empire Era would suddenly increase.
If they were not prepared, if they were unlucky
even the ruler of the empire might be wiped out by an elite who appeared out of nowhere.
It was not as if such a thing had never happened before.
Chapter 129 - The Landers Concerns
Chapter 129: The Landers Concerns
In order to survive the next world upgrade,
many people began to make corresponding preparations,
some were strengthening their training,
they were preparing to nurture a group of powerful troops and elites when the world upgraded.
To deal with the challenges that came next.
Some sealed off their borders, cutting off allmunication with the outside world.
As long as they did not take the initiative to show themselves, others would not know their true strength.
Then, when others wanted to make a move against them, they had to carefully consider their own strength.
Of course, there was no need for considering with someone like the Sky Emperor.
They could just directly overthrow him.
However, if it was really the Sky Dynasty, there was no need for the Sky Emperor to personally make a move.
They would just charge forward and voluntarily be vassals.
Is this Sky Emperor a monster? I just reached thete-stage of rank three, and he already has more than 20te-stage rank three subordinates. When did thete-stage of rank three be so worthless?
And he has already unified the world.
In the public area, a white-haired elder sighed helplessly.
Thats right. After all, ording to the setting of the level three world, Emperors like us have to reach thete stage of level three within a year. Only then can we hope to get by in this world.
After that, we have to stabilize our own territory, develop our own strength, train the army, and nurture the strong. Finally, we willplete the final three promotion missions.
Finally, we will advance to legend dynasty and raise our world level.
Thats right. However, we have only just increased our strength. Just as we are preparing to develop, that fellow has alreadypleted three promotion missions and is preparing to advance to God dynasty.
Another old man with a white beard and hairined angrily,
they were actually the other invaders of the empire.
Most of them were seniors who were even older than Emperor Dongning.
After all, the Empire Era had been on Earth for more than a hundred years.
How could Emperor Dongning be the only one of his like in such a long time!
The earth was so big, and there were many people who were older and more talented than Emperor Dongning.
However, at this moment, they were all extremely worried about their future.
What should we do next? Its still fine when the world level is three, but for the emperor, he only needs a year to be one of the strongest in the world.
But its hard to say if the world level is four. Although the world level four corresponds to the legend dynasty, everyones cultivation speed will greatly increase.
But who among us has the confidence to increase in strength and be one of the strongest within a year?
The few people present had bitter expressions on their faces as they shook their heads helplessly,
it was impossible. They knew their own strength.
Although their cultivation speed had increased,
but the further they advanced, the more difficult it became to raise their own strength.
This was something that they felt the most after advancing from the mid-stage of rank three to rank three.
The gap between each level after that was like a natural moat.
Wanting to make another breakthrough within a year?
This was basically impossible.
After all, they had focused all of the empires resources on themselves,
that was how they had been able to advance tote-stage rank three within a year,
however, the Sky Empire did not followmon sense at all.
In a years time, the Sky Emperor Jerry had advanced tote-stage rank three,
however, together with his subordinates, he had nurtured an army of nearly 70 million level two elites.
Not only that, there were also nearly 20te-stage level three elites.
What kind of concept was this?
This meant that in just a year, the Sky Dynasty had nurtured nearly 20 Emperors.
Where did he get so many resources?
If resources could be barely exined,
then where did he get so many talented experts from.
One had to know that it was easy to obtain millions of wealth,
but the number of experts who could advance tote-stage rank three was 10,000,
no, it might not even be one in a million.
But even if they had a thousand doubts and were extremely puzzled
There was nothing they could do. There was nothing they could do
it was impossible for them to run up to the Sky Emperor and ask him,
Hello, may I ask how you managed to level up so quickly?
Then they were not the rulers of the imperial dynasty,
they were the pigs of the imperial dynasty.
The huge gap between the two sides was obvious. If you foolishly ran over now, wouldnt that be the same as throwing your life away?
Although they did not want to admit it, although they were both rulers of the imperial dynasty,
they were no longer qualified to bepared to Sky Emperor Jerry.
The gap between them was as huge as that between heaven and earth. There was simply no way topare.
What can we do now? We can only take it one step at a time,someone said self-deprecatingly.
Thats true, but I feel that the Empire Era should make some corresponding responses to this matter.
Thats right. If it continues to develop like this, the speed of the worlds level will increase rapidly, directly breaking the previous record.
It has already broken the record now! But if it continues to develop like this, at that time, all thenders will be his cannon fodder.
A ruler of the empire said worriedly. Although the Empire Era had always followed the rule of the strong devouring the weak.
But everyone knew that in the early stages of the worlds level rise,
in fact, for a very long period of time toe..,
the invadersopponents were not other humans who were also invaders, but the natives of this world.
Compared to other factions who were also invaders, the natives of this world were the most difficult to deal with,
because in the early stages of the worlds level rise, although the invaders factions were different in strength,
the difference between them would not be too great.
Of course, the Sky Empire was an exception. That guy was a monster, aplete monster.
Hence, the aborigines that existed during the Empire Era were the strongest,
among the aborigines, there were countless empires and countless elites.
This was also the reason why these Empire Lords knew each other,
before the appearance of the public area,
they had used some means to get to know each other,
in the real world,
of course, after the appearance of the public area, theirmunication became more convenient.
Their cooperation became even closer.
If it werent for their mutual help,
they wouldnt have been able to survive for so long in the Empire Era.
They would not have been able to reach this point
They even suspected that this public area was used to cooperate with each other to deal with the natives of that world.
ording to everyones estimates, if the invaders started fighting each other,
at least until everyone stood at the peak of the age of Empire Era,
at that time, there would be no other natives in the Empire Era.
At that time, civil war would break out between thenders.
However, the Sky Empire just so happened to produce the Sky Emperor Jerry.
Constantly increasing the level of the world,
causing all thenders to be unable to keep up with the world level.
However, the natives within the Empire Era were getting stronger and stronger.
Back when the world level was still at three..,
most of them were still at rank one, or the early stage of rank two.
During the Empire Era, how many aborigines were already atte-stage rank two or early-stage rank three,
there were even some who had already reached mid-stage rank three.
Back then, there were countlessndings who were defeated by these aborigines.
Then, they were forced to leave this world.
Chapter 130 - The Loving and Just Anderson
Chapter 130: The Loving and Just Anderson
Now that the worlds level had suddenly risen to four,
before everyones strength had risen,
it was even said that only the strongest batch of empire lords had barely risen tote-stage rank three.
Once arge number ofte-stage rank three experts suddenly appeared among the natives of the Empire Era,
or even rank four experts.
Then, it was estimated that apart from the strongest empire, all the othernders would be kicked out.
Even people like them would be unable to protect themselves..,
and in the end..,
with the rise of the Sky Empire, it was estimated that he would be the only one left in this world.
The Empire Era probably wouldnt wish for such a thing to happen,
it was also possible that some measures would be taken.
However, these were only their guesses,
they would only know what would happen when the Sky Empire ascends to legend dynasty.
Deste realm,
in the Imperial Pce of the Sky Empires Sky City.
Your majesty, the other forces of the white forest region havee to pay their respects to your majesty. Aphrodite came before Jerry and bowed.
Jerry nodded and said, Let them in!
Aphrodite nodded in agreement,
after a while, the lords of the other forces of the white forest region came to the pce hall one after another.
They had basically reached rank three and above, and most of them were still in the mid-stage of rank three,
there were also a few who had reached thete stage of rank three.
But no matter how high their realms were or how big their forces were,
these existences, who were lofty and honorable in the eyes of ordinary people,
at this moment, in front of the hall, when facing Jerry
their attitudes were all quite low and quite humble.
It was true that they were powerful, and their influence was not insignificant, but that was only for ordinary people.
Among the practitioners of the Empire Era,
the ones with the strongest individualbat power were definitely the generals..,
and because of the specialty of their profession, the rarest were warlocks.
And finally, mages.
And these so-called other forces in the white forest world could not evenpare to the Starfall Empire and the Seven Star Empire,
as for the strength of these so-called leaders of the forces before them
They were far from the generals under Jerrysmand.
Even if they were all in thete-stage of level three, four or five of them working together might not be a match for one of the generals.
This was the absolute difference in strength.
Hence, one should not look at the various factions within the white forest region, not to mention the countless experts hidden within those factions.
Those people were actually nothing to the imperial dynasty.
Just Anderson alone was enough to sweep through the other factions in the entire white forest region.
Otherwise, the Starfall and Seven Star divine dynasties would not have said that they would not pull these factions against the Sky Dynasty.
Greetings, Your majesty!
Everyone present could be said to be the masters of all the forces in the white forest region.
They saluted Jerry, who was sitting on the main seat,
and they greeted him with a solemn bow.
Jerry nodded, then turned his gaze to the Master of one of the most powerful forces,
he asked, Are you Andersons master?
After he subdued Anderson, he heard from Anderson that when he joined that force,
his master and senior brothers were only ordinary cultivators who had some understanding of magic.
But as the world level rose, they began to be true mages,
and his master became the strongest group of people in the white forest region.
After all, thete stage of the third level could be said to be at the top of the pyramid in the white forest region.
Your Majesty, this old man, Gardru, is Andrews master. I was the one who taught him back then, but that was a long time ago.
Ever since he stole our sects most precious treasure, the tomes of Arcane, and betrayed our sect, I have no longer been his master.
Gardrus attitude was very humble, and his words were full ofplexity. After all, he had always thought highly of Andrew,
but who would have thought that Andrew not only betrayed the sect, but also stole the sects supreme treasure.
Then, he helped the Mystic Light Empire suppress the other forces in the white forest region, which made Gardrus heart break.
He had always thought that he was blind to have taught such a disciple.
In the end, this disciple became the enemy of the Sky Dynasty.
Now that the Sky Dynasty ruled the entire white forest region, who knew if it would lead to him.
It was hard to say for sure.
Jerry looked at Gardru,
although Anderson had indeed stolen the tomes of Arcane for his own selfish reasons and betrayed the sect.
At that time, the so-called tomes of Arcane was indeed just an ordinary book.
And now, Anderson was his subordinate,
he had the responsibility to speak up for his subordinate.
Gardru, youve misunderstood Anderson. Its like this.
He actually did not betray his sect. All of this was a plot by the Mystic Light Emperor.
Anderson was originally the Master of a city, but he was extremely obsessed with cultivation. That was why he became your disciple. However,ter on, the Mystic Light Emperor used hundreds of thousands of innocent people in his city to threaten him.
He had no choice but to steal the tomes of Arcane. After that, the Great Emperor set up a scheme. Not only did he kill hundreds of thousands of innocent people in his city, but he also turned him into a puppet.
That was why he had no choice but to serve the Mystic Light Empire. He only woke up from the chaos after learning that I had destroyed the Mystic Light Empire and cracked his secret technique.
Jerry continued, Anderson is now a member of the Sky Dynasty.
So that was how it was. All the lords present were extremely surprised.
I cant believe its like this. I didnt expect the Mystic Light Emperor to be so shameless and sinister.
They were all extremely furious. The thought of the Mystic Light Emperor using such a method to threaten them,
they felt a lingering fear in their hearts.
Fortunately, the Mystic Light Emperor dynasty was finally destroyed. Otherwise, who knew when he would attack them.
Jerry smiled. He naturally knew what they were thinking.
Since Mystic Light Emperor was already dead, it was up to him to say whatever he wanted.
He waved his hand and said to Gardru, This is your tomes of Arcane. Ill return it to you on behalf of Anderson.
In fact, this so-called tomes of Arcane was just a slightly higher level magic book.
It wasnt very profound, and it didnt mean anything to him.
Dont forget, Jerry had a library,
there were all kinds of magic books and countless secret spells rted to warlocks,
and he could even create his own high-level magic.
Therefore, this heavenly book that recorded some magic didnt have any meaning to him.
At most, it had some meaning for reference.
Therefore, the words of returning this heavenly book to Gardru had no effect at all.
Gardru took the heavenly book while trembling. Although this heavenly book meant a lot to him,
at this moment, his attention was not on the heavenly book at all.
For now, Gardru only looked at Jerry gratefully and said in excitement, Your majesty, is that really the case? Anderson, he he didnt betray the sect?
Jerry nodded to express his affirmation. In any case, the Mystic Light Emperor was already dead.
As for Andersons side, when the time came, he just had tomunicate with him.
Chapter 131 - Taking Over the Entire White Forest Region
Chapter 131: Taking Over the Entire White Forest Region
Thats great, thats great. He really didnt betray us! Gardner was so excited that he couldnt control his emotions,
after all, Anderson was once his most valued disciple and was deeply loved by him.
His judgment was indeed correct,
not only did Anderson not betray him, but he was also righteous,
in order to save hundreds of thousands of innocent people, he faced the Mystic Light Emperor alone.
In the end, he was even harmed by the sinister Mystic Light Emperor and became a puppet.
Thinking of this, he could not help but feel deeply sorry for his misunderstanding of Anderson all these years.
The following matters were much easier to handle.
The white forest region had always been ruled by two major forces, and the force that Anderson belonged to was one of them.
As for the other major force, the Nispers church, they had already escaped when Jerry was fighting against the two great emperor dynasties, the demon region, and the four major forces of the ghost region.
They had even left the deste realm.
Therefore, in the white forest region, Gardru became the strongest of the mage force.
Of course, the mage guild in the white forest region did not include all the mages in the Empire Era.
For example, the priests in the church, as well as some others, such as warlocks..,
there was far more than one force in such a systematic job.
This was because these inheritances were spread all over the Empire Era. Almost everywhere, they left legacies.
It was even possible that somewhere in the Empire Era
after thousands of years of development, they had already developed apletely different system.
It did not mean that a mage was a member of the mage guild. A hunter was a member of the hunter guild.
Although they were mages, hunters, or warlocks,
they all had their own titles.
For example, Gardru was a member of the mage guild of the white forest region,
after all, Gardru could be said to be the strongest mage in the white forest region.
Some were even more straightforward and named the guild after themselves.
For example, there was the Simmons Hunter Guild or the Mage Union of Bliss.
Because of Anderson, Gardru had a very good impression of the Sky Empire,
not to mention that they came here to negotiate peace with Jerry.
After all, it could be said that the Sky Empire was now the ruler of the white forest region,
the entire white forest region was under its rule.
Then, to find out how should the various forces in the white forest region get along with the master of the white forest region,
and how did the master of the white forest region view these forces,
these were the main purposes of their visit this time.
After all, they could be said to be neutral forces, so they naturally did not want to participate in the battle,
moreover, all of them added together now..,
even if there were ten or a hundred times more people, they would not be able to defeat the Sky Dynasty.
Therefore, with the full support of Gardru,
all the forces in the white forest region would submit to the Sky Dynasty,
in other words, from today onwards, the entire white forest region would officially belong to the Sky Dynasty.
From now on, the Sky Dynasty would establish various government institutions simr to the real world in the white forest region.
They would perfect the relevant facilities and establishprehensivews.
From now on, no matter who entered the white forest region, they would have to follow the Sky Dynastysws.
Those who vited thews would be destroyed.
As long as something happened, the other forces in the white forest region would have to obey the orders of the Sky Dynasty.
Of course, these forces would also receive corresponding benefits.
As long as they contributed to the development of the Sky Dynasty,
they could use the fate of the Sky Dynasty to cultivate.
As long as they did not vite the rules of the Sky Dynasty, they could still develop their own forces,
the Sky Dynasty would not interfere with it.
Only in special situations, such as wars,
when they were required to contribute their own forces,
they had to obey all orders from the Sky Dynasty.
Gardru and the others did not expect the Sky Dynastys request to be so simple.
One had to know that with the current strength of the Sky Dynasty, there were not many empires that could contend with it.
Usually, they did not need to put in much effort,
moreover, if they made enough contributions on the battlefield,
They could also receive additional rewards.
They were more than happy with such good conditions.
How could they refuse.
At this point, the entire deste realm,
was taken over by Jerry,
it waspletely included in the territory of the Sky Dynasty.
At this time, only a few kittens and puppies were left outside to resist,
but it was no big deal,
they would bepletely wiped out in ten days to half a month at most.
When the Sky Dynastypletely covered every inch ofnd in the deste realm,
it would be the time for Jerry to establish the dynasty.
As for the demon realm and the ghost realm, Jerry thought about it and decided to keep them for now.
Now, the entire deste realm was his..,
if he destroyed the demon region and the ghost region at this time, wouldnt he be cutting off his own limbs?
Moreover, there were many fierce beasts and orcs in the demon region,
as the Sky Dynasty became stronger,
the spiritual energy in the demon region would increase,
those demon beasts would also be stronger, and they could also be taken in for their own use.
After the demon beasts were taken in, they could be used as mounts or as cavalry for an army,
or they could be used to form an army that was entirely made up of demon beasts.
This was the magnanimity of an emperor.
As for the ghost realm that was filled with the aura of death, Jerry didnt want to let it go,
of course, the main reason was that the Eternal Flower Register had told Jerry,
in the future, he might be able to summon famous people from the undead n.
For the undead or skeletons, the ghost realm that was filled with the aura of death was an excellent ce to cultivate.
Perhaps by that time, hundreds of millions of undead or skeleton corps could be pulled out.
If that was the case, the Sky Dynastysbat strength would increase by arge margin.
Of course, if that was the case, some rules would have to be set,
demon beasts could no longer feed on humans. Simrly, humans could not kill demon beasts on their own,
they could eat domesticated livestock. It might even promote the development of animal husbandry.
However, other than the demon beasts that had gained sentience
there were all kinds of spirit beasts in the Empire Era, Holy beasts, magical beasts, ferocious beasts, and so on.
There was naturally no need to say much about spirit beasts and holy beasts,
ferocious beasts were a group of extremely savage beasts that had no sentience at all,
this was thergest race in the Empire Era. It could be said that they were everywhere.
However, in the Empire Era, they had obtained extreme strength.
Most importantly, not only did they obtain great strength, but they also retained their extremely powerful reproduction speed.
Once arge number of vicious beasts gathered together
It formed a great disaster in the Empire Era, the Vicious Beast Tide.
Countless vicious beasts gathered together,
like a tide, theypletely destroyed everything in front of them.
The ces they passed could be said to be either humans or demonic beasts,
they were either trampled to death orpletely turned into their food.
Nothing was left behind,
it wasnt as if there hadnt been a powerful empire that had encountered a Vicious Beast Tide before,
they had tried to resist it before, but that empirepletely disappeared from the Empire Era.
Along with all the citizens, not a single one was able to survive.
It was enough to show the terror of the Vicious Beast Tide.
Chapter 132 - Completing the Promotion Mission
Chapter 132: Completing the Promotion Mission
Although the Vicious Beast Tide was terrifying, it still needed to form a certain scale in order to produce a huge amount of destructive power.
Moreover, the ferocious beast was a group of beasts without any intelligence. Although it had been strengthened in the Empire Era,
or it had be rough and thick-skinned, or it had developed some special ability,
however, the wild beast was still a wild beast after all, and it acted on instinct.
Generally, without extremely special circumstances, it was impossible to form such arge-scale beast tide.
Therefore, Jerry had an idea,
besides ordinary livestock,
they could also be eaten by hunting these fierce beasts.
Moreover, these fierce beasts were different from ordinary livestock,
their effects on warriors and practitioners were not inferior to those demon beasts and spirit beasts.
From then on, the Sky Dynasty issued aw.
Demonic beasts and orcs were not allowed to eat humans. They could enter human social life and work.
They could earn corresponding living expenses and buy fierce beasts or other food.
Of course, they could also hunt fierce beasts by themselves. They could even sell the fierce beasts they hunted to humans.
Humans were not allowed to eat demonic beasts and were not allowed to discriminate against orcs.
Different races respected each other.
However, if they wanted to change the current situation just by relying on thisw
that was obviously not possible. They could only change all of this slowly and imperceptibly with time.
Before this, they had relied on the Sky Dynastys strength to intimidate those restless fellows.
The reason why it was so troublesome was that they might summon celebrities from various racester,
in order to not make things difficult for himself in the future, and also to deal with the situation in the future,
he had to set the rules from now on.
In this way, no matter which race he subduedter, be it dragons or elves
he would unconsciously regard it as his instinct,
whether it was humans or demon beasts, they were all part of the Sky Dynasty.
Killing each other was strictly prohibited.
As for the fierce beasts, due to their abnormally brutal nature,
and they had no intelligence and could not be tamed, they could only be used as food for breeding.
Time passed very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, more than ten days had passed.
Within the deste realm,
thest inch ofnd was finally nted with the g of the Sky Dynasty,
at the same time, the voice of the Eternal Flower Register sounded out.
[ Congrattions, master, for sessfully upying the deste realm. Starting to calcte summoning opportunities! ]
Jerry was delighted and immediately became interested because his army had not reached 100 million yet.
He had notpleted the third mission to advance to Celestial Empire.
However, that was fine. If he randomly picked one, he would have an army.
What he cared more was how many summoning opportunities he could obtain this time.
Thest time he destroyed the Mystic Light Empire, he got about 5,000 summoning chances.
And this time, if he destroyed the Seven Star Empire and the Starfall Empire..,
they would be a little stronger than the Mystic Light Empire.
So it seemed like he could get a lot of summoning chances this time.
[ congrattions to master for upying the Seven Star Empire of the Intermediate Empire, you have received 7,000 summoning chances ]
[ Congrattions, master, for conquering the intermediate empire, fallen star empire. You have received 7,000 summoning opportunities ]
[ Congrattions, master, for conquering the demon territory. You have received 3,000 summoning opportunities ]
[ Congrattions, master, for conquering the demon territory. You have received 3,000 summoning opportunities ]
[ Congrattions, master, for conquering the white forest region. You have received 2,000 summoning opportunities ]
Sure enough, as Jerry had expected, the rewards this time were extremely rich.
A total of 22,000 times.
The reward for conquering the ghost domain and the demon domain was 3,000 times,
but for the white forest domain, it was only 2,000 times.
Jerry estimated that this might have something to do with the way they conquered it.
Because whether it was the demon domain or the ghost domain, they had all been conquered by themselves.
But for the white forest domain, they hade to submit themselves,
they had not deployed a single soldier, and they had subdued the white forest domain without encountering any resistance.
Jerry was very satisfied with this, but just as Jerry thought that all the rewards were over
The voice of the Eternal Flower Register rang out again. There was actually more!
[ congrattions to master for upying the vast world and sessfully upying a realm. Number of rewards received: 100,000! ]
This was simply a great surprise..,
Jerry never thought that there would be such a surprise.
He thought that the 22,000 summoning opportunities were all there was,
but he didnt expect there to be more.
And it was as many as 100,000.
Jerry felt that he was a little inted, and his whole body was almost floating.
He didnt even bother to look at those odds and ends again,
but Jerry knew that when he ascended to dynasty, the 120,000 summoning opportunities,
he would have to spend a lot of money again. He estimated that there would not be much left after a long struggle.
After all, ording to the style of the Eternal Flower Register, the number of summoning chances he would have to spend after ascending to dynasty would be ten times more than before,
it might even be more. After all, no one knew what new things would appear after ascending to dynasty.
Back when the dynasty ascended a star once, it would cost 100 summoning chances.
It was estimated that the imperial dynasty would need to spend 1000 summons to ascend to the stars.
However, Jerry was not dissatisfied. After all, the further one advanced, the more difficult it would be to increase their strength.
This way, as long as they spent a certain number of summoning opportunities, they would be able to steadily increase the strength of the army.
This was the only way, and there was no other way.
This was because after the other people in the imperial era upied a country or a piece of territory..,
there was nothing left but the expansion of territory.
But Jerry had all of these things,
and they had to start from scratch and consolidate their territory step by step,
develop their own army,
train their own top fighters.
Both were difficult.
But Jerry was different,
because Jerry still had the additional reward from the Eternal Flower Register.
This was the foundation of Jerrys lead,
therefore, Jerry had nothing to be dissatisfied with.
After thinking for a moment, Jerry began to prepare to use the summoning count to draw out an army.
After all, he only had an army of over 70 million now, and he was prepared to gather 100 million.
This way, he couldplete the third condition of advancing to dynasty, sessfully advancing to dynasty.
In any case, this would not cost him too many summoning chances, and he would still be able to save quite a number of them.
When he advanced to dynasty, he would see if there would be any new changes during the Empire Era and the Eternal Flower Register.
In order not to waste any time, Jerry prepared to summon one after another.
However, the Eternal Flower Register seemed to know what Jerry was thinking,
it was extremely considerate, summoning an army every time.
In the end, they only spent less than 2,000 summoning chances,
they finally prepared this army of over a hundred million.
They directly fused the heroic souls they summoned with the reserve forces,
in an instant, Jerrys army exploded to a hundred million,
moreover, all of them were 3-star armies, with the lowest being made up of rank two elites.
At the instant Jerrys troops were organized, the voice of the Empire Era rang out.
[ congrattions to the Sky Empire for sessfullypleting the Advancement Mission! ]
Chapter 133 - Promotion, Sky Dynasty! World level: 4
Chapter 133: Promotion, Sky Dynasty! World level: 4
[ Sky Dynasty sessfully promoted to legend dynasty! ]
Along with the voice of the Empire Era,
the Sky Dynasty sessfully entered the ranks of the legend dynasty.
And this time was different from before,
in the past, afterpleting the promotion conditions,
Jerry was the one who took the initiative to advance.
But this time, afterpleting the promotion conditions,
the Empire Era forciblypleted the establishment of the legend dynasty.
But other than that, there were no other changes,
to Jerry, it didnt have much of an impact.
And the words about the Sky Dynasty advancing to the legend dynasty resounded in the ears of all thenders.
The voice wasnt loud, but it was like a p of thunder, exploding suddenly in their hearts,
Oh my god! Thats a legend dynasty! A legend Dynasty!
TSK TSK! They finally advanced to a legend Dynasty.
This is too fast! Im not ready yet!
Is the world level finally reaching four?
Everyone had different reactions when they heard this,
some hadplicated expressions on their faces. They did not expect that the Sky Dynasty, which had not been established for long, would advance to a legend dynasty so quickly.
Some of them had solemn expressions on their faces. Their strength had yet to leap out of the world level two realm,
at this time, it was not a good thing for them to have their world level rise to level four.
After all, at this time, even the most elite group of explorers had been struggling in the quagmire of world level three.
From level two to level three, there had already been a huge change,
from the initial stage of level 2 with a lifespan of 500 years to theter stage of level 3 with a lifespan of 5,000 years.
Now, from level 3 to Level 4, who the f * ck knew what kind of changes would take ce.
This world is bing more and more dangerous. Why do I feel that after I reach level 4, its time for me to bid farewell to the Empire Era?
Its not just you who feels this way. I f * cking feel it too. Damn it, why are you leveling up so quickly? Arent you trying to y us to death?.
Damn it, why is this Jerry leveling up so quickly? is he going to let the others live or not?
Shh, keep your voice down. Hes already at level four in the world. I reckon that the chances of meeting him in the Empire Era will be much greater in the future. If he identally hears us, youll be in big trouble.
Thats right. When that timees, the Sky Emperor will wipe out your faction in no time and kick you the hell out of the Empire Era.
No matter what, the ripples caused by this information were much further reaching,
it wasnt just thendings of the Empire Era that were seething,
it was the same even on Earth in the modern world.
The headlines and even the official news were all talking about this matter.
After all, the Empire Era hadpletely changed the world,
the appearance of cultivators, the sudden increase in longevity..,
all of this caused Earth topletely give up on science and technology.
It hadpletely embarked on another path of evolution.
Of course, it was notpletely abandoned,
it was just that the main research direction of the countries on Earth was no longer the so-called science and technology weapons.
They were all pursuing the strength of the cultivators,
now, science and technology had be more and more of an auxiliary role,
it was more of a service to the peoples lives, or entertainment programs, and so on.
However, the people who logged in were more concerned about another matter.
In the world level four, the Empire Era would inevitably undergo great changes,
this time, who knew how many people would be eliminated,
they wouldpletely leave the Empire Era.
Therefore, the shock this time was still extremely huge,
it was both an opportunity and a huge challenge.
If one caught it, ones strength would receive a huge increase. If one couldnt catch it, one could only say goodbye.
After all, as the world level increased,
everyones cultivation speed would once again increase explosively,
this time, it was estimated that it would increase by at least ten times, or even dozens of times.
At the present rate of practice, some people,
it is estimated that it will take hundreds of years to go from the early stage of level two to level three,
but now, it may only take a few years, or less.
Of course, for those who are already at the top of the world,
its nothing.
Lets just say it all happened so fast,
the update speed was too fast, and the login was still making progress.
After all, even if it was a game, there was still a test suit and maintenance.
There werent that many steps. It was right in front of you.
It didnt matter if you were ready or not.
But this had nothing to do with Jerry,
what about the others?
Could they keep up with his progress?
Whether or not they could cope with the huge changes brought about by the increase in the worlds level had nothing to do with him.
As long as he was strong enough, he didnt care about others. He wasnt their parent!
After the establishment of dynasty, Jerry instantly felt the changes in this world.
First was the spiritual energy. This time, the density of the spiritual energy and the rules was dozens of times more than before,
moreover, the density of the spiritual energy was still slowly increasing.
Is this the feeling of a world level four?Jerry said with a sigh. It feels like the entire world has be more than twice as strong in an instant. Compared to the past, its simply not on the same level.
I wonder what the limit of this Empire Era is.
The changes in the world were still continuing, and they did not stop immediately.
Every time the world level rose, it would bring Jerry a new surprise.
Taking the current situation as an example, the things he had dreamed of in the past werepleted in the blink of an eye.
At this moment, with his current strength, it would not be a problem for him to survive for five thousand years.
Moreover, after reaching world level four, not to mention other changes..,
just the changes in his lifespan alone was enough to shock the world.
Perhaps this was the so-called God level,
God? Dynasty?
Could that be what it meant?
Thinking of this, Jerry looked at the changes of the Empire Era,
because all of this was listed in detail on the announcement.
At this moment, everyone in the real world and thendings of the Empire Era were quietly looking at the information listed on the announcement.
It showed the changes of the Empire Era,
it also exined the changes after the world level became level four.
First of all, the creatures of the Empire Era still could not leave that world ande to the real world.
This seemed to be an insuperable rule.
There was no choice, the earth was only so big,
if those creatures could descend on the earth,
that would definitely not be a good thing for the earth.
It could be said that the current earth was not created by the elites on earth
if those creatures from the Empire Era were added, would the people on earth still want to y??
Next, there was the introduction of the worlds level and the rted cultivation levels.
[ the current world level is four. It is called: Low-level legend era ]
[ cultivation levels have been increased to three. They are: Demigod, main God, King of the Gods ]
Chapter 134 - Era of Low-Level Gods
Chapter 134: Era of Low-Level Gods
As the world level rose to four, the current era became the era of low-level gods.
It was just as Jerry had predicted.
Gods had really appeared.
As for the three new cultivation realms, Demigod, Main God, and King of the Gods.
Because the world level was four, some people also called these three realms early-stage, middle-stage, andte-stage of rank four.
After roughly reading the introduction of these three realms in the announcement, Jerry roughly understood why they were called that.
Demigods were basicallypletely detached from the human level.
After bing a demigod, ones lifespan would increase by more than 10,000 years.
The physical body would no longer be something that humans could understand,
it could be said that one had already reached the level of a god.
Even if one only had one drop of blood left,
one would still be able toplete a rebirth. One could be said to be an undying existence.
But Demigods were still Demigods.
Their weakness was that their souls had yet to reach the level of a god,
thus, their souls were their fatal weakness.
It could even be said that if you didnt care about their bodies, you could directly destroy their souls,
and they would immediately die. They wouldnt even have the chance to be a ghost.
As for the next realm, Main God, one would be a concentration of the divine spark,
both ones body and soul would havepletely risen to the level of a Gods,
and at this realm, even if ones soul was heavily injured; even if one only had a wisp of his soul left.
One would still be able to be reborn.
Ones lifespan would even reach 50,000 years.
It could be said that he had reached the point where his body wouldnt die, and his soul wouldnt be destroyed.
As for the final realm, King of the Gods, it was even more terrifying.
Ones lifespan would reach an even more terrifying 100,000 years,
furthermore, he had gained a preliminary understanding of some of thews of the world.
All sorts of miracles could only be experienced at that realm,
just by relying on the introduction on the announcement, it was impossible to picture the scene within.
This was the brand new realm that had been brought about after this worlds upgrade.
As expected, there was a qualitative change.
Only a drop of blood and a wisp of remnant soul could bepletely resurrected.
It could be said to be immortal.
This waspletely beyond the scope of human understanding. As expected of the Era of Gods.
But this was only the Era of low-level Gods,
and there was no doubt that there were high-level Gods above.
What kind of scene would that be?
Retracting his thoughts, Jerry turned his gaze to the other message on the notice.
It seemed that the Empire Era couldnt stand it any longer,
they were starting toe up with new things.
The Empire Era might have hoped that thenders would develop faster,
but with the emergence of Jerry, a bug-like existence,
the current situation hadpletely exceeded his expectations.
Because if this continued,
it was estimated that allnders from earth, except Jerry, would be finished.
Because the level of the world had risen too high, too fast, and there were too many strong people,
after all, between level four and level three, there could be said to be a qualitative change.
If a Demigod quarreled with his wife today and was in a bad mood,
and he flew over your head and gave you a p,
an imperial dynasty would probably be destroyed.
After all, that was what the realm introduction had said,
if ate-stage rank three expert had the power to destroy a with a full-strength blow
Then a Demigod could destroy that with a snap of his fingers.
For example, ate-stage rank three expert would need to use all his strength to blow up the earth..,
but a Demigod only needed to use a snap of his fingers.
This was the strength of a demigod, not to mention the main gods and godly monarchs above the Demigod level.
The difference in strength was too great,
if the Empire Era did not take some measures.
Then, in less than a week, all the people whonded on Earth would be kicked out of this world.
Therefore, in order to give the people whonded on earth a buffer time,
the Empire Era chose to slow down the advancement of the world level.
They also made some changes to the relevant upgrade missions.
[ the Empire Era will release the upgrade mission at a specific time. When the final mission ispleted, it will instantly be upgraded to dynasty God! ]
[ note: The mission that will be releasedter will have a World Mission! ]
Seeing this announcement, Jerry immediately frowned,
when the First World Mission appeared, the world level was still zero.
To upgrade the world level, ten dynasties would need to appear at the same time.
One had to know that it took over a hundred years toplete this mission,
it was only when Jerry was born that the mission was finallypleted.
However, this time, it was announced in an announcement,
otherwise, it wouldnt be a hidden world mission.
If thats the case, then its not a big problem. After all, no matter what mission it is, its not a difficult thing for me.
Jerry silently spected about the impact this news might have on him,
this was still fine. After all, he felt that he had developed too quickly during this period of time.
It was time for him to slow down and take a good rest.
Although he was powerful, be it the army or the generals..,
he was simply not someone that othernders couldpare to. Even in the Empire Era, he could be said to be the top existence.
However, the consequence of such rapid development was the Sky Empire,
now, the interior of the Sky Empire had notpletely stabilized,
it could even be said that the sessive years of war had begun to cause some harm to the people.
Moreover, the national treasury was almost emptied out by him.
Although most of Jerrys resources were directly exchanged from the public areas.
However, war was not such a simple thing.
Every day was a high-intensity and high-tension war situation,
it was inevitable that the people would suffer a lot,
how could they have the time and energy to calm down and develop properly.
So Jerry was now ready to slow down his pace,
spend a few years to consolidate and develop the entire bleak world.
After all, every world level upgrade meant a huge change,
if the foundation was not stable, there would be big problems sooner orter.
It was not easy for him to get to this point. Jerry did not want to failpletely because of such a thing.
If thats the case, lets upgrade the star first! Jerrys eyes shed.
It was already world level four.
Upgrading the star was a necessary thing. Otherwise, it would be too dangerous.
For example, every time the world level was upgraded,
Jerry and his generalscultivation levels would skyrocket.
They would directly break through the bottleneck and catch up with the worlds level rise.
However, this time, they were still in thete stage of level three.
They did not break through and reach the Demigod realm.
What did this mean?
This meant that the gap between the realms was like heaven and earth.
It was not that simple to improve.
Therefore, the ascension of the star had to be done quickly.
Otherwise, if he really relied on himself to slowly cultivate..,
who knew how long he would have to wait until he reached the King of the Gods level.
And now, in the era of low-level gods..,
the godly monarch was the worlds topbat strength.
If he had not reached the King of the Gods realm, what could he use to protect the legend dynasty?
Chapter 135 - Spending Money like Water.
Chapter 135: Spending Money like Water.
If Jerrys guess was correct,
at this time, the summoning mission and all the troops were all three-star start-ups.
To ascend to the star once, one needed to spend 1,000 summoning opportunities.
What made Jerry feel at ease was that..,
the rules of the Eternal Flower Register had still not changed,
as long as one ascended in star levels, within a year, one would be able to reach the top of the world.
This was also the powerful strength of the King of the Gods.
At this moment, Jerry already had quite a number of elites in his hands,
themanders were: Athena, Alexander, Napoleon, Hermes, and so on.
The generals had Poseidon, Ares, Hercules, Apollo, and so on. This group had the most people.
And they also formed the Sky Dynastys topbat strength,
the next few would definitely all ascend to the stars,
when he thought about the amount of energy required to ascend to the stars, Jerry felt his heart ache.
Not to mention the warlocks and mages.
One thousand at a time, ten thousand for ten times
not to mention the army, just those above already cost more than thirty thousand summoning opportunities.
Spending money like water!
What was worse, if the army was the same..,
1,000 at a time
He didnt even have enough to level up his army. After all, he already had hundreds of millions of troops.
But fortunately,
the Eternal Flower Register was as considerate as before,
it didnt make things difficult for Jerry.
Because of the upgrade of the world level,
the units of the army were calcted in terms of tens of millions.
That was to say, an army of 10 million only needed 1,000 summoning opportunities.
After spending a thousand summoning opportunities.
Compared to a three-star army, it was even more terrifying.
Ordinary soldiers were all made up ofte-stage rank two soldiers,
the hundred-soldiermanders were all made up of early-stage rank three soldiers.
The thousand-soldiermanders were all mid-stage rank three soldiers,
the fieldmanders were allte-stage rank three soldiers.
The partial generals were all demigod-level soldiers.
Compared to the world level 3
it would seem that the upgrade was slightly inferior.
After all, when the world level two had been upgraded to world level three..,
the fieldmanders had all reached the mid-stage of world rank three, only second to thete stage of world rank three.
One had to know that at that time, thete stage of world rank three would be at the peak of battle prowess.
ording to that conversion, the fieldmanders should have reached the Main God rank this time.
However, this time, he had only reached the level of a Eemigod.
However, this could not be calcted in this way. One had to know that as the level of the world increased,
the gap between the different levels of cultivation was growingrger andrger.
But even so, it was already very terrifying.
Jerrys current army had already reached a terrifying number of 100 million people.
An army of 100 million If one were to carefully calcte it..,
the number of elites among them would be extremely terrifying.
There were a total of one million soldiers, and all of them were at the early stage of rank three.
There were a total of 100,000 soldiers, and all of them were at the mid-stage of rank three.
There were a total of 10,000 captains, and all of them were at thete stage of rank three.
As for the side generals, there were a total of 1,000,
1,000, all of them were demigods. Other than Jerry, who else could reach such a terrifying level within a year.
One had to know that the current Sky Dynasty only had 20 or sote-stage rank three elites.
But as long as the star Ascension ended, there would be over 10,000te-stage rank three elites.
There were also over 1,000 people who had surpassed thete-stage rank three to be demigods.
This was the qualitative change brought about by the increase in the worlds level.
It was no wonder that the Empire Era would slow down,
because if this continued, Jerry would really be the only one left on earth.
After all, although the dynastys army could notpare to Jerrys..,
it should only be one level lower than Jerrys.
For example, if the general was only at thete stage of rank three, he had not reached the level of a demigod.
In that case, ording to the dynastys standard, it would basically be hundreds of millions, or even billions of troops.
Then, the general should be able to reach as many as tens of thousands of people.
10,000 people at theter stage of rank 3. If anyone offended the dynasty, they would be pped.
It would probably be gone.
If 10 million is a unit, 100 million troops would be 10 units.
In other words, upgrading this 100 million troops to a 4-star army would only require 10,000 summoning chances. There would still be a lot left.
Jerry was very satisfied. He had thought that it wasnt enough. In the end, he hadnt expected there to be more.
The Eternal Flower Register was still more reliable.
Jerry did some careful calctions. Upgrading everything to a star would require about 42,000 summoning chances.
And he still had 120,000 summoning chances left in his hands.
Eternal Flower Register, upgrade all of their star levels.
[ star ascensions have beenpleted. A total of 42,000 summoning chances have been deducted. ]
At the same time, Jerrys subordinates
immediately felt the change in their bodies.
This situation was already very familiar to them.
It was still fine for themanders and generals, but the instant the start ascension waspleted
they broke through the boundary between mortals and gods and reached the level of Demigods.
However, the improvement of the army was different,
it was aplete qualitative change.
All of them had reached thete stage of rank two, all of the centurions had reached the early stage of rank three, and the thousand-soldiermanders had reached the mid-stage of rank three.
The captain had reached thete stage of rank three.
And the deputy general had entered the level of a demigod.
This was the qualitative change brought about by the army,
with such powerful strength, even if other dynasties had thoughts against Jerry,
it would be impossible for them to take down the Sky Dynasty in such a short period of time,
at that time, whoever dared to offend the Sky Dynasty would have their head blown off by Jerry.
Oh right, I almost forgot about Napoleon.
After all, Napoleon had just been summoned not too long ago, and that great firearm array was a great weapon.
Once the level was raised, it might even be able to cause great damage to the gods.
After spending another 1,000 summoning chances, Napoleon also leveled up to four stars.
The remaining summoning chances were close to 77,000.
It could be said that he was quite wealthy. Jerry did not know what to do with so many summoning chances at the moment.
This was all thanks to the 100,000 summoning chances that he had obtained from conquering the entire white forest region.
Otherwise, there wouldnt have been enough for this ascension.
However, having too many was troublesome too.
Jerry had to think about how to use these summoning opportunities.
[ master, the Eternal Flower Register can now be used to select a type of summoning. ]
[ the Eternal Flower Register can summon new races. ]
[ undead race: Undead Army, cost: 1,000 summoning times. ]
[ undead: Skeleton Army, cost: 1,000 summons ]
[ giant: Mountain Giant, cost: 100 summons ]
Jerry was shocked. He didnt expect these races to appear on the Eternal Flower Register.
First of all, of course, he had to consider the undead army.
After all, he still had a ghost realm that was empty.
And whether it was the skeleton army or the undead army, they could all be regenerated,
as long as there was enough death energy, they could automatically recover.
As expected of the undead. They really have a freakish ability, Jerry praised.
After all, the undead was an ability that only newly emerged demigods had after reaching rank 4 in the world.
Chapter 136 - The Tireless Spirit Army
Chapter 136: The Tireless Spirit Army
Although the Eternal Flower Register had a new function, Jerry did not immediately start using the summoning opportunity.
After leveling up to dynasty, the gap between different levels gradually increased
Even after leveling up to star, it could not immediately rise to the top of the most powerful cultivators.
That meant that there was still a possibility of encountering danger.
Lets first upgrade the equipment on me!
Jerry still had to first raise hisbat strength.
The Golden Lance, the Mount, the Golden Lion King, and the Zeus God King Armor
After all, these were the ones that had been apanying Jerry in his battles.
These could not be cked off
He directly spent 3,000 summoning chances to upgrade them all to four stars.
If they became weapons that could deal with the god king, not only could they break through the god Kings defense, they could even directly kill him.
For him, the current danger did note from the otherndings on Earth.
Because the otherndings on earth had been left far behind by him.
Right now, Jerry was only worried about the aborigines in the Empire era.
If he encountered one of the celestial dynasties, before his side developed
If the other party sent out a few godly monarchs, the consequences would really be terrible
Fortunately, with the sessful promotion of the Sky Empire to the celestial dynasty
The national defense array that was rewarded when it was promoted to the celestial dynasty also leveled up.
After all, the Sky Empires territory was only that big back then
Now, the Sky dynasty included an entire realm.
Moreover, the original national defense formation could only defend against attacks from other empires,
If they encountered the sky dynasty, it would be broken in a matter of minutes.
Hence, the national defense formation now not only expanded in size, but also increased in strength.
There was no need to worry too much about the attacks from the sky dynasty.
However, there was another problem that came with it, namely the poption!
Back when he was still in the Sky Emperor dynasty, Mortis and the others had already reported to him that there were too many people,
Indeed, the territory was too big for them to manage.
The daily umtion of things could be said to be higher than Mount Everest.
This was undeniably a headache,
Moreover, back then, the war came one after another, so they had forgotten about these things.
At the moment, they had to find a way to solve the problem.
Although thebat power of the army was very important, it could not be said that they did not care about the people at the bottom.
In a sense, they were the foundation of the Divine Dynasty.
Now, the poption of the Divine Dynasty alone had exceeded 300 billion. Coupled with such arge territory, it was a very difficult thing to manage.
The army was too small, so they could not defend such arge territory.
The mid-tier dynasty had over 100 million troops, and the top-tier dynasty had about 400 million to 500 million troops.
The standard of the dynasty was at least one billion.
If they were to summon so many troops at once, they would not have enough resources or the soldiers in the reserve army.
Moreover, the number of summons in Jerrys hands was no longer enough.
This was the problem that Jerry was currently facing.
Then we can only do it this way. Jerrys figure shed as he arrived in the ghost realm from the main hall of Sky City.
The power of death pervaded the ghost realm as all sorts of spirits wandered around.
Specify an army to be summoned. Ten million spirit army. Directly summon me twenty times. First, summon two hundred million spirit army.
Summon me 20 times for another 10 million skeletons.
It was necessary to summon an army of 400 million first. Moreover, these armies did not need to be merged into the Reserve Army.
In an instant, the summoned army was a three-star army,
This was a new army that appeared on the Eternal Flower Register after the worlds level rose to level 4.
Looking at the endless rows of skeleton armies in front of him, Jerry could not help but exim that this was indeed an army that only appeared after advancing to God.
As long as the soul mes of the skeleton armies in front of him were not extinguished, even if they were only left with a single bone, they would be able topletely recover in this ghost domain.
It was just like how a demigod could be resurrected with only a drop of blood left.
Of course, they did not have the strength of a demigod,
Right now, they were only at early-stage rank 3. However, they were different from the human armies.
They did not need to eat or feel tired. As long as they stayed in the ghost domain, they would be able to increase their strength with sufficient death energy.
As for the spirit army, they were a group of disembodied souls,
They were different from skeletons, as long as they had a remnant soul left, they could slowly recover when they returned to the ghost domain.
This was a trait that was somewhat simr to that of a sovereign.
At the same time, they were only at the early stage of the third rank.
Hades! Jerry looked at the summoned Army of death.
He felt that it would be better for Hades, the keeper of death, to manage these armies.
Your Majesty, What orders do you have?! Hades appeared next to Jerry, kneeling down on one knee.
Hades, you will be in charge of the army of the dead here. You have five days to clean up the ghost region.
From now on, you will be in charge of providing an endless supply of army of the dead.
Yes! Hades lowered his head and answered.
Oh! Right, Mortis reported to mest time that there are too many people outside and some facilities cant keep up. When the timees, he might need to borrow these armies of yours.
Your subordinate understands! Your subordinate will cooperate fully and definitely wont let down your Majestys request.
Jerry turned around and left the ghost realm, secretly praising himself as a genius.
In fact, although the Sky dynasty was powerful, these were all existences that had the eternal flower register.
If the army that he summoned and the generals andmanders were removed, the entire sky dynasty could be said to be made up of ordinary mortals.
There was nothing that could be done about it. It could only be said that Jerry himself had developed too quickly recently,
The lower-ss people did not keep up. Now, with these tireless spirit armies helping to do things, they could help to expand and stabilize the territory of the Sky Dynasty at an extremely fast speed.
If they helped to build the dynasty, they could just hand it over to the spirit armies.
Next, they would need arge number of managers to manage the people.
Right now, Jerry only had around forty people under him who could be considered managers.
Forty people might seem like a lot, but in reality, it was far from enough.
Even an ordinary mortal dynasty would basically have a hundred people at the start, and right now, Jerry had not even gathered a hundred people.
In the past, he had attracted too much attention due to the war, but now that he had stopped, he realized that there were more problems than usual.
It seemed that bing the ruler of a dynasty was not as simple as he had imagined.
But although Jerry had never been an emperor, he had many subordinates who had been emperors.
When he returned to the main hall of Sky City, Jerry immediately sent a message to Emperor Caesar, Napoleon, and the others to ask them toe to the main hall for a meeting.
Chapter 137 - Promotion Rewards
Chapter 137: Promotion Rewards
After a series of operations, Jerry now only had 23,000 summoning opportunities left.
This meant that he could still make 23 more star rises.
Of course, these opportunities could not all be used on generals,
Moreover, the emphasis would be on the managers rather than the powerful ones.
The Eternal Flower Register, Ten Outstanding Emperors !
It was important to note that there were a total of 21 domains in the deste realm, and the size of one domain was about the size of two earths.
In other words, Jerrys territory was now the size of 42 earths.
Therefore, Jerry could only gather those outstanding emperors that had appeared in history,
although they had never managed such arge territory before, this was in the era of the empire.
As long as they ascended to the star, their abilities in all aspects would be greatly improved.
[Start summoning!]
The voice of the Eternal Flower Register slowly sounded!
As the pages were flipped, the lottery summoning were being announced.
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary Roman Emperor: Constantine the Great]
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary head of state of the Arabian Caliphate: Omer I]
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary Emperor of the Peacock Dynasty of India: Ashoka]
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary Emperor of the Russian Empire: Peter the Great]
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary Emperor of Persia: Darius I]
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary Emperor of Byzantium: Justinian I]
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary head of state of the Roman Empire: Augustus the great]
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary king of Ancient Babylon: Hammurabi]
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary king of Germany: Emperor Otto]
[Congrattions to master for sessfully summoning the legendary Queen of Spain: Isabelle the first]
There were ten in total. Jerry summoned a total of ten legendary emperors in one go,
Coupled with the addition of the Empire era, these ten legendary emperors (plus the ones he summoned before, such as Julius Caesar, Napoleon, and so on) were enough to manage these 21 domains in the deste realm.
Even if these ces werent as densely popted as Earth, many of them were not even upied by any person.
But on average, there were nearly ten billion people in one domain.
If that was the case, the 21 regions would have more than 200 billion people.
In addition, the imperial dynasties that upiedter on were ces withrge poptions.
Hence, the poption of the entire deste realm was much higher than that.
Although this time, they summoned ten legendary emperors, it was barely enough,
After all, these ten emperors were mainly responsible for the general direction.
If he really wanted to manage such a huge territory, the number of government officials needed would reach an extremely terrifying number.
This meant that he would need to select some capable people from this deste realm to be government officials.
But he didnt need to worry about this, for these were things that the dozen or so emperors needed to consider and worry about.
Now, he only needed to raise them to the star level, and then let them manage a region.
He would directly give them another 10,000 summoning opportunities, sessfully raising these dozen or so emperors to the realm of god.
In this way, they would be able to rise to the realm of god within a years time.
This was really a waste of money.
In a short day, there were only 10,000 or so summons left.
Jerry was in a dilemma. He was hesitating whether to continue to replenish the army or to directly summon generals.
After thinking about it, he decided that it was better to keep these summoning opportunities.
He would summon them when he needed them.
The current situation was considered sufficient.
When he was free, Jerry realized that he had almost forgotten about the reward.
Last time, when the dynasty was promoted to imperial dynasty, he had been rewarded with a national defense array,
He did not know what the reward would be for this promotion from imperial dynasty to Imperial dynasty.
Jerry opened the big gift bag with great expectations, but when he saw what was inside, he was immediately stunned.
[Congrattions, Sky Emperor Jerry Edward. You have got a godly spirit tform!]
[Mortals can obtain a godly body after bathing in the godly spirit liquid. Demigods can gather faith in the godly spirit tform and ignite the godly fire in order to be a main god! ]
It was really not surprising that Jerrys reaction was so big.
One had to know why Jerry was so excited when the Immortal n Army appeared on the Eternal Flower Register.
Although those armies had not yet reached the demigod realm, they possessed some of the abilities of a demigod or even a main god.
For example, their bodies would not die, and their souls would not be destroyed.
But now, the Gods spiritual liquid on the gods spiritual tform could allow a mortal to directly obtain a gods body.
Of course, it was definitely not enough to allow a mortal to directly be a demigod after bathing in the gods spiritual liquid.
However, after possessing the body of a god, both the cultivation speed and thebat strength of the body would be greatly improved.
This was simply a supreme opportunity for the ordinary civilians.
If all the people under Jerry were to possess the body of a god, then the Sky Dynasty would truly be a dynasty where everyone was a god.
After all, due to the Eternal Flower Register, Jerry could summon countless experts and powerful armies,
However,pared to those ancient dynasties, the Sky Dynastys foundation was still insufficient.
Other than the experts summoned from the Eternal Flower Register, there werent many local experts under Jerry from the Empire era.
His development speed was too fast that the natives of the Sky dynasty had yet to develop.
If they had this Gods elixir, even ordinary people would be able to have a gods body after bathing.
Then, whether it was the quality of the body or the speed of cultivation, they would be greatly improved.
At that time, the overall national strength of the Sky Dynasty would be greatly improved.
After all, as the world level increased, the worldview would also increase.
The strength of a dynasty was no longer the same as the imperial dynasty.
It was purely based on the strength of the military generals across the country.
Perhaps among those dynasties that had thousands or tens of thousands of years of history, any one of them would be an expert.
To be honest, at the level of a dynasty, how could those who ruled over 300 billion people be just ordinary people?
Therefore, although the Sky Dynasty had be a dynasty, there was still a vast difference between it and the native dynasties in the Empire era.
Even if the generals behind could catch up, the overall national strength, national fortune, and other aspects would stillg far behind the other dynasties.
Chapter 138 - Faith and Power-Up
Chapter 138: Faith and Power-Up
Other than the divine liquid on the altar, there was also an altar. Balls of formless mist-like substances were condensing on top of the altar.
What is this?
[Power of faith: A necessary item for the cultivation of gods]
[From demigod to main god, one willpletely break away from the mortal body. Other than reaching main god in strength at that time, the most important thing is to attain the power of faith in order to ignite the divine fire and condense a divine spark. ]
Jerry was shocked. All of this had not been mentioned in the announcement of the Empires era, this meant that even if he upgraded those generals and armies to four stars, he would still not be able to advance to the main god level.
That was because without the power of faith, it would be impossible to condense a divine spark.
And only by condensing a divine spark could one be considered to have be a true God.
If not for the reminder from the Eternal Flower Register, Jerry would probably have to wait until a yearter to find out about this.
D*mn it, the era of the Empire always scammed people in this kind of ce, thats not right!
Jerry suddenly came to a realization. Right now, the worlds level had just increased, and most people had not even reached the demigod level, not to mention the main god level that required the power of faith.
If Jerrys guess was correct, this information would probably be released bit by bit along with the announcement of the World Mission.
This also prevented the world level from developing too quickly,
Unfortunately, what he didnt know was that Jerry already knew this information through the Eternal Flower Register.
He watched as balls of invisible power of faith slowly gathered on the altar and formed a hazy human figure.
The figure on the altar actually looked exactly like Jerry.
As the power of faith increased, the figure gradually became more and more solid.
Just then, Jerry heard different voices, Mom! Why hasnt Dade back after going out for so long?
He has something to do and will be back in a few days. May the Emperor of the Sky bless him.
Thank you, Emperor of the Sky. Ever since the Emperor of the sky ruled the deste realm, we no longer have to bear such heavy taxes.
Jerry heard the voice beside his ear and said in shock, Could this be
Thats right, it was the prayer of the people of the deste realm.
These were the voices of faith. As long as he wanted to, he could hear them.
Although the voices sounded nearby, Jerry knew that these people were scattered all over the deste realm.
At that moment, the power of faith on the altar began to burn fiercely.
The golden mes engulfed the figure that had formed on the altar,
However, Jerry did not feel any difort.
Instead, he felt that he had broken free from some kind of restraint.
Finally, the figure on the altarpletely disappeared, the golden me gradually extinguished.
What appeared was a small cube that was as bright as gold.
The moment the cube appeared, Jerry felt an extremely close connection between himself and the cube.
In an instant, the cube on the altar disappeared.
Is this a divine spark? Jerry felt the abnormality that surfaced in his body.
At the same time, an extremely terrifying aurapletely erupted from Jerrys body.
It shook the entire sky city.
Streams of dazzling divine light illuminated every inch of his skin like gold.
At this moment, Jerrypletely broke away from the realm of mortals, he became a true God.
He was also the first God among the people whonded on Earth.
Jerry finally understood why after bing a god, he could be said to be immortal.
Because as long as the divine spark was still there, then he could gather the power of faith again and resurrect again.
Thest step in advancing from a demigod to a main god was to gather faith, ignite the divine fire, and forge the Divine Spark.
As he advanced to a main god, those who believed in him also felt some changes in their bodies.
Some of the diseases that had gued their bodies for many years suddenly healed; some veterans who had been paralyzed for decades because of the war were suddenly able to get out of bed and run.
This was the feedback.
But this feedback required Jerrys own strength.
A miracle, this is the miracle of the Emperor of the sky!
Thank you, Emperor of the Sky!
At the same time, Jerry heard more voices of faith.
The power of faith had to be gathered faster and faster.
I can speed up the collection of the power of faith by disying these miracles, but its too tiring.
If Jerry was to perform miracles every day, then he wouldnt have time to do anything else in the future.
Moreover, this kind of feedback of the power of faith required the consumption of his own divine power.
Although I cant stay here and perform miracles all day, theres one thing I can do. After all, they dont know how to get tired.
Jerry instantly thought of the undead legions that were staying in the ghost realm.
He could use the name of the Sky Emperor to ask them to solve the problems of the people in the deste realm.
By so doing, the power of faith be collected very swiftly.
Thinking about it made him excited.
Wait! Jerry looked at the Gods spiritual liquid beside him.
Although the Gods spiritual liquid was a renewable resource, not everyone could soak in it.
Moreover, the deste realm was sorge, how could one tell who was suitable and who was not.
Who would have the time to filter the people?
This was obviously unrealistic!
If that was really the case, then the entire Sky Dynasty would not need to do anything every day.
Instead, they would just be responsible for picking people to bathe in.
But now that Jerry had be a sovereign, it could be said that in this deste realm, he could control everything, even some of the rules.
Then, when the time came, he could choose to rain.
He would transform the divine liquid into the rain and allow ordinary people to bathe in it.
In a few years, he could guarantee that all the people in the deste realm would be able to obtain the benefits of the divine liquid.
When that time came, even if he didnt have his own generals
His Sky Dynasty would be filled with all kinds of experts.
All in all, the Divine tforms reward this time was too attractive.
Following that, Jerry directly gathered all the generals whose strength had reached the demigod level.
As expected, some of them had already reached the strength of a main god long ago.
However, they didnt have any divine sparks in their bodies.
That Empire era was obviously tricking him. Jerrys gaze turned cold as he thought of that.
In the Empire era, only his Sky Dynasty had been promoted to God dynasty.
Even If he didnt make things clear about this realm, it wouldnt affect anyone else at all, unless someone else had been promoted to God dynasty!
The ways on how to advance from demigod to main god could be made clear in the Empire eras announcement.
But before that, if there wasnt the Eternal Flower Register, then Jerrys Sky Dynastys strength would be firmly limited to demigod level.
Could it be because he was developing too fast?
Was that why the Empires era used this method to slow down his pace
so that other people could catch up to him?
Jerry was a little doubtful.
Or was there another reason?
Chapter 139 - The Powerful
Chapter 139: The Powerful
After a short while, all the generals who had reached the demigod level arrived in front of the main hall.
They looked at the divine altar in front of them in disbelief.
Your Majesty? What is this? Athena stepped forward and asked.
When you were meditating, didnt you feel that something was wrong? Jerry said slowly.
When the people heard the reminder, their expressions immediately changed.
When I was training recently, I realized that there seemed to be ayer of barrier preventing me from breaking through no matter what, Apollo stepped forward and said.
The people below all had the same expression, and it was obvious that this situation did not only happen to Apollo.
The other people had encountered the same problem during their training.
Seeing their appearance, Jerry already knew that his guess was correct.
Although their star levels had risen, they had not broken through to a higher level.
In other words, perhaps they already had the power equivalent to a main god, but they had notpletely transformed and shed their mortal bodies.
In fact, only a main god had an indestructible soul.
The people didnt even have a divine spark. Once a battle appeared, they would definitely be annihted if they still foolishly charged forward.
They werent like a summoned army which would be able to recreate their original cultivation level once they fused their divine souls with other soldiers.
This is the divine spirit tform. Its used to gather faith, ignite divine fire, and condense divine sparks.
After listening to Jerrys exnation, Apollo and the others all had a look of realization.
Only Athenas brows were still tightly furrowed. She stepped forward and said, Your Majesty, I feel that things might not be that simple. The Era of the Empire did not reveal this news. Perhaps there are other motives.
Hearing Athenas words, Jerry nodded his head in praise and agreed that things were not that simple.
Athena was indeed the goddess of wisdom.
Therefore, Jerry motioned for Athena to continue speaking.
Your Majesty, if we say that we are doing this to slow down our development, it can also be said that we are waiting for others to catch up. When the others have caught up, will our Sky Dynasty be attacked? Once we are attacked by the other dynasties, there will not be a single sovereign. As a godly monarch, we will not have any room for resistance in front of those dynasties.
Are you saying that the Era of the Empire is targeting our Sky Dynasty?
Ares asked.
As a god of war, what he hated the most was the twists and turns behind him.
We cant be sure yet. Athena frowned her delicate eyebrows, which had a unique charm.
But if the Empire Era is really targeting our sky dynasty, then there must be other actions behind it. So, no matter what, the only thing we can do now is to increase our own strength as much as we can, Jerry said calmly.
He had always believed that any insidious scheme would be as fragile as a bubble in front of absolute strength.
Moreover, the Era of the Empire would specifically target a person, which was indeed an extremely strange thing.
Could it be that the Era of the Empire had its own will.
Did that also mean that it wasnt a cold, dead object created by a special existence?
As expected of his majesty, Ive thought of this long ago! Athena praised from the bottom of her heart.
Jerry smiled and didnt say anything. He just told them to quickly ignite the divine fire and condense their own divine sparks.
In an instant, beams of dazzling divine light shot up into the sky in the pce.
Jerry also realized that as his subordinates condensed their divine sparks one by one as they advanced to be main gods.
At the same time, felt the changes in the divine sparks in his body, and he secretly thought that his guess was indeed correct.
Jerrys gaze swept across Athena, Ares, Zeus, Apollo
When he first knew that ascending to the main god required the power of faith to ignite the divine fire, he had also discovered the problem.
There were no such gods in this world.
Even the famous emperors such as Caesar had never heard of them.
Logically speaking, it was impossible for them to obtain the power of faith.
But at this moment, they were indeed using the power of faith to condense their own godhood.
It seemed that as beings that they had summoned from the Eternal Flower Register, they could use their own power of faith to cultivate.
In an instant, Jerry found that the power of faith did not decline but rose instead.
After calming his mind to examine it, he realized that the increase in the power of faith actually came from Athena and the others.
All themanders and generals, including the army that were summoned from the Eternal Flower Register, were loyal to Jerry.
Therefore, when the spiritual altar first appeared, so much of the power of faith that was condensed basically came from these people around him.
This was because over the years, Jerry had developed too quickly, and he only cared about increasing the strength of his army and generals.
If he did not have enough resources, he would directly exchange them from the public areas,
Not to mention the natives of the deste realm who had recently joined the Sky Dynasty, even the citizens of the Sky Dynasty had been overlooked by Jerry.
Those ordinary people might only know that the deste realm had a ruler, the deste emperor.
As for what this ruler looked like, they probably didnt know.
Just like how they didnt have any faith in Jerry.
Therefore, it could be said that most of the power of faith here came from the people summoned from the Eternal Flower Register.
But Jerry found that after Athena became a main god, their power of faith instantly became more than twice as strong.
Could it be that the stronger he was, the more power of faith he could produce?
However, Jerry also found that he could not rely on these people to collect power of faith.
Now, he was not the only one who needed power of faith to break through.
Everyone needed it.
Then, it was obviously not enough to rely on these people to produce power of faith.
After everyone had broken through to be a sovereign, Jerry could clearly feel that the divine spark within his body was changing more and more violently.
With Jerry as the center, a ring of light spread out in all directions,
The entire main hall was surrounded by the ring of light.
Whats going on? Why cant I use my power? Ares cried out in surprise.
At this moment, he felt that his body waspletely empty. He couldnt use any power at all.
it was the same with Apollo, Athena, and everyone else.
It was as if they had lost all their power in an instant, bing ordinary people.
Just then, Athena discovered the abnormality; the situation on their bodies might be rted to the light circle emitted from Jerrys body.
Your Majesty, what is this? Athena walked forward and asked.
Suddenly, Jerry opened his eyes, and a bright light shed in his eyes.
His gaze then swept over the people in front of him one by one.
This was the rule he hadprehended after bing the King of Gods.
In my domain, everyone was a mortal.
Chapter 140 - Miracles
Chapter 140: Miracles
In the main hall, only Jerry was surrounded by divine light, apanied by the faint rumbling of thunder and lightning.
It made people unconsciously feel a sense of subservience from the bottom of their hearts.
When Jerry withdrew his domain, he was very satisfied with his domain ability.
It seemed that as long as ones cultivation and strength were lower than his, they would all be mortals.
It was just that he did not know if the effect would still be so strong when dealing with people who were also in the Realm of the King of Gods.
However, before he considered this, Jerry had to consider another matter.
The power of faith had been used up too quickly, and it was no longer enough to support the remaining people to cultivate to the King of Gods.
Originally, after using the Eternal Flower Register to raise them to four stars, their strength would be able to rise to the level of the God of Kings within a year.
In other words, as long as the power of faith was sufficient, they would be able to advance to the god-king level.
But now, the power of faith was insufficient.
With no other choice, Jerry could only discuss countermeasures with the dozen or so legendary emperors.
This time, not only did they pull out all the undead armies to be coolies, but they also brought along the mages and warlocks,
They built bridges, paved roads, and built teleportation portals. In short, they helped the people of the deste realm raise their quality of life.
Meanwhile, Jerry himself used the Gods elixir and his control over the deste realm, He was dealing with the prayers with the strongest power of faith.
For a time, in the deste realm, miracles kept appearing.
My leg is healed. I can finally walk on the ground. The Emperor of the Sky heard my request.
Its raining. The crops in the ground can be saved now. Thank you, Emperor.
Everyone shouted the name of the Emperor of the Sky.
Looking at the speed at which the power of faith on the spiritual altar was increasing, Jerry finally smiled in satisfaction.
It seemed that collecting the power of faith still depended on the vast ocean of the people.
Although the power of faith that an ordinary person could produce was far inferior to the power of faith produced by the main gods like Athena.
It could not withstand the fact that there were so many of them!
There were more than 300 billion people in the entire deste realm.
And with the increase in the power of faith, Jerrys strength grew stronger and stronger,
With the power of faith feeding back, the qualifications of the citizens of the deste realm were slowly rising.
In addition, with the current density of spiritual energy in the deste realm, even ordinary people began to be strong.
Under such a benign cycle, the gathering speed of the power of faith was much faster.
If it wasnt for the limitations of the world level, Jerry felt that he could break through the god King level and reach a higher ce.
But he didnt know what was above the level of the King of Gods?
After all, it was only the era of low-level gods, so there were middle-level and high-level gods.
However, that would have to wait until hepleted the world mission of the Empire Era.
Right now, it was not that easy to raise the world level to level 5.
Putting aside those distant matters for now, he could feel the changes in himself.
Jerry was confident that in the next few years, the Sky Dynasty would undergo tremendous changes.
It would bepletely different from before.
After all, in the past, the Sky Dynasty was only filled with ordinary people, except for the army and the generals,
The rest were all ordinary people.
Now, just take a look. It had only been a week,
There were already many level one cultivators among the ordinary people.
It was estimated that there would be more and more level two and level three cultivators in the near future.
At that time, any random person on the street would be a demigod expert.
One had to know that in other imperial dynasties, a level one cultivator could be said to be an expert of a region.
Therefore, he could dominate a region.
As for the Gods spiritual liquid, Jerry had already given orders.
He had his subordinates dress up and bring it back to take a bath. This would help them condense a gods body.
Once they condensed a gods body, their strength could increase more than tenfold.
In less than ten years, the powerhouses in the bleak world would grow to an extremely terrifying level.
However, at present, the Sky Dynasty only controlled this area of the bleak world.
Back then, Jerry thought that the poption was huge.
Nevertheless, after he knew that he could collect the power of faith, he actually felt that the poption was too small.
No wonder the establishment of the dynasty required arge amount ofnd and poption.
After all, withoutnd, there would be no poption!
And without poption, there would be no power of faith!
The world outside the destion world waspletely different from before.
In the past, it was on a piece ofnd, but outside the destion world, there was an ocean.
The world was no longer connected bynd, but separated by an ocean.
If one wanted to go to the other world, one had to cross this piece of ocean.
However, this was not something that an ordinary expert could do. There were countless dangers hidden beneath the surface of the sea; countless ferocious beasts and exotic beasts were quietly waiting for their prey to pass under the surface of the water.
If one wanted to cross the sea area, one would have to properly evaluate ones own strength.
However, although there was the existence of the sea, there was no existence of the Navy.
This was because this was in the era of the empire, and it was already a world level four.
Flying could basically be said to be a simple thing.
Even if he couldnt fly, there was still a series of spaceships as a means of transportation.
The enormous spaceships carried millions of soldiers over the mountains and across the sea. It could be said to be easy.
Jerry simply told Athena and the others about some of the things he needed to do in the near future,
Then he prepared to return to the real world where Earth was.
After all, he did not intend to cross the sea to wage a war between worlds.
One reason was that there were still some people who had not reached the level of the King of Gods.
Another reason was that he wanted to recuperate for a period of time, which would enable him to properly develop the overall strength of his country.
The people of the bleak world had finally obtained some quiet periods.
If he continued to wage war, it might make their nerves tense again.
It was not easy to get their trust. The people would not really trust him if there was another war.
Therefore, during this period of time, Jerry did not n to wage war again,
He also wanted to take the opportunity to rest.
As soon as he came back, he saw two more figures in his room, who were sitting on his bed and ying with hisputer.
They were his two sisters, Jessica Edward and Lucy Edward.
When they saw Jerrys sudden appearance, they were shocked, after which they immediately rushed over.
Congrattions on sessfully unifying the world of destion and establishing Dynasty of God.
Jessica and Lucy both looked at their younger brother with sparkling eyes,
While admiring their younger brother, they were also happy that their younger brother could achieve so much.
Youre really amazing! Lucy hugged her younger brother tightly.
Looking at the screen on theputer, he immediately understood why the two sisters knew so much about him.
Apparently, Jerrys news had already spread all over the Inte.
No wonder they knew about it.
Chapter 141 - The Storm of the Empire Era, Summoning All Landers
Chapter 141: The Storm of the Empire Era, Summoning All Landers
For Jessica and Lucy,
the earth was a strange ce.
They were very curious about everything here,
but because they didnt know much about the earth
In order not to attract attention, their parents let them stay at home temporarily.
Learning relevant information about Earth through the inte,
Until they know enough before letting them out.
Where are mom and dad?Jerry was still not used to the sudden appearance of two sisters.
He had been alone for more than 20 years,
now suddenly calling them two sisters was not something he could do in a short while.
Time to eat!
Just as he finished asking, his mothers voice came from outside the room.
At the dining table, the five of them got along quite well,
after all, this was Jerrys home,
Lucys mother didnt stay here for long.
After visiting their father, she returned to the Empire Era.
Otherwise, the scene would be a little more awkward.
Of course, Lucy and Jessica were the same,
they wouldnt stay on Earth for a long time,
for them, training in the Empire Era was more important.
As the level of the Empire Era rose,
more and more people already felt the benefits,
not to mention other things, but just this increase in terrifying lifespan alone,
was enough to make everyone on earth go crazy.
As more and more people entered the Empire Era,
those who didnt cherish it in the past or only wanted to have fun were kicked out.
Now, they were almost regretting it to death.
Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in the world,
no matter how much they regretted it, it was useless.
A few dayster, the Empire Era released a new announcement.
[ announcement: the first phase of the world advancement mission will be released. All who log in please head to the public area! ]
It was finally here. As the level of the world increased..,
Jerry felt more and more that the Empire Era was not as simple as a game.
All these rules were geared towards trying to nurture a super Empire,
like nurturing a venomous insect, cing all thenders in one ce,
and letting them kill each other until only the strongest was left.
Your majesty!bJust as they returned to Sky City, Anderson and Christine came forward to wee them.
Jerry nodded at the two of them and said, You heard it!
The two of them nodded in agreement. They were also very curious,
what world mission would the Empire Era issue this time.
For the two of them to be able to obtain extraordinary strength in the Empire Era..,
it meant that the two of them were naturally extremely intelligent.
Since this announcement required all of thenders to gather in the public area,
it naturally meant that this was a world mission.
If it was just a personal mission,
naturally, there was no need to gather all of thenders,
as long as one person could achieve it, then the world level would be able to rise.
Just like before, when Jerry promoted the Sky Dynasty to a divine dynasty,
the world level would automatically rise.
But it must not be like before, where the hidden mission of the Empire Era was to have ten dynasties at the same time.
Only when this condition was fulfilled would the world level rise,
at that time, the invaders did not know about this and kept promoting their dynasties from imperial to divine.
The result was that for nearly a hundred years, the world level did not rise at all.
It remained at the same level.
When they first found out about this promotion condition,
all of thenders yers were furious and cursed.
If you had announced this mission earlier, they would not have been stuck at level 0 for so long.
I hope this promotion mission does not include having ten legend dynasties at the same time! Otherwise, I really dont know when this will bepleted!Jerry sighed.
I dont think so! Christine and Anderson looked at each other and said with a bitter smile.
They also thought of this possibility,
if that was really the case, then it would be really terrible.
This basically meant that Jerry had to stop the development of his country,
he had to wait for the others to slowly catch up.
Lets go! Its no use just thinking about this here. Lets go and have a look.
With a wave of his hand, Jerry tore through space and brought the two of them to the public area,
this was the second time Jerry hade here,
after all, other than the first time he had entered the public area,
he had nevere here again,
after all, he had Christine and Anderson under hismand.
If they were toe to the public area to exchange for supplies,
as long as Caesar told them what he needed,
they would naturally take care of things.
And with the passage of time,
they could be said to have be the representatives of the Sky Dynasty in the public area,
manynders already knew them
Plus, with Jerry unifying the entire deste realm,
he now had more than just the twondings under him.
After all, a realm was quite big,
there were so many people on Earth who hadnded,
and in the end, there were still some people who were in the deste realm.
Some of them chose to log out of the Empire Era,
however, there were still quite a number of people who chose to attach themselves to the Sky Dynasty.
It must be known that the names of the Sky Dynasty and the Sky Emperor had already spread throughout the real world.
Of all thenders, there wasnt one who didnt know that the Sky Dynasty was the most powerful.
To be able to cling on to someone, with eptable conditions,
who would refuse such a good thing.
In the Empire Era, as the level of the world increased,
more and morenders encountered greater dangers,
to be able to receive the protection of an expert, or to be called the strongest existence among thenders like the Sky dynasty,
means that they could say that nothing could threaten them in the Empire Era,
and they just needed to slowly develop there.
Moreover, the Sky Dynasty did not have high requirements for them.
As long as they did not betray the dynasty, they would be fine. After all, Jerry did not expect these people to be of much help.
There were still many people who could not even cling on,
those people could only me the fact that their ce of birth was not in the deste realm.
In the public area, in a huge pce,
this was where the Sky Dynastys public officials handled their business,
of course, this pce was naturally built by Christines people.
But Jerry had nevere here before;
after all, other than the first time, he had nevere to the public area again.
There were also other attendants in the pce,
these people could be said to be npcs in the public area,
but unlike normal npcs, they had their own intelligence,
and they also knew Jerry and the others, as well as the fact that they werenders from earth.
Chapter 142 - Above the Heavens, the Throne Overlooking All Life
Chapter 142: Above the Heavens, the Throne Overlooking All Life
These npcs were not as friendly as they seemed.
Apart from their intelligence, their strength was also unfathomable,
there was once ander who did not know the severity of the matter,
and he flirted with a little girl who sold matches.
In the end, he was sent to heaven with a match,
and became a gorgeous firework in the sky.
From then on, he was forced to go offline during the Empire Era.
After that, everyone knew that the npcs here were not ordinary people,
no one dared to provoke the npcs here anymore.
Some people even guessed that the people here were actually created by the rules of the Empire Era,
so as a rule, their strength could not be calcted.
Reporting to your majesty, it seems like we are going to the neutral square in the public area, Anderson stepped forward and said.
Got it. Lets go! Jerry waved his hand, directly tearing through space.
He led everyone and disappeared from their original positions.
Just like space travel, as long as one had reached thete stage of the rank third, they would be able to do it,
let alone someone like Jerry who had broken through to the King of the Gods level..,
most likely, of all the people who hade, only Jerry had reached the King of the Gods.
To put it bluntly, most people didnt even know that advancing to a Main God required the power of faith.
Shua! ! !
In the empty central square, Jerry appeared out of thin air with a group of people,
he instantly attracted everyones attention,
although Jerry rarely appeared..,
the others might not know Jerry, but they knew Christine and Anderson, who were by Jerrys side.
These two people were already very famous. One was in the middle stage of rank three, while the other was in thete stage of rank three.
In the current era where the worlds level had just been raised, the middle stage of rank three was basically equivalent to many dynasty lords,
and thete stage of rank three could be said to be the majority of dynasty lords,
it had only been a short period of time, and not many people had ascended to the demigod realm.
Moreover, in order to increase the influence of hispany,
he had also arranged for Anderson to move around in the real world.
It couldnt be helped. With the advancement of the Empire Era, there were more and more experts in the real world.
The countries on earth didnt measure a countrys strength based on the level of technology,
instead, they measured it based on the strength and number of experts a country had,
Andersonste-stage rank three strength was also an existence that various countries fought over in the real world.
Therefore, Andersons fame in the real world was still a little greater. However, here,
everyone knew what the appearance of those two people represented.
It represented the Sky Dynasty,
hence, the appearance of Anderson and the others attracted everyones attention.
In the Sky Dynasty, who else but the Emperor of the Sky could make these two treat them with such respect!
Even without Anderson and the others, as the only King of the Gods present,
even if Jerry had deliberately restrained his strength,
Jerrys aura, which hadpletely broken free from the shackles of humans, waspletely different from the others,
the King of the Gods aura made him iparably majestic,
it made people unconsciously feel a desire to submit and worship him from the bottom of their hearts.
Jerry nced roughly at the surrounding crowd,
most of them were still around rank one,
a small number of them had broken through to rank two, but among them a lot were still in the middle stage of rank two.
After thoroughly inspecting everyone in the square,
only the imperial dynasty leaders and the divine dynasty leaders, had barely reached rank three, or thete stage of rank three.
And those people either had white beards or white hair.
Basically, they were all people from the same era as Emperor Dongning.
It was just a pity that Emperor Dongning had long been eliminated by Jerry.
Now, all the focus of attention was on Jerry,
all thenders had long heard the name of the Emperor of the Sky.
At this moment, when they saw him in person, everyone was extremely shocked,
they didnt expect that the person who broke records and created miracles one after another would be so young.
Whats that? Jerry ignored the gazes around him,
he looked at the scene in the sky and asked,
at the center of the Central Square, on a tform that was nearly 10,000 meters high,
there were actually many thrones,
the one in the middle was the most luxurious, and also the highest.
Even among the rows of thrones, it was an extremely conspicuous existence,
it symbolized the most honorable position.
Everyone knew what that position symbolized,
but not a single person went up,
among the countless people on the za, it was not that no one had any thoughts about the supreme throne,
it was just that it wasnt a position that anyone could ascend to.
Only the leader of divine dynasties and above were qualified to sit on the high trhones.
As for the one in the middle,
only one person in the za who was qualified.
Your majesty, it looks like that seat has to be yours! Only you are qualified to sit!
Anderson bowed slightly and spoke with an extremely respectful tone.
On the high tform, the supreme throne was like a god of the world, looking down on all living beings.
The era of low-level gods? The gods on the throne are looking down on all living beings?Jerry smiled slightly. Then, if its the era of high-level gods, who are they looking down on? Are they looking down on all the gods?
The variousndings on the square expressed their opinions one after another,
after all, this was the first time they had seen such a scene,
On the 10,000-meter high tform, there is an exceptionally noble throne. TSK TSK! This is not something that anyone can sit on just because they want to.
Without the corresponding strength and status, no one would dare to have any thoughts, especially for the highest throne. I reckon that other than that person, no one else would dare to sit on it!
Everyones gaze unconsciously focused on the figure who was surrounded by Anderson and the others,
dressed in a tinum-colored Zeus Robe, an invisible power spread out from his body in all directions,
it made everyone feel an urge to unconsciously kneel down and worship him,
this was under the circumstances where Jerry had deliberately restrained his aura,
otherwise, other than thosete-stage imperial dynasty leaders who had already reached rank three,
everyone present would probably have to kneel down.
Even if Jerry never appeared in front of anyone,
people often held great fear and reverence for mysterious and unknown things.
After all, the fate of Emperor Dongning seemed to have happened just yesterday,
people would not forget the tragic fate of Emperor Dongning so quickly;
after all, at that time, the battle that broke out between Emperor Sky and Emperor Dongning,
could be said to be the strongest battle between the invaders on Earth.
One had to know that at that time, both of them werete-stage rank two existences,
a battle at that level could be said to be the destruction of Earth.
Late-stage rank two existences were basically equivalent to dynasty lords.
Even now, among the countless invaders on earth,
there are many who have not yet reached the level of a dynasty lord.
Chapter 143 - Looking Down on Ten Thousand Dynasties from Above
Chapter 143: Looking Down on Ten Thousand Dynasties from Above
Even on earth now,
ate-stage rank two existence could be said to be a powerful elite;
it was an existence that various forces would try to win over,
therefore, the battle at that time also attracted the attention of countless people.
He didnt care about the gazes around him at all,
Jerry slowly stood up and took a step forward,
step by step, he walked up to the high tform,
it was as if there were invisible steps in the sky.
Every step he took appeared in the distance,
he had already walked halfway across the 10,000-meter high tform in just a few breaths.
This was space travel,
only someone who was extremely proficient in the power of space could use it so naturally and easily.
Under everyones gaze,
Jerry came to the highest throne on the high tform,
after he slowly sat down, the people below gradually started to move,
on the square, countless peoples eyes were burning as they looked at the figure on the throne,
everyone was envious of Jerry at this moment,
after all, to be able to sit in that position meant that he hadpletely surpassed everyone.
He had be the strongest existence amongst all the people who hadnded on the ind,
everyone could only look up to him.
Sigh! I really didnt expect that after spending a hundred years here, we would be surpassed by a junior.
An old man sighed. There was a hint of sadness and unwillingness in his tone,
however, there was still a hint of powerlessness.
Jerrys strength had already far surpassed all of them,
even if all of thembined might not be his match.
These old men were basically people from the same era as Emperor Dongning,
it could be said that they had witnessed the history of the Empire Era for a hundred years,
there were even existences older and more powerful than Emperor Dongning;
they had once fought over who was the strongest,
who would be the first to ascend to the divine dynasty.
But now, all of that was meaningless.
Because there was already someone standing above all of them,
and he was just a junior who had just entered the Empire Era.
But now, all they could do was sigh.
After a sigh, that figure disappeared from where he stood,
he appeared in the sky, below Jerry. He cupped his hands at Jerry and said, Lucius of the Eternal Grace Empire greets the Emperor of the Sky!
When the people below saw this scene, they were filled with a myriad of emotions,
so what if you are the Emperor of a divine dynasty!
So what if you witnessed the history of the Empire Era for a hundred years!
Whether in the real world or in the Empire Era,
the respect for the strong would never change.
Even if he was the emperor of a divine dynasty, he was only at thete stage of rank three.
In front of the god of the Sky Dynasty, he was still an ant-like existence,
he was just an ant that was slightly bigger.
Sigh! He sighed again. This time, it was a middle-aged man.
In the Empire Era, to be the ruler of the empire at such a young age,
he could also be considered a talent with extremely high skills and strength.
But now, he could only obediently appear below Jerry,
he cupped his hands and saluted, Keller Empire, Burroughs pays his respects to the Sky Emperor.
One figure after another appeared on the high tform,
all of them were the emperor of the empire.
The Grace Empires Hubert pays his respects to the Emperor of the Sky.
The Hill Empire
After the divine dynasty, there were the emperor of the imperial dynasties,
because this time, under the request of the Empire Era,
regardless of whether one was the emperor of a divine dynasty or an imperial dynasty, all of thenders hade.
The hidden big shots who had rarely appeared in the past had all appeared this time.
This time, the number of the imperial dynasty emperors had actually reached several hundred.
After that, it was the emperors of dynasties turn. They were all densely packed together.
But at this moment, they stood in the air,
facing the figure who stood high up in the air, they cupped their hands together and said, We pay our respects to the Emperor of the Sky.
This voice instantly resounded throughout the entire public area,
countless people watched this extremely shocking scene,
tens of thousands of miles high in the sky,
a single person sat alone and looked down.
The emperors of the tne thousand dynasties all submitted.
All of this was because Jerry was the only emperor of a legend dynasty in the current Empire Era.
He was also the only existence who had ascended to the level the King of the Gods.
Just this alone was worthy of everyones respect,
as the most powerful legend dynasty emperor among the currentnders,
no one dared to offend him.
This was respect for the strong,
and in any era, this alone would not change.
Even in the real world, Jerrys strength as a King of the Gods could be said to be the strongest in the world.
All of this formed Jerrys current transcendent status.
This is too shocking! Is this the strength of the Sky Dynasty? is that the Sky Emperor, Jerry Edward?
When can we be like him?
Countless people looked at that figure with admiration,
not a single person had not dreamed of such a scene,
he stood high and mighty, looking down on everyone.
But they knew that this was impossible.
Some of them would never be able to reach Jerrys current level in their entire lives.
Not to mention that Jerry would be stronger and stronger in the future.
The gap between him and everyone else would only grow bigger and bigger.
Looking at the scene below, it was impossible to say that Jerry did not feel any emotion in his heart,
Greetings, everyone, please sit down!
Jerry smiled faintly, not even moving his body.
He calmly and naturally epted the respect these people had for him.
Because he deserved all of this.
Because he was the only ruler of the dynasty in the current Empire Era,
and if it wasnt him sitting on top, if it was something else.
Then he would be the same as these people below.
Because this was the Empire Era.
As long as you were strong enough, you would be able to receive everyones respect.
And Jerry was sure that he could always maintain this supernatural status.
He would not allow anyone else to surpass him.
After Jerrys voice fell, everyone slowly sat down.
That is, after they sat down, the emotionless mechanical voice of the Empire Era suddenly sounded.
This voice could be said to be a little familiar to everyone,
because when they first entered the Empire Era,
they had already heard this voice.
It was this voice that led everyone to start their journey in the Empire Era.
It made people unconsciously recall those things in the past,
many people had expressions of reminiscence on their faces.
Wee to the central square of the public area.
Upon hearing this, the Emperor of the Eternal Grace Empire, Lucius, had a sad expression on his face.
He did not expect that 100 years had passed since he first entered the Empire era.
At that time, he was still an 18-year-old youth,
but now, he was already a 100-year-old old man.
However, with his current lifespan of a few thousand years, he could still be considered quite young.
However, in the real world, too many things have already happened in a hundred years;
many of his family and friends were no longer around,
and he was left alone in this world.
Chapter 144 - The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties
Chapter 144: The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties
I wonder if everyone still remember the first time we entered the Empire Era.
Right at this moment, someone said something that suited the situation very well,
for a moment, everyone recalled the past scenes.
And the one that left the deepest impression in their memories was that sentence, Congrattions, I wish you good luck! ! !
Everyone was filled with emotion,
even Jerry couldnt help but feel a little emotional, his expression a little absent-minded.
Everything seemed to have happened yesterday.
But for the Empire Era, he had already been here for almost ten years.
Just as everyone was reminiscing about the past,
that familiar yet unfamiliar mechanical voice sounded once again.
Today, we have summoned all of you in light of a new world mission!
The moment these words were said, everyone on the stage instantly quieted down,
everyones spirits were immediately jolted,
they focused their attention on listening to the next few words.
Finally! Amidst everyones anticipation,
the Empire Era had finally announced this world mission.
[ The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties! ]
[ mission introduction: The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties is about to begin in the Sky Dynasty, and the participants willpete for the ownership of the newborn world! ]
[ mission requirements: when The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties begins, all the participants will be teleported to Sky Dynasty and temporarily submit to Sky Dynasty until the end of the war. ]
[ mission reward: all participants will be able to advance a realm, and the newborn world will fuse with earth! ]
When the news came out, everyone was shocked.
Battle of a Hundred Dynasties?
Submitting to the Sky Dynasty revealed too much information.
One had to know that among all the participants on Earth,
there was only one legend dynasty, and that was the Sky Dynasty,
to the legend dynasty, normal divine and imperial dynasties could notpare at all.
This also meant that the Sky Dynastys opponents this time should be another legend dynasty,
in other words..,
only the Sky Dynasty was qualified to participate in this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
This also exined why the rest could only rely on the Sky Dynasty,
because they did not even have the qualifications to participate.
Everyone, I have an extraordinary guess! The Emperor of the Eternal Grace Empire, Lucius, said slowly.
Perhaps we have always misunderstood in the past. I have always thought that in the Empire Era, we would develop separately first, and then we would end up killing each other.
The final victor will then be decided!
Everyone nodded in agreement.
But that might not be the case now. Otherwise, they wouldnt have asked us to cooperate and participate in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties together!
Besides, theres one thing that we might have misunderstood!
We always thought that in the Empire Era, apart from us, the rest would be the natives of that world!
But you saw it just now. If we win, we can fuse that so-called newborn world with earth!
Does that mean that the newborn world can also fuse with others?!
What do you mean? Say It clearly! That guess was too terrifying. Some people were already starting to panic.
What I mean is that in the Empire Era, we are not the only ones who arenders. We can only say that we arenders from Earth. Perhaps there arenders from others too!
Thats right. Since the newborn world can fuse with earth, then it can also fuse with thes where the invaders are!
This news was too shocking. For a moment, everyone fell into silence.
Other than Earth, there were others where humans existed.
This is the only exnation! Sky Emperor, what do you think? Lucius turned his head,
he asked Jerry, who had been silent all this while. After all, he was the strongest person here.
The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was also headed by his Sky Dynasty.
Everyone, other than that, there is another terrifying possibility! Jerry said in a deep voice.
From the beginning, I have been thinking, what is the purpose of the Empire Era?
At first, I thought it was like raising a venomous insect, deciding on the strongest person, and then that person would be able to control this era!
But now, it is obvious that this guess is wrong. Otherwise, the Empire Erawouldnt have allowed you to temporarily submit to My Sky Dynasty!
Then, there is only another way to put it. In the future, earth may face a crisis, and the Empire Era is only making us strong enough to deal with the crisis that is about to descend upon earth!
And if Im not wrong, that crisis is very likely toe from within the Empire Era, from those who came from outside of earth!
We dont know what the newborn world is yet, but if nothing goes wrong, it should be about the same as the deste realm!
If it can fuse with Earth
Everyones eyes lit up. How big was a realm,
that was roughly the size of forty plus earths.
Once it was fused, it would not only be equivalent to the earth being expanded by more than forty times, the resources and poption within would also have expanded.
Looking at everyones expressions, Jerry naturally knew what they were thinking. He then said,
Dont be happy too early. In my opinion, this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties has already begun countless times. This is definitely not the first time.
If every reward in the past is like this, then
That means that there are some or a fews on which thenders have be extremely powerful! Luciuss face was gloomy because of Jerrys reminder.
He also realized that rather than saying that the Empire Era was a game of parallel universes,
it would be better to say that it was a rehearsal for the Star Wars that might happen in the real world in the future.
Although they didnt know when thenders from thoses would know about earth,
just like in the Empire Era, as long as they kept getting stronger and developing,
they would eventually meet one.
In other words, this is the Empire Era reminding us again, and then helping us increase our strength so that we can deal with future crises.
If this so-called newborn world was as big as the deste realm,
then it could amodate nearly 40 times the poption of Earth. If all those people entered the Empire era
Then how many more elites would appear on earth! !
Just thinking about it was a rather terrifying number.
Then in the future, when we encounter each other, we must not kill!
Thats right, we must cooperate and deal with stronger enemies together. Now that I think about it, those dynasties that we destroyed might not be all aboriginals!
Thats right, if this so-called newborn world could only exist in the Empire Era, then so be it. I didnt expect this newborn world to be able to directly fuse with Earth!
No matter what, we have to snatch this newborn world this time!After saying that, everyone looked at Jerry awkwardly.
After all, only Jerrys Sky Dnasty could be considered to have reached the level of participation in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
If they joined on their own, they would be cannon fodder!
Chapter 145 - Cleaning Up All the Landers
Chapter 145: Cleaning Up All the Landers
[ the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties will begin in half a year, with the Sky Dynasty as the leader! ]
[ on the day of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, all the countries of thenders will be teleported to the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield! ]
After these two pieces of news were released, there was no other sound!
The entire ce fell into a deathly silence,
one had to know that a realm was the size of over forty earths,
and this so-called hundred empire battlefield, the Sumeru realm that could amodate all the countries of thenders,
was equivalent to how many deste realms!
One had to know that this was the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
And all of them were legend dynasties!
Some peoples fighting spirit that had just been ignited was instantly extinguished,
from the situation just now,
it was very likely that the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had started more than once,
how long had those dynasties been established?
Perhaps many of them had even formed an army of Demigods.
Then how many Demigods were there? How many King of the Gods were there?
Having cultivated to their level,
they naturally knew that it would be harder to increase their strength as time went on.
They all knew that Jerry was very strong, and Jerrys Sky Dynasty was very strong.
How strong was he?
They had no concept of it at all,
they did not even know if Jerry had advanced to the King of the Gods realm.
And Jerry had not disyed his strength.
This could not be med on Jerry. After all, he could not have possibly advanced to the King of the Gods realm,
he would run to the public area and disy his strength everywhere,
then he would yell that he had be a King of the Gods.
Then he would not be a King of the Gods, he would be a fool!
Therefore, Jerrys strength was only rtive to them.
Compared to other legend dynasties?
After all, the Sky Dynasty was a legend dynasty that had just ascended,
there was less than half a year left before the start of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
Moreover, those dynasties might not be fighting alone,
what if they were thenders from the same?
On the other hand, none of thenders from earth could help.
Only Jerry was holding on.
It was extremely difficult to deal with those dynasties that had existed for an unknown period of time.
If they were to face an alliance of several dynasties, then the chances of winning would be close to zero.
However, some people still had full confidence in the Sky Dynasty.
After all, with every step they took, everyone could clearly see the strength of the Sky Dynasty.
In just a short span of more than ten years,
they broke one record after another!
They created one miracle after another!
They firmly believed that Jerry would be able to create another miracle this time.
However, only Jerry knew that things werent that simple this time.
This was because these people did not know that in order to advance to a Main God, they needed to gather the power of faith,
as they have not even reached the demigod realm.
Moreover, Jerry was very keen to discover that this time, the Empire Era only issued rewards for victory.
As for what would happen if they failed, they did not mention it at all!
The discussions on the other side gradually died down,
everyone was looking over here. After all, they knew that the only hope for victory in this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties resides in Jerry.
Sky Emperor, what do you think? Lucius asked. After all, other than Jerry, he was the strongest here.
Everyone, things might be more serious than you think!
As expected! Everyone was just thinking that the Sky Dynasty was established too soon.
They were guessing that Jerry might not have reached the highest level of the current world the King of the Gods!
To advance from Demigod to Main God, you need something else besides cultivation! Without this, no matter how much you cultivate, you wont be able to advance to Main God!
What! ! !
Everyone was shocked. They didnt know about this at all.
May I ask what the Emperor of the Skycks? Lucius quickly asked, because this matter had the biggest impact on him.
He was about to break through to the Demigod realm.
The rest of the people also cried out in surprise,
seeing the reactions of the people below, it was exactly as Jerry had expected!
At this moment, he slowly said, The power of faith, to break through from a Demigod to a Main God, one must gather the power of faith, ignite the divine fire, and condense a divine spark to be a Main God!
When everyone heard this, their expressions were greatly shocked!
They were so shocked by this information that they could not speak,
immediately following that was anger. Such an important information Empire Era actually did not tell them.
However, Jerry was even more furious. After all, ording to the deduction that he and Athena and the others had made back then.
He had thought that the Empire Era would definitely take measures to slow down the development of the world level,
however, he did not expect it to be this way.
Imagine if Jerry did not know about this, then everyone in the Sky Dynasty would be restricted to the Demigod realm.
Then, they would participate in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties like this, and there would only be one oue waiting for them.
And that would be total annihtion!
The Empire Era did not want to slow down Jerrys development at all,
they wanted to eliminate him directly,
and they also wanted to eliminate all the people who hadnded on earth.
This was also why this world mission only announced the rewards of victory,
but it did not mention what would happen if they failed.
Soon, Lucius also figured out the connection,
in fact, he was also wondering why the Empire Era did not mention the consequences of failure!
Everyone! Have you ever thought about why this world mission did not mention the consequences of failure!
Hearing Luciuss question, these people lowered their heads and thought about the meaning behind it.
The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties should be no different from ordinary wars. The only difference is that everyone is on the same battlefield. Therefore, if we fail
This time, everyone thought of it!
It shouldnt be! If thats really the case, then doesnt that mean
Once we lose, all those whond will be kicked out of the Empire Era!
If the previous information was more shocking than the previous one,.
Then this piece of news was like a heavy bomb,
it stunned everyone.
This Battle of a Hundred Dynasties is not to give us any benefits, but topletely eliminate all of us! Jerry said calmly.
But why is it like this? Why did the Empire Era do this?
Perhaps we developed too slowly! We didnt meet the requirements of the Empire Era! Jerry looked at the expressions of those people, very satisfied.
Originally, ording to Jerrys idea, once these people advanced to the Demigod level,
the Empire Era would give them instructions on how to advance to the Main God level,
however, the world level had just risen not long ago,
other than Jerry, who had the Eternal Flower Register,.
There werent anyone who had advanced to the Demigod level at all.
Most importantly, the Empire Era had indeed nned to eliminate all thenders,
and that didnt change.
But it wasnt because these people were too slow, it was because Jerry himself upgraded too quickly.
It was like there was an anomaly in the system,
and the Empire Era couldnt clean up this anomaly through normal means,
so they could only send this server, which was to wipe out all thenders on earth.
Chapter 146 - Fearless and Bold, Ten Thousand Dynasties under Command!
Chapter 146: Fearless and Bold, Ten Thousand Dynasties under Command!
All of thenders were enraged.
Originally, this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was a war between hundreds of legend dynasties.
They were basically cannon fodder,
and moreover, this Empire Era didnt even tell them how to advance to a Main God.
Wasnt this asking all of them to die?
However, they had always been aware of how cold-blooded the Empire Era could be.
After all, when Jerry and Emperor Dongning had fought,
Emperor Dongning hadnt died. Only a portion of his Golden Dragon Fate had been chopped off.
But just like that, Emperor Dongning had been forcefully kicked out of the Empire Era.
It was estimated that even if the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties ended,
and some of them were lucky enough to survive,
in the end, they would probably be kicked out of the Empire Era
because of failing the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
The Empire Era would not show any mercy in this aspect.
Seeing that the atmosphere was now fitting, Jerry raised his head to look at the sky;
the aura around his body soared, and an invisible power was centered around it,
it spread out wildly in all directions,
it tore apart the clouds in the sky.
HMPH! ! ! Jerry snorted coldly and slowly stood up from the throne!
Rules of the Empire Era!
Tell me your name!
This voice actually appeared directly in the minds of allnders like the voice of the rules of the Empire Era.
Countless people were stunned
if the Empire Era really wanted to eliminate all thenders,
then who would be the most dissatisfied with this.
It would definitely be the strongest among those who hade ashore,
but so what if they were dissatisfied!
That was the Rule of the Empire Era,
and even Lucius was extremely dissatisfied in his heart.
Anyone who had worked hard for a hundred years to build a dynasty and have finally managed to rise to a divine dynasty would not be happy about the situation.
Who would be willing to be wiped out by a single sentence from the Empire Era?
But they had no other ways.
They didnt think that Jerry would dare to directly go against the rules of the Empire Era.
What they didnt expect even more was that Jerrys voice could be like the rules of the Empire Era,
it sounded directly in their minds.
He was indeed worthy of being the first person among thenders from earth to establish a legend dynasty,
his boldness and strength were far from what they couldpare with.
If in the beginning, they only submitted to the strength of the other party.
Now, everyone truly admired Jerry from the bottom of their hearts.
No matter what Lucius thought in his heart,
at this moment, the others were all confirming that they were not the only ones who heard Jerrys voice.
Is this the voice of the Sky Emperor?
What is he nning to do?
He must be dissatisfied with the way the Empire Era has handled things!
Could it be that hes nning to go head-to-head with the rules of the Empire Era? Thats the rules of the Empire Era! No one has ever done that before!
Regardless of whether he can go head-to-head with the Empire Era, his courage to challenge rules of the Empire Eras is enough to make us admire him.
Thats right!
No one would believe that Jerry could challenge the rules of the Empire Era.
After all, everything that was happening here now existed because of the Empire Era.
No matter how strong you were, you could never beparable to the rules of the Empire Era!
As soon as Jerry finished speaking, he could clearly feel a mysterious wave gathering on his body.
If what Jerry did just now could be said to have made everyone admire Jerry deeply..
Then what happened nextpletely overturned their understanding.
[ my name: Source! ! ! ]
The rules of the Empire Era responded.
In everyones impression, the rules of the Empire Era had always been an existence without wisdom.
Cold and merciless, and in fact, this was how the rules had worked for the past hundred years.
Cruel and merciless.
Everyone was in awe and fear of it.
Awe because everything they have in the Empire Era today was given to them by the Empire Era.
Fear because no matter how strong you are, if you fail,
you will eventually be driven out of the Empire Era by the rules, and you will lose everything.
Before the cold and merciless rules of the Empire Era,
no matter how strong they are, they were all ants.
And the name of the rules of the Empire was given by the settlers.
After all, who created the world in the Empire Era,
theres always been a debate,
some call it Gods creation,
some say the Gods created the realm for themselves,
some say its the way of heaven,
everyone had a different point of view.
In the end, it was finally defined as the rules of the Empire era.
No one knew its origin, nor did they know its purpose,
they only knew that it was nearly omnipotent!
This was also why they admired Jerry so much,
because he was the only ant that dared to defy the rules of the Empire Era.
But now, the Empire Era actually responded.
It responded, the Empire Era really responded!
Source? ? Is this the name of the rules of the Empire Era?
But these were just their thoughts.
In this situation, they didnt dare to say a word.
And they were also extremely looking forward to what would happen next!
The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties our extermination!
Jerrys words resounded in everyones mind,
No way! Is It so tough?
As expected of the Sky Emperor, hes so direct.
I like such a bold person.
However, the Empire Era did not reply,
this silence that was almost tacitly acknowledged made everyones heart sink.
After all, even if they had made so many conjectures just now..,
even if their guesses were reasonable, they were only guesses.
But if the Empire Era acquiesced, then the meaning would bepletely different.
The Empire Era really intended to wipe them all out.
Although the Empire Era did not speak..
Jerry did not intend for it to like this.
Yuan! Although I dont know what kind of crisis or disaster earth will face in the future!
But Im telling you if you want to destroy me, relying on the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties is far from enough. In the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, there will only be one final victor, and that is my Sky Dynasty.
I want to be the only overlord of this world. Be it the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties or of a Thousand Dynasties, in front of me, they are all like ants!
Jerry would never ept this because he did not follow the predetermined path of the Empire Era,
he would have to eliminate them.
Jerry would never agree to this, and he would never allow it!
He would not give up all the hard work he had put in these ten years just because of one word from you.
Just because of this, you want to eliminate all of us? Lucius said slowly.
Jerry had put in ten years of hard work, and these people had been operating in this world for a hundred years.
I am Lucius, the Emperor of the Eternal Grace Empire. Even though my strength is far inferior to the Sky Emperor, I will not be eliminated by you willingly.
Even if in your eyes, I am as weak as an ant, I will fight until thest moment!
We are willing to follow the Sky Emeperor and fight until thest moment!
Countless voices gathered in the sky above the central square, and did not disperse for a long time!
At this moment, all thenders were united.
Chapter 147 - Compromise of the Rule of the Empire Era
Chapter 147: Compromise of the Rule of the Empire Era
If you lose, all of you will be destroyed!
Finally, the Sources voice sounded slowly!
This voice was extremely cold and merciless.
Everyone was stunned. This sentence did not mean that all of them would be destroyed only in the Empire Era.
That was because if one died in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, they would be definitely be destroyed.
This sentence probably meant that if one lost,
they would also die in the real world.
In the Empire Era, after they died,
they would only be kicked out of the Era never able to enter again.
But in the real world, they would not be affected at all.
Now, if they lost the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
they would also die in the real world.
The Source definitely could do all of this.
They would not doubt the authenticity of its words.
After all, for a hundred years, the rules of the Empire Era had always been so cold and merciless.
At the thought of this, everyone fell silent,
after all, this was a matter of life and death.
At this moment, a voice rang out. It was Jerrys voice.
If war breaks out, I will definitely stand in the forefront!
No fear, no regret! Use our flesh and blood to protect a purend for future generations!
Jerry looked at the sky and roared!
Boom!
The sky was shaking incessantly,
the sound of thunder could be heard in the clear sky!
Countless people who hadnded looked at the sky in shock,
the voice in their ears was still buzzing non-stop.
Hahaha! Youre right, as expected of the Sky Emperor!
Only the Sky Emperor has such boldness!
Since thats the case, us old souls should also get going!
Although none of thenders knew what would happen in the future,
and neither did they know if they could survive,
how could they hand the earth over to those ice-cold words,
how could their fate be decided by a Rule!
After a long time, the Source fell into dead silence and did not speak.
Just when everyone thought that the Source was no longer paying attention to them.
A voice came from the sky again.
Sky Emperor Jerry Edward, if you can win, then you have a chance to ascend to the Holy Dynasty!
The tone of this sentence was no longer as cold and ruthless as before, and it seemed to be slightly shaken.
However, after saying this, the origin of the Rule of the Empire Era disappeared, and there was no longer any movement.
Itpromised.
Everyone could feel that the Rule of the Empire Era was wavering,
from the very beginning, it had ruthlessly tried to clear out all thenders,
which also meant that it did not think that thesenders would be able to survive the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
Moreover, the Rule had said that,
the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was only the first advancement mission,
afterpleting this, there would be other world missions,
and the subsequent world missions might not be as simple as the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
This also meant that the Empire Era was determined to get rid of all thenders!
But now!
They actually said that after winning the hundred dynasty war, they would have the chance to advance to a Holy Dynasty!
This meant that the Source had changed its initial thought of eliminating everyone,
Perhaps even the Rule of the Empire Era is beginning to doubt it!
Perhaps the Rule of the Empire Era had never experienced such a situation. ording to its understanding, when a worlds level rises to level 4, there should be at least several legend dynasties!
But now, other than the Sky Dynasty, the strength of the others is far below its estimation. Thats why it thinks that our strength can not withstand the uing disaster and wants to eliminate us!
Then, wouldnt eliminating our earth mean that we have no strength to resist?
Perhaps eliminating us can dy the time of that crisis!
No matter what, we cant let ours and the earths fate to be decided by a single rule!
Moreover, who can guarantee that after eliminating us, the next batch ofnders will have another elite like the Sky Emperor!
Everyones eyes were focused on the figure standing high in the sky!
It was that person whopromised the Rule of the Empire Era!
Perhaps even the Rule of the Empire Era thought that Jerry could break its understanding!
Lead them to resist the impending disaster on earth!
The world mission was released,
however, everyone did not have the same impulse to obtain a new goal as before,
after all, the news they received today was too shocking,
one was that earth was about to face a crisis, and this crisis was not something they could deal with now.
The other thing was this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
if they lost, then they would die in the real world!
This waspletely different from the past!
Everyones mood became heavier!
But no one would regret it!
Because once they agreed to the Empire Eras n to wipe out all thenders,
then in the future, when the earth faces a crisis, they could only be helpless bystanders!
Quietly watching their descendants fight and kill,
and it would drag them down for another hundred years!
They were unwilling to leave all of this to their descendants!
Moreover, there was still the Sky Emperor leading them!
They might not lose!
What kind of crisis will happen in the future?
Even the Empire Era thinks that it will lead to the extinction of the human race. Is it a crisis that we cant even resist currently?
Will there be a day when the Empire Eras countries can descend into the real world?
This sentence reminded everyone that once countries from the Empire Wra were able to descend into the real world..,
it would indeed be a huge crisis..,
this was also the reason why they were allowed to participate in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties
it could be that this was something that might happen in the real world in the future,
and this was merely a rehearsal!
If they could not even survive the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
they would not be able to deal with the crisis in the future!
Theres no point thinking about this now. What we can do now is to seize the time to improve our strength. No matter what, we can only win the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, we can not lose!
Thats right! If we lose, then the real loser will leave the stage!
But if they won, they would be able to survive in this war,
then the future Empire Era would be greatly different!
In the beginning,
they thought that the Empire Era was just a simple game,
ter on, everyone thought that it was a cruel game where they fought each other and ultimately decided on a winner,
now, everyone knew that,
everything in the Empire era was to cultivate a guardian of the earth!
To deal with the impending crisis on their!
The atmosphere of the entire Empire Era had changed.
Presumably, in the future, even if there was a war between thenders,
the loser would voluntarily hand everything over to the winner,
all of this was for the winner to be stronger.
Even those old seniors who had retired from the Empire Era would impart some of their own experiences in the real world,
and use it to help theters, just so that they could go further!
Of course, all of this had to wait until they could obtain victory in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
Chapter 148 - Envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties
Chapter 148: Envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties
Since he already knew the purpose of the Empire era,
Jerry had no interest in staying any longer.
He directly tore through the void and returned to the main hall of the Sky City,
and since the Sky Emperor wasnt here,
then there was no need for everyone in the central square of the public area to stay any longer.
Time was extremely tight right now, and all the disembarkers began to work hard to raise their strength.
Sky City, inside the main hall,
all themanders and generals were waiting here.
The spirit tform had already been moved out,
the power of faith gathered on it was already extremely thick,
and with the increase of the power of faith, the coverage of Jerrys King of the Gods domain could already cover the entire Sky City.
And he had also figured out a new way to use it,
in the beginning, within his domain,
as long as ones cultivation level was lower than Jerrys, they would all be mortals.
But now, Jerry could freely choose which people would be mortals and which wouldnt be affected.
When that time came, on the battlefield,
as long as his domain was activated, it didnt matter if you were a Demigod or a Main God,
even if you were a King of the Gods, you had to obediently turn back into an ordinary person.
At that time, even a level 1 cultivator would be able to beat the shit out of those gods.
Undying, indestructible, immortal?
Only your group of undying and indestructible gods!
This was also why Jerry was confident that he could win the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
Of course, during this period time, the generals andmanders of the Sky Dynasty were all diligently cultivating.
A few days after the Empire Era issued the world mission,
the Sky Dynasty weed an uninvited guest,
it was said that he was the special envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
This special envoy was very polite and did not barge in,
when he reached the border of the Sky Dynasty, he stopped and reported to the Sky Dynasty.
Your majesty! The special envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties is here! Metis came to Jerry and reported!
Let hime to the guest hall!Jerry didnt want the special envoy to know about the existence of the spiritual altar.
Not long after, a type ofmander-level general arrived at the guest hall!
After that, a figure was led into the main hall,
this person was dressed in white,
he had already condensed his divine spark. He was a sovereign.
The white-robed figure nced at themander-level general and general in the main hall,
Most of them are Demigods? Only a few are sovereign gods!
The white-robed emissary thought to himself. In reality, this bit of strength was not considered a peak existence amongst the legend dynasties he had seen.
It could barely reach the middle-tier.
But he knew that the Sky Dynasty had just been established not too long ago!
If only I could have had more time to develop! He could not help but feel a little regretful.
To be able to have such strength so soon after it was established,
presumably, he would be able to reach the first-ss strength of the dynasty after a few decades or a hundred years of development.
At that time, he would probably be able topete with those top dynasties for the victor of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
But now, there was only less than half a year left,
the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was about to begin, and it seemed that he could only be used as cannon fodder!
Until he saw Jerrys cultivation level, his eyes jumped.
He actually couldnt see through Jerrys cultivation level,
there were only two possibilities,
the first was that Jerry was the same as him, both at the Main God level.
But Jerry had mastered some sort of secret technique that could conceal his cultivation level,
making it impossible for others to see through it.
This sort of practice was no longer a rare thing,
Every dynasty master had mastered a few of these secret techniques.
To prevent others from seeing through their trump cards.
The second possibility was rtively low,
that meant that the other partys strength had already reached the King of the Gods realm,
that was why he could not see through the other party.
However, the possibility was very small.
For how long had the Sky Dynasty been established,
from the way he looked at the situation of the Hundred Empire War so many times,
most of the dynasty emperors had yet to reach the level of a demigod.
Thus, this idea had only just appeared in his mind when he dismissed it.
Even if the other party was only a main god, his strength could not be underestimated.
Although the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties this time was an existence that acted as cannon fodder,
the Sky Dynasty should be on the list for the next Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
This envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was very optimistic about this new dynasty.
He also wanted to remind the other party,
to advise them not to send all of these elites to participate in the War,
after all, it was not easy to train these elites.
If they were all lost in this Hundred Empire War,
that would be a huge loss!
Unfortunately, he did not know that if this War were to fail,
all thenders from earth would be wiped out,
at that time, even the Sky Dynasty would cease to exist!
After all, this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was different from the past.
The War was usually held once every hundred years,
each time, the top ten would receive a huge reward,
and the reward for the first ce winner was even more abundant.
Thinking of this, the envoy of the hundred dynasties sighed heavily,
after all, the winners reward this time was a newborn world,
obtaining a newborn world that could increase the nations fortunes would reach an extremely terrifying level.
One had to know that a normal world could give birth to a dynasty,
even in the Sumeru Heaven, to give birth to a newborn world
would take at least a thousand or ten thousand years,
it was enough to see how precious the newborn world was!
To fight for this newborn world..,
the intensity of this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties might exceed ones imagination!
Perhaps those top-tier dynasties would send all their elites.
However, if they failed, these top-tier dynasties would pay an extremely heavy price.
They might directly retreat from the top-tier dynasties to the lowest-tier dynasties.
They might even say that they would be split up by others,
they would no longer exist.
This kind of event had happened before.
Hence, the smarter dynasties were putting on an act this time,
their strength could not bepared to those top-tier dynasties in the first ce,
even if they sent some people over, they would not be able to gain much,
after one round, they would run away. Even if the people they sent were all killed..,
it would not be a huge loss for them.
The divine dynasties had extremely low national fortunes and were already at the end of their lives.
If they did not receive the blessing of the national fortunes of the newborn realm, these divine dynasties wouldpletely copse.
They could only ce everything in the middle of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties pays respects to the Emperor of the Sky! !
Jerry hadnt expected that in such a short period of time
this envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties would think so much.
He was even more surprised that this Envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was actually a sovereign.
It seemed that the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties wasnt ordinary at all!
Envoy, what are you here for?Jerry sat high up in the main seat,
looking down at the envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, he said faintly.
Chapter 149 - Rewards for the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
Chapter 149: Rewards for the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
Reporting to the Sky Emperor, this is the invitation letter for the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties. The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties will be held in the asura world.
There is also a teleportation array diagram inside. You can teleport directly to the asura world when the timees!
In half a year, you can teleport directly to the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties on the day it begins!
The white-robed envoy cupped his hands and said.
Jerry narrowed his eyes and looked at the invitation letter in the envoys hand,
of course, they did not need this invitation letter,
it was estimated that they would be teleported directly to the battlefield during the Empire Era.
It was not enough, so he decided to ept the invitation letter,
with a wave of her hand, Athena immediately stepped forward and took the invitation letter from the envoys hand.
Envoy? Is there anything else?
After taking the invitation letter, Jerry could not help but ask when he saw that the envoy seemed to have something to say.
I shouldnt have said these words, but the reason why I was sent to inform the Emperor of the Sky is that Ie from the deste realm!The white-robed envoys rare tone was a little shaky.
Jerry did not expect such a thing to happen,
after all, he had swept through the entire deste realm back then,
he did not know if there was anyone that this envoy knew.
Emperor of the Sky, dont misunderstand. After bing the envoy of the Hundred Dynasties, you will naturally bepletely cut off from everything in the past.
The white-robed envoy seemed to be afraid that Jerry would misunderstand, so he specially exined. Then, a nostalgic expression appeared on his face.
My name is Victor Althaus. I used to be the ruler of an empire. Unfortunately, I was destroyed by the Seven Star Empire a few hundred years ago.
During that battle, my good friends and rtives had all died. I couldnt submit to the Seven Star Emperor. With my strength, I couldnt take revenge on him. Hence, I left the deste world.
I didnt expect that I would leave for a few hundred years. Speaking of which, I still have to thank the SkyEemperor for helping me take revenge!
He had left the deste world for a few hundred years. He had no idea what happened after that.
But since the Sky Dynasty had unified the deste realm,
it meant that the other dynasties had to either submit or be destroyed,
therefore, it was not wrong to say that the Sky Emperor had avenged him.
The Seven Stars Emperor did die at my hands! Jerry did not deny it.
After all, he only learned about the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties not long ago,
he did not have much information.
Since this envoy of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was willing to be friendly, he would not chase him out of the door.
As envoys of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, they naturally knew more information than he did.
Then I should thank the Sky Emperor! Victor bowed solemnly and thanked him!
Jerry epted Victors thanks calmly and said lightly, The envoy should not stay just to reminisce and thank me!
Of course, I have some suggestions. I hope that the Sky Emperor will be careful in this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Following that, Victor told Jerry about the newborn world and how the top dynasties might go all out.
This was not any confidential information. As long as he asked around, he would be able to find out.
Revealing this was not a big deal.
Jerry did not expect the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties to be soplicated!
But on second thought, even if there was a war between the two dynasties, it would not be a simple matter.
Moreover, there were hundreds of dynasties participating in it!
Theplexity and danger of it far exceeded the past!
The most important thing was that Jerry knew another crucial piece of information.
Are you saying that even the King of the Gods might not be able to grasp the rules and create a domain?
This news was indeed something that Jerry had not expected,
this was because the announcement on the Empires Era stated that the King of the Gods would grasp certain rules.
Furthermore, after he had advanced to the King of the Gods realm, the few generals had also grasped their own rules and created a domain.
Zeus grasped the power of lightning, the lightning punishment domain.
Apollo grasped the scorching sun domain,
Ares grasped the war god domain.
Since they could grasp the domain,
then the other summoned Greek gods should also be able to create their domains.
Hence, Jerry always thought that as long as he ascended to the realm of the King of the Gods, he would be able to grasp the domain.
The reason why Victor didnt find any King of the Gods here was that,
Ares and the others were still cultivating on the spirit tform,
they were familiar with their domains.
Yes, your majesty, not all godly monarchs can awaken their domains.
When a Demigod ascends to the level of the Main God, a divine spark will form in his body. This means that he haspletely freed himself from the shackles of humans.
However, the divine spark at this time is only a rank one divine spark. When the power of faith gathered is sufficient, the divine spark will be a rank two divine spark.
That is to say, it has advanced to the King of the Gods domain. However, only those with outstanding talent can awaken their domain.
Moreover, these King of the Gods who have awakened their domains are undoubtedly not the cream of the crop among the Kings of the Gods.
Currently, only the top ten legend dynasty masters have awakened their domains.
Seeing how Jerry seemed to know nothing about this,
Victor was even more certain of his guess.
This Sky Emperor in front of him should only be a sovereign,
he had used some sort of method to conceal his strength.
Then what is the domain of those dynasty lords?Jerry was very interested in this.
After all, the more he knew, the greater the chance of victory.
Your majesty, Sky Emperor, Im extremely sorry. I dont know much about this either! Victors face was a bit awkward.
Jerry understood. After all, the realm involved the trump cards of those people.
Even he didnt want others to know what his realm was.
Then what are the other rewards other than the ultimate reward being the newborn realm?
Jerry understood that the top 10 in the Battle of 100 dynasties all had rewards,
but now, other than knowing that the ultimate reward was the newborn realm,
he knew nothing about the other rewards.
This is my oversight! Victor said with a smile. There was nothing that could not be said about the top ten rewards.
His majesty already knows about the reward for first ce. Let me tell you about the next reward!
The second prize is threew origins, as well as the fate and poption of ten imperial dynasties.
Essence of the Rules are a special substance that can allow a King of the Gods to gain insight into a domain. They are extremely precious. Victor exined,
Jerry didnt feel much about this. His face was calm,
because he had already grasped a domain,
and if he wasnt wrong, hismanders and generals should also be able to grasp a domain.
That was why he didnt care.
Seeing the Sky Emperors expression, Victor could only assume that the other partys current realm was only that of a sovereign god.
He still did not know the difference between a King of Gods who had grasped a domain and a King of Gods who did not.
He continued, Even if they are both King of the Gods, a King of the Gods who has grasped a domain can be said to crush all the ordinary Kings. The difference between them can not be made up by numbers!
Chapter 150 - Battle of a Hundred Dynasties Begins; a Battlefield Fraught with Danger
Chapter 150: Battle of a Hundred Dynasties Begins; a Battlefield Fraught with Danger
After clearing up Jerrys doubts, Envoy Victor of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties left.
Until he left, he did not know that Jerry had already be a King of the Gods,
he thought that Jerry had just advanced to the Main God realm.
But after Victor exined,
in addition to the Essence of the Rules, Jerry also learned about another special item.
The Ownerless Divine Spark,
this could allow a Demigod to directly ascend to the Main God realm without needing to ignite the divine fire.
After all, igniting the divine fire and condensing a divine spark also carried risks.
Not all Demigods could ascend to the Main God realm,
those who were not strong enough and did not have a firm will be very likely to be killed by the divine fire.
Otherwise, there would not be so few Main Gods.
Moreover, the battle strength of the various great dynasties depended on how many Main Gods there were.
As for King of the Gods, they were equivalent to the emperors of the various dynasties, and they were even rarer.
Hence, even though they were all from the same dynasty,
the difference between the various dynasties was huge,
without looking at other aspects, just take this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties as an example,
only the top ten would be rewarded. Moreover, whether it was the Essence of the Rules or the Ownerless Divine Spark, they were existences that could greatly increase ones battle strength.
This would cause the strong dynasty to be stronger and stronger,
the weak dynasty would only be weaker and weaker.
In the end, they wouldpletely disappear.
Ten Great Legend Dynasties? Jerry muttered to himself,
this was the dynasty that Victor mentioned, the dynasty that needed to be paid close attention to in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Every Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
the rewards for the top ten were all upied by these ten legend dynasties.
Victor had said at that time that he would immediately withdraw from the Asura world and forfeit once he encountered these dynasties.
Unfortunately, he did not know that in this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
allnders could only win and never lose!
Your majesty, this time I think we canpletely wipe out those dynasties, Athena walked in front of Jerry and said slowly.
I think so too!nJerry said with a faint smile. He couldnt withdraw.
Moreover, his goal was to be the final victor of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
since he already knew that there were other rewards for the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
then he would not let it go. After all, no one wouldin about having less wealth.
He wanted all the rewards from the first to the tenth rank.
In the Empire Era, half a year was not too long
During this period, all the people whonded were crazily increasing their strength.
Is this a Demigod?
In the Eternal Grace Empire, Lucius felt the endless divine power in his body,
he had finally broken through to the realm of a Demigod, but he did not have much of a happy expression.
Instead, his heart became heavier,
only by reaching this realm would he know how big the gap between a Demigod and ate-stage rank three was.
He could feel the endless divine power in his body,
even if hundreds ofte-stage rank three emperors attacked him now,
it would only be a p in the face,
one had to know that the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was all about facing the legend dynasty.
What did this mean?
It meant that they had to deal with at least demigod-level elites.
As for the invaders?
Other than Jerrys Sky Dynasty,
His Eternal Grace dynasty was already considered the strongest among all the invaders.
But it was only now that he had broken through to the Demigod level,
it could be seen how grim the current situation was.
Now I can only ce my hopes on the Sky dynasty of the Sky Emperor.
He was not the only one who thought this way,
almost all of thenders had this thought,
after all, half a year was too short a time,
some of them had already spent a hundred years to advance to the imperial dynasty,
even though their world level had increased and their cultivation speed had increased.
Half a year was limited.
Time passed by in such a tense atmosphere.
Unknowingly, half a year had passed. This also meant that,
the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had begun!
For a moment, the mood of all the people on earth tensed up,
after all, this time was different from the past,
if they failed this time,
they would die together with their real selves.
Some people bade farewell to their families, while others left behind a suicide note and left silently.
[the Hundred Empire War has begun. Teleportation is about to begin!]
At this moment, that cold and emotionless voice rang out in the minds of all the people who hadnded on Earth.
Within the territory of the Sky Dynasty..,
an iparably huge array formation appeared in the sky, enveloping the entire Sky City within it.
Following that, a ray of light shed past,
teleportation began! ! !
This teleportation formation did not only appear in the Sky Dynasty,
in all the countries that hadnded on Earth,
huge teleportation formations appeared,
in all the countries, all rank one cultivators,
were forcefully teleported to the battlefield of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
And within the entire Empire Era,
all the legend dynasties that participated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had already begun to gather,
however, unlike thenderss,
the lowest among these legend dynasties teleportation armies was at the early stage of rank three.
This was because they knew that cultivators below rank three were not even cannon fodder.
Rumble! The sound of teleportation arrays opening could be heard everywhere.
The Hundred Empire Battlefield of the Asura realm,
on a piece of emptynd,
figures began to appear on the battlefield.
Oh my God! This environment is too harsh!
As soon as this group of people appeared from the teleportation array,
they discovered that the surrounding environment was extremely brutal.
Cold winds raged everywhere, and ck winds came in waves. Moreover, the spiritual energy in this space was extremely chaotic.
It was simply unable to be absorbed into their bodies.
Ah! ! !
A rank two cultivator was swept into a ck swirl,
and he only had time enough to let out a miserable cry.
His entire body was swept into a pile of flesh and blood by the ck wind,pletely disappearing.
Everyone, get away from these ck winds immediately! Someone shouted.
However, there were so many people being transported this time,
it was not an easy matter topletely dodge.
The entire space was filled with screams from time to time.
Other than the ck wind, there were also many spatial cracks in the surroundings!
Ate-stage rank level cultivator was vignt in the surroundings,
he carefully avoided those spatial cracks!
Suddenly, his entire body was cut in half,
he did not even let out a scream.
The cut was unusually smooth, not even a drop of blood flowed out.
But where he was, there was nothing!
Its a spatial rift!
There werete-stage rank three cultivators in the surroundings who felt that indiscernible spatial fluctuation!
This spatial rift cant be seen!
Everyone was stunned,
their hearts sank!
Spatial rifts were already deadly enough for them to begin with,
and now, they were surrounded by these invisible spatial cracks.
Other than the rank three ones who could sense the spatial fluctuations,
and thus discover the invisible spatial cracks,
the others wouldnt even discover it until they were cut in half by the spatial cracks,
just like thete-stage rank two cultivator at the very beginning.
What should we do? !
The emperors of the various dynasties gathered together and discussed countermeasures.
Chapter 151 - The Tables Have Turned; Another Legend Dynasty in a Desperate
Chapter 151: The Tables Have Turned; Another Legend Dynasty in a Desperate Situation!
Lucius looked at the scene in front of him,
He had always thought that he was mentally prepared for the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
but now, it seemed that the danger of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was far beyond their imagination!
They had not encountered any legend dynasties yet,
just the danger of the battlefield alone was enough,
was enough to annihte them all.
Lucius, anyone below rank three whoes here is just waiting to die! Its meaningless!
Lucius turned around. It was his old friend, the Emperor of the Keller Empire, Burroughs!
At this moment, Burroughs had an anxious look on his face,
his luck was not good,
the location of the teleportation was almost filled with invisible spatial cracks.
In just a few minutes, more than half of the people he brought with him had died.
The other imperial emperors had also surrounded them.
Facing such a scene, they had no other choice,
suddenly, Luciuss expression changed. He felt that not far away,
an extremely powerful aura appeared,
just from what he could sense, there were at least a dozen Main God level characters,
some of the extremely terrifying auras could not evenpare to him.
He was certain that those people were at least Main Gods,
it was even possible that there was a King of the Gods among them.
Those few auras might have also discovered the situation here,
they were rushing over here at high speed.
Yo! Which dynasty is this! Why did they send out a rank one or two fellow!
Just as Lucius felt the terrifying aura from afar moving towards them,
a voice rang in their ears.
The terrifying power contained within this voice caused many rank one and rank two cultivators to explode and die.
Luciuss expression instantly became extremely ugly,
in the distant sky, there were numerous figures,
although Lucius didnt know who those people were,
He knew those people were definitely not from Earth,
it was enough to know that.
At a nce, the densely packed figures were all above rank three,
not a single one was below rank three.
There were very few at the beginning and mid-stages of rank three.
Basically, they were all at thete stages of rank three.
What made Lucius even more desperate was those figures whose bodies were flickering with divine light.
The undtionsing from those people even made him feel fear.
Those people were at least Main Gods.
Theres only one Demigod among so many people? ? ? hahahaha! Which dynasty is this? !
This is too shabby! I really dont understand why a dynasty like this would participate in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
Lucius could only bite the bullet and say, We belong to the Sky Dynasty. I advise you all to leave quickly. Otherwise, when the Sky Emperor arrives, none of you will be able to escape!
Sky Dynasty? ?
Hogan was a little confused. He turned around and asked the others, Sky Dynasty? ? ? Have you heard of it?
Among all the participating dynasties, the Haas dynasty..,
was actually not considered a very strong existence!
They came here purely to make up the numbers,
it would be even better if they could obtain some sort of opportunity!
This ce was extremely dangerous. They did not want to offend a powerful dynasty right away.
Never heard of it! The few of them shook their heads.
Oh! I remember now. There seems to be a newly promoted legend dynasty. Its this Sky Dynasty!
The few of them looked at each other and burst intoughter.
Hogan heaved a sigh of relief,
he had thought that it was some powerful legend dynasty,
it turned out that it was a guy who had just promoted to a legend dynasty.
It was his first time participating in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
No wonder even rank one and rank two cultivators were brought here!
Sky Dynasty? Sky Emperor? Sorry, Ive never heard of it.
A look of despair appeared on Luciuss face.
He had just entered the battlefield,
and he had already met such a powerful group of people.
No, perhaps this group of people was not very strong,
but only to them.
This was the legend dynasty! ! !
You havent heard of it? ? You will soon hear of it. Soon, my lords name will be spread throughout the entire legend dynasty!
A voice like thunder resounded throughout the entire space.
In the sky, an iparably huge teleportation array slowly appeared!
One by one, light dots began to descend.
Those were shockingly the cultivators of the legend dynasties in the sky above rank one.
The poption of the entire deste realm was alreadyrge enough to be counted in the hundreds of billions.
In addition, the Sky Dynasty had more spiritual energy than those imperial dynasties,
hence, there were more than ten billion cultivators above rank one!
This was also why the Sky Dynasty was thest to appear.
Because the other imperial dynasties, empires, and Empire Era could teleport dozens of them at once!
However, there were simply too many cultivators from the Sky Dynasty,
even the Empire Era could only teleport the Sky Dynasty alone!
The people from the other dynasty looked at the figures that appeared in the sky!
Tens of billions of rank one cultivators gave them a fright, but that was all.
After all, rank one and rank two cultivators were just ants in their eyes. No matter how many there were, they were still ants.
Someone said with disdain, You gave me a scare. I thought you were some kind of powerhouse! In the end, the ones who came down were those rank one and rank two cultivators. As expected of the newly-born dynasty. This is their first time participating in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
However, they immediately shut their mouths,
after the appearance of the tens of billions of rank one and rank two cultivators,
the teleportation array in the sky had yet to disappear,
the first choice was the orderly rows of soldiers,
all of them were at thete stage of rank three, and among them, there were countless auras that had already reached the Demigod level.
Thats a sovereign? Someone was surprised to discover that within the army,
all of the side generals were actually sovereigns.
What kind of joke was that? That was a sovereign!
They were actually just side generals leading soldiers!
Lucius was so shocked that he could not say a word.
Most of the troops in that row were Demigods.
That was an army made up of Demigods!
He had trained hard for so long, but he had only reached the standard of other soldiers!
For people from another dynasty..,
if what they saw just now was just shocking..,
then what they saw next was enough to make them feel a deep fear!
Because themander of the Sky Dynasty and the generals appeared one after another.
The terrifying auraing from those people..,
made their souls tremble!
They had only seen that terrifying aura from their dynasty master.
That also meant that..,
the people in front of them were all at the King of the Gods level.
King of the Gods!
That was a King of the Gods!
Which dynasty could find 20 to 30 King of the Gods in one go!
Perhaps only the top-tier dynasties could dig out so many!!
Didnt they say that the Sky Dynasty had just ascended to the legend dynasty not long ago?
Was it a newborn dynasty?
Didnt they say that this was only the Sky Dynastys first time participating in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties?
This was a f * cking lie!
With such strength, only the top ten dynasties could contend with it!
In just a few minutes,
the two sides suddenly switched sides.
It was Lucius and the others who were in despair just now.
Now, it was the people from these dynasties who were in despair!
The dynasty they were in was not strong to begin with,
this time, they were sent to pick up scraps,
there was not even a single King of the Gods among them!
It was not that they did not want to escape, its just impossible!!
Escape in front of a group of Kings of the Gods?
Stop joking!
At this moment, they only had one feeling, that the world was inplete chaos!
This Battle of a Hundred Dynasties might bepletely different from the past!
Chapter 152 - You Guys Stay and Wait Here. I’ll Go and Kill Everyone Else!
Chapter 152: You Guys Stay and Wait Here. Ill Go and Kill Everyone Else!
Lucius of the Eternal Grace Empire! Greetings to the Emperor of the Sky! ! ! !
He was so excited that tears were about toe out!
From the desperate situation just now to the reversal of everything now,
it was not only the Eternal Grace Empire,
Hubert of the Eternal Grace Empire! Greetings to the Emperor of the Sky! ! !
Burroughs of the Keller Empire! Greetings to the Emperor of the Sky! ! !
Including all the people who hadnded on Earth.
It was hard to describe their feelings at this moment,
but they knew that,
when the Emperor of the Sky appeared with his dynasty,
it was the time to create another miracle!
Your majesty, what should we do with those people? ?
Apollo pointed at the group of people in the distant sky.
Kill them! ! !Jerry didnt even raise his head, not even looking at those people!
He was busy observing the battlefield of the Hundred Empire War!
This battlefield was indeed very dangerous!
Cultivators below Level-3 simply couldnt survive here!
In the end, the Empire Era had sent rank one and rank two fellows over!
But after careful thought, he understood,
some of the people who had just entered the Empire Era hadnt reached rank three at all,
in order to wipe out all the people who hadnded on Earth,
the rules of the Empire Era were really merciless!
On the other side, Hogan heard the conversation over there!
His expression became extremely ugly!
Even in the legend dynasty, they could be considered as a powerful force.
However, the other party did not even look at them,
they were like trash on the side of the road, afraid of polluting their eyes with just a nce!
However, when they saw the terrifying strength of the other party,
they were helpless!
Sky Emperor! We are Hogan Bolton from the Haas Dynasty. We are willing to hand over our dynastys fate key. I believe that our dynastys lord, Emperor Marbert, would be very willing to make friends with you!
Hogans attitude towards the base could be said to be rather humble!
When Lucius heard these somewhat familiar words, he could not help but sigh in his heart that in the Empire Era, strength was still in charge.
Just now, it was them who brought out the Sky Dynasty,
now, it was this group of people who brought out their dynasty.
At this moment, Lucius only felt that it was fortunate that there was a Sky Emperor on Earths side,
otherwise, his group of people would be likembs being ughtered by others.
Haas Dynasty? ? Is it one of the ten great dynasties?
Hogans expression changed. If only they were one of the ten great dynasties!
Seeing that the other party did not reply, Jerrypletely lost interest in them!
Seeing this, Apollo pulled the Sun Gods Bow in his hand!
Split up and run! Hogan shouted.
He knew that the chances of escaping were slim,
but he could only do so. He could not just stand there and wait for death,
he originally wanted tomunicate with the other party,
but the other party directly killed them!
He didnt bother tomunicate with them at all.
Apollos divine arrow almost caught up with their figures in an instant.
Hogan gritted his teeth, and a light shed in his hand,
he opened up an umbre that was shing with seven colors.
The Divine Arrow collided with the umbre, and a violent explosion sounded.
It shattered the eardrums of the surrounding people,
several new spatial cracks appeared in the sky over there!
Eh? Apollo saw that the other party had actually blocked this arrow,
the rainbow-colored umbre seemed to have ten extremely powerful treasures.
Hogan was secretly delighted,
fortunately, during the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, Emperor Mabert had given him a divine artifact,
it was able to block the King of the Gods attack.
However, he had not been happy for long when he noticed that the entire world had suddenly changed color.
They were trapped in an unfamiliar world,
ten Ssuns were hanging in the sky,
in an instant, an extremely terrifying high temperature attacked them directly.
Lord Hogan! Why does it feel like these suns are getting closer and closer to us?
Hogan knew that it was not an illusion,
it was the truth. The Ten Suns were indeed getting closer and closer to them!
Domain? ?
Even if he had never seen it before, he had heard of this technique that only godly monarchs could use.
He thought that the newly born Sky Dynasty was as powerful as the ten great godly monarchs.
But he did not expect that the Sky Dynasty would be even more powerful than he imagined!
Domain!
Even King of the Gods might not be able toprehend it!
It was already good enough for one out of 10,000 King of the Gods toprehend a domain.
However, the newly born legend dynasty that the Sky Dynasty sent out was actually someone who hadprehended a domain.
Furthermore It was possible that all the Kings of the Gods of the Sky Dynasty had already grasped a domain.
Hogan was stunned by his own idea!
If that was really the case..,
then how terrifying would the strength of this Sky Dynasty be
even the ten great dynasties might not be his match!
Something big was about to happen in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
Unfortunately, as the first to know this information,.
They had already been slowly burned into ashes by the approaching Sun!
On the other side, looking at the terrible environment of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
Jerry frowned. The environment here was so terrible..,
it should have been caused by the battles of countless experts.
Those spatial cracks were not caused byte-stage rank three cultivators at all,
they were at least Demigods or even Main Gods.
There were also those ck winds that could easily killte-stage rank three cultivators,
they should have been caused by the domain of the King of the Gods,
however, there was no hint at all from the Empire Era!
But when he thought of the fact that this world mission was created by the Empire Era in order to clean up all thendings on Earth!
This kind of behavior seemed to be extremely normal. With a wave of Jerrys hand,
the ck wind that existed in this world as well as the countless spatial cracks disappeared.
All thendings on Earth let out a sigh of relief!
Otherwise, they would all die here!
We thank the Sky Emperor! ! !Everyone bowed to Jerry.
A voice filled with respect and worship echoed in the world!
Jerry nodded indifferently and said slowly, We have removed the threat between the world and the sky! You can rest assured.
It seems that the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties willst for a long time. Have you brought enough supplies?
Lucius said respectfully, We have brought enough! The supplies stored in the space container are enough for us to use for ten years!
The others said the same thing!
After all, if they failed in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties this time..,
not only would they be kicked out of the Empire Era, they would not even be able to save their lives in the real world.
Then, the resources left in the Empire Era would be meaningless!
Therefore, they had practically emptied out all their assets and brought all their resources.
Since they did not have the strength of the Sky Dynasty, they had to do their logistics properly!
From the looks of it, this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties is a little dangerous for everyone!
Everyone fell silent. This was not just a little dangerous, it was extremely dangerous, alright?
Any random Main God would be able to wipe out all of them!
Since thats the case, please wait here. I will go and wipe them all out! ! !
If someone else said this, these people would definitely think that he was crazy,
but the one who said this was the Sky Emperor..,
then the situation would be very different!
I wish the Emperor of the Sky great fortune! ! The Emperor of Eternal Grace bowed to Lucius. He knew that this was no longer a battlefield that they could participate in!
I wish the Emperor of the Sky great fortune! !
This time, it was everyones voice! ! !
Chapter 153 - Unexpected Surprise, National Luck Chess Pieces and Additional Rewards!
Chapter 153: Unexpected Surprise, National Luck Chess Pieces and Additional Rewards!
Your majesty! This is the spoils of war we just captured! !Apollo had already finished off those people just now.
Looking at the item in Apollos hand,
it was a rainbow umbre made of an unknown material,
but most of it had already been roasted ck!
Another piece that looked a little like a chess piece,
it was crystal clear and did not suffer any damage!
Looks like this is the national luck chess piece of the Haas Dynasty!Jerry said as a chess piece appeared in his hand.
The appearance of this chess piece was simr to the spoils of war captured by Apollo,
however, it was like a crystal, and one could feel the rich national luck from it.
Every dynasty participating in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties would produce such a chess piece,
this chess piece contained a part of the fate of the dynasty that belonged to it,
if one lost, the fate within would be snatched away by other dynasties.
The moment Jerry took out the national luck chess piece that belonged to the Sky Dynasty,
the national luck chess piece that belonged to the Haas dynasty directly copsed,
the Luck of the Haas Dynasty directly merged into the national luck chess piece in Jerrys hand.
I see! Jerry felt the change in the chess piece in his hand,
he gradually understood the purpose of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
For those weak dynasties, regardless of whether they participated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties or not,
they had to hand over a portion of their national luck,
however, the stronger dynasties could plunder the national fortunes of these dynasties,
they could use it to strengthen their own countries.
In the end!
The weaker dynasties would definitely bepletely devoured.
This was a banquet organized by the strongest ten dynasties to split the fortunes of the other dynasties! !
If one guessed correctly, the top ten dynasties in the previous Battle of a Hundred Dynasties would not fight at all.
Even if there was a fight, it would be limited to a very small area.
Because once there was arge number of casualties, it would affect their strength!
Of course, this time was an exception!
Because this time, the reward for first ce was the newborn world! !
It was enough to make those dynasties go crazy!
[ Congrattions, master, for eliminating one low-level dynasty army. The reward is 10,000 summoning opportunities! ]
[ this is the additional reward of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties. If you destroy a low-level dynasty army, you will receive 10,000 summoning opportunities! ]! If you destroy an intermediate dynasty army, you will receive 50,000 summoning opportunities. If you destroy a high-level dynasty army, you will receive 100,000 summoning opportunities. If you destroy a high-level dynasty army, you will receive 500,000 summoning opportunities! ! ! ]
When he heard the voice in his mind, Jerry was stunned. He did not expect to receive such a pleasant surprise!
This time, he had only participated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties because of the world mission during the Empire Era,
then, he received the reward, the newborn world.
In the end, he did not expect that this national luck chess piece would be able to increase the fate of the Sky Dynasty,
following that, even the Eternal Flower Register had additional rewards!
One had to know that when the Sky Dynasty was first established,
they only received a reward of 100,000!
And they only needed to destroy an intermediate dynasty to receive the same reward!
However, after thinking about it carefully, this was very normal,
this was because only ordinary worldnds could give birth to a low-grade dynasty,
if they wanted to give birth to an intermediate dynasty, they would need at least four worldnds.
Disregarding everything else, just in terms of territory, there was a huge difference between an intermediate-grade dynasty and a low-grade dynasty. The difference was four times!
One had to know that the bigger the territory, the richer the resources, and therger the poption,
the number of experts that would be born naturally would not be on the same level!
Hence, if one were to destroy an intermediate-grade dynastys army, obtaining such a reward was very normal.
How many Low-tier dynasties and intermediate-tier dynasties are there among the 100 dynasties?
Even if we dont count these, just the 10 Top-tier dynasties alone will have five million chances to summon them!
If he received so many rewards, how powerful would his Sky Dynasty be this time! !
Jerry made his decision immediately, his eyes filled with killing intent!
If it was just to win the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties before..,
to be the final victor..,
then it waspletely different now..,
this time, Jerry decided to take the initiative to attack..,
those hundred dynasties were no longer his opponents in his eyes..,
but countless summoning opportunities!
He had to hurry up and find those dynasties as quickly as possible..,
and then destroy them one by one. Otherwise, they might be destroyed by the other dynasties in a long time.
That would be a huge loss!
Alexander!Jerry immediately gave the order.
Your subordinate is here. Listen to your majestys order! ! Alexander knelt down on one knee and appeared in front of Jerry. He lowered his head and said.
Divide the Sky Dynastys army into seven teams. Each team will be led by three King of the Gods. They will march in different directions. Destroy all the dynasties you see along the way!
Then bring back the national luck chess pieces!
After knowing this additional reward, Jerry immediately decided to carry out the Blitzkrieg,
Yes! All the generals responded.
Only Athena, Hermes, who was in charge of intelligence, and a part of the army were left by Jerrys side.
The rest were all sent out!
Hermes domain was the one with the widest coverage among all of them.
He could sense everything that was happening within his domain,
he was specifically responsible for rying information about the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Although it was said that with the three King of the Gods leading the team, it could be said that they would be able to directly crush any ordinary low-level or middle-level dynasty.
Even if they encountered the ten top-level dynasties, they would still have the strength to fight.
But in order to prevent any idents from happening, Jerry still kept Hermes by his side!
He sent Bush out to check the entire battlefield.
This way, if anything happened, he would be the first to know.
Thus, he rushed to the battlefield.
Lets set off too! !Jerry waved his spear and urged the Golden Lion King who was sitting down.
They headed straight ahead, followed by millions of troops.
Not long after, the entire hundred dynasties battlefield was in an uproar.
One had to know that although the asura world was a lot bigger than an ordinary world,.
A legend dynasty still brought a lot of troops,
even if it was just a low-level legend dynasty that came to make up the numbers,
it was still very easy to casually gather 100 million troops,
not to mention those middle-level and high-level God dynasties.
They brought far more than 100 million troops.
Hence, it was normal for them to encounter other dynasties armies on this battlefield.
Other than those top-tier dynasties,
normal dynasties could only be destroyed before the Sky Dynastys terrifying strength.
In less than a few hours, Jerry heard voices in his mind.
The number of times he summoned was increasing.
This was because Jerrys orders were to destroy any dynasty he encountered.
Hence, when Zeus, Apollo, Ares and the rest encountered other legend dynasties,
they would activate their own domains and kill them!
In an instant, the entire Battle of a Hundred Dynasties battlefield was in chaos!
Chapter 154 - The New-born Dynastys Secret
Chapter 154: The New-born Dynastys Secret
Inside the Asura world,
on a battlefield
The two armies were fighting each other,
but now the situation was very clear. One side was at an absolute disadvantage.
Basically, it could be said to be crushed.
The King of the Gods of the Sith dynasty looked at the scene in front of him,
and was so shocked that he couldnt say a word,
no matter what, the Sith dynasty was still a powerful intermediate dynasty,
however, just as he found a ce to settle down,
an army from an unknown dynasty charged over.
They were extremely powerful, and within a short period of time,
they hadpletely defeated the army he had brought.
And at this moment, his pupils constricted. From behind the local army,
three figures pounced on him.
Those are King of the Gods? ? ? He turned around and ran,
what a joke, where did so many King of the Godse from,
three of them all at once.
However, he wasnt too worried. After all, people at the King of the Gods realm werent that easy to kill.
And if one King of the Gods wanted to escape, even three Kings wouldnt be able to stop him.
But suddenly, he discovered that he was in a world of an ocean.
This is a domain?
Which dynasty was this? It was one thing for three Kings of Gods to appear at once, but..,
these three Kings of the Gods had evenprehended a domain!
How could they let people live!
Poseidon is a subordinate of the Sky Emperor!
In the end, before he was swallowed by the monstrous waves, there was only one question in his mind.
Who is Poseidon? ? Who is the Emperor of the Sky?
He was not the only one who had questions about who the Sky Emperor was.
At this moment, in the Asura, with the powerful advance of the Sky Dynasty,.
Those dynasties that were involved in the war..,
had only one question in their minds,
who was the Emperor of the Sky?
And where did the Sky Dynastye from?
How could they be so powerful!
The entire battlefield was inplete chaos,
now, as long as those dynasties saw the g that symbolized the Sky Dynasty..,
they didnt even have the slightest intention to resist,
they directly chose to escape.
Where did this Sky Dynastye from?
A furious roar came from a quiet valley,
it directly shattered the clouds in the sky.
From the top to the bottom of the valley,
the army was densely packed.
On the military g, the words Thomas were engraved!
This was a high-grade dynasty,
and it was a dynasty named after itself!
In the middle of the main seat sat a huge old man with a crown on his head,
this person was the lord of the Thomas dynasty Thomas Cannon.
But this high-grade dynasty had already started to decline,
in order to stake out a future, he personally came to this Hundred Dynasty Battlefield,
and brought all his troops.
Originally, he hoped that the top ten dynasties wouldpete with each other,
then, he would pick up the scraps from behind.
Turns out, a Sky Dynasty appeared out of nowhere,
it messed up all of his ns.
At this moment, Thomas expression was so grave,
his fat body was trembling non-stop!
Your Majesty, please calm down. We have already found out that this Sky Dynasty has only been promoted to a dynasty for a few years. It is just a new dynasty! !
Bullsh * T! ! Thomas smashed the Stone Mountain in front of him into dust with one palm. How can the new dynasty have such powerful strength? They can take out three Kings of the Gods at once!
Since Jerrys order was to disperse the Sky Dynastys army,
to increase the speed at which they could destroy the other legend dynasties.
Usually, only the three Kings of the Gods would be lucky enough to encounter the Sky Dynasty.
Your majesty, this is actually beneficial to us. You see, after they messed up the entire battlefield, they have attracted everyones attention.
Your majesty, please rest assured. When the timees, we dont need to take action. The ten top-tier legend dynasties will also take action to destroy them. Moreover, I reckon that many legend dynasties will be interested in this new legend dynasty.
This was because this new legend dynasty had only been established for a few short years,
in the end, its strength had actually be so powerful!
One had to know that even a top-tier divine dynasty like theirs..,
upied such arge territory,
it had taken nearly a few hundred years to nurture three divine kings,
presumably, the top ten divine dynasties were not much different,
then, the problem came. This newborn Sky Dynasty..,
but it upied a world,
how could it nurture so many experts in less than a few years.
There must be some secret hidden in this!
Once a dynasty grasped this secret,
it meant that this dynasty could nurture arge number of Kings of the Gods realm experts in just a few short years.
What did this mean?
This meant that the importance of this secret might be even higher than the ultimate reward of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, the world of the newborn.
After all, although the world of the newborn was very rare, one could still be born within a few thousand years in Sumeru Heaven.
It was not as if the ten great legend empires had never obtained one before,
however, they could only maintain the oue of the ten great legend empires coexisting in the Sumeru Heaven.
If one wanted to rely on the newborn world topletely obtain power that far exceeded that of the other legend dynasties!
That was impossible!
However, the moment someone managed to grasp the secret of the Sky Dynasty,
the entire Sumeru Heavens situation would be instantly broken! !
A realm could nurture three to four legend dynasties in a few years.
If it was the resources of the ten top-tier celestial empires, how many legend dynasties could they nurture in a few years.
After figuring out the reasoning behind it, the expression on Thomas face gradually eased.
Its a pity. If only I could grasp the secret! Thomas said with some regret.
However, he thought that it was unlikely,
the top ten dynasties must have begun to pay attention to this new dynasty.
How could he have the chance to intervene!
If only that Sky Emperor told me his secret directly! hahahaha!
Thomas thought that this Sky Dynasty would attract the attention of the top ten dynasties.
His chances of obtaining the newborn world would be even greater,
his heart became even more delighted.
Alright! Then Ill tell you! ! !
A slightly mocking voice came from the sky above the valley.
Thomas expression instantly changed,
he actually didnt notice anything when someone was so close to him.
The strength of the person who came was quite terrifying! !
However, when Thomas raised his vignce,
he waspletely shocked,
he couldnt feel any divine power in his body,
it was as if he had returned to the beginning of his cultivation!
But now, he didnt have any time to reflect on that feeling.
At this moment, his heart waspletely filled with fear!
Not only him, at this moment in this valley,
everyone felt that they hadpletely lost all their cultivation!
At the same time, a ck army appeared above the valley.
The person in the lead was dressed in tinum armor and held a golden spear. He stood on top of a Golden Lion King,
beside him stood a beautiful woman dressed in armor.
The words Sky could be faintly seen on the banner of the Army!
Sky Dynasty!
Theyre here! ! !
Chapter 155 - Before Me, You All Are Mortals
Chapter 155: Before Me, You All Are Mortals
He havent felt this way for a long time.
For Thomas,
ever since he became the ruler of the dynasty,
he was the only one who looked down on others,
he had never been looked down on like this before.
But this time,
the rows of troops, high above the valley, looked down on them.
What was shocking was that,
the millions of troops were all made up of Demigods,
even the top dynasty,
could not produce such arge army of Demigods!
If it was before, he might be surprised, but he would not panic.
Because he was the emperor,
a true King of the Gods who had mastered a domain.
But at this moment, he was like an ordinary person,
he was stunned by the undtions emitted by those Demigods,
he couldnt even stand properly!
Your majesty, Ill go down and destroy them! Athena stepped forward and asked.
Theres no need! ! ! Jerry tly rejected, his eyes looking into the distance,
Think about how to deal with the ten top-tier dynasties with the information we have now!
Although the strength of the guy below isnt that great, what he said still makes sense. Were wantonly waging war, well definitely attract the attention of the ten top-tier dynasties.
Of course, even if the ten of them gather together, theres nothing to be afraid of. Im just worried that they might pull some tricks behind the scenes. I dont want any idents to happen to you guys.
As for the group of people below, they have already be ordinary people. Let these soldiers handle it.
Yes! Hearing Jerrys words, Athenas face turned red,
she had always thought that as a subordinate, she should serve her emperor loyally,
she did not expect that her emperor would actually be worried about her.
Unknowingly, she had automatically changed the you in Jerrys words to a formal you.
Jerry had originally thought that the army would be fine. After all, they were only war souls,
if there were any injuries, they could just directly fuse with the people in the reserve army.
But once thesemanders and generals died, they would really die.
There was no way to summon them again.
It was not easy to strengthen them to such a level, and it took a lot of summoning times,
to raise them all to four stars.
It would be a great loss if there was any damage.
With the help of Hermesdomain,
Jerry was able to discover that there was a high-level dynasty hidden in this valley,
it was also thanks to Hermess secrecy that he was able toe to the sky of the valley undetected
He opened his domain.
Although the King of the Gods below was not weak, it was a pity that he did not react until he entered Jerrys domain.
It was toote.
Sky Emperor, do you dare to fight me openly? I am the Emperor of the Dynasty, and you dare to let these Demigods kill me?
Thomas fat body was still struggling,
although he could no longer mobilize his divine power, he was still a King of the Gods.
With the King of the Godss physique, these Demigods could not take him down in just a few minutes.
But looking at the situation below, Thomas could not hold on much longer.
Thomas felt humiliated. His god was the emperor of a dynasty,
he rose up in countless wars and witnessed the destruction of countless imperial dynasties,
even the destruction of the legend dynasty.
He could ept that he had died at the hands of another Emperor of the legend dynasty,
however, it was not like that. He had been surrounded and killed by a group of soldiers under hismand,
moreover, it was a group of mere Demigods.
I, Thomas Cannon, I am the emperor of the legend dynasty. You can not treat me like this!
Thomas desperate roar came from below!
In front of me! All of you are mortals!
Jerry looked coldly at the battlefield below,
he would not stupidly withdraw his territory just because of a single sentence from the other party,
he would run to fight the other party one-on-one.
Then he would not be called the Sky Emperor, but the Sky Fool!
In the end, Thomas could not hold on under the siege of everyone.
The ruler of a dynasty had fallen to such an end.
It was inevitable that people would sigh,
but Jerry still did not have any fluctuations.
Because this was the normal state of the Empire Era.
So what if it was a dynasty?
In a sense, it was no different from a dynasty or an imperial dynasty.
With the rise of a legend dynasty, naturally, there would be a legend dynasty that disappeared.
This world was just so cruel.
If the strong continued to go on,
the weak could only be eliminated.
If their positions were reversed, Jerry could be sure that,
Thomas would not remove his domain.
[ Congrattions, master, for destroying an army of a high-level dynasty. Reward ]
Jerry did not count how many times he had summoned,
because there were too many!
The battle in the valley below had ended,
looking at the Kingdoms fate chess piece in his hand,
Jerry was a little disgusted. As a high-level dynasty,
this bit of luck was too little!
Your majesty! ording to the information we know, the Thomas Dynasty has begun to decline. Otherwise, he wouldnt have personally brought people to the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield!
Hermes stepped forward and exined,
the domain he awakened after advancing to the King of Gods was very strange!
It was not very lethal, but in terms of the scope of the domain and the rted concealment,
there was no one better than him among the twelve Main Gods!
Therefore, he was now in charge of the transmission and collection of intelligence on the battlefield!
This was also why even after the Sky Dynastys army was divided into several parts,
everything was still under Jerrys control.
Through Hermes, he connected to the othermanders,
the Sky Dynasty was fanning forward bit by bit!
This way, they could avoid being ambushed from behind!
After all, they were bothndings on Earth,
and they were still temporarily under the Sky Dynasty,
naturally, they had to take care of them!
Your majesty, from what I can sense, arge number of gods are gathering at the center of the Asura!
Hermes noticed something strange and went forward to warn Hermes!
The center? Whats there?
It was understandable to run for their lives, but it was problematic to run to the center of the Asura!
Your majesty, Im useless! Theres some kind of powerful force in the center of the Asura World, I cant sense the situation over there!Hermes looked ashamed!
Its nothing! It must be where the ten dynasties are located. They must have gone there to seek protection. There are many awakened domains in the ten dynasties!
Its not strange that there are people who can block your domain!
But your majesty, I dont understand why those dynasties would seek protection from the ten top dynasties? Hermes was puzzled.
After all, the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties should be fought separately, and everyone should be enemies with each other.
Thats because if you encounter the ten top-tier dynasties, you may only need to hand over the national fate chess pieces and still be able to save your life. But if you encounter our Sky Dynasty, you will lose your life!
I dont know if what I said is correct, your majesty? Athena stepped forward and said,
but she did not dare to look directly at Jerry! She only stared at Jerrys side profile from the corner of her eyes!
Its more or less correct! But theres a slight w! Those fleeing dynasties surrendering to the ten dynasties will not save their lives. They will definitely be able to save their lives!
Since they can be one of the top ten dynasties, they are not that simple!
Receiving those dynasties, one can absorb their fate, and the other can learn about us from them!
And they can also pull other dynasty members into their own team to increase their strength! So they will definitely not kill those whoe to surrender!
Chapter 156 - Lorde Dynasty that Refused the Alliance
Chapter 156: Lorde Dynasty that Refused the Alliance
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Then arent we in danger? Hermes felt that the situation had be serious,
because he sensed through his domain that more and more dynasties were rushing toward the center of the Asura!
Thats good too, so we dont have to look for them one by one! Jerry was still calm. He turned to Hermes and said, Call the others back.
Now, those dynasties had basically gathered together,
among them, there were ten top-tier dynasties,
it would be difficult to deal with the Sky Dynastys army when it was led by three generals!
Jerry did not believe that the ten top-tier dynasties did not have a few Kings of the Gods with awakened domains.
Anyway, those people had already gathered together,
and in order to concentrate their strength to deal with the Sky Dynasty,
those people would not attack the dynasty that had already admitted defeat.
So there was no need to rush forward.
Jerry took a look at the reward of the Eternal Flower Register. There were already close to a million summoning times!
It was time to rest and regroup.
And then directly annihte all the dynasty that had gathered in the middle of the battlefield!
At the same time,
in the Asura,
inside the Hundred Rifts Canyon,
countless armies had already gathered,
and these armies were all dressed differently.
It was very obvious that they were all from different legend dynasties.
At a nce, there were already at least a dozen legend dynasties gathered in the canyon.
Among them, more than half of the armies had already suffered casualties!
The Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was originally a battle between various legend dynasties for the various opportunities in the Asura.
Originally, the legend dynasties that were still enemies with each other,
didnt expect to gather together now,
and all of this was just because one had just ascended to the legend dynasty not long ago,
and it was forced on them by the new dynasty, which had participated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties for the first time.
If it hadnt happened right in front of their eyes,
they wouldnt believe it anyway!
The Hundred Rifts Valley is famous for,
was because there were two terrifying spatial storms formed by Hundred Rifts Canyons exit,
even Kings of the Gods might not be able to escape safely if they were involved.
Other than the two spatial storms at the exit,
the interior of the canyon was indeed calm.
And the other reason why the Hundred Rifts Canyon was famous,
was because this was the encampment of one of the top ten legend dynasties, the Lorde Dynasty.
After all, as long as they could deal with those two spatial storms,
the Hundred Rifts Canyon was indeed a suitable ce to set up camp,
one was because the terrain of the canyon made it very easy to deal with intruders,
the entrance was the lowest, and the deeper one went, the higher the terrain was,
if other dynasties attacked, they would face countless attacks from above.
The second was because the spatial storm at the entrance could be used as a natural barrier to defend against the enemy,
however, only the top ten divine dynasties had the ability to use this terrifying Hundred Rifts Canyon as their base.
If it was any other legend dynasty, they would only bepletely devoured by the spatial cracks in the canyon.
In the deepest part of the canyon, on a 10,000 meter high stone tform,
there was actually a chair made of gold,
on both sides of the chair stood rows of guards.
These two rows of guards were actually allposed of Main Gods.
And on this exceptionally noble chair, a young man with a flirtatious appearance was closing his eyes.
Two scantily dressed maids were massaging his back and legs,
and these two maids were shockingly also at the Main God realm.
The young man was the second prince of the Lorde dynasty, Rohan.
Although he looked rtively young, in reality, he was already several hundred years old.
To be able to cultivate to the King of the GOds realm at just a few hundred years old..,
it could be said that he had astonishing talent in the Empire Era.
With a whistling sound, a white light passed through the two rows of guards formed by the main gods,
it appeared directly in front of the young man,
the white light disappeared, revealing a tall and sturdy figure with a white divine ring around his body.
This was actually a King of the Gods, and it was a King of the Gods who had awakened his domain.
It was the general of the Lorde dynasty: Francis Lorde.
It was said that this persons surname was not Lorde,
however, following the Emperor of the Lorde Dynasty all the way through the war,
he had made countless war achievements, so he was bestowed with thest name Lorde,
to praise Francis for his meritorious service to the Lorde Dynasty.
Francis cupped his fists and bowed to the young man on the chair,
Reporting to your highness! ording to the news we just received, someone from the other nine dynasties has proposed to form an alliance to ask for the opinion of our Lorde Dynasty! The location of the alliance is the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Lordes interest was interrupted and he looked at Francis with displeasure,
however, he did not say anything. He also knew Franciss position in his fathers heart,
although he was the nominal leader of the Lorde Dynasty in this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
but Rohan knew that the real person in charge was this Francis.
Allied with the other nine dynasties? Rohan sneered in his heart.
The top ten dynasties sounded like they were the initiators of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
in fact, there were many conflicts between the ten dynasties,
moreover, the Lorde dynasty was not on good terms with those guys.
Moreover, they were dealing with a newborn dynasty that had participated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties for the first time.
If his father found out about this, he would be furious.
Usually, he did note to inform him of his decision,
but this time, he came,
so he wanted to make him take the me!
Lorde pulled over the maid who was massaging him,
he wantonly kneaded the white flowers and raised his head to say to Francis.
General Francis, dont you know what happened to our Lorde dynasty during the Last Battle of a Hundred Dynasties?
Franciss face turned ugly. Of course, he knew this,
he had also participated in thest Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
it was because of the sneak attacks from the other dynasties that the Lorde Dynasty suffered heavy losses.
It took a full 100 years for them to gradually recover.
Furthermore, Emperor Lorde had suffered heavy injuries and had yet to recover.
Otherwise, the second prince would not be in charge of leading the team this time.
After all, the final reward for this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was a newborn world.
In the past, he would definitely not consider forming an alliance with those dynasties.
But now, there was an ident..,
the Sky Dynasty! ! !
ording to the survivors,
the Sky Dynasty did not y by the rules,
even if you admitted defeat and handed over the national luck chess pieces, they would not stop.
Until all of them were eliminated.
Although there were frictions between the ten dynasties,
they did not go so far,
unless they made up their mind to go all out in a war between the two dynasties.
They would not kill everyone who participated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
There was not much difference in strength between the ten dynasties,
if they started a war without permission, they would not be able to finish off the other party in a short period of time,
even if they won in the end, the side that won would definitely have suffered heavy losses.
Do not forget that there were still eight top-tier dynasties keeping watch on the side.
At that time, they would only bepletely devoured by the other eight top-tier dynasties.
Therefore, generally speaking, none of the ten top-tier dynasties dared to start a war rashly.
So your highness means... to refuse to ally with them?
Chapter 157 - Rohans thoughts, Lorde Empire Attack!
Chapter 157: Rohans thoughts, Lorde Empire Attack!
Then your highness, you mean you refuse to form an alliance with them? Francis asked tentatively.
Rohan nced at Francis impatiently,
he really did not know how such a stupid person could survive until now.
However, the other party was, after all, an old man from Lorde Empire, and had made countless battle achievements.
Now that he had advanced to the King of the Gods level, he was one of the best in the Lorde dynasty.
He could not simply curse out loud, so he was really frustrated.
He exerted some strength in his hand and directly tore the thinyer of breastte of the maid in his arms into pieces.
The pair of white rabbits were exposed in the air just like that.
The maid did not care. She just smiled and fell into Rohans arms, rubbing against Rohans chest with all her strength.
Rohans mood improved a lot. He looked at Francis and said, Why do you think the Sky Dynasty became so strong just after bing a legend dynasty?
I dont know! Francis was a little confused,
this question had been bothering all the dynasties in the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield.
What if we can learn this secret?
Your Highness, what do you mean? ? ?
As far as I know, among the top ten celestial dynasties, our Lorde Dynasty is the closest to that newborn Sky Dynasty.
In that case, we will first pretend to promise them that we are willing to form an alliance and stabilize them first. Then, we will destroy that Sky Dynasty. As long as we can grasp the secret of the Sky Dynasty that made it stronger in such a short period of time!
Then not only will our Lorde dynasty be able to walk out from the shadow of the previous Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, well also directly be the strongest existence among the top ten dynasties.
At that time, we might even directly swallow the other nine dynasties.
Hearing Lordes words, Francis frowned and said, But your highness, ording to the information we got from those survivors, the Sky Dynasty has close to a dozen Kings of the Gods, and theyre all Kings who have awakened their domains.
Im afraid were not their match!
HMPH! What do those guys know? They havent even reached the Main God level yet, and some of them are scared out of their wits before they even see the Sky Dynasty. How much credibility can their words have!
A dozen Kings of the Gods? ? Thats thebat strength that only top-tier legend Dynasties can bring out, how can a newborn dynasty bring out so much?
Dont forget that the Sky Dynasty only controls a single realm. Even if he can find so many talented experts, where does the power of faithe from?
Dont tell me you dont know how terrifying the power of faith that more than ten legend dynasties need is!
Francis was stunned. He realized that he had actually missed this crucial point,
To go from a Demigod to a Main God, one needed to consume arge amount of faith energy. To be a King of the Gods, one needed to consume even more faith energy.
The Sky Dynasty only upied a single realm. How could they have so much faith energy.
And the survivors were all shocked,
they all said that there were three Kings of the Gods, but everyones description of the three Kings was different.
Moreover, they were just Demigods. If they entered the legend dynasties territory, they would not have survived.
He also felt that these survivors were exaggerating.
Moreover, even if there are more than a dozen Kings of the Gods, we are not afraid.
Or is it that the number one general of our Lorde dynasty, General Francis, who has experienced countless battles, will be afraid of a group of people who have just be Kings of the Gods!
Your Highness, you must be joking. However, I can guarantee that no matter who the other party is, or even if they are Kings of the Gods from other dynasties, I will not be afraid, Francis said confidently.
This confidence came from his own strength, from countless battles and battles,
Francis did not dare to say that he was invincible in the King of the Gods realm,
however, no matter who the other party was, Francis was confident that he could fight.
Even if I cant win, I can still take your Highness and leave!
Sigh! You really dont know how to talk. We havent even started fighting yet, and youre already thinking of running away! Rohan was in a good mood.
Right now, in the Lorde dynasty, his father, Emperor Lorde, was already nning to retreat to the back.
He was prepared to focus on cultivation, and as for managing the dynasty, he nned to hand it over to someone else.
Among them, his big brother, the first Prince of the Lorde dynasty, Loshin, was the most popr.
If he could grasp the secrets of the Sky Dynasty this time,
he would see how his big brother couldpete with him!
After Francis received the order, he began to mobilize the army.
He had to seize the time and take advantage of the fact that the Sky Dynasty was currently fighting everywhere,
he was extremely tired, which was the best time to attack.
It had to be said that Francis was indeed a man who had experienced countless battles,
once he made up his mind, he would not hesitate,
and he immediately saw the weakness of the Sky Dynasty,
ever since they entered the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, the other party had been fighting,
while his side had been resting,
now was the time for them to reach their peak.
Countless armies set out from the hundred splits canyon,
numerous iparably huge battleships slowly rose into the sky.
The Lorde dynasty had gathered all their forces,
along with those who had surrendered and sought shelter,
they sped towards the location of Jerrys Sky Dynasty.
In an unknown valley,
an intense battle had already ended,
it might not be appropriate to call it a war,
because it was more like a one-sided massacre.
The battlefield below had been cleared,
Jerry stood above the Golden Lion King,
poseidon, Apollo, and the others led their troops back to the valley.
They set up camp around the valley.
Ares was the only one who had not returned. That war maniac had run too far.
If he had not heard Jerrys orders,
Ares would probably have dared to lead that group of people directly to the center of the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield,
the gathering ce of all the legend dynasties.
Seeing that all themanders and generals had returned safely, Jerry nodded to himself,
it seemed that the worst-case scenario that he had expected did not happen.
However, there were still quite a number of casualties among the troops that he had brought out.
This was not a big deal. After all, those war souls were still there,
as long as he could fuse these war souls with the soldiers in the reserve camp when he returned,
he would be able to directly be a demigod in a years time.
However, the Sky Dynastysbat strength was still somewhat damaged,
although it was still fine even against those top-tier legend dynasties.
However, to be on the safe side, and those legend dynasties had already gathered together..,
Jerry decided to summon some more troops to replenish hisbat strength.
Moreover, since he had so many summons this time, Jerry did not need to use them sparingly.
Back when the Sky Dynasty was promoted to a legend dynasty, the Eternal Flower Register had received a huge upgrade.
Other than the undead army that could be considered immortal..,
there was another biggest change..,
Jerry could now directly summon elites with four stars!
Chapter 158 - Summon 4-star Character, Ares!
Chapter 158: Summon 4-star Character, Ares!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, the number of summoning opportunities required was extremely high.
It was even more than the number of summoning opportunities required to raise themanders and generals to 4-star.
It required a total of 50,000 summons.
Furthermore, the Sky Dynasty had just advanced to a legend dynasty,
there were countless armies,manders, and generals that were about to ascend to the stars!
In addition to the sudden increase in the territory of the entire Sky dynasty,
the army was seriouslycking!
And back then, Jerry had only summoned a total of 120,000 times,
if he summoned 4-star characters directly, he could only summon two.
Thus, Jerry could only give up on summoning four-star characters.
If he was not in the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield this time, Jerry probably would not have summoned a four-star character directly.
After all, summoning a three-star character and then raising him from three to four-star only consumed about 20,000 summoning opportunities.
That was less than half of the consumption of directly summoning a four-star character.
There was no other way. It could only be said that it was to shorten the time needed for a three-star character to rise to four-star!
After all, it would still take a year for a three-star character to get used to being promoted to four-star. After a year, the realm would bepletely consolidated.
Eternal Flower Register, directly summon a four-star character.
...
The millions of warships of the Lorde dynasty slowly rose into the sky from the Hundred Rifts Canyon,
they headed toward a certain army of the Sky Dynasty,
in the center of the group formed by countless warships,
there was a huge warship that was about a thousand miles long,
it was iparably luxurious. Countless magic array patterns were branded on it, enough to withstand a full-strength attack from the King of the Gods.
This was the main warship of the Lorde dynasty,
the second prince, Rohan, and Francis were on the main ship.
Is the news reliable? is the Sky Dynasty right ahead? Why isnt it here yet?
Rohan thought that he could finally see what the Sky Dynasty looked like, the one that messed up the entire Hundred Dynasty Battlefield.
He did not expect that he wouldnt see it until now.
Your Majesty, we found traces of battle ahead, but we did not find any traces of the Sky Dynasty. They might have retreated!
Haha, retreated? Didnt they say that the Sky Dynasty was invincible all the way? They actually retreated! Rohan mocked,
It seems that they heard of your Majesty Rohans reputation and fled in fear!
A maid, who was nestled in Rohans embrace, hugged Rohans neck and said coquettishly.
Only you know how to talk. Lets see what you have to say tonight when I gag your mouth!
Rohan teased the servant girl beside him while waving his hand to dismiss the soldiers who came to report.
It seemed that this so-called Sky Dynasty was nothing more than this!
To think that he was so careful and directly brought all of his troops,
he actually ran away without even seeing him.
Francis alone would probably be enough to finish them off!
It was all the fault of those trash from other dynasties. If it wasnt for the fact that they were used as cannon fodder, it would have been pretty good.
He would have killed all of them long ago.
Your Highness, the Sky Dynastys army has been discovered up ahead.
Francis opened the curtain and walked in.
Rohans eyes lit up. He had finally caught him.
This was more interesting! Otherwise, it would be boring to stay on this warship.
Okay, follow this king out to take a look! Rohan stood up first and put on his battle robe,
he came to the deck of the warship.
Although he did not see any army on the bow of the warship,
other than his own army,
Rohan could also feel a strong power fluctuation thousands of miles in front of him.
Every dynasty had their own methods of searching for enemies,
with the methods of searching for enemies of the Lorde dynasty, they would be able to find traces of the enemies even if they were tens of thousands of miles away.
Chase after them, dont let them escape!
How could he let the prey that he had finally obtained escape just like that!
Rays of light appeared from the battleships around him!
The speed of all the battleships suddenly increased, bringing with them the sound of air being torn apart.
...
Ares, someone is catching up from behind! Alexander said,
back then, the Sky Dynastys army was divided into seven teams, and each team was led by three legend dynasties!
Leading this part of the army were Ares, Alexander, and the fallen angel Lucifer.
There are still quite a number of them, and their scale is muchrger than ours! There are also quite a number of them who are on the same realm as us!
Lucifer frowned as he spoke. Out of all the people present, his senses were the sharpest.
You guys go first, I will be at the back! Ares said!
Ares, His Majesty has ordered everyone to go back! are your blood boiling again?Alexander said with a frown.
Along the way, it was because of Aresextreme madness towards war,
that was why they broke away from their original n and crazily advanced all the way to the hintend of the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield.
He looked at Ares and it was obvious that he wanted to fight again!
Lucifer sneered and did not say anything. He did not care about these people,
he only listened to Jerrys orders,
previously, it was because Jerry ordered this team to be led by Ares.
He followed Ares,
now, Jerry had already ordered everyone to return,
he could not wait to get away from this fellow who only knew how to fight.
After a while, the expressions of the few of them changed. They felt that the speed of the pursuers behind them had suddenly increased by arge margin.
No, if this continues, we will be caught. You guys bring the troops back. I will be at the back. Ares stopped.
Alexander had to admit that Ares was right.
With the speed of the people behind them, they would be caught up sooner orter,
The reason why this is happening is because I did not listen to your opinions. Going too deep into the battlefield is too far. Now is the time for me to pay the price!
Furthermore, His Majesty is the one who summoned us back. If we dy his majestys important matters, will you be responsible? Dont worry, as long as I want to leave, they will not be able to hold me back.
Ares waved his battle spear and his aura soared!
No matter how many people came!
No matter if the opponent was stronger than him..,
his surging battle intent did not weaken in the slightest. On the contrary, it would burst out even more intensely.
Alexander and Lucifer looked at each other,
they had to admit that what Ares said made sense,
after all, once the opponent caught up from behind, the losses would be disastrous.
But if we stop and fight now, its clear that we could all die here.
And since they fought all the way,
and many trophies were seized,
the rest doesnt matter, but the chest piece must be brought back.
And with Ares strength, even if the other side wants to keep him also impossible!
So Alexander and Lucifer led arge force towards the converging valley.
Ares looked at the countless battleships that were getting closer and closer and covered the sky.
A bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face.
With a furious roar, he charged forward like a rainbow.
It was as if a meteorite had crashed into the battleships.
Chapter 159 - Changes Caused by the Eternal Flower Register!
Chapter 159: Changes Caused by the Eternal Flower Register!
Your Majesty, Ares and the others are on their way back, but I found that there are countless troops following behind them.
It wont be long before Ares is caught up!
And the number and scale of the troops behind them are at least thebined forces of several dynasties. Hermes had already sensed the movements in the distance.
Are they the ten top dynasties that have already gathered? Athena asked,
after all, if the ten top dynasties were to gather, it would be a fierce battle.
Thinking of this, Athena could not help but me Ares in her heart,
when His Majesty had ordered everyone toe back, this guy still dared to refute.
This time, he even caused a big trouble toe back.
I dont think so. Its not that powerful. At most one or two God dynasties! Hermes sensed for a while and said after thinking for a while.
Jerry waved his hand and interrupted their conversation. Now, only a few top legend dynasties dare to directly look for the army of our Sky Dynasty.
Your Majesty, the people chasing after Ares instantly increased their speed. They will soon catch up with Ares and the others. Hermes sensed something and his expression immediately changed, Ares charged into the enemy alone. Alexander has returned with his men!
Ares! When he returns, you must punish him properly! Athena scolded angrily.
There is nothing we can do about it! If Ares does not stay behind, then everyone will be caught! Jerry knew that this was the only way to deal with the situation!
But if that fellow hadnt disobeyed the orders, the few legend dynasties wouldnt have been able to catch up with him! Athena was still filled with rage.
Jerry had finally discovered some bad things about the Eternal Flower Register,
that was, although the characters within it would improve along with their rising star power..,
the corresponding feelings would also gradually be richer,
in the past, they were just like individual dolls, their feelings were indifferent.
They were far less rich than they were now,
for example, Athena had always been calm,
no matter what happened, her expression would not change much, but now.
Jerry looked at Athenas angry face, not knowing whether this change was good or bad!
The bad part was that there might be some idents that would not happen in the past,
for example, in the case of Ares,
the fervor for war that was buried deep in his heart,
was gradually released as his star level rose.
As a result, the rhythm of his advancement began to lose touch with the others.
The good part was that there was finally a bit of humanity,
so that Jerry wouldnt think that he was surrounded by a bunch of emotionless puppets!
But no matter how much they changed, no matter how rich their feelings were, their loyalty to Jerry wouldnt change.
Just as Jerry was wondering if this change was good or bad.
What he did not notice was that Athenas face was getting redder and redder!
Athena noticed that Jerry had been staring at her and immediately stopped talking.
However, she realized that Jerrys gaze was still on her.
She wondered if she had made a mistake just now,
well, since His Majesty had said that this matter had little to do with Ares,
he still could not let it go.
This matter was indeed not done right.
However, she still felt very angry. That fellow had actually disrupted his Majestys n because of her preferences.
Are you alright! Athena? ?Jerry came back to his senses and realized that Athenas expression was abnormal.
It was like a red apple.
Im fine! I shouldnt have argued with his Majesty. Athena lowered her head deeply,
she did not dare to look up at Jerry again.
Its alright, this is very normal. Actually, I should be med for not making things clear back then. I was just pursuing efficiency, hoping to destroy all the dynasties in here as soon as possible! Thats why
How could it be his Majestys fault? This is the reason why we didnt think it through clearly! Athena immediately interrupted.
The rest of the people also spoke up one after another.
Alright, this matter ends here. Lets head over to meet up with Ares and the rest! Its also a good opportunity to see the strength of this so-called top-tier dynasty.
Jerry found that the feelings of the people around him were getting richer and richer!
Should he go back and ask the Eternal Flower Register what was going on?
Then, he turned to look at the figures in front of him and said slowly, I hope you wont let me down!
The figures in front of him were the 4-star figures that Jerry had just spent 150,000 yuan to summon.
One of them was a tall figure wearing a cloak iid with stars,
his body was shining with endless divine light,
however, he only had one eye,
he was holding a long spear that seemed to be made of some kind of tree branch,
beside him was a Pegasus with eight legs. Its entire body was covered in white fur.
Odin! ! !
The Lord of the Gods of Asgard! ! !
Jerry did not expect that he would be able to summon the Lord of the Gods.
If he was not wrong, Odins missing eye was the price he had to pay in exchange for the spring of wisdom.
The spear in his hand was made from the twigs of the world tree, Gungnir!
It was rumored that this spear would hit the target, and no one would be able to block it!
Jerry was certain that Gungnirs weapon definitely had some sort of rule,
as for the eight-legged Pegasus, it was the legendary mount of Odin, Sleibnil.
Yes, my Lord! Odin bowed,
as for the two figures behind Odin, they were:
Odins eldest son Thor, and the god of deception, Loki.
And his father, Thor, presumably, was dressed rather shabbily,
the only thing special about him was the magic belt he wore.
And the magic hammer he held in his hand.
Loki, on the other hand, had a gentlemanly appearance, gentle and refined!
He was very polite.
But Jerry was not fooled by Lokis appearance,
Loki was a famous god of trickery!
These three were summoned at the level of a King of the Gods,
and they had undoubtedly awakened their domains.
This was still eptable,
but when he thought of the 150,000 summons he had just spent,
Jerrys heart ached a little.
However, if he could eliminate the dynasty that came this time..,
then he would be able to earn back everything in an instant!
Lets go!Jerry waved his hand, and the Golden Lion King let out an angry roar.
On another battlefield, Ares was caught in a bitter battle.
Back then, he directly smashed into a battleship..,
and instantly sank a battleship.
However, the other party reacted very quickly,
a few figures rushed towards Ares.
All of them were Kings of the Gods.
However, when Ares activated his Wargod domain, he was not at a disadvantage even though he was fighting against four Kings of the Gods at the same time.
He was even slightly superior to them,
however, a figure rushed towards him,
he was pulled into a world of thick fog!
Ares naturally knew what this was.
This should be the domain of the King of the Gods.
Initially, it was not a big deal. It was not that Ares had never dealt with the Kings of the Gods who possessed a domain.
However, this strange thick fog domain made him unable to attack.
There was thick fog everywhere. Even if that person attacked him,
a punch would eventually turn into a ball of fog.
He had all the power in the world, but he had nowhere to go.
Chapter 160 - Instant Kill, Destruction of a Legend Dynasty
Chapter 160: Instant Kill, Destruction of a Legend Dynasty
Interesting!
On the main battleship, Rohan was hugging a maid,
he was of the maid,
at the same time, he was enjoying the battle on the battlefield,
he did not expect the sky dynasty to be so powerful,
a King of the Gods could actually deal with so many Kings.
In the end, Francis had no choice but to take action personally.
And even so, Francis did not take down the other party for a moment.
It seemed that this was the number one general of the Sky Dynasty!
It was unknown which of the two who had escaped was the Sky Dynastys Emperor.
It should be the old man with the air of a King,
the other was too young and not suitable to be a King.
But on the battlefield, the victor was almost decided.
Francesco was not only able to turn into mist to offset the attack.
The Mist could also enter the opponents body through the opponents breathing,
it could cause fatal damage to the enemy from the inside.
This was the strength of Francesco. He could attack and defend!
Even if the enemy was in Francescos domain for a long time,
eventually, even the Godhead would bepletely contaminated.
And that general of the Sky Dynasty had already stayed in the domain for a long time.
He suffered quite serious injuries,
but the results were getting fiercer and fiercer,
this was something that Francis did not expect,
he almost let the enemy escape.
But if this continued, the enemy would only be slowly worn out by him.
But at this moment,
he suddenly felt a great sense of life and death crisis in his heart.
But he was puzzled. He was clearly in the domain,
how could there be a sudden sense of danger?
However, the feeling was getting stronger.
At this moment, outside the battlefield,
everyone saw a strangely shaped spear thrust straight into the battlefield.
Some people tried to stop it, but without exception, all of them were pierced by the spear.
When Rohan tried to stop it,
he felt a great sense of danger.
He allowed the strange spear to pierce into the battlefield,
break through the domain, and pierce through Francis chest.
The number one general of the Lorde dynasty, Francis, was killed.
Everyone was shocked by this shocking scene.
A King of the Gods,
a King of the Gods who had awakened his domain,
and within his own domain,
he was nailed to death by a battle spear that came from nowhere.
Your Highness, we have detected arge number of troops and many powerful energy fluctuations from the front.
Rohans expression became extremely ugly,
Many? How many are many? Rohans expression was ferocious as he asked.
The person who came to report was shocked. Around 20 to 30.
Before he could finish his sentence.
A terrifying roar came from afar,
a figure riding an eight-legged horse appeared on the battlefield,
immediately after, countless screams and shouts came from behind him.
There were also countless armies.
These armies were all made up of demigods and sovereign gods,
and this was not the most terrifying part,
the most terrifying part was in front of the army,
there were nearly 30 figures standing there,
and the fluctuationsing from each of them were not weaker than Rohans.
In fact, they could even be said to be stronger than him.
How is this possible? Rohan could no longer control himself,
how could he possibly take out more than 30 King of the Gods level experts at once.
On the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield, even the top ten legend dynasties would not be able to take out so many King of the Gods level experts.
He was now certain that the Sky Dynasty must hold a huge secret.
As a newborn legend dynasty!
How could it be possible to nurture so many King of the Gods level experts in such a short period of time.
If he could grasp this secret, not to mention bing the leader of the top ten legend dynasties,
he might even be able topletely dominate the entire Empire Era and ascend to a dynasty above the legend dynasty.
He had to escape. He had to escape.
It was not easy for him to learn such an important secret,
as long as he could escape..,
then everything would be fine.
At this moment, Rohan hadpletely lost the will to resist,
and he only wanted to escape.
Jerry watched Odin slowly withdraw his spear, Gungnir,
and he was truly shocked by this terrifying weapon.
One shot kill! ! !
No matter how far away it was, as long as it was thrown, it would definitely hit,
in other words, when this weapon was thrown, you would already be dead.
It could be said to be a terrifying weapon of cause and effect.
What happened next was very logical.
The Sky Dynastys army rained down like a storm,
one after another, they rushed towards the battleships below.
When the people below saw Franciss death, most of them had already lost the will to fight.
After all, even themander of the Lorde Dynasty, Rohan, had lost the will to fight,
not to mention them.
Not to mention that there were deserters in this army who had been defeated by the Sky Dynasty.
At this moment, they were fleeing in all directions.
The momentum of the copse could not be stopped.
Jerry did not care about what happened on the battlefield,
he led Athena directly to the main battleship of the Lorde dynasty,
before Lorde could escape,
he found that all the divine power in his body seemed to have disappeared.
This shocked him greatly,
then, his entire body waspletely engulfed by fear, and he copsed weakly on the deck.
Jerry didnt even look at him,
he walked past him.
Athena looked at the two scantily d maids beside Rohan,
and looked disgusted.
Jerry didnt need to know who the lord of the dynasty was,
he had already given the order.
Everyone here had to die.
When the time came, someone would hand over the kingdom luck chess pieces to him.
He followed the deck of the main battleship to the central control room of this battleship,
along the way, all sorts of screams and sounds of fighting could be heard.
However, Jerry had already instructed them not to destroy this battleship,
after all, it could be used as a means of transportation,
especially this luxurious main battleship,
not only was it not damaged in the slightest,
there were even people who started to clean up the blood stains on it.
As expected of a top-tier dynasty, its foundation is much thicker than ours.Jerry sat on the main seat of the warship and sighed.
This warship was really luxurious,
not only was the material it was made of not an ordinary thing,
there were also countless arrays carved on it, not only could it have the effect of attacking and defending,
it could also gather spiritual energy,
staying on this warship to cultivate was actually faster than staying on the main city of the Sky Dynasty.
This emperor of the Sky dynasty sure knows how to enjoy himself!
In this main control room, other than a control hub that was responsible for controlling this warship, there was actually an iparably huge bed.
In the corner of the wall, there were beautiful maids who were extremely disheveled,
each of them was at the sovereign realm,
TSK TSK TSK!
Jerry saw this and sighed,
enjoyment was still something these people would enjoy.
Does his majesty also want these handmaidens? If his Majesty needs them, you can keep them!
Athena saw Jerrys gaze and felt a little ufortable for some reason, so she couldnt help but ask directly.
No need. Did you see the end of this lord of the dynasty? Its the end of being greedy for pleasure. I dont want to be like this.
Hearing that, the unhappiness in Athenas heart immediately disappeared.
She said happily, Yes, sir!
Jerry was a little confused. What was there to be happy about?
Chapter 161 - Crisis, Gathering of the Nine Great Dynasties!
Chapter 161: Crisis, Gathering of the Nine Great Dynasties!
[ Congrattions, master, for destroying the army of the top legend dynasty in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties. The reward is 500,000 summoning times. ]
As the voice of the Eternal Flower Register rang in his mind, Jerry already knew that the battle had ended.
Jerry looked at the number of summoning times in his mind,
hemented that there was no chance for him to appear.
Athena handed him a bowl of divine tea and said with a smile, Isnt that natural? If his Majesty has to personally fight in every battle, wouldnt that make us subordinates useless?
Jerry thought about it and agreed,
he mainly thought that there would be several top-tier dynasties gathering together this time,
that was why he brought everyone here.
In the end, when he came over, he realized that..,
it was just one top-tier dynasty!
It had gathered a group of low-tier dynasties that had been killed by the Sky Dynasty and fled in all directions.
With the current strength of the Sky Dynasty, even if two or three dynasties gathered at the same time,
Jerry was sure that he did not need to do it himself,
the others could easily finish them off.
After taking a sip of the tea in his hand, Jerry found that the tea was not only fragrant,
it actually contained a strong power of faith.
One had to know that the power of faith was not spiritual power.
The power of faith was the main source of cultivation after bing a Main God.
Sigh! These old gods really had deep roots.
His Sky Dynasty was still too weak.
Not long after, Hermes walked in with the national luck chess pieces of the Lorde dynasty.
Your Majesty, I have received news that the other nine dynasties are gathering at the Fallen God Battlefield to discuss the alliance.
Fallen God Battlefield?Jerry sipped the spirit tea in his hand and smiled. What an appropriate name. It is destined that countless gods will fall there.
Since the Era of the Empire had already entered the era of low-level gods,
it could be said that the three new realms could all be called gods.
Although only those who had condensed divine sparks were now considered gods, which meant that only sovereigns were considered gods.
But that wasnt important. Nine top-tier dynasties had gathered.
There were still so many low-level high-tier dynasties gathering over there.
There would be no shortage of Main Gods or Kings of the Gods.
Countless gods were destined to fall on that battlefield this time.
Along with the shattering of the chess pieces containing the Lorde dynastys kingdom fate,
the Lorde dynasty waspletely defeated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
On the other side,
the other nine top-tier dynasties also sessively received the news that the Lorde dynasty had been destroyed.
They immediately knew the severity of the situation.
Although the ten top-tier dynasties had not fought for a long time,
they had never stopped fighting.
So when someone suggested forming an alliance,.
Most of the dynasties did not take it seriously.
They had the same idea as the Lorde dynasty.
No matter how strong the Sky Dynasty was, it was just a new dynasty.
How strong could it be.
At most, there would be three or four godly kings.
As for the words of those who fled from low-level dynasties, they did not have much credibility.
But now, the situation was different.
Even the legend dynasty was destroyed.
They hadpletely stopped underestimating it.
Even they could not destroy the Lorde dynasty in half a day.
And even if they could destroy the Lorde dynasty.
They would definitely be heavily injured.
But it was said that the battle between the Sky Dynasty and the Lorde dynasty.
Could be said to be a one-sided battle.
It was a one-sided massacre,
and the Lorde dynasty was the party that was massacred.
They had to reconsider the alliance proposal.
Since the other side could easily finish off the Lorde dynasty,
it meant that they could also easily finish off the Lorde dynasty.
Now they had no choice but to form an alliance.
And as the top ten dynasties that had participated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
they naturally had means tomunicate with each other.
Basically, everyone had decided,
this alliance was already confirmed.
All the dynasties had left their encampment,
they all rushed to the Fallen God Battlefield!
After all, one more minute and they might be killed by the Sky Dynasty.
Unfortunately, Jerry did not have such thoughts at the moment.
One was the continuous battles recently,
even the Sky Dynasty felt tired!
They had to recuperate for a while,
moreover, Odins domain, the twilight of the gods, was actually able to forcefully summon the gods that he had killed to fight for him,
including those legend dynasties!
The second reason was because Jerry was toozy to run all over the Shura World,
he went to look for them one by one. He might as well wait for them to gather before taking care of them together.
The third reason was that he was going to summon another four-star character.
On this battlefield, it could be said that whichever side had more legend dynasties had the upper hand.
The others could not cause much of a stir in the eyes of the Kings of the Gods.
Moreover, seeing how powerful Odin was,
the weapon in Odins hand, Gungnir, was already terrifying enough,
in the end, his own domain, the twilight of the gods, was even more terrifying.
One had to know that once Odin used his domain,
it meant that one had to face at least two Kings of the Gods.
And as more and more Kings of the Gods died under Odins hands,
his domain, the twilight of the gods, became stronger.
Jerry sipped his tea as he thought about what would happen next.
Athena came behind Jerry and gently rubbed his shoulder
Basically, no one in the Hundred Dynasties Battlefield was his match.
Even the nine dynastiesbined were no match for him.
In other words, he had won the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
The rules of the Empire Era would naturally provide information on the promotion to the legend dynasty.
However, this also meant that the crisis on earth hade earlier.
There was no doubt that there was a connection between the promotion to the dynasty and the crisis on Earth.
Otherwise, the Empire Era would not have done such a thing after he was promoted to dynasty.
Moreover, it seemed that they did not n to tell him the method to promote to dynasty in the first ce.
Another thing was that he had finally confirmed it from the Eternal Flower Register.
As the star levels of these summoned characters increased,
not only would their strength increase,
and it wille to you.
Its no longer just some sort of summoning puppet.
Like Athena, who massaged him behind him.
This kind of thing never happened before,
in the past, when he had questions to ask or when they were discussed,
Athena will answer.
Youre either meditating or youre practicing.
Unlike now, where she served tea and water, and even massaged your shoulders.
This was not the goddess of wisdom Athena, this was simply the girl next door.
After Athena came to the main hall and saw the maids, she suddenly thought of a problem!
Her Majesty had established such a powerful dynasty..,
not to mention the harem, there wasnt even a concubine.
This was simply outrageous.
But thinking about it, who could be worthy of His Majesty?
Artemis? She was only barely worthy!
Himself? There would definitely be no problem with himself!
After all, he had always been the one who had followed his master the longest.
Chapter 162 - Fallen God Battlefield, Dynasty Alliance!
Chapter 162: Fallen God Battlefield, Dynasty Alliance!
Fallen God Battlefield!
It was the same as most ancient battlefields,
it was extremely deste, with chilly winds swirling around it,
the rednd was filled with broken iron spears and battle spears.
It was said that countless gods had fallen here.
The blood of the gods had dyed thisnd red!
It did not dissipate even after thousands of years.
At this moment, the peace of the Fallen God Battlefield was broken,
and countless battleships stood in the sky,
in the middle of the battlefield was an extremely huge and extremely luxurious pce!
Upon closer inspection, one would discover that the pce was actually built on top of a battleship.
Sumeru Pce! !
The Sumeru dynasty had spent countless resources to build this battleship!
This could no longer be considered a battleship.
To be more precise, it was a pce that could move,
it was a sturdy fortress!
At this moment, in the meeting hall of this pce.
There were nine extraordinary figures,
these were the leaders of the nine top-tier dynasties in this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
some of them were the leaders of the dynasties, and some of them were not leaders of the dynasties,
but they were also quite important figures in the top-tier dynasties.
Otherwise, they would not be qualified to lead the dynasty to participate in this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Since everyone is here, they must have received the news!
Sitting on the main seat was the leader of the first-tier dynasty, the Sumeru Dynasty,
he was also the leader of the Sumeru Dynasty,
thats right.
This time, in order to obtain this newborn world,
the leader of the Sumeru Dynasty did not hesitate to personally lead a team,
he even brought with him almost all of the forces of the Meru dynasty!
Only he had the qualifications to preside over this dynasty alliance that involved 100 dynasties,
the emperor of the Sumeru dynasty looked to be about 40 years old,
however, the vicissitudes in his eyes indicated that his age was definitely not what he appeared to be on the surface.
At this moment, he slowly stood up from the main seat. His gaze swept through the surroundings as he said in a clear voice,
Although the emperor of the Lorde dynasty did not personallye this time, the Lorde dynasty is one of the top ten top-tier dynasties. I believe that everyone knows its own strength.
Then, in less than a day, they were all annihted! This is enough to show how powerful the new student named Sky Dynasty is! Otherwise, everyone would not have agreed to my proposal.
Come here to participate in this alliance meeting!
Emperor Sumeru, you are the one who initiated this alliance meeting. You brought the most people here and are the most powerful. Tell me, how is this alliance going to work? A person covered in armor said.
Seeing this persons appearance, no one felt strange at all,
this man was the brother of one of the top ten dynasties, the emperor of the Nassai dynasty, Prince Luthers,
as the old man who had led the Nassai dynasty to participate in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties many times,
everyone was familiar with him.
The armor he was wearing was a divine weapon of the Nassai Dynasty.
It could not only defend against the attacks of King of the Gods realm experts,
most importantly, it could defend against the invasion of King of the Gods realm experts to a certain extent,
after all, in the respective domains of the Kings of the Gods, they were the absolute rulers.
Even if you used your own domainter on,
you would still be at a disadvantage in the end.
And this armor could ensure that you would not be enveloped by the domain of the other Kings of the Gods in the first ce,
it had to be said that it was a divine artifact.
In addition, Luther himself was King of the Gods with extraordinary strength,
basically, no one dared to look down on him.
However, what he said made sense. Among this group of people,
this time, the Sumeru Dynasty had brought the most people to the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
they were the strongest,
it seemed that this time, they really had to obtain the world of the newborn!
Hence, no one objected to Lutherss words.
Since thats the case, this emperor will put forward some ideas of his own. If theres anything wrong, you can bring it up when the timees.
After all of us form an alliance this time, we must unite as one. No one is allowed to do anything behind the scenes. First, well work together to destroy that Sky Dynasty. After that, well decide the winner of this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Unite as one? How do we unite as one? Someone asked with a smile.
It sounded nice, but he did not mention anything important,
who would be the main force in the fight,
how would the battle be distributed,
who would be themander!
How many people would each dynasty send out
These parts were not mentioned.
Which of the people here was not an old immortal who had lived for hundreds or thousands of years,
it could be said that even their eyshes were empty,
and even a simple person would not be able to achieve such a position.
In fact, everyone here had their own thoughts.
Naturally, we will act ording to our capabilities. We will unleash as much power as we can. This time, our Sumeru Dynasty is willing to be the main force.
Of course, it is impossible for all of you to stand at the back and do nothing. I believe all of you can clearly see how powerful this is.
Everyone was shocked when they heard this. After all, being the main force meant that the opponents they would encounter would be stronger.
Even if they could win in the end, they would suffer heavy losses,
even if they could win in the end, they would lose the ability to continue fighting for the newborn world in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
One had to know that the Sumeru Dynasty was the strongest amongst everyone,
if it wasnt for the appearance of the Sky Dynasty,
the victor of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties would most likely be the Sumeru Dynasty.
And now, he had actually chosen a method that was most disadvantageous to him,
there must be other motives behind this.
They were not so naive to believe that Emperor Sumeru was so kind and selfless.
Naive people would not have lived until now.
Oh! is that so? Then what are the conditions? Luthers asked directly.
Conditions? There arent any conditions. You guys might not realize the seriousness of this matter!
This Sky Dynasty is definitely not as simple as you think!
You dont need to say that. We already know about it. Those who think its simple are already dead. Lutherss face was full of impatience.
The others also nodded their heads!
The other party had already directly destroyed a top-tier dynasty, how could it be simple.
Not only his strength, but also the emperor of the Sky Dynasty! Hes definitely not simple.
Oh? Could it be that youve seen him before? ? ? This time, it was an old man,
he had been resting in his seat with his eyes closed.
Hearing this, his interest was finally piqued,
he opened his eyes and asked.
Seeing this question, even Emperor Sumeru had to treat it seriously,
although this old man looked old and frail,
in fact, no one knew how strong this old man was,
the only thing they knew was that this old man represented the second-tier legend dynasty, the Sacred Feather Dynasty.
Also, this old man had participated in the Hundred Dynasty Assembly countless times.
Everyone present had the impression that ever since they had just ascended to the legend dynasty,
this old man had represented the Sacred Feather Dynasty in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties for the first time,
thats right, although the Sumeru Dynasty was the number one top-tier dynasty,
it was not the dynasty that had existed the longest,
on the contrary, the Sacred Feather dynasty that had existed the longest was the number two.
However, as he had always been the number two dynasty in ten thousand years, coupled with the fact that he had always kept a low profile,
his reputation among the ten top-tier dynasties was not very great.
However, none of these top-tier dynasties dared to underestimate him.
After all, in the Empire Era, living for a long time was a symbol of strength.
Chapter 163 - The Arrogant Sky Emperor`
Chapter 163: The Arrogant Sky Emperor`
For thousands of years,
members of the so-called top ten divine dynasties had changed quite a bit,
even the number one divine dynasty could be reced by someone else because of one single mistake.
However, the Sacred Feather Dynasty had always been in the second position and had never fallen.
It could only be said that the strength of the Sacred Feather Dynasty was definitely not as simple as it seemed,
even Emperor Sumeru had to treat them seriously,
of course, it was not that they were afraid,
having cultivated to their level
as the leader of the dynasty, he naturally had the belief that he was invincible.
Otherwise, he would not have reached this stage.
Emperor Sumeru continued, There is no doubt that the Sky Dynasty is here for the final reward of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Nonsense, who isnt! Luthers felt that this was meaningless nonsense.
But in order to obtain the final reward, will you sweep across the entire battlefield at the very beginning and exterminate all the other dynasties?
The few of them were shocked when they heard this,
thats right, as top-tier dynasties,
it was not impossible for them to sweep through those low-tier and middle-tier dynasties,
however, no one did it,
it was not because they felt that they would lose the prestige of a top-tier god,
if they could get the final reward, the newborn world,
and the prestige of a top-tier dynasty was nothing
The problem was that not only would they not be able to get the final reward,
they might even be eliminated early.
This was because as soon as they started a war, there would the possibility of exhaustion,
and there would even be arge number of casualties.
No matter what, it would cause a loss to onesbat strength, and one would even betray its w!
Once someone was caught, what follows would not be a small matter.
Instead, it would be a fatal blow.
Hence, everyone would conserve their strength in the beginning to search for opportunities in the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield.
However, the Sky Dynasty was the exact opposite,
the moment they entered the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield, they immediately started a massacre.
Now, they had even forced the ten top-tier dynasties to gather together to form the Hundred Dynasty Alliance to fight against it.
This was simply courting death.
If it was any one of them, they would not be able to do anything about this situation.
However, the Sky Dynasty just did this! Emperor Sumeru continued.
And they didnt care about us at all. On the contrary, they seemed to be waiting for this to happen.
You mean they deliberately did this to force us to gather together so they could wipe us out in one fell swoop? The few of them were shocked.
How arrogant was this Sky Emperor,
that he simply didnt see them as people.
In order for us to gather together, he destroyed a top-tier legend dynasty. It was as if he was telling us, see? Its just a top-tier legend dynasty. He destroyed it so easily.
And all of this is just as he expected. We gathered here. There are two possibilities for why he did this.
One, its because hes too arrogant. Hes so arrogant that he wants to kill us all in one go.
The second reason is to save energy. He is toozy to search for us one by one. He might as well gather us together and finish us off in one go.
Is there a difference between the two? Someone was puzzled.
Of course there is. If its just arrogance, we still have a chance of winning. Perhaps the Sky Dynasty is stronger than any one of us, but it might not be a match for all of us. Then he will definitely pay the price for his arrogance.
What if its the second situation? Someone asked.
That means that the Sky Dynasty is not only stronger than any one of us, it might be stronger than all of usbined. If thats the case, none of us would be able to walk out of this battlefield alive.
HMPH! I dont believe that the Sky Dynasty has such strength.Luthers pped the table and stood up.
He had fought all his life, so he would never believe that a newly born dynasty had the ability to directly destroy all of them.
It was just a legend dynasty, not the holy dynasty.
Even if there was a difference in strength, it would not be that big of a difference.
Of course, that is the worst case scenario, and I do not wish for it to be like that. However, regardless of which one it is, I know that if we continue to be wary of each other at this time, then this hundred dynasty battlefield will be our final resting ce.
As Emperor Sumerus voice fell,
the entire meeting hall descended into a state of calm,
they did not expect the situation to be so dangerous.
The people from the top-tier dynasties looked at each other,
they could see a hint of solemnity in each of them.
Unlike the solemnity of the Fallen God Battlefield,
after the Sky Dynasty seized all the spoils of war from the Lorde Dynasty,
not only did theirbat power not decrease, it even increased,
after all, a veteran top-tier dynasty had a lot of assets.
And the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had just begun,
so they did not use much of their supplies.
Most of them were still there, and there were many spiritual items that could recover and increase their strength.
In addition, Jerry had summoned a lot of troops,
as a result, the strength of the Sky Dynasty had increased greatly.
Even against the ten top-tier dynasties,
there was no pressure at all,
from the news that Hermes had heard on the battlefield,
Jerry had a general understanding of the strength of the top ten divine dynasties.
Your Majesty, all the soldiers are ready to set off at any time!
Athena was wearing a silver-white armor, looking very heroic.
Since we gave them so much time to prepare, I hope they wont let us down!Jerry stood up slowly,
he looked at the densely packed battleships and the countless soldiers on them.
Lets go! Head to the Fallen God Battlefield!Jerry waved the war spear in his hand.
Countless battleships started to move, bringing with them the sound of air being torn apart.
Just like that, they headed towards the Fallen God Battlefield.
In Sumeru Pce, the other nine dynasties had already left,
after all, forming an alliance was not something that could be done with just one word.
All sorts of matters, big and small, were extremelyplicated.
Emperor Sumeru waved his hand and dismissed all his followers,
a person sat alone on the main seat,
his face was full of sorrow as he slowly opened his mouth to speak:
Is what you said true? The Sky Dynasty is a cmity of the Empire Era? It will lead to the destruction of the Empire Era.
However, he was the only one in the entire hall,
he did not know who he was talking to.
Of course! Even if the nine great legend dynasties were to gather together, they would not be a match for him!
A different voice sounded.
However, the source of this voice was Emperor Sumeru.
At this moment, Emperor Sumeru had a smile on his face. He did not look worried at all.
Dont worry. As long as you do as I say, I guarantee that the Sky Dynasty will not be able to leave the Fallen God Battlefield alive.
For a moment, the scene in the great hall was extremely strange!
Chapter 164 - Battle Begins, Where the Gods Have Fallen
Chapter 164: Battle Begins, Where the Gods Have Fallen
Your Majesty, the Fallen Gods Battlefield is right in front of us. However, due to some special influence, I am unable to detect the situation, Hermes reported the information he sensed at all times.
On the main warship, all themanders and generals were gathered here.
At this moment, the Fallen Gods Battlefield was right in front of them,
they could even feel a murderous auraing from the battlefield.
Is this the Fallen God Battlefield? It is indeed extraordinary. Jerry stood up from the main seat,
there was a faint ufortable auraing from the battlefield,
Is it an illusion?Jerry felt strange in his heart.
Your Majesty, your subordinate feels that the other party must have set up many traps. Should we send someone to test it out first?Alexander was very cautious,
and the other party must have known that they woulde.There was no way they did not make preparations.
Theres no need to make meaningless sacrifices. Just use the sky-sting cannons on these warships.Jerry waved his hand and said domineeringly.
Regardless of whether there were traps or not, with direct firepower coverage, even if there were traps, they would not be of any use.
Being rich was capricious. After all, the resources on these warships did not belong to him.
He didnt feel any heartache at all when using them.
Yes! ! After receiving the order, Alexander began to give the orders to all the warships,
All warships, prepare the heavensplitter cannons! Fire! ! !
Instantly, one light dot after another appeared in the skies outside the Fallen God Battlefield,
they were like the stars in the sky.
And then, theynded within the Fallen God Battlefield,
rumbling sounds rang out one after another.
Motherf * cker, this Lorde Dynasty is up to no good! The group of sovereigns who had been preparing to ambush them were all overturned.
They ate a mouthful of dirt.
They naturally recognized the warship outside. The Sky Dynasty hadnt even wiped away the insignia of the Lorde Dynasty.
It seemed as though they didnt care at all,
however, they had caused a great deal of trouble to the group of people who had been preparing to ambush them at the entrance.
Now, they started toin about the Lorde Dynasty. It was bad enough that they got demolished.
But why didnt they destroy these warships? In the end, they were used by that person to attack their own people.
However, they might have forgotten.
In the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, everyone were enemies,
and there was no such thing as having ones own people.
These warships were originally used to deal with other dynasties.
In the depths of the Fallen God Battlefield, rows and rows of troops were already in formation,
they were just waiting for the order to charge.
F * ck! Not only did those folks from the Lorde Dynasty fail to do anything important, they ended up leaving so many warships for the Sky Dynasty, Luthers said angrily.
Ive already said, dont use those petty tricks. They will only cause losses for nothing, and it wont be of any use.
Its fine. We didnt arrange for anyone anyway. Its mainly those low-level dynasty fellows. We didnt expect them to make any progress in the first ce. Its good that we can make them feel disgusted, Luthers said indifferently.
While the few of them were arguing, the Sky Dynasty slowly appeared in front of everyone.
The moment they saw it with their own eyes, everyones eyes changed,
even Luthers put away his usual appearance, his face solemn.
The densely packed army in the sky was made up of Demigods, and there were quite a number of Main Gods among them.
This was enough to shock everyone.
Hundreds of millions of Demigods, what kind of concept was this?
Although the ten top-tier dynasties could also have mustered such an army if they really tried,
they had thousands of years of umtion!
If they could barely match the numbers of Demogods present,
when they saw the dozens of figures on the warship,
their expressionspletely changed.
Kings of the Gods! !
They were all Kings of the Gods!
If the information they had received was not wrong, these Kings of the Gods should all be domain awakening existences.
More than 40, close to 50 Kings of the Gods..
none of them coulde up with such a lineup.
To be honest, it was estimated that only the10 of them together coulde up with such a lineup.
However, this was only the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, and not many people would bring in all of their strength.
Fortunately, we have nine legend dynasties this time, so we should still be considered evenly matched! Lutherspared the lineup of both sides,
and heaved a sigh of relief.
It seemed that there was still a way to fight.
Emperor Sumeru stepped forward and shouted, Sky Emperor, our strength can be said to be evenly matched now. If you want the final reward of the Hundred Dynasties Battlefield, then we can directly give up and give you the newborn world.
Of course I want the newborn world, but I also want your lives.
And, evenly matched? Who told you that you can bepared to me?Jerry stood on the warship.
Sky Emperor! Sky Emperor! Sky Emperor!
Countless fanatical shouts erupted from the warship.
Emperor Sumerus expression changed again and again,
he did not expect the other party to be so powerful, wanting to destroy them all.
It seemed that what that guy told him was true!
Kill! ! !Jerry did not care what these guys were thinking.
He gave the order, and countless troops surged out from the battleships,
they charged straight at the other party.
The nine great divine dynasties also sent out countless troops.
Emperor Sumerus expression kept changing, making it difficult to understand,
Kill! Odin threw out the divine weapon, Gungnir,
instantly killing a King of the Gods.
Then, he activated his domain, Twilight of the Gods.
Countless war souls that had already be the iron hooves of the Sky Dynasty were forcefully summoned.
At this moment, everyones expression changed.
One had to know that back then, they had directly destroyed the Lorde Dynasty,
this could be said to have directly summoned all the people of the Lorde dynasty as undead.
And this time, they acted as the pawns of the Sky Dynasty,
in an instant, the situation on the battlefield changed drastically,
there were cries of death everywhere,
at every moment, there were gods dying in battle,
the divine blood seeped into every inch of the battlefield,
the entire ground seemed to be even more blood-red, making it seem very strange.
But at this moment, everyone on the battlefield was fighting together,
no one noticed the changes that had urred on the battlefield.
Only Emperor Sumerus eyes were disillusioned,
he stared at the ground that had be even more blood-red,
no one knew what he was thinking, as if he was struggling,
then, his eyes gradually became firm,
as if he had epted his fate, he finally made a decision.
Only to hear aplex andplicated incantation from Emperor Sumerus mouth.
The chanting of the incantation was very low,
even the people around Emperor Sumeru did not hear it.
But gradually, the chanting of the incantation grew louder.
Gradually, it filled the entire battlefield.
Jerrys anxiety grew. He saw Emperor Sumeru moving at a nce.
With a spear in hand, he instantly arrived in front of Emperor Sumeru.
Emperor Sumeru did not dodge or evade.
He allowed the spear to pierce through his body,
at that moment, Emperor Sumeru smiled malevolently and said, Its all over. Everyone must die!
An inexplicable sense of danger surged into Jerrys heart,
Jerry immediately withdrew from Emperor Sumerus side.
But the ground beneath Emperor Sumeru suddenly split open, and an iparably huge arm stretched out from within,
it crushed Emperor Sumeru into bloody foam!
Chapter 165 - Bathing in Divine Blood, the Hand that Tore Apart Gods
Chapter 165: Bathing in Divine Blood, the Hand that Tore Apart Gods
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The sudden change on the battlefield immediately caught everyones attention.
Everyone also noticed the chanting of the incantation that was getting louder and louder on the battlefield.
As well as the giant arms that everyone could not ignore.
Jerry did not expect that,
the first-ss emperor of a legend dynasty would fall just like that.
But the chanting didnt disappear,
instead, it became louder and louder,
it was as if an ancient sacrifice was going on,
the entire Fallen God Battlefield, a blood-red whirlwind began to howl.
The ground began to crack and copse.
After the giant hand that stretched out from the ground crushed Emperor Sumeru to death,
it began to randomly grab targets,
whether it was the Main God or the King of the Gods..,
whether it had awakened its domain or not, it waspletely powerless to resist the giant hand.
Countless gods were like tiny ants..,
crushed to death by the giant hand.
Jerry immediately ordered everyone to immediately return to the battleship,
Your Majesty, this is... ? ? ? Athena and the others also had unsettled expressions.
Looking at the gods fleeing in all directions, their expressions were extremelyplicated.
Even those gods were currently sinking into despair.
Jerry was currently asking what exactly was going on with the Eternal Flower Register.
Master, there is no doubt that an ancient giant has been sealed under the battlefield. These giants can be said to be the mortal enemies of the gods. It is said that they were all born with divine blood.
The bodies of these giants are countless times stronger than the bodies of gods.
Master, if you can kill it, you will be able to unlock the ancient giant army.
Jerrys eyes lit up as he looked at the hand on the battlefield that was muchrger than a mountain peak.
After all, this was only a hand..,
it was not aplete giant. One could imagine if this giantpletely broke free from the underground...
then how big would its body be?
At the very least, in the entire Asura, it would only take a few steps for the giant to finish its journey.
If he could summon such an army, then even an army made up of Kings of the Gods would not be his match.
Then, how do I get rid of that giant?
What a joke. That giant hand alone was already difficult to deal with.
If that giant broke free from the restraints, then what would he use to deal with it?
Masters domain can neutralize the power of the giant within and kill it!
Jerry was shocked. He thought that his domain could only be used against cultivators who were also Kings of the Gods,
he did not expect that it would still be effective against such a special race.
As they were talking, themotion underground was getting louder and louder.
Countless troops were crushed into minced meat by that giant hand.
Jerry was d that Emperor Sumeru had summoned this giant in the enemys camp.
Otherwise, he would have lost a lot of troops.
Fortunately, Jerry had called everyone back to the battleship in time.
Now, as long as he blocked the exit of the Fallen God Battlefield,
all the troops of the nine dynasties would die at the giants hands,
themotion below grew louder and louder.
The entire Fallen God Nattlefield began to copse,
an iparably huge figure crawled out from underground.
Opening his mouth and taking in a breath,
countless armies of the dynasty alliance were swallowed by the Giant,
blood rained down from the sky.
When everyone from the Sky Dynasty saw that scene,
they knew that the nine dynasties were finished.
There was no need for them to do it themselves.
There werent many of the nine great dynasties left.
The giant turned its huge head around,
its gaze was fixed on the Sky dynasty,
Looks like this one hasnt eaten his fill! ! !Jerry smiled faintly.
The giant seemed to have not fully awakened from the seal.
It let out an angry roar.
An extremely pungent smell came from afar.
How long has it been since it brushed its teeth! Jerry thought to himself.
Then he rode the Golden Lion King towards the giant.
The giant waved its huge arm towards Jerry.
Jerry rode the Golden Lion Beast and easily avoided the huge palm.
He used all his strength to chop at the arm.
It only left a bloody mark on it.
One had to know that Jerrys strength had already reached the peak of the King of the Gods realm,
that attack just now was enough to split a King of the Gods in half.
However, it could only leave a bloody mark on the giants arm.
This bloody mark had no effect on the giant at all,
the giant still waved its giant arm in an attempt to grab Jerry,
moreover, an energy fluctuation came out from the giants body.
Jerry felt like there was a heavy quagmire around the giant,
his movements became extremely slow, and the Golden Lion King let out a roar,
but there was nothing he could do in this quagmire.
Jerry finally understood why the giant was moving so slowly,
but the Main Gods and even the Kings of the Gods could not avoid it.
Jerry saw that it was almost time to experiment, so he directly opened up his domain.
The dull feeling immediately disappeared.
The Golden Lion King released its restraints and let out a joyful roar.
It directly dodged the Giants Arm.
This time, Jerry waved his hand casually,
the result was that there was a spray of blood on the giants arm.
A wound that was so deep that one could see the bone directly appeared on the giants arm.
The giant let out an angry roar in pain, and the eardrums of the survivors of the nine dynasties around them burst.
A few of them who were close to the giant were even shattered into pieces.
However, the giants sound wave disappeared when it approached Jerry.
He did not expect the giant to be so weak in front of his own domain.
Jerry did not show any mercy. He directly swung out a light de with all his strength, directly cutting off the giants arm.
The gods meteorite battlefield was smashed into pieces.
Arge amount of blood gushed out from the giants severed arm, like a blood-colored waterfall.
The giant wentpletely mad, crazily waving the remaining severed arm,
however, at this time, the giant was like a huge beast in Jerrys eyes.
Other than its huge size, it was not a threat.
Jerry left one wound after another on the giants body.
The giant had no other choice but to fly into a rage
In the end, it fell heavily onto the battlefield.
[ congrattions master for killing the mountain giant, unlocked race: Giant Race. ]
Hearing the voice in his mind, Jerry knew that the giant waspletely dead.
He directly ordered the rest of the people to start cleaning up the entire Hundred Dynasty Battlefield.
Suddenly, Jerrys expression changed, as if he sensed something,
he directly drove the Golden Lion King to a hill,
not long after, the top of the hill gradually bulged,
streams of blood gradually gathered together, finally forming a human figure.
Emperor Sumeru, I lost you for a bit, how did you be so miserable?Jerry rode on the Golden Lion King,
with the golden battle spear in hand. He calmly looked at the human figure that appeared on the hill.
The figure was in tatters and looked extremely old;
it was the culprit who had used the ancient spell to awaken the ancient giants,
Emperor Sumeru, the emperor of the Sumeru Dynasty.
Chapter 166 - Emperor Sumerus Plot
Chapter 166: Emperor Sumerus Plot
Looking at this miserable-looking middle-aged man,
who no longer had the aura of a top dynasty master.
Jerry also did not expect that Emperor Sumeru would be smacked to death by a giant in front of him,
and have it turn out to be a fake death!
if he did not run into Jerry, he might have really let him escape,
No!
Jerry suddenly figured out the key to this,
if he didnt have the guidance of the Eternal Flower Register..,
or if his domain wasnt just enough to counter the giants
then even the Sky Dynasty would have no choice but to run away when faced with this nemesis of the gods,
if the situation was a little worse, perhaps even the Sky Dynasty would be wiped out once again.
And by the time he is resurrected, everyone would basically be dead.
Moreover, Jerry could clearly feel that the aura of Emperor Sumeru had changed.
It was as if a veil had been put over his body, covering the godly aura.
This must be the reason why he was confident that he could survive the giant!
Oh! Isnt this a coincidence? We meet again! Jerry said with a faint smile.
Emperor Sumeru was terrified. He never expected that
there would actually be someone who could survive that giant!
After all, that giant could be said to be the natural enemy of all gods,
as it has been bathed in divine blood when it was born. Even Kings of the Gods could not harm him.
Everything should have gone ording to his original expectations.
Emperor Sumeru had followed his suggestion and sessfully summoned the giant,
then, almost everyone on the battlefield had died.
In the end, he took the opportunity to upy Emperor Sumerus body and smoothly carry out his next ns.
However, he never expected that the Sky Emperor would appear in front of him the moment he resurrected.
Moreover, it seemed that the giant had beenpletely eliminated.
The entire Sky Dynasty did not suffer any major losses.
No, the state of your soul is very strange! You are not the Sky Emperor. Interesting, that such a thing would happen. Jerry felt that there was clearly something wrong with this Emperor Sumeru in front of him.
Although he still looked like Emperor Sumeru on the outside, his soul had unsurprisingly changed into another person.
It seemed that Emperor Sumeru was indeed dead.
As for the reappearance of Emperor Sumeru in front of him, he was the real mastermind behind the scenes,
otherwise, he really could not exin why Emperor Sumeru did this,
since even if he could survive this, the people he brought back would all be dead.
If he was the only one left, even if he won the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, it would not be worth it.
Who the hell are you?Jerry vaguely felt a hint of conspiracy.
HMPH, looks like things have failed. Do you think I will tell you who I am? Dont be naive. We will meet again.
After saying this, the strange Emperor Sumeru wanted to self-destruct,
however, he suddenly realized that he could not use all of his divine power.
Do you think that your life and death are still in your hands?Jerry was expressionless,
all of this was clearly premeditated. How could he let him die just like that.
Let Hadese over. Seeing that the other party refused to cooperate, Jerry directly ordered Hades toe over.
After Hades awakened his domain, he was able to directly search the memories of his soul.
Not long after, Hades, who was dressed in ckher armor, rushed over.
Your Majesty! Hades bowed and said.
Pull out his memories, Jerry directly ordered.
Jerry wanted to see what kind of secret this guy was hiding.
Yes! Hades directly activated his domain,
a soulpletely different from Emperor Sumeru was directly pulled out of Emperor Sumerus body.
One memory after another was disyed in front of everyone.
This is Anderson looked at all of this in surprise.
This soul hidden in Emperor Sumerus body was actually a login,
however, it wasnt ander from Earth.
It was ander from another.
It seemed that their guess was correct.
Other than Earth, there were othernders,
and it was under the guidance of thisnder that Emperor Sumeru was able to develop to the top ten dynasties,
and the moment he saw Jerry, he knew that Jerry was very likely to follow thender.
That was why he wanted topletely eliminate Jerry in the Hundred Dynasties Battlefield.
And Jerry also received an extremely important piece of news,
that was, after advancing to a dynasty, he could fuse the Empire Era with the real world.
And this meant that Jerry could bring the Sky Dynasty to Earth,
so the purpose of thisnder would be to reduce the power of the major dynasties in this world.
It seems that this is the crisis that will descend upon earth in the future.
Finally, it was confirmed why the Empire Era was determined to eliminate his Sky Dynasty.
Because if Jerry was allowed to develop like this, then the Sky Dynasty would soon be upgraded to a legend dynasty.
However, at that time, not many othernders on earth would be able to upgrade to a legend dynasty,
when the Empire Era merged with the earths real world,
it would be able to be detected by the non-earth invaders.
At that time, the invaders would probably attack.
Those invaders were not like Jerry, who relied on the Eternal Flower Register to upgrade to dynasty.
Like them, a dynasty that developed slowly over time,
there would definitely be arge number of people who had ascended to the dynasty,
there might even be more than one dynasty.
Once those people descended on Earth, it would be a terrifying disaster,
a single realm was equivalent to four earths.
For example, which dynasty did not upy territories that were at least two realms or above.
Not to mention those top-tier dynasties, some even upied territories that were at least ten worlds apart.
If they were promoted to a legend dynasty, what kind of scene would it be like? It was simply unimaginable.
Hence, the Empire Era was thinking of eliminating all the currentnders on Earth,
at least, this way, the existence of earth would not be discovered by otherndings,
in a sense, it was indeed a protection for earth,
but the Empire Era forgot that once everything was wiped out.
Then it meant that the earthsnders would have to start all over again,
but the non-earthnders had been desperately developing,
in that case, the earthsnders would never be able to catch up with their development,
in the end, it could only be that once the invaders on earth were able to advance to dynasty, then the Empire Era would probably wipe out all the invaders again.
Or it could be that the Empire Era thought that the invaders on earth had reached a certain level of strength.
They allowed them to advance to dynasty, but at that time, they discovered that the invaders on others were far more powerful than they had expected,
earth would still be destroyed.
Chapter 167 - The End of the Hundred Dynasties War, the Final Victor.
Chapter 167: The End of the Hundred Dynasties War, the Final Victor.
Jerry now confirmed his thoughts,
ording to the rules of the Empire Era,
there would only be two oues,
ander on Earth would remain at the dynasty level,
once someone reached the dynasty level,
the Empire Era would think that thending party on Earth was too weak,
then they would issue a world mission to eliminate all the people on Earth.
Another possibility was that Earth would directly face the attacks of the people from others,
then everyone on Earth would be eliminated.
Either way, Jerry would not allow such a thing to happen.
Everything should bepletely in his hands
Instead of believing in a rule that was like a robot.
He had wanted to find out more about thender on another,
but it was as if he had touched upon something forbidden,
thenders soul directly burst like a bubble.
But he had unintentionally obtained such important information,
he could be considered to have gained something.
After all, the objective of this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had already been achieved,
although that invader felt that he had already achieved his objective,
he had sessfully weakened the power of the divine dynasty in this world,
indeed, in this great war, the number of main gods and godly monarchs who had died was countless,
however, he had not expected that Jerry would have the Eternal Flower Register in his hands, which could be said to be a cheat-like divine object that even the empires era had not expected.
Generally speaking, if a demon was promoted to a divine dynasty,
then it would definitely have to be like how it was when it was promoted to a divine dynasty,
defeating more divine dynasties and upying more territories.
With this, the losses of the Kings of the Gods of the top ten dynasties could not be said to be small.
Even if Jerry was able to sessfully promote to a dynasty, then it would be impossible to recruit many Kings of the Gods subordinates.
As anders party, Jerrys strength wouldnt be much stronger,
thesenders parties from outside of Earth were crazily increasing their strength,
at the same time, they were thinking of ways to weaken the othernders partiesbat strength.
However, Jerry also expressed that there was nothing wrong with it. If it were him, he would probably do the same.
After all, this concerned the life and death of all humans on earth,
if there was a way to weaken the strength of thosenders outside of earth, Jerry would do it without hesitation.
[ the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties has ended. The final Victor is the Sky Dynasty! ]
The voice of the Empire Era came from the sky,
it reverberated across the entire Hundred Dynasty Battlefield.
For a moment, everyone on the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield heard it clearly.
Of course, other than the Sky Dynasty,
there were only the people from earth who had temporarily attached themselves to the Sky Dynasty.
As for the people from the Nine Dynasty aAlliance who had escaped from the Giants,
Jerry had ordered them to bepletely wiped out.
Those people had already been tortured by the giants.
Facing the Sky Dynasty, whose morale was even higher, how could they still have the ability to resist.
And this time, other than this world of birth where Sumeru was born,
the rewards on the Eternal Flower Register were even more.
Destroying a low-level dynasty rewarded 10,000 summoning chances, while destroying an intermediate dynasty rewarded 50,000 summoning chances,
and a top-level dynasty had reached a terrifying 500,000 summoning chances,
they had already received a reward of 5,000,000 summoning chances just for destroying the top-tier dynasties.
Not to mention the countless other dynasties.
Fortunately, the giant summoned by Emperor Sumeru did not belong to any dynasty,
otherwise, it would be a huge loss if the dynasty that was destroyed by the giant did not belong to Jerry himself.
If that was the case, even with Jerrys temperament, he would probably start cursing,
even if Emperor Sumeru was already dead, he would probably be dug up and flogged.
Thinking of this, Jerry felt a wave of regret. As a top-tier dynasty master
he had to end up like this.
Although he did gradually be a divine dynasty master with the help of thender
but it could notpletely erase his own ability.
In the end, thender lied to him,
he thought that as long as he paid enough divine blood, he would be able to control the giant for his own use.
He did not expect that in the end, the giant did not listen to anyones orders.
Moreover, the promised resurrection..,
in the end, it was the soul of anothernder that was resurrected.
After burying the body of Emperor Sumeru, the creator of the Sumeru Dynasty,
Jerry ordered the entire battlefield to be cleaned up.
On the other side, the other Earthlings who were waiting for news heard a voiceing from the sky.
At this moment, they could no longer hide the excitement in their hearts.
In fact, aftering to the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield,
after witnessing the cruelty of the Hundred Dynasty War,
many people had already started to retreat.
Some even regretted that they should not have fought against the rules of the Empire Era.
After all, he could not truly understand the fear in his heart until the critical moment of life and death.
Some people even began toin about Jerry.
After all, if the Sky Emperor did not challenge the rules of the Empire Era,
the Empire Era would not have set a rule that once the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was defeated, everyone would be eliminated.
This was not like the past, where once you died, you would be kicked out of the Empire Era
Instead, you would die in the real world.
Of course, most of those who had these thoughts were neers who had just turned 18,
and had just entered the empire not long ago.
People like Luthers would not have such short-sighted thoughts.
One had to know that ording to the rules of the Empire Era, there would be a great crisis on earth in the future.
If they were kicked out of the Empire Era now,
then when the crisis arrived on earth,
they could only watch helplessly as all these things happened.
They could only watch their family and friends disappear one by one in front of them.
They would never allow such a thing to happen.
Old people like them, who had stayed in the Empire Era for a long time,
were able to survive until now,
be it those who were alsondings or those who were natives of the Empire Era.
There were many dynasties and empires that they had personally destroyed.
They naturally knew what would happen to their families and friends,
once earth was destroyed.
Hence, they did not have the slightest regret foring to the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield.
However, after seeing the cruelty of the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield,
they were also very worried about the Sky Dynasty.
After all, the Sky Dynasty was their only hope now.
And now, they could only stay here and wait for news,
it was of no use.
They were also secretly annoyed,
in fact, after they advanced to the imperial dynasty,
they had be the best of all thendings on earth.
As a result, he gradually rxed.
He no longer focused on improving his own strength but began to enjoy it.
If he could sessfully survive the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
he would definitely start to madly improve his own strength in the future,
this was what everyone thought,
it was in this feeling of regret, regret, self-me, and resentment.
Everyone was waiting for the final result.
Until now, it finally came out.
Chapter 168 - The World of Birth! Requirements for Advancing to Holy Dynasty
Chapter 168: The World of Birth! Requirements for Advancing to Holy Dynasty
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
[ the final winner of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties is the Sky Dynasty! ! ! ]
[ everyone, please get ready. The teleportation will begin immediately! ! ! ]
Hearing the voice from the sky,
everyone became extremely excited
They had won! ! !
They had actually won.
At this moment, regardless of whether they wereining or fearful.
Or those who were extremely worried about the road ahead.
They were allpletely relieved.
Lucious and the others looked at each other and smiled. There were some things that they did not need to worry too much about,
at the very least, there was still the existence of the Sky Dynasty,
It seems like we are thinking too much. The Sky Dynasty is much stronger than we imagined.
Thats right. Ever since the Sky Dynasty was established, it has been constantly breaking our understanding and creating miracles. This time will not be an exception.
But even so, we can not continue like this and hand everything over to the Sky Dynasty. From now on, we can not afford to ck off.
Everyones spirits jolted when they heard that,
through this, they also deeply felt the gap in their own strength.
They did not want to be an audience anymore.
They did not hope to be as powerful as the Sky Dynasty.
But at least when earth was facing a crisis, they had to ensure that they had the ability to protect themselves.
Not like this time, where they could only stay here and watch.
Just as they were thinking about how to improve their strength in the future,
countless ck dots appeared in the distant sky, bringing with them the sound of air being torn apart.
As far as the eye could see, it was actually a battleship,
on one of the battleships, there was actually a pce.
On the battleships stood countless armies,
they were all extremely familiar with the symbols on the army gs.
The Sky Dynasty! ! !
Everyone rose into the sky at this time, with the leaders of the various empires taking the lead.
They bowed and said, We pay our respects to the Sky Emperor! We respectfully wee the Sky Emperors triumphant return!
Jerry walked out of the main battleship and led hismanders and generals,
they stood at the bow of the ship.
He raised the Golden Spear in his hand.
Everyone, we won!
An unparalleled aura erupted from his body.
Emperor of the Sky! Emperor of the Sky!
Shouts swept across the entire world.
Everyone was so excited that they could not control themselves,
it was no wonder. Because if it wasnt for the Sky Dynasty,
they probably could not even deal with the extremely harsh environment of the Hundred Dynasties Battlefield.
Not to mention those dynasties whose strength was far above theirs.
Jerry raised his hand, and the entire battlefield instantly fell silent.
Then Jerry told them about his encounter with the invaders from outside the earth.
Although they had spected that it was possible.
But when the spection was confirmed, they could not hide their shock.
There were actually others in this world besides earth where humans existed...
they could also log into the imperial era,
and from Jerrys words, they could feel that the invaders were much stronger than them.
The joy of having just won the Battle of the Hundred Dynasties was instantly dampened.
This was big news!
It would probably cause a huge storm in the real world.
No one doubted the truth of Jerrys words.
After all, Jerry didnt need to lie about such things.
After much consideration, Jerry still didnt mention that when he advanced to dynasty, he might be able to fuse the Empire Era with the real world.
After all, this was just a guess of his,
he would only know if this was the case when he ascended to the dynasty,
moreover, he still had some matters to discuss with the empires rules.
At this moment, countless iparably huge teleportation formations appeared in the sky.
The teleportation had begun! ! !
It also announced that this trip to the Hundred Dynasties Battlefield hade to an end.
Just like the beginning, as the Sky Dynasty had thergest number of people, they were thest to be teleported away.
After everyone was teleported away,
the Hundred Empire Battlefield once again returned to its usual deathly stillness.
There were also traces left behind by countless battles.
The God perish battlefield!
Only aplete mess was left behind.
The entirend was dyed with ayer of blood,
countless cracks appeared on the ground.
It showed what kind of battle had taken ce here.
Suddenly, a ball of light shed across a ce on the battlefield.
After the light disappeared, a figure wearing a white robe appeared.
It was the old man who ranked second among the top ten divine dynasties.
This old man was actually still alive,
it was unknown how he managed to avoid the detection of the Empire Era.
Moreover, he could sense everything that was happening in the outside world,
it was not until everyone was teleported away that he finally showed his tracks.
The old man looked at the ce where Jerry and the others were teleported, deep in thought.
No one knew what he was thinking.
Then, a scroll appeared in his hand,
with a sh of light, his figure directly disappeared from the Hundred Empire Battlefield
Of course, Jerry and the others, who had already teleported away, had no idea about this.
In the real world, the leaders of the various countries had gathered together,
after all, the fact that there were still humans outside of earth was too shocking.
And in order not to cause panic in the entire world,
before leaving the battlefield, they had already emphasized not to casually reveal this information,
but even so, this information was still thoroughly circted on the Inte.
Although it was not recognized by any country.
It still caused a great uproar.
All kinds ofments were made on the inte,
there were even people who wanted the Sky Emperor Jerry toe out and confront him.
They wanted to confirm the truth of the matter with him.
Unfortunately, Jerry had no idea about it.
Even if he knew, Jerry had no interest in paying attention to these people.
He was worrying about his own affairs at the moment.
After he became the final victor of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
the rules of the Empire Era never appeared again.
Of course, the rewards were all given.
The problem was that you had to exin how to use this thing first!
Jerry looked at a strange sphere that did not appear in his mind.
That was the reward of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, the world of the newborn
But now Jerry looked at this so-called sphere and fell into endless contemtion,
he really did not know how to use this thing.
The problem was that no matter how he called for the rules of the Empire Era, there was no response.
Moreover, the entire public area of the Empire eEa had been sealed off.
There was no way to enter. It was probably because they were afraid that, just likest time,
there would be a situation where everyone would openly oppose the Empire Era,
moreover, the conditions for advancing to a dynasty had been set out.
Conquering 100 dynasties and upying at least 10 worlds.
Moreover, the number of Main Gods was required to reach one billion.
The entire army had to reach at least ten billion.
And all of them wereposed of Demigods,
what kind of concept was this,
the entire poption of the entire deste realm added up to only ten billion.
This meant that everyone in the entire deste realm had been incorporated into an army.
And the requirements were all above the demigod level.
Even if Jerry could summon enough army spirits through the Eternal Flower Register,
he wouldnt be able to find enough reserve troops to fuse with.
But another requirement is to upy at least ten worlds
By then, hell probably have enough!
Chapter 169 - The Mysterious Maiden, the Will of the Empire?
Chapter 169: The Mysterious Maiden, the Will of the Empire?
Putting aside these mortal things,
Jerry realized that he had not returned to the real world for a long time in preparation for the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Although everyone was worried about the existence of othernders outside of earth.
But this was not a big problem for Jerry, who had the Eternal Flower Register.
He now had a few million summons in his hands.
With so many rewards, how many troops could he summon.
Jerry could even choose to summon those giant armies,
because these giant armies,
if they had the strength of that giant on the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield
Even the King of the Gods could only die facing this giant.
If these giants were to increase their star levels, they would be able to obtain the samebat strength as the King of the Gods.
Therefore, to Jerry, the so-called method of weakening the various dynasties founded by the othernders was meaningless,
on the contrary, it indirectly helped Jerry weaken the power of those dynasties.
In this way, it helped Jerry better destroy those dynasties,
at first, he thought that the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was a big trouble that the Empire Era had created for him.
After all, the Empire Era had wanted to eliminate him and the Sky Dynasty that he had established.
He did not expect that after this trip, he would realize that the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was his opportunity,
it was still a big opportunity!
Looking at the millions of summoning chances in his ount,
Jerry did not react for a long time,
when he first established dynasty, how many summoning chances did he get?
120,000 summons,
and this time, Jerry directly received nearly 10 million more summons.
And what could these 10 million summons do?
A Thousand summons could summon 10 million troops,
three million summons could directly summon 100 billion troops.
What was the concept of 100 billion?
If a low-level dynastys army of 1 billion was the standard,
then a mid-level dynastys army of 4 billion would be at most.
A high-level dynastys army of 7 billion would be at most! And a top-level dynastys army of 10 billion or more.
But even if it was an ancient dynasty like the Sumeru dynasty,
this kind of dynastys army of 10 billion would probably be the highest!
Jerrys summoning opportunity could summon an army of 100 billion, which wasparable to the Sumeru Dynastys top-tier army.
After all, a normal top-tier dynasty only had an army of 10 billion.
Even the Sumeru Dynasty, which was named after the Sumeru Dynasty, had an army of 20 to 30 billion.
After all, an army was not a poption. The more powerful the army was,
the more elite it was, the more carefully selected it was,
it required a strong cultivation base to be a soldier.
To be a member of the army.
At this moment, Jerry was in a dilemma. Should he summon the army or continue summoning the generalmander.
Of course, summoning the generalmander was good. It meant that the sky dynasty would have an additional peak-levelbat strength in the future.
However, the changes in the Eternal Flower Register were bing more and more strange,
the characters that were summoned were bing more and more distinct. Athena had not been cultivating much recently.
She had started to set up her harem.
It was probably because she had been provoked during the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
a mere prince had so many maids to apany him.
However, he actually still did not have a princess.
Recently, Jerry was being pursued by Athena, asking what type he liked.
He had no choice but to flee.
He directly returned to the real world.
This time, the whole world became quiet.
After returning to his room,
this time, his two cheap sisters werent in his room,
but there was apletely unfamiliar beauty in his room.
Jerry couldnt find any other adjectives to describe her as a beauty.
She had a devilish figure and an angelic face.
She could only be described as a beauty.
However, Jerry instantly became alert.
This was his room, how could there be apletely unfamiliar woman in his room.
Who are you?Jerry felt a familiar aura from this woman.
But he couldnt remember where he had seen her before.
Dont you know me? Havent you been looking for me recently? The woman smiled at Jerry.
However, the smile was more like a mechanical smile, stiff and artificial.
Instead, it destroyed her angelic face.
But her words made Jerry confused,
he had been looking for her recently? How was that possible!
He had been driven crazy by those women recently
In order to avoid those women, he had decided to return to the real world,
how could he still look for her!
At this time, Jerrys mother came in with a te full of fruits.
She smiled at the strange woman and said, Come, Yuan, eat some fruits.
He turned around and realized that Jerry had returned.
A smile appeared on his face, but it disappeared in an instant.
He scolded, Why did youe back sote? You made Yuan wait for so long.
At this time, the strange woman smiled and said, Its okay. He has his own things to do. He wille back when he is done.
Look, Yuan is so sensible. You should apany her.
After saying that, Jerrys mother closed the door and went out.
She did not give Jerry any chance to ask any questions.
Who are you? When Jerry heard that name, he had a guess in his heart.
But this idea was too incredible,
he even felt that his idea was too magical.
You really dont know me? The strange woman said with a smile.
Seeing that Jerry was still looking at her with vignce,
he stopped pretending and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.
A cold aura was gradually emitted from her body, and an extremely familiar yet strange cold voice slowly came out of her mouth.
What about now? Sky Emperor! ! !
Jerry was extremely shocked, his guess was actually true.
That familiar cold voice, Jerry would never forget it no matter what
Because not long ago, the owner of that voice still wanted to wipe out all the people who hadnded on earth.
The rules of the Empire Era the existence known as the source.
Jerry had wondered many times what the rules of the Empire Era would look like..
Was it a rule, a procedure, or the will of the Empire Era.
But he had never thought that the rules of the Empire Era would be a person.
But no matter how shocked Jerry was in his heart,
he did not show it on the surface. His expression was still calm.
It was as if he had learned of an extremely ordinary small matter.
So? What is your purpose here? Tell me how to use the World of Birth, right?
Jerry took a piece of fruit, stuffed it into his mouth, and said calmly.
Source obviously didnt expect Jerry to be so calm when he heard the news.
A slightly shocked expression appeared on his face.
Chapter 170 - This Isn’t fair!
Chapter 170: This Isnt fair!
Seeing the expression on the face of the girl named Yuan,
Jerry was certain that this girl, who seemed to be the will of the Empire Era,
would rarely appear in human form.
Perhaps this was the first time,
and everything he was thinking about was directly expressed on his face.
This would be easy to solve.
Jerry thought to himself.
Yuan didnt expect that not only was he not shocked by this news, he even hrew a question at her.
Moreover, he didnt seem to have the slightest bit of respect for her.
She had never encountered such a situation before.
But it was also the first time she appeared in this form.
Mm, the World of Birth is based on your will. As long as you want to fuse him with the real world, its fine.
Seeing that the girl named Yuan actually answered his question so directly,
Jerry was even more convinced of his own thoughts.
This was probably the first time the rules of the Empire Era had appeared in this form.
The way she acted was still the same as in the Empire Era,
it seemed to follow some kind of rules, somewhat like an Artificial Intelligence.
Now that I have answered your question, I have some questions to ask you! Yuan continued.
Wait a moment.Jerry took the fruit tter that his mother sent in and stuffed a cantaloupe into his mouth.
Then he sat next to the girl called Yuan.
They were close together,
and Jerry wanted to verify something!
Yuan looked at Jerry with a puzzled face, not knowing what he wanted to do.
Come, eat one! Jerry raised the cutlery in his hand, on top of which was a piece of fresh dragon fruit.
You know, I dont need to eat. Yuan frowned and said, What I want to know is how did your strength improve so quickly?
My mother personally made this for you.
I dont need to eat! Yuan confirmed again.
Oh! really? I didnt say I wanted to answer your question.
I answered your question! Yuan obviously didnt think of this situation,
in her knowledge, she obviously didnt know how to deal with it.
As the will of the Empire Era, it had always operated ording to certain rules.
But it wasnt until Jerrys appearance and the Sky Dynasty that he established.
All of thesepletely messed up some of the rules of the Empire Era.
Things that others needed ten years or a hundred years to aplish.
He only needed a short year or even a few months to achieve it.
This caused aplete disconnect between the strength of the otherndings and his.
However, he did meet the requirements of advancing in the Empire Era.
It could only allow him to continue advancing,
however, if this continued, there would be a very disadvantageous situation for her.
Hence, she thought of directly issuing a world mission that could be said to be eliminating allndings.
That was the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
She thought that this wouldpletely resolve everything,
it would put everything back on track in the Empire Era.
However, she had not expected that this guy would not only not fail in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
but he would also wipe out all the other dynasties in one fell swoop.
Even the awakened giants among them werepletely eliminated by him.
Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to meeting that requirement,
she could only personally ask him, wanting to know how his strength had increased so quickly
And what kind of level his strength could reach.
But what she did not expect was that Jerry did not answer her question ording to her idea at all.
Then what exactly do you need to be willing to answer my question?She had no choice but topromise.
Unfortunately, what she did not know was that some things could not bepromised, once they started, they could not be stopped.
Seeing her reaction, Jerry knew that the other party must have something to ask of him, and it was obviously rted to his ascension to the Holy Dynasty.
Then this time, he definitely could not let the other party leave casually.
After all, Jerry himself had a lot of questions to ask.
Eat this first.Jerry shook the fruit in his hand.
Yuan frowned. She didnt need to eat anything.
But at this moment, she opened her mouth and ate the fruit that Jerry put to her lips.
Whats the use of this thing? It doesnt have any spiritual energy, and it doesnt have any power of faith. I really dont understand why I have to eat this thing.
Yuan expressed her opinion about the fruit.
Because its delicious, thats all.Jerry said and threw another piece of fruit into his mouth.
To be honest, it would be easier for him to return to the real world,
otherwise, he would need to maintain his identity as the Sky Emperor at all times.
Only here was he his true self,
his family would not care if he was the Sky Emperor or some other emperor,
just now, when he returned, wasnt he scolded by his mother?
If you were to try this in the Empire Era..,
you could be destroyed in minutes.
As the ruler of the dynasty, it was indeed a good feeling to have supreme power.
But it was really ufortable to keep doing that.
After all, no one liked to carry such a big responsibility all day long.
Delicious? There was no such thought in the source world,
she only knew whether this was useful or harmful to her.
If it was useful, then use it. If it was useless, then ignore it. If it was harmful, then eliminate it.
Just like the Sky Dynasty back then.
However, she did not expect that even the hundred empire war could not eliminate him.
Now, under the rules of the Empire Era, there was no way to eliminate Jerry and his Sky Dynasty.
This was also the reason why she came here.
Okay, now please answer me, how did your strength increase?
Alright, but I still have some questions, I wonder if you can help me answer them. Jerry knew the technique of negotiation, he could not throw out all his chips at the beginning.
I have already answered your questions, now its your turn to answer mine, this is only fair.
Fair? Then let a country that has just advanced to legend dynasty go to the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, is that fair?
After the world level has been upgraded, only three new realms have been announced without mentioning anything about the power of faith. Is It Fair?
Knowing that the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties is extremely dangerous and that cultivators below Level-3 can not survive at all, is it fair to send cultivators below level-3 to the battlefield?
Jerry raised three questions in a row!
Yuan immediately fell silent. This was indeed the reason for her operation.
This is done under the conditions that conform to the rules.
Yes, ording to the rules. In fact, as a newborn dynasty, they had the power to refuse to participate in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
However, at that time, she had directly issued this as a world mission, so the other party naturally could only choose to participate.
Hmph, then you can onlye here to do things ording to my rules.Jerry put a piece of fruit into his mouth, then picked out another piece and ced it in front of Yuan.
Yuan could only eat the food that meant nothing to her again.
Then what are your rules?
When Jerry heard it, he knew that this girl had been fooled,
Of course, you have to answer my questions first, then I will answer your questions!
Chapter 171 - Secrets of the Empire Era
Chapter 171: Secrets of the Empire Era
Sure! But there are some questions I cant answer. Yuan frowned and thought for a while, then agreed to Jerrys request.
Jerry didnt expect this girl named Yuan to be so easy to fool,
but since she said so,
Jerry put away his joking thoughts,
he indeed had a lot of questions in his heart.
After all, the Empire Era really hid too many secrets.
And judging from her answer, it seemed that there were some things that could not be casually revealed.
What exactly is the Empire Era? Without any hesitation, Jerry directly asked his own questions.
I dont know!The young girl very decisively rejected.
This result was within Jerrys expectations,
if only it was so easy to know the secret of the Empires Era.
This time, it was just a simple test.
Then whats with the invaders other than earth? Are they also in this empires era?
After all, this was something that needed to be considered now,
moreover, in the Hundred Empire War, they had encountered a invaders from outside Earth,
however, he had used his soul to parasitize Emperor Sumis body.
There seemed to be some restrictions.
They are not in this Empire Era. All thenders in this era are from earth!
This Empire Era? ?
Jerry was keenly aware of the relevant information revealed in this sentence.
In other words, other than this Empire Era, there are other eras of the empire?
Yes!
Wasnt this simr to a server?
This side was earths server, while the others had their own servers;
for example, the three-body server was the three-body Empire Era server.
If it was said that at the beginning, it was only the earths server that had the interlopers fighting in the Empire Era..,
then, as the level of the world increased, it gradually became a war between the various servers.
But there was a problem. What was the purpose?
With the current technology, at least it could be confirmed that there were no humans living in the Sr System,
then why would those who hadnded go to war once they discovered the people from the other Empire Eras?
Why could the Empire Era be certain that once their sides strength did not meet the relevant standards, they would bepletely destroyed by the other side.
I dont know what exactly the era of the Empire Era is, nor do I know the purpose for which it was created, but what I do know is that the Empire Era is iplete
Whether it is my memory or anything else, arge part of it is missing. It is as if the original era of the Empire has been divided into several different parts, each of which is iplete
Only when all the Empire Era were gathered together, would one be able to understand what the Empire Era was all about and what the purpose of creating Empire creator was!
At this time, Jerry finally had a general understanding of the purpose of this Empire Era, which represented thenders from earth.
If all the Empire Era were gathered together,
it was inevitable that one side would swallow up the other;
all the Empire Eras wanted to beplete,
and every Empire Era had a simr existence to the administrators.
That was the so-called rule of the Empire Era,
but when the Empire Era finally merged into one,
it didnt need so many administrators, only one.
And it was not that administrators could also be merged into the Empire Era,
it was that only one of the administrators could survive.
This also exined why when the strength of the Sky Dynasty increased too quickly,
the rules of the Empire Era wanted to directly eliminate themselves,
because ording to the rules of the Empire Era, one persons strength alone was unable to contend with the invaders of the other empire era,
rather than saying that the Empire Era was to protect Earth from being destroyed,
it was more to ensure that ones existence would not be devoured by others.
Jerry dared to guarantee that if the strength of the invaders on Earth met the standards required by the Empire Era,
then the Empire Era would take the initiative to attack the invaders outside of Earth,
because this was the reason why they constantly wanted to make the invaders stronger.
That is to say, if the sky is upgraded to dynasty, the invaders outside of Earth will discover this side, right?
Because if they were discovered after upgrading to dynasty, the Empire Era would take action when Jerry upgraded to a legend dynasty,
and not after he upgraded to dynasty.
To be more precise, when the world level of the Empire Era is upgraded to five, it will be able to sense the existence of other empires.
So you came here this time because the rules of the Empire Era can no longer restrict me, but you doubt my strength, worried that Im not a match for others.Jerry said with a smile that was not a smile.
Yes, after all, ording to the rules of the Empire Era, this has never happened before. No matter how strong a person is, he will not be a match for others. Therefore, my idea is to suggest that you slow down your improvement speed and wait for others to improve their strength.
Yuan did not deny it. She directly admitted everything that Jerry had said.
Then, have you ever thought that during this period of time, the strength of others is also increasing? At this moment, Jerry hadpletely understood the purpose of her visit.
He had alreadypletely taken the initiative,
moreover, he had also obtained an extremely important piece of information.
The Empire Era itself operated ording to certain rules.
It was not possible to casually eliminate any of thenders,
however, ording to the rules of the Empire Era at this moment, there was no doubt that it was impossible to eliminate the Sky Dynasty.
Presumably, the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was already the greatest threat to thenders.
Otherwise, this girl who represented the rules of the Empire Era would not have appeared in human form.
It was obvious that she had been forced into a corner.
No, the further you go, the harder it will be for your strength to increase, and the slower it will be.
You are too naive. In the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, there are already invaders from other worlds who have used some method to enter this ce. Your strength is increasing, and the strength of others is also increasing.
Moreover, it is possible that others have already devoured other fragments of the Empire Era and awakened some abilities that you do not know of. Yet, you have been thinking of ways to hide, and even thought of eliminating all the people from earth and returning to the original state.
Do you think that as long as you are not discovered by others, you can pretend that nothing has happened? Fool!
Others have already invaded your world through some method, but you still think that you can remain undiscovered.
Others are already thinking of ways to reduce yourbat strength. When they confirm your location, they wille over directly. At that time, what will you use to resist?
Or will you continue to be like an ostrich, burying your head in the ground and pretending that nothing has happened?.
A series of questions stunned the girl named Yuan.
Then what should I do?
Its very simple, believe me, now you just need to help me increase my strength!
Seeing the girls nk look,
an idea suddenly appeared in Jerrys mind.
Chapter 172 - Tricking the Rules of the Imperial Era.
Chapter 172: Tricking the Rules of the Imperial Era.
Jerry saw the girls expression and an idea popped up in his mind,
although the current Empire Era was notplete,
she was still a symbol of the Rules of the Empire Era,
if he could get her help, it would be a great benefit to the Sky Dynasty.
This was equivalent to having the help of the empires administrators.
It would not be easy to deal with the other dynasties.
No, the Rules of the Empires Era do not allow interference with any of the countries. Be it from within the Empire Era or of the invaders, the Empire Era would not allow any interference.
The young girl rejected him decisively,
But didnt you directly interfere with the development of our Sky Dynasty back then?Jerry dealt his trump card.
That is within the scope of the rules of the Empire Era, the young girl repeated, but this time, she was not very confident.
Then you can give us a little help within the scope of the Rules of the Empire Era.
Take it as a littlepensation for setting up my Sky Dynasty back then. Theres no doubt that the stronger my Sky Dynasty is, the more benefits it will bring to you.
I can help you devour the other Rules of other Empires Eras. At this moment, Jerry was like a demon,
slowly luring the Empires Will towards his goal.
After a long time, Jerry finally reached an agreement with the girl named Yuan,
without touching on the Rules of the Empire Era, he would take the initiative to provide some harmless information to the Sky Dynasty.
Then from now on, stop going by Yuan. It sounds weird. Ill just call you Alice Yuan.
Alice? ? Yuan muttered to herself,
to her, a name was nothing more than a code,
so she had a rather indifferent attitude towards it.
At this moment, Jerrys mothers voice came from outside the house, calling them to eat.
Only then did Jerry remember that he hadnt tasted the food at home for a long time.
After all, in the Empire Era, he was already a King of the Gods,
so there was no need to eat.
But at this moment, it was different. No matter if you were a King of the Gods or a Holy Monarch,
at home, everything had to be done ording to his mothers rules.
When he came out to take a look, he found that his the food his mother prepared this time was extremely sumptuous.
Mom, did you know that I wasing back today? Is that why you cooked such a big meal? Jerry said as he reached out for the food.
But his mother pped him away.
What do you mean prepared for you? I prepared this for Yuan. Cindy looked at Yuan with a smile,
Alice, my name is Alice! The Rules of the Empire Era emphasized,
Alice? Okay, Alice, try this dish. How does it taste? The smile on Cindys face grew wider. After all, when this girl came to find her son, other than saying that her name was Yuan,
she didnt say a word,
now, at least, she spoke a lot more.
This was the first time Jerry was treated like this.
What a joke. In the Empire Era, he was the ruler of the Sky Dynasty, the Sky Emperor,
who would dare to treat him like this.
But once he returned home, his status instantly plummeted.
The other person without status was his father,
now, he was sitting on the sofa, watching TV and reading the newspaper,
he didnt know which one he wanted to read either.
Jerry, do you know about thenders outside earth? Hisith asked suddenly.
Jerry was stunned. He then remembered that there was such a thing,
but he wasnt surprised at all. Although he had said that in order not to cause panic in the real world,
no one was to casually reveal this news.
But it was only a matter of time before the news was leaked,
he was not surprised at all by the overwhelming news on the inte.
In a few days, when he fuses the World of Birth with earth, everyones worldview in the real world would be overturned.
Now, the news about this has spread everywhere on the inte. I dont know who it came from, and I dont know if its true or not.
Hisith continued. After all, this news was indeed shocking,
humans had lived on earth for so long, and they had observed the universe a lot.
Although there had always been people who thought that there must be aliens in this world..,
now that it was suddenly brought up like this, many people still did not believe it
There were even people who said that the Empire Era was a game made by aliens.
When Jerry heard his fathers question, he didnt know how to answer it.
After all, he was the one who spread the news. The main reason was that he rarely mentioned his situation in the Empire Era at home.
They didnt know either.
As for his identity, Christine had been helping to cover it up.
After all, if others knew about Jerrys identity,
then everyone would probably move upon hearing it,
because once Jerry got angry, then what would happen? Even his family would not be able to handle it.
And now that they knew about the existence of the othernders,
those people were a great danger to earth,
and now, among all thenders on Earth, only Jerry and his Sky Dynasty had the ability to deal with this crisis.
At this time, it was even more important to properly maintain the rtionship between their family and Jerry.
I think it should be true. After all, there are many secrets in the Empire Era itself.
After pondering for a moment, Jerry continued.
Thats true. At that time, Hisith did not think that he would one day be able to meet his wife and daughter from the Empire Era in the real world,
the Empire Era was really too mysterious.
It could be seen from the current world structure.
The strength of a country no longer depended on its own technological strength.
Instead, it depended on the number of powerful people whonded there.
There were even forces formed by a few people who did not dare to look down on a country.
Not to mention that theypletely broke the lifespan limit of all human knowledge.
Compared to the 100-year lifespan in the past..,
it was now easily hundreds or even thousands of years old.
What if those people attack us? Hisith knew the consequences,
after all, he was kicked out of the Empire Era because his country had been destroyed by others.
He knew that kind of situation. When he thought that such a thing could happen in the real world
his heart was covered with a thickyer of shadow.
Whats the point of caring so much? If the sky falls, the tallest one will hold it up. Right now, we should just live our own lives, right?
Jerrys mother, on the other hand, was very calm. She did not have any worry at all.
To her, as long as her family was together, nothing mattered.
Besides, didnt the higher-ups say that the so-called Sky Dynasty is very powerful? If theres anything, let them carry the burden. Well live peacefully in the back, right?
Chapter 173 - Fusion with the World of Birth!
Chapter 173: Fusion with the World of Birth!
Alice turned her head and looked at Jerry with a slightly mocking gaze.
She looked like she was watching a good show.
What else could Jerry say at this moment? He could only nod silently in agreement.
Thats right, the Sky Dynasty will definitely protect th earth, right, Alice? !
Jerry did not want Alice to just stand by and watch him make a fool of himself,
he wanted to pull her into the water, but Alice, with the support of Jerrys mother,
chose to ignore Jerrys question.
After a good meal, Jerry pulled Alice away.
He was ready to fuse the World of Birth with earth.
After all, the earlier this thing was fused, the greater the benefits.
When Jerry immersed his mind into fusing the World of Birth with earth,
the entire earth underwent a huge change.
After the final fusion, the size of the earth increased by several times,
the entire world waspletely in a state of shock.
Jerry was also shocked by the situation when he felt the movement from earth.
He originally thought that fusion with the World of Birth would appear on earth in the form of an alternate world,
he did not expect that it would directly increase the size of the earth.
At this moment, he looked at Alice in shock.
Alices face was calm, as if she had known about this for a long time.
Outside the door, Jerrys parents could be heard screaming. They thought that there had just been an earthquake
However, Jerry came out tofort them. It was fine. It was just something that happened during the Empire Era.
It would be fine.
Then he pulled Alice to the new ce on earth.
On earth, which had grown several times in size, the original ces of all the countries had not changed at all.
It was just that arge unknownnd had suddenly appeared above the sea.
Just like the deste world in the Empire Era.
Without much thought, Jerry tore through the void and brought Alice to the World a Birth.
As soon as he arrived in this space
He felt that he had some kind of connection with this world.
This is?Jerry was a little puzzled and asked.
This World of Birth is somewhat simr to the deste world that you upied during the Empire Era.
After hearing Alices words, Jerry instantly understood the meaning.
Speaking of which, this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had already existed before Jerry participated.
For the dynasty in the Empire Era..,
whether they had a way to fuse the World of Birth with earth,
most of them directly fused with their own territory to increase the size of theirnd.
Since it was their own territory, it was normal for Jerry to feel this way.
However, since it was their own territory, they did not know if they could summon the generals of the Sky Dynasty over.
Sky Emperor! ! !
At this moment, exmations could be heard from the surroundings,
it turned out that such a huge matter had suddenly appeared on Earth, so how could no onee over to check it out.
At the first moment, all the emperors and dynasty leaders came over to check it out.
This World of Birth belonged to Jerrys territory, so Jerry reverted to his Sky Emperor appearance.
It was normal for people to recognize him.
Turning around, Jerry found many familiar faces.
The first to arrive was Lucius from the Eternal Grace Empire,
behind him were Hubert and the others from the Eternal Grace Empire.
We pay our respects to the Sky Emperor! ! !
The three of them were dressed in the Empire Era,
at this moment, they cupped their hands and bowed.
Jerry waved his hand to indicate that they did not need to be so polite.
Then, more and more people began to appear,
seeing that there were more and more people around, and it was inconvenient to talk, Lucius suggested that there was a good ce to go,
so that the few of them could talk.
After saying that, they directly tore through the void.
They came to the outside of Earth, in the universe.
In fact, cultivators above rank two could already make a short trip between the universes.
The reason it was said to be short was because for cultivators above rank 2,
they could stay in the universe by relying on their own energy.
Once their energy was exhausted,
in the universe where there was no oxygen, they would quickly suffocate to death.
However, elites above rank 3 could already freely travel between universes.
Because they could directly obtain energy from the void and this piece of heaven and earth to replenish their own consumption.
It was even more shocking to see earth in the universe at this time.
However, at this moment, in the universe not far from Earth,
there was a huge tform that seemed to be carved out of white jade.
It was actually a huge observation tform.
There were rockery, flowing water, pavilions, and all kinds of tables and chairs.
It was exposed to the universe. Lucius extended his hand and invited Jerry to sit on the main seat.
After all, the current situation could be said that the sky dynasty and the Sky Emperor were far from the same level as them.
If Jerry did not sit down, how would they dare to sit down without permission
This was the respect for the strong.
Jerry didnt stand on ceremony with them, and directly took Alice to the main seat,
while looking at earth, he felt that these people really knew how to enjoy themselves.
Who knew that a few minutes ago, he was still eating at home.
After Jerry sat down, the few of them took their seats around him.
I wonder if the Sky Emperor knows whats going on on earth? Lucius asked.
After all, the size of earth had suddenly increased by several times. Such a huge change shocked everyone.
Its nothing. This is the victory of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, the World of Birth!
I see. I didnt expect this to be the World of Birth!Lucius and the others were shocked.
They thought that the World of Birth was the same as the Empire Era.
It was apletely different world, but there was a connecting door between it and earth
They didnt expect it to appear directly on earth.
By the way, everyone, whats this about? ?Jerry pointed at the observation tform that was suspended in the universe.
Oh! This. Our old friends had nothing to do, so we wanted to take a look at the different scenery, so we came to this universe and built this observation tform, Lucius said with a smile.
But his words were filled with pride.
After all, not everyone had the ability to build such an observation deck in the universe,
and this observation deck also took a lot of his energy.
The array on it could not only resist all kinds of meteorites in the universe,
but it also made this observation deck have gravity,
just like on Earth.
Thats right, Hubert continued, After entering this universe, we realized that Earth is really beautiful, us old guys put this together. When we have nothing to do, we can drink and chat here.
Theres also a teleportation array on it. When the Sky Emperor is free, he cane over and admire the moon.
Why watch the moon? We could admire the earth from here! Lucius said with a smile.
Chapter 174 - Summon the Commander-in-Chief of the Sky Dynasty.
Chapter 174: Summon the Commander-in-Chief of the Sky Dynasty.
Jerry and the others were chatting on the observation tform in the universe,
about everything that happened during the Empire Era and all that concerns thenders outside of earth.
As the level of the Empire Era increased, their cultivation speed gradually increased.
However, no matter how fast they were, they could not be said to be able to catch up with Jerrys cheat-like speed.
Moreover, after bing a Demigod, they needed to collect the power of faith. This could not be rushed.
After Jerry first revealed this news, the Empire Era immediately released the relevant details.
This included how to build the altar, how to collect the power of faith, and so on.
Although Lucius was the only Demigod among everyone.
The others had also started to build the altars.
They began to collect the power of faith.
To be honest, I didnt expect the Empire to hide such important information in order to eliminate all the people on earth, said Lucius with a sigh.
Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so confused after bing a Demigod.
No matter how hard he trained, he didnt make any progress.
Hearing this, Jerry nced at Alice.
Thats right, the Rules of the Empire Era are indeed unorthodox.
Seeing Alices expression getting uglier and uglier, Jerry could only change the topic.
Although the rest didnt know what was going on, they were all experienced enough to know that
since the Sky Emperor didnt want to talk about this, they naturally wouldnt push it too far.
The few of them began to talk about the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
to praise the Sky dynastys strength of course.
They really did not expect Jerry to single-handedly wipe out over a hundred dynasties.
His words also revealed his worry about the people who had logged in from outside Earth.
After all, those people had almost directly controlled the ten top-tier dynasty masters.
If there was no Sky Dynasty, just imagine, he could control a top dynasty,
even if he did not know who thenders were, as long as he directly attacked all the imperial dynasties.
Then most of thenders would be directly affected.
If that happened, the situation of thenders on Earth would be even more difficult.
Sky Emperor, actually, I was thinking, in order to deal with the outsidenders, all thenders from earth can form an alliance some time!
Thats right, when the timees, your Sky Dynasty will be the main force. We will do everything we can to help your Sky Dynasty develop.
Jerry finally understood. They knew that they did not have enough strength to deal with that crisis,
but it was basically impossible for them to increase their strength in a such short period of time,
so if they wanted to establish an alliance with their Sky Dynasty as the main force,
they would not hesitate to sacrifice the development of their own country to increase the strength of the Sky Dynasty.
Moreover, they were smart enough to make it about the sake of earth and the entire human race.
They asked Jerry to tell them why his Sky Dynasty grew so quickly in strength.
Of course, they were also very curious about this and wanted to know.
However, it was one thing to think about it internally, and another to say it out loud.
Jerry did not say no. Although he had the Eternal Flower Register, he did notck a powerful army,
but all kinds of resources were still rtively scarce for Jerry.
As a member of thenders on earth,
although Jerry did not intend to be a hero who saved the world,
he did not intend to just leave these people aside.
No problem. As a member of Earth, I will naturally resist the attacks from the outsidenders
Seeing that Jerry agreed with them, Lucius and the others were delighted,
in fact, after they returned from the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Only after witnessing the strength of those dynasties did they know how obvious the gap between them and the legend dynasty was.
Then,pared to the Sky Dynasty that could destroy hundreds of legend dynasties, how big was the difference?
Since that was the case, they might as well support the development of the Sky Dynasty.
As long as the Sky Dynasty was strong enough, they would have more time to develop.
Huh? While everyone was chatting andughing, Jerry seemed to have noticed something and frowned.
Lucius and the others noticed the change in Jerrys expression and asked, Whats wrong?
Nothing? Jerrys tone was a little cold, because he realized that someone had actually erected a boundary stone in his world of origin, saying that they had upied it.
Its just that some people ran into my world of origin and dered that the ce was theirs.
Lucius and the others were stunned when they heard that,
only then did they remember that the earth had suddenly be several timesrger,
and the World of Birth that had appeared out of nowhere did indeed seem to be an ownerlessnd.
It was no wonder that those countries would fight over the ownership of that ownerlessnd.
The few of them looked at each other. Perhaps their families might be among them.
After all, they basically did not care about the matters within their families anymore,
to them, those could be said to be mundane matters.
It would only waste their energy and disturb their cultivation.
The few of them immediately contacted the person in charge of the family in their hearts.
They told them to retreat immediately.
Jerry saw the looks of the few of them and naturally knew what they were doing.
The reason why he said it was to remind them
After all, the current leaders of dynasties,
their main focus was definitely on the Empire Era.
As for the matters here, they had probably let it go long ago.
At that time, if this continued, it would be a rather embarrassing thing to see their own people.
Of course, at that time, they would definitely not offend him.
They would probably directly get rid of those people in the family,
but that was ultimately not good. Lucius and the others naturally understood Jerrys meaning.
The reason why Jerry said it out loud and left some time for them to deal with it
Otherwise, if they really wanted to go over with their strength, they would have arrived in an instant.
If that happened, it would be difficult for them to deal with it.
The few of them looked at Jerry gratefully and thanked him sincerely.
Everyone, are you all done?Jerry asked with a smile.
Yes! The few of them replied in unison.
Then lets go together!
Ay, we shall follow the Emperor of the Sky!
As soon as they finished speaking, the few of them directly disappeared from the observation tform.
They came to the sky above the World of Birth.
At this moment, there were already quite a number of people who had entered this ce.
It was mainly people at the level of leaders of various countries,
moreover, there were also some people fighting over this piece ofnd that had no owner.
Lucius and the others shook their heads.
The whole earth is in danger,
and these people were still arguing.
Chapter 175 - The Descent of the Sky Dynasty!
Chapter 175: The Descent of the Sky Dynasty!
The appearance of Jerry and the others naturally attracted attention.
The Sky Emperor! !
Its the Sky Emperor! ! !
Countless exmations sounded around them!
After all, the reputation of the Sky Emperor had been deeply imprinted in the hearts of allnders from earth.
And the few people around them were also the leaders of the dynasty amongnders from earth.
It could be said that the strongest among thenders from earth were all present.
People kepting up to the sky to greet Jerry.
After all, that was the leader of the Sky Dynasty, the Sky Emperor! ! !
On the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield, the Sky Dynasty destroyed hundreds of dynasties by itself.
If they could catch the Sky Emperors attention, perhaps their opportunity woulde.
Of course, not many people took the initiative to mention things like the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
After all, they did not do anything during the Battle,
and they were already lucky enough to have been able to stay survive on the side.
It was indeed a little shameful for them to bring such things up.
The strange phenomenon in the sky had already attracted everyones attention.
Some people had already realized that something was not right.
Those with some connections had already started to retreat when they received the news.
However, there were still people who were shouting that this piece ofnd was discovered by them first and should belong to them.
Suddenly, a few people from underground came in front of Jerry.
The first person was a middle-aged man with sses,
I didnt expect to meet the Emperor of the Sky today. Its such an honor.
Yeah, I didnt expect the Emperor of the Sky to be so young!
However, Jerry just looked at them coldly,
he acted as if God didnt hear them at all.
The Emperor of the Sky is also interested in this ownerlessnd? ? ? The middle-aged man with sses asked tentatively.
Through the exnation of Lucius and the others, Jerry also knew that this person was from Korea.
Hearing the middle-aged mans question,
Lucius and the others immediately got angry and said sternly, What ownerlessnd? This is the ce of the Emperor of the Sky.
Thats right, this is the World of Birth, the reward from the Battle of the Hundred Dynasties! Hubert added.
Hearing this, everyone around came to a sudden realization.
So that was it. No wonder earths volume had suddenly increased by so much.
So it was because the World of Birth had fused with earth.
At this moment, all thenders immediately extinguished any thoughts of fighting over it.
After all, the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was won because of the Sky Dynasty.
The World of Birth belonged to the Sky Emperor, and there was nothing wrong with that.
However, the Koreans only smiled and said, You must be joking. Everyone knows that the things from the Empire Era cannot be brought to the real world.
Jerrys eyes gradually turned cold.
I have also heard of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties. All thenders on earth have participated, and many of our countrysndings have also participated.
Even if this is really the World of Birth that you all speak of, it still belongs to all the people who havee. Yes, the Emperor of the Sky is naturally a great contributor to it. If the Emperor of the Sky is interested, we can discuss it then.
It was not that this person did not know how powerful the Sky Dynasty was,
but this was the real world. No matter how powerful the Sky Dynasty was, it could not appear here.
Furthermore, no matter how strong the Sky Emperor was, he was just a single person.
Behind him stood a country.
Originally, I didnt really care about this World of Birth. After all, Earth is currently facing a huge crisis. If this newborn world can strengthen Earths strength and more experts appear in the future, that would be very good.
But now, I suddenly realized that there are always some people and some countries that are extremely shameless. No matter what it is, they will always im it as their own.
I suddenly changed my mind. Unless I give permission, no one is allowed to enter this World of Birth.
When the people around heard this, their expressions changed drastically.
Because this World of Birth could be said to havee from the Empire Era.
The spiritual energy on it was naturally the same as in the Empire Era.
Originally, there were many peoplenders from earth, but after being eliminated in the end, they could no longer enter the Empire Era.
This also meant that they could no longer cultivate.
However, if they came to this World of Birth,
with the spiritual energy in this newborn world, they would naturally be able to start cultivating again.
Originally, the Emperor of the Sky didnt mind, but after this incident,
many of them couldnte here to cultivate anymore.
At this moment, countless people turned their anger onto Korea.
And I announce that no one from Korea is allowed to step into this World of Birth.
The man wouldnt have any of it. It was such arge piece of ownerlessnd. Why should he be the one to decide?
Would the other countries agree?
Sky Emperor, this is the real world! ! !
Is that so?Jerryughed coldly,
in an instant, countless battleships soared into the sky, and the Sky Dynastys army filled the area.
Lucius and the others looked at each other.
Their eyes were also filled with shock.
Even though they were almost used to it.
The Sky Dynasty always shocked them greatly.
But this time, they really did not expect the army from the Empire Era to be able to bring them to the real world.
But this also revealed a message.
They had always thought that the things from the Empire Era could not appear in the real world.
But clearly, this was not the case.
For example, the World of Birth, born in the Sumeru Heaven was obviously something from the Empire Era.
But it could merge with Earth directly.
And at this time, the Sky Emperor could directly summon the army of the Sky Dynasty.
This fully exined one thing.
Perhaps in the near future,
everything from the Empire Era could appear in the real world.
Even Lucius and the others were shocked,
not to mention the others present.
How is this possible? ?
This is the Sky Dynastys army, how did they appear here?
Thats right, those warships were the spoils of war from the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
What the hell is going on!
Everyone was shocked!
How could they not know how strong the Sky Dynastys army was.
Dont forget, not too long ago,
the Sky Dynasty had wiped out nearly a hundred dynasties in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Among them, there were many top-tier dynasties that had existed for thousands of years.
If the Sky Dynasty could descend into the real world,
Then there was no country on earth that could resist it.
Although there were many who hadnded, many of them were just ordinary people.
Or rather, they were the ones who hadnded before being kicked out of the empire.
They had never seen such a formation before.
The Sky Dynastys army had just fought with over a hundred of them.
Their aura and killing intent soared to the sky,
even thenders, at such a close distance, could not withstand it.
Not to mention those ordinary people.
At this moment, all the Koreans and their army was so scared that their legs gave in,
and they copsed to the ground.
They didnt dare to make a single move.
Every second, that threatening killing intent was warning them,
They would die if they did!
Chapter 176 - Gather All the Cultivators
Chapter 176: Gather All the Cultivators
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Your Majesty, Please give the order! Ares, who was covered in armor, stepped forward to ask for instructions.
Ever since thest time he led the army into the depths of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
In order to prevent him from doing anything else,
he could not act without Jerrys orders;
he could only stay and cultivate in the divine hall.
Ares, who had been resting for a long time, immediately lost control of his killing intent.
As soon as he heard Jerrys order,
he wanted to ughter everyone.
The killing intent of a King of the Gods was not something that the ordinary cultivators around could withstand.
At first, those people were already shocked by the sudden appearance of countless soldiers and began to doubt their lives.
Now, Ares did not hide his killing intent towards them,
it made them feel as if they were in the midst of a cold wind.
They were trembling, unable to speak.
Jerry did not have any intentions of stopping Ares,
he only said coldly, Send them off! ! !
Yes! ! !
Countless soldiers roared out in unison,
those who hade to upy the World of Birth were so shocked that their eardrums broke.
They were chased out of the World of Birth.
In fact, when Jerry had sensed what was happening in the World of Birth,
he directly asked Alice in his heart,
Alice replied that the army of the Sky dynasty could be summoned directly from the World of Birth.
After all, the World of Birth was the same as Jerrys deste world,
naturally, the army of the Sky Dynasty could be summoned directly.
However, the army of the Sky Dynasty could only stay in the World of Birth for the time being.
They could note out.
However, the biggest difference between the World of Birth and the deste world was that
The deste world was in the Empire Era,
for those who had been eliminated by the Empire Era,
it was impossible for them to enter again.
However, the World of Birth was different.
Basically, all humans on Earth could enter.
What did this mean?
This meant that the World of Birth was the only ce on earth where ordinary people could cultivate.
That would make everyone want to squeeze in.
One had to know that all the cultivators on earth were currentlyndings.
Because they could only cultivate in the Empire Era.
That resulted in the scarcity of cultivators,
especially powerful cultivators were even rarer.
This was also the reason why when Anderson submitted to the Sky Dynasty,
Christine urgently wanted to recruit Anderson.
But now that the World of Birth had appeared,
it meant that the structure of the entire world had begun to change.
The strength of the first Sky Dynasty was not something that any country on earth could contend with.
Moreover, after learning about the wonders of the World of Birth,
there was no doubt that it would attract countless cultivators toe here crazily.
Whether it was those who had been eliminated from the Empire Era or those who were still in the Empire Era.
Those who had been eliminated naturally wanted to continue cultivating,
those who had not been eliminated naturally wanted to build a good rtionship with the Emperor of the Sky.
After all, in the Empire Era, every singlenders was in a different ce,
it was an extremely difficult thing to see the Emperor of the Sky.
For a time, countless people were waiting to see the movements of the Sky Dynasty.
Even the governments of those countries were anxiously waiting for news of the Emperor of the Sky.
No one dared to directly barge into the World of Birth,
what a joke! A country that did this was now five feet tall.
Emperor of the Sky, how do you n to deal with the World of Birth?Lucius and the others asked.
Jerry did not chase them away,
after all, they had just invited him to the observation deck in the universe to enjoy the scenery.
He could not just turn around and chase them away.
Moreover, he had something to discuss with them.
That was how to deal with this World of Birth,
he definitely could not monopolize it, and only let the Sky Dynastys army stay here.
This was a clear waste,
after all, the Sky Dynasty could cultivate in the Empire Era
And Sky City had so many formations to gather spiritual energy to speed up cultivation.
It was better not to cultivate here.
It was better to leave this ce for those on Earth who could not enter the Empire Era to cultivate.
After all, this could raise the overall strength of Earth.
But not everyone coulde here to cultivate,
Jerry finally understood.
Once he truly ignored this World of Birth, then the scene just now would appear.
In order topete for the use of this newborn world,
it might be possible for several forces to fight each other.
Moreover, this newborn world clearly needed to be properly constructed.
This was not a simple project.
As for how to use and develop the World of Birth...,
after all, Jerrys Sky Dynasty could not leave this World of Birth,
all of this required the help of Lucius and the others.
They were better at this than Jerry.
In the end, Jerry set the tone,
except for those who joined the Sky Dynasty, their families and parents could cultivate in the World of Birth.
Everyone else had to pay if they wanted to cultivate in the World of Birth.
Of course, there was another point, Koreans were not allowed to enter.
As for how to calcte it and how to carry out this series of things..,
Jerry directly handed it over to Athena and Christine,
and he became an unimportant manager!
When the final news came out, the entire world was shocked.
Many people who had been recruited by the various major powers and countries chose to join the Sky Dynasty,
after all, who didnt know that joining the Sky Dynasty was like finding a strong backing.
As for the Koreans, they were in trouble.
When the news came out, the entire country of Korea were dumbfounded.
They had few people to begin with,
they hadnt recruited many experts to begin with,
but when they heard the news, not only did the foreign experts they recruited run away.
Many of their own cultivators even went to other countries to change their nationality.
The leaders of the Koreans were extremely anxious,
they wanted to apologize to the Emperor of the Sky.
But they didnt know where the emperor was.
They couldnt even enter the world of the newborn.
The Sky Dynastys army almost attacked when they saw that it was the Koreans.
As for Jerry, he had already returned home,
he was prepared to bring his family to the world of the newborn,
after all, there was plenty of spiritual energy there. Even if he did not cultivate, it would be very beneficial to his body.
Furthermore, with his fathers personality, how could he not cultivate.
Moreover, he didnt know what kind of expression they would have when they found out that their son was the Sky Emperor of the Sky Dynasty.
In the end,
He didnt expect that just as he brought Alice home to answer,
his parents had already packed up everything at home.
They looked like they were waiting for him toe back.
When he turned his head, he saw on the televisionwork the scene of him confronting the leaders of those countries.
The scene of summoning the troops of the Sky Dynasty.
But at that time, he was clearly still dressed as the Sky Emperor,
Jerry looked at Alice suspiciously, wondering if it was the information she had revealed during the meal.
Alice was expressionless.
Dont look at it. With your appearance, your father and I recognized you the moment you came out.Jerrys mother, Cindy, knew what his son was thinking the moment she saw him like that.
Chapter 177 - Unexpected Trouble
Chapter 177: Unexpected Trouble
As a matter of fact!
When the two first saw the Sky Emperor on TV,
they were indeed shocked.
But it was their son, after all,
no matter how hard they tried to disguise themselves, they could still recognize him at a nce.
But they did not expect their son to be the Sky Emperor who had caused a great stir in the world.
Especially Jerrys father, Hisith,
who was also ander that had fought in the Empire Era.
Naturally, he knew how difficult it was to survive in it,
but his son not only seeded.
But he also became the most powerful dynasty that everyone worshiped.
After knowing this, Hisith began to order his wife to pack her things.
It wasnt because he wanted to train in the World of Birth.
It was because he didnt want to drag his son down with him.
After all, with the development of the Empire Era, the structure of the entire world had changedpletely.
If Jerry was just an ordinarynder in the Empire Era..,
then it would be fine.
But now Jerry wasnt just an ordinarynder,
he was also the strongest among thenders.
So if the two of them stayed here, they would only cause trouble for their son.
It could be said that the safety of the entire earth now depended on Jerry.
They might not be able to help Jerry anymore, but at least they wouldnt cause trouble for Jerry anymore.
So when Jerry came back, he saw this scene.
His little idea was ruined, but Jerry was not disappointed at all.
No matter what others thought of the Emperor of the Sky,
no matter how they revered the Emperor of the Sky,
only his parents still saw him as the same person.
Jerry smiled faintly and felt much more rxed.
He directly brought his parents to tear through the void and came to the World of Birth.
The World of Birth had only just begun to be built,
the main members of the Sky Dynasty still lived on the battleship captured from the Sumeru Dynasty.
It was the pce battleship where Emperor Sumeru himself stayed.
It had beenpletely renovated by the magicians and craftsmen of the Sky Dynasty.
After introducing his parents to everyone in the Sky Dynasty,
Jerrys mother dragged Alice around.
Hisith asked about Jerry in detail.
Including the uing attack from the othernders on Earth.
In fact, Jerry also slowed down the pace of the Sky Dynastys ascension after hearing the news from Alice.
After all, even if they summoned themander, generals, and armies from the Eternal Flower Register,
even if they were promoted to four stars, they still needed time to cultivate.
It would take at least a year for them to advance to a higher realm.
Moreover, they had just participated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties
even the Sky Dynasty needed a good rest.
After hearing Jerrys thoughts, Hisith did not probe too much into the matters of the Empire Era,
after all, Jerry undoubtedly knew more than he did now.
After all, when he was eliminated, there wasnt even an Empire, let alone a dynasty.
There were too many things he didnt know about the current Empire Era.
After a while, Athena, Christine, and Lucius came to the outside of the pce,
they had basically decided on how to deal with the construction of the World of Birth.
But in the end, all of this still needed to be decided by the Emperor of the Sky himself.
It was also the first time that Lucius and the others met the parents of the Emperor of the Sky,
they were all extremely respectful and did not dare to be the slightest bit negligent.
Hisith could not help but sigh. It was not that he did not understand.
It was just that the world had changed too quickly.
After all, Lucius and the others had already been in the Empire Era for a very long time.
Even when Hisith was in the Empire Era,
he had heard of them. After all, they represented the strongest force among thenders.
At that time, those people were quite far away from him.
But now, they were respectfully facing him.
It would be a lie to say that he was unhappy.
Jerry did not pay attention to what those people said.
All he had to do was nod.
After all, Lucius built an observation deck in the middle of the universe.
About how tobine the stuff of the Empire Era with the technology of the real world,
no one knows them better.
But the magic circle and all that sort of thing had to be handled by Athena herself.
And it must be arranged by the sorcerer of the Sky Dynasty.
It wasnt that they didnt trust them.
It was that the Sky Dynastys current strength was too far away from theirs.
The strength of the mages and warlocks of the Sky Dynasty was simply not something they couldpare to.
Originally, Jerry had returned to the real world to take a break.
But he didnt expect to encounter such a thing,
he didnt stop to take a break at all.
After Lucius and the others finally left,
he thought he could take a break, but his mother, Cindy, grabbed him.
She asked him about his rtionship with Alice, Athena, Christine, and the others.
After all, his son was not young anymore. It was time for him to find a girlfriend.
On the other side, Lucius and the others gathered together to discuss.
Since the Sky Emperor had agreed to their alliance,
and left the matter of building the World of Birth entirely up to them to handle.
And also set aside some areas for them to handle on their own,
this made them very happy.
There was no doubt that in the future, when Earth faced a crisis,
the newborn realm was absolutely the safest existence on earth.
They all wanted to move their families to the newborn realm.
Whether its for themselves, or to make nice with Jerry,
or to live up to Jerrys expectations.
They all want to build the newborn world into the strongest fortress on earth, no matter the cost.
Jerry, on the other hand, finally found a chance to get rid of his mothers nagging.
He didnt expect to feel more tired aftering back than in the Empire Era.
But Jerry didnt have any dissatisfaction,
only then could there be a trace of vitality.
After all, whether it was themanders or generals he summoned,
no one dared to do so.
Just as Jerrymented that in just a few short years,
he had gone from an unknown guy to now.
All the countries had to treat him seriously.
The change was not small.
Suddenly, the space distorted,
Alices figure appeared in front of Jerry.
Whats wrong? Why are you here instead of apanying my mother?
Jerry felt much more rxed.
Theres something I havent told you, Alice said slowly,
Although the King of the Gods is the highest realm now, the King of the Gods have more than one domain!
Jerry was stunned. He had had some thoughts regarding the second domain.
However, because the rules of the Empire Era wanted to eliminate the Sky Dynasty,
they didnt even tell him that he needed the power of faith to be a Main God. Of course they kept that from him.
Chapter 178 - Reward of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties; Second Domain
Chapter 178: Reward of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties; Second Domain Activated
Is it necessary to awaken the second domain to advance to the realm above the King of the Gods?
When he talked about these serious matters, Jerry put away his yful thoughts.
No, awakening the domain is not necessarily rted to advancing to the Kings of the Gods. However, the domain will greatly enhance the the Kings power ofbat! Alice shook her head.
Jerry thought about it. Otherwise, how did those Kings of the Gods who did not awaken their domainse about.
Does that mean that even if we dont need to raise our realms now, we can still awaken the second domain?
Jerry had thought about the idea of the second domain a long time ago,
however, since the first time he awakened his domain was when he became a King of the Gods..,
in addition, he had no idea how to master the second domain.
Therefore, he thought that only when he upgraded the Sky Dynasty to a holy dynasty
the world level of the Empire Era would rise again,
at that time, there would be a new realm,
when he advanced to the realm above the King of the Gods, he would be able to master the second domain.
Thus, the idea was put on hold by him.
But now that Alice had taken the initiative to say this,
it meant that she had a way.
And it was not what Jerry had thought.
Yes, Alice confirmed Jerrys reply.
But then Alice stopped talking.
Seeing Alice like that, Jerry understood,
it seemed that he had to pay a price to know the information.
Unexpectedly, not long after that,
the rules of the Empire Era, which had just appeared as a human body, had be so well-known for bargaining.
This was not good news!
You did note here just to tell me this news, right?
I can tell you how to master the second domain, but you have to agree to one condition of mine. Alice looked as if she had her way with Jerry.
The expression on her face was no longer as mechanical as before.
It became much more natural and lively.
Tell me what your condition is first.Jerry was not stupid, he had already been cheated once.
Tell me how you increased your strength!
Hearing this condition, Jerry knew that this guy still did not give up on finding out the secret of how fast his strength increased.
After thinking about it for a long time, Jerry still nodded in agreement.
Alright, now you can tell me how to master the Second Domain!
Didnt you win the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties? There is a reward that can help you master the second domain.
Upon hearing this, Jerry instantly understood,
back then in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, other than the final reward of the newborn world,
in fact, the top ten were all rewarded,
but in the end, all the other dynasties were destroyed by Jerry alone.
Thus, the top ten rewards became a very awkward existence.
Because there was only one victor left in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
whether or not this reward would be distributed depended on the thoughts of the Empire Era.
But back then, Jerry knew that the Empire Era allowed him to participate in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties in order to destroy himself.
Hence, he did not expect to get all the top 10 rewards.
But now, it was not certain.
Jerrys gaze swept over Alice.
Now, as long as Alice wanted to, he could get all the top 10 rewards in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
And among those rewards, there was one thing that Jerry was very concerned about.
And that was the threew origins.
A King of the Gods who did not have a domain, as long as he could absorb aw origin, he would be able to directlyprehend a domain.
At that time, Jerry had already thought about what would happen if a King of the Gods who had already grasped a domain absorbed anotherw origin.
Butter on in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, Jerry discovered,
that none of those people had grasped the second domain.
Including those top dynasty lords.
Logically speaking, as one of the top ten top dynasties, and often in the top ten of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
they must have had the origin of thews and tested it
After all, once this was sessful,
there would be a great increase in strength.
It was impossible for those dynasty lords not to know what a domain meant to a King of the Gods.
Even if they were worried that something might happen, they could still let their underlings test it out.
Jerry only found out after he checked the soul of the invader through Hades.
Emperor Sumeru had done such an experiment, but it had failed in the end.
Which meant that this method should not work,
but now Alice said that she could control the second domain with the origin of thew.
This surprised Jerry,
could it be that their method was wrong?
But if they could control the second domain with this method, wouldnt those dynasty masters have done it long ago? Youre not lying to me!
No wonder Jerry was suspicious,
after all, it had only been half a day,
alice had already learned how to trick people.
After all, she could have said nothing just now.
Who knew what else she had learned.
Of course ordinary humans cant do it, because the Essence of the Rules is a mysterious thing. How can it be captured and preserved in the form of a physical object?
Then what is the Essence of the Rules as a reward?
Only then did Jerry realize that the origin of rules was an invisible thing, how could it be a reward.
A key, a key that can allow you to sense the origin of the world in the Empire Era.
Speaking of the origin of the world in the Empire Era, Alices expression became solemn.
It seemed that the origin of the world in the Empire Era was a rather important thing.
Those Kings of the Gods who have already mastered the domain have alreadyprehended some kind of Essence of the Rules.
When they sense the world origin of the Empire Era, they will naturally be drawn to the same Essence of the Rules.
This is also the reason why they are unable toprehend the second Essence of the Rules.
However, although they are unable toprehend the second Essence, their domains will still be strengthened. But these folks actually gave up.
Alice expressed that those people were simply stupid. Even though they couldntprehend the second Essence of the Rules, they could strengthen their ownprehension of thew.
One had to know that even if theyprehended the same origin, there were strong and weak domains.
Once theyprehended the Essence of the Rules to the extreme,
even if they only grasped one domain, it was enough to be an outstanding King of the Gods.
Unfortunately, those guys only focused on the number of domains. Once they saw that he could not master the second domain, they gave up.
Jerry did not care about Alices dissatisfaction.
Then he asked, Then why can I use this to master the second domain?
Because your own domain is very special, Alice looked at Jerry and said.
This was the first time she had seen a domain like Jerrys,
it ignored all rules,
as long as your cultivation level was not as high as his, then yours would be nullified.
After all, even if your domain was not as strong as your opponents, you usually still had the ability to fight.
But if you met Jerry, then as soon as your domain is found to be weaker,
you would be at his mercy.
Chapter 179 - Space Domain! King of the God’s Domain Division
Chapter 179: Space Domain! King of the Gods Domain Division
Jerry frowned and thought carefully about Alices words,
You mean that I can use my own domain to disguise myself as a King of the Gods who doesnt have a domain.
Youre really smart, Alice said with a smile. Since you already know, can you tell me how you increased your strength?
Sure! Jerry smiled and said slowly, The Sky Dynastys way to increase their strength is to defeat other countries and upyrger territories!
Alice was stunned. She never thought that this would be the answer.
But in fact, Jerry was right,
as he defeated a country and upied more territories,
the rewards of the Eternal Flower Register would increase.
The Sky Dynasty would be stronger.
Actually, it was also Alices fault for not getting to the main point of the question.
Therefore, there was nothing wrong with Jerrys answer.
You Alice obviously did not expect Jerry to be so shameless.
For a moment, she was so angry that she could not speak.
Then, she left without looking back.
Bingo! !Looking at Alices departing back, Jerry made a victory sign.
Alice was bing more and more like a human,
to the point where Jerry began to question whether the Alice in front of him was actually a manifestation of the Rules of the Empire Era.
Then, Jerry suddenly realized that she hadnt told him how to operate it.
Sky City
In front of Jerry, there were three exquisite boxes.
These were the rewards of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Three source ofws.
In the end, he still got the operating methods from Alice,
since the World of Birth was still being built, in order to avoid being influenced by others,.
Jerry finally decided to return to the Sky City of the Emperor Era for closed-door cultivation.
After all, this ce was much safer than the other side.
Recalling the method Alice mentioned,
Jerry directly opened up his domain.
But this time, it didnt cover much.
The domain only covered him alone.
Especially the divinity in his mind was directly covered by Jerrys domain.
Is this what it feels like to be transformed into an ordinary person by my domain?
This was the first time Jerry had used his domain on himself.
It had to be said that this feeling was really wonderful.
After all the preparations were done, Jerry picked up one of the boxes.
After gently opening it, there was a strange-shaped object inside,
it did indeed look a little like a key,
upon closer inspection, it was actually made of countless runes.
Just as Jerry was concentrating on trying to see what these runes were,.
The thing inside the box directly entered Jerrys mind.
It circled around Jerrys divinity a few times, as if it felt that Jerrys divinity was a little different from the previous ones.
But in the end, it still directly merged with the divinity.
Then Jerry felt his vision go ck,
his entire consciousness was taken out of his body.
He came to a vast universe,
there were all kinds of lights shing in there from time to time,
Jerry knew that those lights meant the Essence of the Rules.
But Jerry didnt pick it up easily.
He still remembered Alice saying that the closer he got to the center of the world, the stronger the rules would be.
Jerry looked ahead,
in this vast unknown universe.
At the very center was a circr ck hole formed by countless lights.
It was as if it wanted to devour Jerrys entire consciousness.
The closer he got to the ck hole, the stronger the attraction from it.
In the end, Jerry could no longer resist the attraction from the ck hole,
he had no choice but to grab a light nearby.
The light formed a thin film that wrapped around Jerrys consciousness.
After being wrapped by the light,
jerry felt the attraction from the ck hole disappear.
A mysterious feeling welled up in his heart.
In his eyes, everything around him had changed,
the vast universe seemed to be made up of orderly threads.
The whole world was divided into threads.
Then Jerry looked ahead again,
the ck hole was still spinning slowly,
but there was no longer any attractive force.
And Jerry found that the threads that made up the whole world were twisted into a ball around the ck hole,
countless threads werepletely broken around the ck hole and then swallowed.
At the same time, countless threads were added in.
After an unknown amount of time, Jerry felt his consciousness slowly leaving the mysterious universe.
Gradually, Jerry slowly felt the existence of his body.
He returned to Sky City.
Opening his eyes, at this moment,
the world in his eyes had be very different.
At this moment, it was as if there were countless threads in the world.
Jerry gently moved one of the threads,
he instantly disappeared from the seclusion room.
He appeared in the Sky City Hall.
Everyone was shocked.
After all, when Jerry said he was in seclusion, the entire Sky City was under martialw.
No one was allowed to enter or leave.
At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the Sky City,
it was no wonder that everyone looked as if they were facing a great enemy.
But after finding out that it was Jerry himself..,
everyone knelt on the ground and shouted, Greetings, Sky Emperor!.
At this moment, Jerry had already understood what kind of Essence o he hadprehended.
The spatial domain, those lines were thews that formed space!
His entire person disappeared from everyones sight in an instant, arriving at the Sky City Hall.
Here, Athena and her people were dealing with some matters in Sky City.
After all, the Sky Dynasty now upied a realm,
in addition, the World of Birth on earth was busy with construction,
these matters were basically all handled by Athena.
At this moment, Athena and the others immediately stopped what they were doing,
they all came to pay their respects to the Sky Emperor.
Jerry waved his hand to stop them.
Looking at the things they had to deal with piled up on a big table,
Jerry realized that he was more or less ipetent as the ruler of the divine dynasty.
Except for his asional actions during the war,
most of the time he was a hands-off boss.
This was also the reason why the twelve gods of Greek mythology,
athenas strength was a little weaker than the others.
Including thest time she participated in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, Athena only turned into a King of the Gods at thest moment.
It couldnt be helped. The others spent most of their time cultivating,
but only Athena had to manage the entire Sky Dynasty,
now, besides a deste world, there was another new world.
It seemed that he had to summon somemanders to share Athenas work.
Moreover, Jerry felt that he should give some rewards to Athena and the others,
although they were summoned from the Eternal Flower Register,
they were not some rigid dolls or inanimate objects after all,
they were actual living people.
The Sky Dynasty has worked hard for you during this period of time. If you have any wishes, feel free to ask. I will try my best to satisfy you!
Chapter 180 - Hot Spring and Amusement Park
Chapter 180: Hot Spring and Amusement Park
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
To be able to serve the Emperor of the Sky is our honor. We dare not have the slightest request!
A unified voice sounded throughout the entire hall.
Jerry gently rubbed his forehead. He was also stupid,
he should have guessed that this would be the result.
Alright, I order you toe up with a request!Jerry could only say so.
Other than the followers summoned from the Eternal Flower Register,
where else could they find such loyal subordinates who did not seek any returns.
Even those people from the Sumeru Dynasty,
which of the Kings of the Gods under them had been treated like this.
After all, as Kings of the Gods, they were the topbat strength of each dynasty,
basically, every one of them was served with good food and drinks,
unlike the Sky Dynasty, who not only acted as the topbat force in battle,
but also had to deal with all the big and small matters of the Sky Dynasty when they were repairing.
Thinking of this, Jerry instantly felt that he was the kind of heartless boss who crazily exploited the workers.
Hearing Jerrys order, the witches also felt a little awkward.
After all, they felt that it was a matter of course to work for Jerry,
they had never thought that there would be any returns,
this time, the few of them were all looking at each other, not knowing what to say.
Seeing this, Jerry could only continue, Think about it, Athena!
Your subordinate is here!
When the timees, inform me of what they think!
Yes, your Majesty! ! Athena said respectfully.
And you, think about what reward you want, I will definitely help youplete it! !
Jerry emphasized. After all, if he didnt emphasize it, Athena would definitely not mention anything.
Other peoples wishes were fine, but for Athenas wishes, Jerry would definitely try his best toplete it,
after all, the first person he summoned was Athena,
she was the one who had been by his side the longest,
and she had been helping him with his matters for so long.
After hearing Jerrys emphasis, Athena was slightly taken aback,
she really didnt want any reward,
but seeing Jerry like this, her heart warmed slightly,
she had wanted to refuse, but in the end, she still bowed and replied, Yes, your Majesty! !
Very good! !
Jerry felt that he was a good leader to his subordinates,
he left the hall with satisfaction,
the main thing was that he saw the documents on the table,
Jerry, who had never been afraid, was indeed a little flustered.
He would rather fight against 100 dynasties than deal with these documents and such.
After Jerry left, the witches gathered together to discuss what kind of reward they wanted.
This was the first time the Sky Emperor had given them such an opportunity to offer a reward!
It was enough to see how Jerry usually looked like.
If these people were not summoned by the Eternal Flower Register,
they would be loyal to Jerry.
If it were anyone else, they would have already changed jobs.
After returning to the istion room, Jerry put away the other two source of rules.
ording to Alice,
it was not rmended to use them immediately after mastering the two domains.
Otherwise, bad results might ur.
Moreover, Jerry did not intend to use these twow origins himself.
He intended to keep them for his parents.
The other two unowned divine sparks were kept for his parents.
Anyway, in the newborn world, even ordinary people could cultivate,
with the strength of the Sky Dynasty, his parents could be demigods, but it would take a longer time.
Just as Jerry was about to summon a fewmanders,
Athenas voice sounded from outside the door.
Come in!
Athena pushed the door open and walked in.
Holding her skirt, she bowed to Jerry and said, The witches in the witch group discussed for a long time, and in the end, they all proposed to have a hot spring!
This request was not excessive, and could even be said to be very normal.
After all, after they advanced to the realm of gods,
they already had a protective divine light that was not tainted by dust.
But after all, as women, it was very normal for them to still want a hot spring!
No problem! !Jerry waved his hand and directly agreed, and he could even add the divine liquid into the hot spring!
It could also increase his own cultivation!
It could be said to be killing two birds with one stone!
What about You?Jerry turned to look at Athena!
Athenas face suddenly turned red, and she became hesitant.
Jerry thought it was something difficult, but now he said, Dont worry! Since I said it, I wont go back on my word!
He was nning to reward his chief contributor heavily.
As long as he could do it, it would be no problem.
Amusement park! Athenas voice suddenly became inaudible!
What? ?Jerry thought he heard wrong,
Athenas face turned even redder, but this time she mustered up her courage and looked up at Jerry.
Your Majesty, when I went to the newborn world, I heard someone mention the amusement park. I was curious about it!
Jerry finally understood why.
After all, when his two cheap sisters first came to the real world, they were also very interested in the things in the real world.
It was normal for Athena to be interested in the amusement park when she was dealing with the affairs in the newborn world.
No problem, when the timees, it wont be difficult to build an amusement park in the newborn world!
Your Majesty, the amusement park has been built!
What? Jerry was shocked. It was built so quickly?
He suddenly thought of something and asked, How long did I stay in seclusion this time?
Your Majesty, about half a month!
Half a month? ? He felt that it was only a few minutes! !
Only then did Jerry know why.
With the current methods of the cultivators, half a month was enough to build an amusement park.
It was not impossible to move an amusement park here as soon as possible.
In that case, Ill give you a day off and let you have a good time at the amusement park!
Since the amusement park had been built, it was even easier!
Your Majesty, this amusement park was built bybining the characteristics of the two worlds. I hope your Majesty can experiment with the results together!
Jerry understood immediately. She wanted him to see the results,
it seemed that this amusement parks wish was not Athenas real wish.
Once he was dissatisfied with something, Athena would probably tear it down and redo it!
Athena was good at everything, but she was too serious in everything.
Although he had given her the responsibility of building the newborn world.
But there was no need to be so particr about things like amusement parks.
But with Athenas personality, if he didnt go..,
she would probably think that he wasnt satisfied, and would probably have to start all over again.
That would increase the amount of tasks again.
He originally wanted them to rest, which would increase his workload instead.
Okay!Jerry sighed and agreed.
After seeing Jerry agree, Athena suppressed the joy in her heart and quickly left.
In fact, she was not interested in the amusement park,
but she knew that in the other world,
the amusement park was the dating site for most couples, so she had this idea.
She was ready for Jerry to say no,
she didnt think Jerry would say yes.
Chapter 181 - Prelude to the Cross-Border War; Blitzkrieg Tactics Thats Almost
Chapter 181: Prelude to the Cross-Border War; Blitzkrieg Tactics Thats Almost Cheating
After experiencing the yground of the newborn world,
Jerry finally knew what real excitement was,
when the roller coaster was carried out by the Magic Circle, there was really no one to rely on,
real excitement.
Unfortunately, for the current Jerry, none of this made his mood fluctuate,
if it was before, Jerry might have been frightened,
however, although Jerry felt average, Athena seemed to be very happy,
because Athena wanted to test the feelings of an ordinary person, she let Jerry directly use his domain to restrict her divine power.
Thus, throughout the entire process, she was so frightened that she held onto Jerry and refused to let go.
Originally, Jerry had nned to rest for a few more days,
but who would have thought that half a month of seclusion would pass,
although Alice had said that as long as the world level of the Empire Era did not rise to level five,
it would not be detected by the otherndings,
but Jerry had never agreed to stop at level five and not develop,
he slowly waited for the otherndings to catch up.
When the world level of the Empire Era was limited, that also meant that everyones upper limit of the realm level was limited to the realm of the King of the Gods.
God knows what realm the otherndings had broken through to.
ording to what Alice told him back then,
they were only tier one King of the Gods now,
the King of the Gods strength was linked to the divine sparks level,
when the divine spark rose from tier one to tier two, it was the so-called tier two King of the Gods.
There was a huge difference in the divine power between a tier one King of the Gods and a tier two,
however, if one mastered a domain,
A tier 1 King of the Gods would be able to deal with a tier 2 ordinary King of the Gods who did not have a domain,
Alice had even heard that someone had used a domain to kill a tier 2 King of the Gods when he was a tier 1 King.
Of course, that King had only just be a tier 2,
but even so, it was enough to show the strength of the domain.
After all, a tier 1 King of Gods and a tier 2 King of the Gods were just like the difference between a Main God and a King of the Gods by an entire realm.
Moreover, the further one went, the greater the difference in strength between each realm.
To be able to cross a realm to kill an opponent, it was enough to show the strength of the domain.
However, the domain could not be said to be invincible,
after all, ording to Alice, no matter how strong the domain was,
no one had ever heard of a tier 1 King of the Gods being able to fight against a tier 3 King of the Gods.
No matter how powerful a domain was, it would not work,
that was because before you were enveloped by your domain, you had already been squeezed into a meat paste by the divine power of a tier 3 King of the Gods.
Not to mention those tier 3 King of the Gods who had also grasped a domain?
Which King of the Gods who could grasp a domain was not a talented person,
as long as he was not restricted by the world level, it was only a matter of time before he advanced to the second or third level.
He did not think that those King of the Gods who had mastered a domain would stop moving forward.
Hence, the earlier he could raise the world level to level 5, the better.
Otherwise, even if he could develop all thendings,
all of them would advance to King of the Gods,
however, at this time, everyone else had already advanced to the ninth King of the Gods,
what was the point of that?
In the end, Alice was convinced.
She did not continue to stop Jerrys crazy development of the Sky Dynasty.
Since Jerry was destroyed, it meant that no one on earth had the strength to resist the invaders from beyond earth.
Then, she would only be devoured by the other fragments of the Empire Era.
It could be said that Alice was now tied to Jerry.
The Empires Era,
the Sky Dynastys battleship filled with troops slowly rose into the sky.
On one of the battleships that had a pce built, Jerry looked at the enormous teleportation array in front of him,
he turned his head to Alice beside him and said, Are you sure these coordinates are correct?
In order to carry out this cross-border war, Jerry had already gotten the specific spatial coordinates of the other dynasties from Alice.
After all, there was a vast expanse of sea between the realms,
not to mention that there were countless sea beasts hidden under the sea.
Although the Sky Dynasty would not be afraid of these mere sea beasts with their current strength.
However, their purpose of setting off was not to deal with the sea beasts,
it was to attack the other dynasties,
it would be foolish to spend all their strength on dealing with the sea beasts before meeting them!
Not to mention that a realm was so big,
some dynasties even had more than one realm,
this meant that even if you crossed the sea, you might not be able to meet them,
this was also why those dynasties rarely engaged in cross-realm battles,
because the consumption and losses were unusuallyrge.
Hence, there was the so-called hundred dynasties war,
the ten top dynasties boiled the luck of the other dynasties like frogs in warm water.
Thus, Jerry directly asked Alice for the spatial coordinates of the other dynasties.
There was no need to cross the border through the sea where the sea beasts were dense
They directly attacked the other dynasties through the teleportation formation.
There was no other way. Alice and Jerry were now tied to the same boat,
it could be said that they were truly cheating through the Empire Era.
Of course, Alice could not directly vite the rules of the Empire Era,
it could only be said that she was revealing a little bit of information within the limits of the rules.
For example, the current spatial coordinates of the Sumeru Dynasty.
As for why they directly targeted the Sumeru Dynasty as their first target,
of course, it was because thest time he looked at the souls of the invaders who tried to take over Emperor Sumerusnd,
Jerry learned that the Sumeru Dynasty had sent out most of their main forces in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
in order to seize the newborn world.
But in the end, they were all destroyed by Jerry.
Even Emperor Sumeru did not survive.
It could be said that the Sumeru Dynasty was now only an empty shell.
Of course, they had to take this opportunity to directly attack the Sumeru dynasty.
If the other dynasties got the news and acted first,
wouldnt that be a huge loss.
After all, the Sumeru dynasty was the number one existence among the top ten dynasties.
Although most of itsbat strength had been lost in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties..,
it still had an extremely deep foundation. Not to mention other things..,
it was estimated that its resources were more than ten times that of the Sky Dynasty.
The Sky Dynasty would definitely not stop after attacking just one dynasty.
With the support of the Sumeru Dynastys resources, it was estimated that it would be able to support the Sky Dynasty to sweep through all the dynasties in this Empire Era.
Of course its not wrong! Alice frowned and said unhappily,
the fact that she had revealed the spatial coordinates of the Sumeru Dynasty had already touched upon the rules of the Empire Era,
yet, this person still dared to question her.
If he had known earlier, he would not have told her. Instead, he would have let him search one world at a time.
Lets see how long he can find it.
After Alice finally confirmed it, Jerry finally stopped hesitating,
the huge teleportation formation on the ground slowly lit up, and countless battleships surged into it.
The prelude to the cross-border war slowly began! ! !
Chapter 182 - The End of the Sumeru Dynasty
Chapter 182: The End of the Sumeru Dynasty
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In fact, when they knew that the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had ended, they still did not see the return of their dynasty master.
Everyone in the Sumeru Dynasty panicked,
what did this mean?
This meant that the Sumeru Dynastys highestbat power had beenpletely destroyed.
This could be said to be a huge bad news for the Sumeru Dynasty.
After all, the Sumeru Dynasty had gone from a small and unknown dynasty to the number one top dynasty,
it could be said that their hands were stained with blood countless times,
they had offended many,
and made even more enemies.
If it wasnt for the Sumeru Dynastys strength,
those people would havee knocking on their doors.
The group of higher-ups who were temporarily in charge of the Sumeru Dynasty
had alreadypletely sealed off the information.
When they first received the news...
The Sumeru Dynasty immediately gathered all the remaining Kings of the Gods.
What should we do next? Then the main forces of our Sumeru Dynasty will all be gone!
And what the hell is that Sky Dynasty? Ive never heard of it before!
Even if a Sky Dynasty suddenly appeared, its still the final victor of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Everyone was confused by the Battle of Hundred Dynasties this time!
First, it announced that the winner was a dynasty that no one had ever heard of,
then, it was the end of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, and the lord of the dynasty, Emperor Sumeru, had yet to return.
Even though he most likely would not be able to return!
Regardless of what the Sky Dynasty is, the news that our Sumeru Dynasty has sent out arge portion of ourbat power for this Battle of Hundred War must not be spread, said a person sitting on the main seat,
when the others heard this, they all nodded solemnly,
everyone knew what would await the Sumeru Dynasty if this news was leaked?
The person sitting in the main seat was the person who had been appointed to temporarily manage the Sumeru Dynasty,
during Emperor Sumerus participation in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties Raine Ond
This person looked even older than Emperor Sumeru,
but in fact, he was much younger than Emperor Sumeru.
It was only because he was an old general who had worked hard with Emperor Sumeru,
and he was quite capable in managing the country,
but he did not have any talent in cultivation.
That was why he looked older.
That was also why Emperor Sumeru was relieved to hand over the Sumeru Dynasty to him for the time being.
Just think about it. As an old man who had fought alongside Emperor Sumeru back then..,
he had only just reached the demigod realm..,
who in the Sumeru Dynasty would submit to him!
If it wasnt for Emperor Sumeru standing behind Rennes, Rennes wouldnt have the right to stay here.
But we definitely cant go on like this. Well be exposed sooner orter. Someone sighed.
Then well wait until were exposed! Someone said indifferently,
he was a King of the Gods after all. He was a part of thebat power of every dynasty,
when the time came, he would just have to seek refuge with other dynasties. He would still be an honored guest.
He did not intend to hang himself on the tree of the Sumeru Dynasty.
Someone saw through his intentions and mocked, I think youre thinking of running away! Well talk when were exposed. By then, itll be toote.
After being exposed, that person wasnt angry. He just saidzily, Im not the only one who thinks so. Dont all of you have any other thoughts in your hearts? Hmph! Perhaps youve already secretly contacted your next family.
The surrounding people began to remain silent. It was obvious that most of them had other ns in their hearts.
Looking at the scene before him, Rennes was naturally very clear about these peoples thoughts.
Everyone, dont be too worried! Rennes said slowly.
Not worried? The entire Sumeru dynastysbat strength can be said to have been defeated. If youre not worried, then when are you going to worry! Someone said in a bad mood.
After all, in terms of strength, Rennes was the weakest amongst everyone present,
usually, he had the permission of Emperor Sumeru, which was why he was able to manage the entire Sumeru Dynasty,
however, Emperor Sumeru was already dead, and most people no longer ced him in their eyes.
Rennes was indeed worthy of being the person who managed the entire Sumeru Dynasty. At this moment, he was still not angry.
He only said indifferently, Everyone, why dont you think about it? Why is there only one winner announced in this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties?
Everyone was stunned. Thats right. In the past, the top ten were announced.
Just one announcement meant that only one dynasty was left in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
furthermore, they had never heard of it before. This meant that it was a newly-born dynasty that had just ascended to a new divine dynasty,
Do you think that the Sky Dynasty has the ability to destroy all of the dynasties? Furthermore, Emperor Sumeru brought sufficientbat power for the reward of this new world! Rennes asked slowly.
Everyone shook their heads decisively,
a newborn dynasty that they had never heard of,
was able to wipe out all the other dynasties? ?
Dont joke around!
Just based on thebat power that the Sumeru Dynasty had sent out this time,
that so-called Sky Dynasty might not be able to win even if they sent out all theirbat power!
Not to mention the other nine great dynasties!
Since they were also known as the ten top-tier dynasties,
the strength of these ten dynasties naturally did not differ much,
neither could do anything to the other,
not to mention that Emperor Sumeru had made sufficient preparations this time,
Then what do you mean? ? The few of them turned their gazes to Rennes.
I think that the few top-tier dynasties have sent out arge number of troops for the reward of this new world.
And after a few great divine dynasties fought against each other, both sides suffered heavy losses. In the end, this Sky Dynasty picked up the scraps.
After Rennes said this, he did not say anything else,
to be able to reach this stage, everyone present was not stupid,
after thinking for a moment, they could figure out the crux of the matter,
Thats right, thats right. Otherwise, if someone had the strength, they would have attacked long ago. There would not have been no movements up until now, someone said slowly.
Thats right! If the others did not know that the Sumeru Dynastys army had all been destroyed in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
then the final victor of the Battle definitely knew,
but now, the ten top-tier dynasties did not have any reaction,
this meant that it was very likely as Rennes had guessed,
the final Victor, the Sky Dynasty, had only picked up a small piece of the puzzle.
It was highly possible that the other top-tier dynasties had also suffered heavy losses this time.
The Sky Dynasty is really lucky! They picked up such a big mistake on their first visit.
The few of them instantly calmed down
Rennes saw the expressions of everyone present and heaved a sigh of relief.
They had finally stabilized these people,
otherwise, if the Sumeru Dynasty chose to leave after suffering heavy losses,
then the Sumeru Dynasty would truly be apletely empty shell.
However, there was another thought in his heart that he did not say out loud,
that was, no matter how the ten top-tier dynasties fought, no matter how heavy their losses were,
it was not something that a newly born dynasty could casually pick up.
Moreover, the ten top-tier dynasties definitely did not intend to directly fight each other right from the start.
They would definitely start after clearing out the other low-tier dynasties.
Then, since they did not eliminate the Sky Dynasty, it was likely that no one ced him in their eyes,
in the end, they probably did not expect to pay a price that was beyond their imagination.
And the strength of the Sky Dynasty, too, far exceeded their expectations.
Chapter 183 - Annihilate the Sky Dynasty While Youre at It
Chapter 183: Annihte the Sky Dynasty While Youre at It
After all, not every dynasty could take advantage of the ten top-tier dynasties.
But even so, it was just a newly born top-tier dynasty.
Rennes was more inclined to believe that the Sky Dynasty was able to take the advantage because the battle between the ten top-tier dynasties was too fierce.
In fact, after the results of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties were announced,
almost all the divine dynasties thought that the Sky Dynasty had picked up a huge loss.
It seems that this new divine dynasty doesnt know the rules of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties. This time, they probably brought all of theirbat strength with them.
In the end, I didnt expect that the top ten divine dynasties would break their necks for the reward of the newborn world. In the end, the Sky Dynasty picked up a huge loss.
Some dynasty masters analyzed.
Damn it. If I had known that the ten top-tier dynasties would fight like this for the newborn world, I would have sent out all of mybat power.
Some dynasty masters were regretful. After all, they did not think that a newborn dynasty could be that strong,
they thought that the Sky Dynasty was simply lucky.
They could do it themselves!
But even so, the Sky Dynasty must have paid a huge price. After all, they are one of the ten top-tier dynasties. Even if they break their heads and theirbat strength is greatly reduced, it is still not something a new dynasty can deal with.
Some dynasty masters thought that they could take the opportunity to get rid of this new dynasty,
in that case, the World of Birth would be in their hands.
After all, the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had just ended. Even if the Sky Dynasty merged the World of Birth, it would not be able to disy much power for the time being.
In fact, many dynasty masters had such thoughts,
however, they quickly dismissed this idea.
After all, the final reward of this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had been taken by a new dynasty,
and the ten great divine dynasties would definitely not let this matter rest.
They did not know that none of the people from the ten great divine dynasties had returned.
They had thought that the ten great dynasties had withdrawn from the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties after both sides suffered heavy losses in the end.
Who knew that someone had actually blocked the exit of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties and destroyed everyone.
Within the Lorde divine dynasty..,
Who killed my son? An old man dressed in an imperial robe angrily destroyed a whole pce!
It was Emperor Lorde.
He didnt expect that not only did he lose a general in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
but even his son, whom he favored the most, died in the war.
He didnt think that the Sky Dynasty could defeat their Lorde Dynasty,
and killing his son,
only other people from the ten great dynasties could do that.
Emperor Lordes eyes shed and he ordered, Go and check the situation of the other top-tier dynasties.
Your Majesty, how should we deal with that Sky Dynasty? Someone asked.
As the final victor, he will naturally know something. If they cooperate, bring the Sky Dynastys Emperor to me for questioning. If they dont cooperate, just destroy him!
A mere newborn dynasty wants to touch the newborn world? Is this something they are qualified to touch?
Yes, your Majesty! ! ! The person took his leave,
lorde looked at the hall that waspletely destroyed by him with a cold glint in his eyes.
Something must have happened in this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
even if it was a big fight for the World of Birth, he wouldnt say that he would kill everyone immediately,
after all, this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties was only for his son to gain some experience,
moreover, he had already instructed that if he could not win, he could just surrender,
those people from the top ten dynasties would definitely give him face,
however, his son still died. Moreover, not a single person from the Lorde dynasty survived this Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
He could not help but suspect that there was a conspiracy.
And the Sky Dynasty would definitely know all of this,
as long as he was captured and questioned, he would know.
The Lorde Dynasty was not the only one with such thoughts.
The other top-tier dynasties were also trying to figure out what exactly happened during the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
This was because normally, the top-tier dynasties did not kill each other. This was the first time that their dynasty had participated, and none of them had returned.
Some people could already feel that a huge storm was about to begin.
Other than the Sacred Feather dynasty, only one of them had returned alive.
However, the Sacred Feather Dynasty had not moved at all.
Afterforting everyone and sending them off, Rennes sat quietly in the seat of Emperor Sumeru.
If it was before, he would not have dared to do this.
But now that Emperor Sumeru was dead, there was nothing to be afraid of.
He had also thought that as the final Victor, the Sky Dynasty,
naturally, knew something.
It was a pity that the strength of the Sumeru Dynasty was greatly reduced. Otherwise, he would have sent someone to ask what happened to the Sky Dynasty.
However, when he thought of the current mess of the Sumeru Dynasty, Ryan shook his head and dismissed the idea.
Besides, even if he asked, what could he do?
The current Sumeru Dynasty was already having problems protecting itself,
how could they have the extra strength to take revenge.
Right now, Ryan did not want to take revenge at all,
as long as he kept this up and slowly developed,
even if the news eventually leaked out, the Sumeru Dynasty would at most fall out of the ranks of top-tier dynasties,
that would be better than beingpletely destroyed.
However, what he did not know was that,
on thend of the Sumeru Dynasty, a huge teleportation array had appeared in a certain space.
Countless ck battleships surged out from the teleportation array,
finally, a huge battleship that was used to build this pce slowly appeared in the sky.
Only then did the teleportation array in the sky slowly disappear.
Everyone, this is the beginning of our crusade against the hundred dynasties of the various worlds. Let everyone see the strength of our Sky Dynasty!
Yes, your Majesty! ! !
A deafening voice resounded through the clouds,
the clouds in the sky were directly torn into pieces by this soaring aura.
Countless ck battleships gradually disappeared under the shocked gazes of all the people of the Sumeru Dynasty,
they sailed towards Sumeru City, the main city of the Sumeru Dynasty.
Ryan, who was in the main hall, finally noticed the abnormality,
this was the difference between a proxy and a true lord of the dynasty.
If Emperor Sumeru was still around, the moment the teleportation array appeared,
Emperor Sumeru would have sensed it.
Unfortunately, Emperor Sumeru was already dead.
Which was why it took so long for Ryan to realize the abnormality.
In fact, when Rennes sensed something strange in the hall, he immediately activated the great formation to protect the nation.
Then, he hurriedly strode out of the hall to the square outside.
At this moment, he could already see the ck battleships in the sky.
This was because the Sumeru Divine dynasty had been on alert recently.
Otherwise, when the great formation was activated, the enemy would have already appeared in front of him.
Although it was about the same now.
Chapter 184 - Arrival of the Army, Destruction of the Sumeru Dynasty
Chapter 184: Arrival of the Army, Destruction of the Sumeru Dynasty
The people who had just left the hall and finished their discussion
had not gone far when they were immediately rmed by this strange movement.
At this moment, they all came to the square of the Sumeru Pce.
They saw warships approaching.
Everyones expressions changed,
they had just concluded that the Sumeru Dynasty would be fine for the time being, but in the blink of an eye,
someone hade to their house.
How did they teleport here directly? Someone asked.
Thats not important anymore. Rennes looked at the gs on the countless warships,
the Sky Dynasty! ! !
His guess about the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties might have beenpletely wrong
and it was extremely wrong.
It was really possible that one of the dynasties had wiped out all the other dynasties in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
But how is that possible,
not to mention a newborn dynasty, even if it was any of the top ten dynasties,
couldnt do it,
but the great pce ship, one of all the ships,
theres no doubt it was Emperor Sumerus main ship for the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
A ship with the sky cannon mercilessly bombarded the defense formation above.
As someone who had managed the Sumeru Dynasty for so long,
he naturally understood the power of his warships.
It would not be long before the array outside waspletely destroyed.
After thinking for a long time, Rennes finally opened the array of the Sumeru Temple, the main city of the Sumeru Dynasty.
He did not order the people of the Sumeru Dynasty to take action.
After all, the Sumeru Dynasty had a total of ten territories.
There were already a lot of troops stationed outside,
furthermore, Emperor Sumeru didnt only bring a group of top-tier warriors like the King of the Gods to the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
there was also arge portion of the army in Sumeru City.
Hence, the main city was empty.
Jerry brought Athena and the others andnded on the Sumeru Pce.
This guy was decisive. Knowing that he could not win, he immediately removed all the formations.
When they saw Rennes withdraw the formations, the people next to him wanted to question Rennes,
however, they didnt expect more than 30 figures toe down from the ship.
They were all Kings of the Gods. Immediately, no one dared to make a sound.
Jerry acted as if there was no one else around,
he treated this main city of the Sumeru Dynasty as his own Sky City,
and he walked straight into the main hall.
Behind him were more than 30 followers at the King of the Gods realm.
Just like that, they passed by Rennes and the others.
Rennes and the others had no intention of escaping
What a joke, those were 30 Kings of the Gods,
so even one of the same level could not escape, not to mention Rennes, who wasnt even a King.
Rennes sighed. They had alreadye to this point.
There was nothing to be afraid of anymore,
he thought that he could help the Sumeru Dynasty to hold on for a while longer.
He did not expect that in the blink of an eye, someone else woulde knocking on his door.
He took a deep breath and tidied up his clothes,
Rennes strode into the hall. On the high main seat,
a figure dressed in a white divine robe was sitting on it and looking down at him.
The subject of the fallen nation, Ryan Ond, pays his respects to the Emperor of the Sky! Ryan did not dare to look too closely.
After ncing at him without leaving a trace, he said while prostrating on the ground.
Sit! Jerry waved his hand casually.
Just as Ryan was about to refuse, he realized that he was not the only one sitting on the chair.
Domain! ! !
Without a doubt, it was a domain! !
There were quite a number of experts who could tear apart space, but to be able to do this without even realizing it, it could only be a domain.
Then, Rennes thought helplessly. He was the ruler of the Divine Dynasty,
the possibility of him being able to control a domain was already very high.
Do you know why I didnt kill You?
Because I removed the array formation of the Sumeru Hall! ! The corner of Renness mouth suffused a bitter smile,
he was clearly the owner of this ce, and now, he had be a guest.
This is part of the reason, but you must know that this alone can not buy your life! Even if you dont remove the array formation, it wont be long before I can break your array formation.
I know that I dont expect the Emperor of the Sky to spare my life. I only hope that the Emperor of the Sky can treat the people of the Sumeru Dynasty well.
I cant promise you that! Jerry nodded slightly to Odin who was beside him.
Odin received the order and threw the Gungnir in his hand out of the hall.
It turned out that the few people just now were waiting outside the hall anxiously. They had no idea what was waiting for them.
Finally, one of them could not help but want to leave directly.
The movements outside could not be hidden from Jerrys eyes.
Thus, there was the act of Odin throwing Gungnir in the hall.
Outside the hall, a figure had just tried to leave a strange spear made of tree branches and pierced through his body.
The first King of the Gods died just like that.
The other people instantly extinguished the thought of escaping. A King of the Gods died in front of them just like that.
There was not much of a difference in their strength. Since others could easily kill any one of them.
In fact, the shock in their hearts did not dissipate for a long time.
How could the Sky Dynasty be so powerful,
one had to know that even thebinedbat strength of the Sumeru Dynasty was about 30 Kings of the Gods.
However, how long did the Sumeru Dynasty have? That was more than a thousand years of umtion.
On the other hand, how long had the Sky Dynasty been promoted to a divine dynasty?
This was his first time participating in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties. At most, it had been 100 years.
How could it reach such a stage.
If they knew that this was only a part of the Sky Dynastysbat power
They would probably be even more shocked.
Ever since they returned from the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
the Eternal Flower Register had rewarded them with arge number of summoning times,
Jerry had directly summoned over a hundredmanders,
of course, he did not directly summon four-star characters,
at this moment, all of them were cultivating diligently in the divine hall,
after all, the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had rewarded the nation with a lot of luck,
now, the spiritual energy in the deste realm ruled by the Sky Dynasty had reached an extremely terrifying level.
In less than a year, Jerry was sure that everyone in the entire deste realm could be a cultivator.
Not to mention those cultivators who could not advance due tock of spiritual energy in the deste realm,
they could be said to have made breakthroughs in recent times.
As the cultivation of everyone in the deste realm increased,
the power of faith gathered on the Gods spiritual altar in the Gods spiritual temple became denser.
If it werent for the restrictions of the current Imperial era, Jerry would have already broken through to the level of a tier 2 King of the Gods.
And this time, he didnt bring Athena over,
this was probably Jerrys own selfish motive, giving Athena some time to rest,
most importantly, against a Sumeru Dynasty that was only an empty shell, Jerry felt that he had brought enough people.
But the result was better than he thought, or, the Sumeru Dynasty was in a much worse state than he thought.
Chapter 185 - Number Two of the Top-Tier Dynasties: Sacred Feather Dynasty
Chapter 185: Number Two of the Top-Tier Dynasties: Sacred Feather Dynasty
In the Sumeru Pce, for more than ten minutes
Rennes kept talking about the Sumeru Dynasty.
To be able to manage the people appointed by Emperor Sumeru to temporarily manage the Sumeru Dynasty..,
he could not be an idiot. Otherwise, he would not have been so decisive as to remove the array formation of the main city.
Naturally, he knew that if he were to hide anything now, he would not be able to escape death.
Instead of putting up meaningless resistance, he might as well just say everything.
That way, he might be able to exchange for a way out.
Moreover, he did not really care about his own life anymore.
After all, when he was first ced in this position by Emperor Sumeru,
he had no way out.
He had already offended many people when he was managing the Sumeru dynasty,
if it werent for Emperor Sumeru protecting him, he would have died long ago.
Therefore, he could only cling tightly to Emperor Sumerus boat,
however, it wasnt necessarily true how loyal he was to Emperor Sumeru.
Emperor Sumeru didnt entrust him with the management of the Sumeru Dynasty because he knew he was loyal,
but because he had no other choice but to cling onto Emperor Sumerus leg.
To put it bluntly, it was because he was still stuck at the demigod realm.
Therefore, when Emperor Sumeru died, he heaved a sigh of relief,
everything was finally over,
even if he was killed now, it did not matter,
however, the Sumeru Dynasty had cost him nearly 500 years of effort,
it would be a pity if it was destroyed just like that.
But now, it was no longer Rennes turn to make the decision,
he could only try his best to exin the situation one by one,
this would make it more convenient for the Sky Dynasty to take over the entire Sumeru Dynastys territory faster,
after all, the Sumeru Dynasty upied the entirend of the ten realms.
Seeing that guy who imed to be the minister of the Fallen Nation Talking non-stop,
he directly overturned the Sumeru Dynastys secret.
Jerry didnt know what to say,
he thought to himself, whose side are you on,
if it werent for the fact that there was no Demigod among his generals,
Jerry would have suspected that this guy was a spy sent by the Sky Dynasty,
at first, the other party seemed to be a little scared, but as he talked, he got into the mood,
the more he spoke, the more excited he became,
Jerry had no choice but to interrupt him. The other party was telling him how to take over the Sumeru Dynastys territory in a better and faster way,
he had almost finished talking about more than half of thend of one realm.
Jerry felt a little headache.
If he really had to finish talking about the entirend of ten realms, he did not know how long it would take.
But through him, Jerry also knew some information,
each of the ten realms that the Sumeru Dynasty upied had a King of the Gods and an army stationed there,
after learning this news, Jerry was not surprised. After all, even if he only had one realm,
he still had to send an army to guard the border. Otherwise, no one would know if they were attacked.
Of course, his Sky Dynasty was different from the Sumeru Dynasty,
after all, he had the Eternal Flower Registers National Protection Array,
even a King of the Gods could not break through easily.
Hence, Jerry decided to build the teleportation array from the Sumeru Dynasty to the Sky Dynasty first.
After all, the one that came just now was a one-sided teleportation array, and it took a long time.
If Emperor Sumeru had not led most of his army into the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
the Sky Dynastys army would not havee down so easily
But if he did not know that the backbone of the Sumeru Dynasty was weak,
Jerry would not have chosen to teleport directly to the territory of the Sumeru dynasty.
Once the teleportation channel between the Sumeru Dynasty and the Sky Dynasty was established,
the army woulde from the other side in the blink of an eye.
Not far from the main city of the Sumeru Dynasty,
countless mages and warlocks came down from the battleships.
They were busy building the teleportation formation. During this time, Rennes took the initiative to open the treasury of the Sumeru Dynasty,
and the materials used to build the teleportation formation were like free money, desperately trying to get out of the treasury.
Not long after, a few small teleportation formations were built.
Jerry called Athena over directly,
after all, Athena was better at handing over the management of thend of one realm.
Meanwhile, Jerry was checking thebat strength distribution of the Sumeru Dynasty with Alexander and the othermanders.
He decided which territory to conquer first.
After a while, Athena walked over with light steps.
After ying with Jerry in the amusement park once again, she was in a good mood.
The handover waspleted so quickly?
Jerry could not be med for being confused. It was just that defeating a dynasty was not the same as managing a dynasty.
When Jerry first ruled the deste world, he summoned tenmanders in one go.
Only then did he manage to settle the matters in the deste world.
It had only been a short while since Athena returned,
and she seemed to be in a good mood.
Your Majesty, I think that this Sumeru realm should be managed by Ryan for the time being.
It can be said that the entire Sumeru Dynasty has been managed by Ryan for the past few hundred years.
The various aspects of this are tooplicated. Why dont we let him handle it for the time being, and then well take over the entire Sumeru Dynasty.
Well deal with the Sumeru Dynasty in the future.
When Jerry heard this, he felt that what Athena said made sense,
back when they were together in the deste realm, it had only taken them a day to defeat the Alliance Army of the Seven Star Emperor and the others,
however, it had taken them a whole month topletely rule the deste realm.
Now, the Sumeru dynasty alone had ten territories,
if they were toe one by one, it would take them a lot of time just to attack the next Sumeru Dynasty.
Jerry agreed to Athenas request. Athena was already a little busy at the moment,
it would be too cruel to hand these over to her now.
Jerry already knew more or less about Ryan.
There was basically no problem. Besides, a demigod would not be able to cause much trouble in the Sky Dynasty.
As for loyalty?
As long as the Sky Dynasty was strong, Ryan would remain loyal.
Moreover, as long as the Sky Dynastypletely upied the Sumeru Dynasty,
that would be another astronomical reward from the Eternal Flower Register.
At that time, he would just need to summon a few more powerfulmanders.
Sumeru City was the main city, and it had teleportation arrays that were connected to the various worlds under the Sumeru Dynasty,
with Rennes leading the way, everything was much easier.
After all, no one in the Sumeru Dynasty knew more about the matters within the dynasty than Rennes.
Just as Jerry was waiting to set off, a message came from outside,
it said that the people from the Sacred Feather Dynasty hade to see the Sky Emperor.
This caught Jerrys attention.
After all, the Sky Dynastys attack on the Sumeru Dynasty was supposed to be extremely secretive.
Even the Sumeru Dynasty itself only reacted after the arrival of the Sky Dynastys army.
The words of the Sacred Feather Dynastys people were interesting,
Come to the main city of the Sumeru Dynasty,
And seek an audience with the Sky Dynastys Emperor, the Sky Emperor.
Jerry could not help but feel a little interested in this number two of the top-tier dynasties.
Chapter 186 - An Invitation from the Sacred Feather Dynasty.
Chapter 186: An Invitation from the Sacred Feather Dynasty.
Let him in!Jerry sat on the main seat,
as if he was the master of Sumeru City.
As for the Sacred Feather dynasty,
even Rennes knew very little about it.
They seemed to be very traditional and exclusive.
Not only the Sumeru dynasty, but in fact, all the other dynasties knew very little about him.
And ording to Rennes, the Sacred Feather Dynasty was no weaker than his Sumeru Dynasty,
it was not impossible for the dynasty to change during the Empire Era.
It was just that the changes between dynasties were not as frequent as those between dynasties.
But the Scared Feather dynasty seemed to have always existed,
some people spected that the Sacred Feather Dynasty might have existed the longest among all the other dynasties.
It was enough to show how powerful it was.
But even so,
they had always been very low-key,
they had never taken the initiative to attack any dynasty and expand their territory.
And it had been like this for thousands of years,
Before the Sumeru Dynasty became the first of the top dynasties,
the Sacred Feather Dynasty was already the second top dynasty,
but now, they were still ranked number two.
Something was strange. After Jerry listened to Renness introduction,
he felt that the Scared Feather Dynastysnguage was getting more and more strange.
They were obviously powerful, but they had been concealing themselves,
in the Empire Era, only by constantly conquering,
expanding the territory of their own country could they be stronger.
But this Sacred Feather Dynasty seemed to not want to increase its strength after it reached a certain level.
It was as if the other party did not want to advance to a holy dynasty!
Did they not want to advance to a holy dynasty?
Could it be that the Sacred Feather Dynasty also knew what would happen after advancing to a holy dynasty?
That was why they had not increased their own strength.
Jerry immediately thought of a person.
That was the person who hadnded outside the earth when he tried to upy Emperor Sumerus body,
could it be that the Sacred Feather Dynasty was also such an existence.
However, if that was the case, there was still something that could not be exined.
As people who hadnded outside of earth, they should have thought of a way to weaken earths strength,
however, the Sacred Feather Dynasty did not do so,
however, no matter what he was nning, they would know when the time came.
Not long after, a man led a white-robed elder into the great hall.
Jerrys pupils constricted. With a nce, he could tell that this elder Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
He did not expect that other than Emperor Sumeru, there were others who could survive,
moreover, they had escaped his detection.
It seemed that their strength was above Emperor Sumerus,
Sacred Feather Dynasty Saliotto greets the Emperor of the Sky! The white-robed elder came in and bowed.
I didnt expect to meet again so soon! I am very curious about some things! I wonder if you can exin a bit! Jerry looked down at the white-robed elder with a judgmental gaze.
I did use some kind of secret skill to fake my death and avoid the disaster during the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!Sali did not intend to pretend anything and directly confessed.
Is that all?Jerry was not very interested in how he survived the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
After all, after bing a King of the Gods, everyone had some special skills,
since the other party was able to fake his own death to deceive him, then that was considered his ability.
Since the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had already passed, there was no point worrying about this anymore.
Right now, he was more concerned about whether the other party was ander from another ce.
Seeing that Jerrys tone was not right, Ares, Odin, and the others around him erupted with an imposing aura that soared to the sky,
Salis expression changed drastically. He had thought that he had overestimated the other party,
however, the other partys strength seemed to be above his expectations.
Judging from the aura that erupted from the people around the Emperor of the Sky,
their strength and cultivation were not inferior to his,
furthermore, he had seen it clearly on the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield,
these people were all existences who had grasped a domain.
Replying to the Emperor of the Sky, I am here under the orders of our Emperor of the Sacred Feather to invite the Emperor of the Sky to our Sacred Feather Dynasty as a guest.
You will naturally know about your questions, Emperor.
What a joke! ! You want our Emperor to be a guest of our Sacred Feather Dynasty? I think its better for your emperor to be a guest of our Sacred Feather Dynasty!
Before Jerry could say anything, Ares had already scolded him angrily.
Caesar, who was beside him, had even stepped out to apply for a battle. He said that he wanted to take down the Sacred Feather Dynasty and bring the Sacred Feather Emperor directly to Sky City as a guest!
Jerry leaned back on his throne and waved his hand to suppress themotion in the hall.
No wonder they were so agitated,
what a joke! Jerry was now the Emperor of a divine dynasty,
how could he visit just upon your invitation?
God knows what preparations you have made there. What if you set up traps?
Whats more, the Sky Dynasty was aiming to unify the entire Empire Era,
so they were going to destroy all other divine dynasties.
At this point in time, it was no wonder that such an oue would ur.
Even Jerry could not figure it out. No matter how conceited he was about his own strength,
he would not voluntarily jump into anothers home.
Where did you get the courage to think that I would obediently head to your Sacred Feather Dynasty? A chill erupted from Jerrys eyes,
an invisible killing intent instantly filled the entire hall.
Salis expression was still calm, as if he did not care about his own life.
At this moment, he only cupped his hands and replied indifferently, Your Majesty, we have no ill intentions. This matter will only benefit the Sky Dynasty, and there will be no harm. Once the deal is done
The Sky Dynasty does not need to waste a single soldier to obtain the loyalty of our Sacred Feather Dynasty.
Jerrys eyes lit up when he heard this,
the Sacred Feather Dynasty had always been very low-key. Although they were ranked lower than the Sumeru dynasty,
among the top-tier dynasties, their strength was definitely not any less than the Sumeru.
In fact, it was definitely stronger,
and moreover, the Sacred Feather dynasty did not lose too much in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
Jerry even suspected that the Sacred Feather Dynasty suffered the least among all the top-tier dynasties.
Of course, this did not mean that the Sky Dynasty would be afraid of it,
Jerry was certain that in the current Empire Era, no dynasty was a match for the Sky Dynasty,
however, it would indeed take some effort to deal with a Sacred Feather Dynasty.
Now, when the other party actually came over and said that they could take down the Sacred Feather Dynasty without a single soldier
Thinking of this, Jerry could not help but look at Ryan. Could it be that the Sacred Feather Dynasty was like the Sumeru Dynasty,
as in, this second-inmand was nning to quit?
But Jerry was only just thinking,
Sali was obviouslypletely different from Ryan. He could be said to be loyal to the Sacred Feather Dynasty,
it seemed that the Sacred Feather dynasty was indeed hiding a lot of secrets.
You want me to believe your mere words?Jerry was not blinded by the verbal benefits.
Sky Emperor, to show our sincerity, we are willing to provide your Majesty with the information we have received.
Several top-tier dynasties have already set off to the Sky Dynastys location, with the intention of snatching the newborn world!
Chapter 187 - Since You’re Here Already, Don’t Leave!
Chapter 187: Since Youre Here Already, Dont Leave!
Upon hearing this news, Jerry was a little surprised,
the Empire Era was so big, and every dynasty was so far away from each other.
Moreover, he was still busy trying to figure out how to faster unite the entire Sky Dynasty.
Indeed, he did not know that other top-tier dynasties would act this way.
However, it was just a little unexpected,
now, the cross-border formation between the Sumeru realm and the deste realm where the Sky Dynasty was located had beenpleted,
and the armies of the two ces could rush to the battlefield at any time,
furthermore, with Renness assistance, Jerry hadpletely taken control of all the armies in the Sumeru realm,
under normal circumstances, it was impossible to take control of a dynastys army so quickly.
However, Jerry had directly integrated the souls of the troops he had summoned from the Eternal Flower Register into the army.
In an instant, not only did their strength increase, but they would also be loyal to Jerry from now on.
Hence, even if Jerry did not know about this news,
when the gods approached the deste realm tounch an attack on the Sky Dynasty,
they were able to react in time,
and even if a portion of their troops were taken away,
with the current strength of the Sky Dynasty, it was enough to make those fellows suffer.
However, now that they knew this, they could not be polite with them.
They were worried that they did not have enough troops,
if they wanted topletely defeat those divine dynasties in the same Empire Era
tens of billions of troops would definitely not be enough,
but 10 billion troops was already the limit that the destion world could provide.
Now, Jerry had fallen into an awkward situation where he could summon troops but could not find soldiers to fuse with.
Therefore, when he heard that these dynasties would attack Jerry, he was not worried at all,
instead, he was a little happy,
this time, it was not like thest time in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, where he had to eliminate all of them.
This time, he directly eliminated all of the gods leading the armies of the gods,
as for the armies that they brought, the Sky Dynasty would directly subjugate them.
As long as the spirits of the armies summoned by the Eternal Flower Register were present, Jerry was not worried that the armies would rebel.
Seeing Jerrys calm face, Sali was basically certain,
this attack on the Sumeru dynasty did not warrant the full strength of the Sky Dynasty,
to put it bluntly, the Sky Dynastys remaining troops were enough to deal with the attack of those dynasties.
It seemed that the value of the information he provided this time was not high, Sali continued, Reporting to the Sky Emperor, our Sacred Feather Emperor invited His Majesty not for any other reason, but for the secrets of the Empire Era! Therefore, I hope his majesty can understand.
After hearing this news, Jerrys heart was greatly shaken,
the Secrets of the Empire Era. One had to know that as a native of the Empire Era, they did not know about the existence of the era at all.
This made Jerry even more vignt. The other party was either ander from outside of Earth, or the opportunity that Alice once said that she could not tell Jerry about.
It turned out that in order to strengthen the power of ander in the Empire Era,
there were some big opportunities hidden within the era. However, these opportunities were affected by the rules and wills of the Empire Era,
Alice could not mention it to Jerry at all. She only said that it might have something to do with the formation of the Empire Era,
but even she did not know the information. After all, the current Empire Era was notplete.
However, no matter which situation it was, Jerry would not let this Sacred Dynasty off easily,
He would not enter anothers territory so rashly.
I know about this!Jerry waved his hand. When the timees, I will reply to you. During this period of time, I will have to trouble you to stay here for a period of time.
Ares and the rest slowly headed towards Sali.
Salis expression finally changed. He did not expect that the Sky Emperor would actually n to detain him here.
However, in the end, he did not choose to resist. He allowed Ares to restrict all of his divine power.
However, Aress face was filled with disappointment. He thought that this old man would choose to resist.
That way, he would be able to rx his muscles and bones again,
this period of time had really suffocated him.
Jerry nodded his head in satisfaction as he watched Sali quietly being restricted by his divine power,
it seemed that this Sale guy was a smart person.
If he dared to resist, Jerry would not mind sending him off.
Lets go, lets go back and wee the guests from the various dynasties!
Upon hearing this, Ares revealed a bloodthirsty smile. The previous hundred dynasty war was going well,
who would have thought that after returning from the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties, he would directly rest until now,
he was almost bored to death.
Just now, when he heard that those dynasties overestimated themselves and wanted to attack the Sky Dynasty,
he simply could not be too excited,
Jerry directly brought his people back to Sky City through the cross-border teleportation array.
Outside the deste world,
all the low-level and middle-level dynasties discovered that countless warships were crossing the border,
their target was the deste world,
moreover, those armies were actually from the top dynasties,
for a moment, everyone thought of the Sky Dynasty that received the final reward during the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
In reality, was the Sky Dynasty in the wrong?
No, the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties had always been like this,
the final reward was originally meant for the final victor,
however, the Sky Dynasty was in the wrong because it should not have taken what did not belong to them.
To the ten top-tier dynasties, attacking low-tier dynasties was meaningless,
if the low-tier dynasties did not provoke those top-tier dynasties, the top-tiers would not even look at them.
The spiritual energy in the ces where the low-tier divine dynasties were located was already thin, and once they conquered, they would share the spiritual energy of their own divine dynasties,
moreover, they would have to split their forces to defend those broken ces,
this would only give the other top-level divine dynasties a chance to attack,
the current divine dynasties were basically saturated, and so were the other worldnds they had conquered.
Basically, the realms they had upied had reached a saturation that they could control with their strength.
Apart from the rewards that the Sky Dynasty had received this time.
Its over, that newly-born Sky Dynasty ispletely finished.
Offending so many top-tier divine dynasties is simply courting death.
Many divine dynasties looked at the battleships from top-tier divine dynasties in the sky,
they were already silently mourning for the Sky Dynasty in their hearts.
In fact, many dynasty masters knew that,
a Sky Dynasty was not worth these top-tier dynasties setting up such arge formation.
They wanted to know more about what had happened on the Hundred Dynasty Battlefield!
And the Sky Dynasty could be said to be the only one who knew about it.
Unexpectedly, just like the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties..,
among these top-tier dynasties, the Lorde Dynasty was the first to arrive,
wasnt this a coincidence!
When the Lorde Dynastys army entered the deste realm..,
the leading King of the Gods, Lark, realized that the deste realm did not have a protective array,
he immediately felt even more disdain for the so-called Sky Dynasty.
No wonder it was a new dynasty. In their own realm,
there wasnt even a protective array.
This Sky Dynasty is really lucky. They actually got the final victory of the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties!
Lark stood at the bow of the ship, looking at the scene below the warship and said in disdain.
However, in the next moment, Lark found a huge space powering from it,
the army that he brought was directly teleported to an unfamiliar battlefield,
surrounded by soldiers in ck armor.
Since youre here already, dont leave!
Chapter 188 - Send Them One by One
Chapter 188: Send Them One by One
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lark looked at the countless armies around him that were emitting killing intent,
and waspletely dumbfounded,
none of the soldiers in the army were below the demigod level,
they were allposed of demigods and main gods,
what kind of joke was this,
when did demigods and main gods be so worthless,
on thergest warship, there was a huge pce,
there were dozens of figures standing on it. The auraing from them made him a little afraid.
They were definitely Kings of the Gods,
moreover, they were Kings of the Gods whose cultivation and strength were above his,
at this moment, his legs went soft,
he recalled the words Emperor Lorde had told him before they set off,
first, he had to capture the Master of the Sky Dynasties and interrogate him. If the Sky Dynasties dared to resits,
they could also destroy the Sky Dynasty.
Could they destroy it at the same time?
It was hard to say who would be destroyed at the same time.
Larks face fell. He smiled awkwardly and said, Our Emperor Lorde heard that the Sky Dynasty obtained the final victory in the Since youre here already, dont leave and especially sent us to congratte the Sky Emperor! !
No one believed him,
but at this time, Lark could not say that he was embarrassed,
we are here to capture the Sky Emperor, the ruler of the Sky Dynasty, right,
that was no different from courting death.
But he still held some hope. After all, the one standing behind him was the Lorde dynasty,
if the Sky Dynasty really dared to leave them all here,
it would be equivalent to dering war with the Lorde dynasty,
that would be a situation where they would not rest until one of them was dead.
One had to know that the Lorde dynasty upied the entirend of the five realms,
their military strength was not something that the Sky Dynasty, which only upied one realm, couldpare to.
He believed that as long as the Sky Emperor was not stupid, he would not do such a thing.
However, before he could finish his calctions, a furious roar came from the warship,
a figure with a spear in hand charged at him,
with just one strike, he split Lark and the warship he was sitting on into two halves.
Surrender or die?
A dignified and domineering voice echoed among the troops of the Lorde Dynasty.
Even the troops of the top-tier dynasty had never seen such a scene before,
the King of the Gods who was leading his own troops was split into two halves by the enemy,
not even a bubble appeared,
the surroundings were also filled with an army of demigods and main gods.
They had clearly said that when they came.
This Sky Dynasty was just a newborn dynasty,
this was one hell of a newborn dynasty,
your newborn dynasty was able to form an army of demigods and main gods?
Moreover, demigods were a minority, most of them were at the main god realm.
What was the point of fighting anymore??
In an instant, the soldiers of the Lorde dynasty suspected that they had been betrayed by Emperor Lorde,
based on thebat strength disyed by the Sky Dynasty, they would only be able to fight if they brought over the main army of the Lorde Dynasty,
the others would only be sending themselves to their deaths.
Gradually, one of the soldiers began to put down his weapon,
more and more soldiers put down their weapons,
there was no point in dying here. Looking at the Sky Dynasty armys murderous look,
it was estimated that if they surrendered a littleter, they might be directly killed.
After sessfully dealing with the Lorde Dynasty army,
Jerry received the news that another dynastys army had arrived.
This was really...
One after another!
And because these people did not resist this time, the battleships and so on were all preserved intact,
the Sky Dynastys battleships had increased by quite a bit.
Jerry carefully calcted,
now, the Sky Dynastys battleships were basically stealing from other dynasties,
because the Sky Dynasty had just advanced to a dynasty and was already participating in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
they had not started to prepare for cross-border battles,
naturally, they did not prepare many cross-border battleships,
he did not expect these top-tier dynasties to be so considerate,
sending people and sending ships.
Another top-tier Dynastys King of the Gods had just arrived in the deste realm,
before he had the time to sigh, he was instantly teleported into the Sky Dynastys encirclement by the Sky Dynastys national protection formation.
After that, he was beaten up until he was stupefied.
Ignoring these small matters, Jerry directly brought Athena and the others back to the main hall of Sky City,
after all, even if these dynasties sent out all their forces, the current Sky Dynasty did not care.
However, the Sacred Feather Dynastys matter really needed to be taken seriously.
Regardless of whether he was an extrander from Earth or a fortuitous opportunity left behind by the so-called Empire Era.
This was not a small matter!
Your Majesty, I feel that this matter is not appropriate, Athena rejected directly. She could not let Jerry take such a risk alone.
Compared to Athena, Ares was much more direct,
he held onto his spear and said aggressively, Thats right, your majesty. Just take down that so-called Scared Feather Dynasty directly. Who cares! When the timees, lets see how that so-called Sacred Feather Emperor will hide in there and note out.
The final oue of the discussion was the same,
however, it was also true. As ministers, how could they allow Jerry to go into the depths of the battlefield alone.
If they wanted to go, they had to bring them along,
that way, even if they fell into a trap, they could directly kill their way out with their strength.
However, in the end, Jerry still rejected their proposal,
now, the Sky Dynasty could be said to havepletely offended all the top-tier dynasties that came to invade,
if he took away all thesemanders and generals,
then, once the other dynasties attacked again,
wouldnt his Sky Dynasty be an empty shell just like the current Sumeru Dynasty?
That was absolutely not allowed to happen.
In the end, Jerry decided to only bring Alice to the Sacred Feather Dynasty,
not because of anything else,
but because there was no doubt that bringing an army to attack the Sacred Feather Dynasty was the safest way.
However, the Sacred Feather Dynasty was an opportunity in the Empire Era.
It would be fine if he made a mistake and missed the opportunity. The main thing was that the other party knew some secrets about the Empire Era.
This was what Jerry cared about the most,
and with Alice by his side, he would naturally be fine,
after all, in a sense, the two of them were now tied to the same battleship.
Alice could not let anything happen to Jerrys Sky Dynasty,
because the natives of the Empire Era could not resist the otherndings,
otherwise, the Empire Era would not have gone to so much trouble to let the Earth Landers slowly upgrade like this.
Directly promoting a divine dynasty,
wouldnt that be easier than allowing the earthnders to upgrade from dynasty, imperial dynasty, and so on little by little.
Since Alice said it was fine. And the way Alice stopped before saying what she wanted was an obvious hint to let Jerry go over.
But also afraid of being restricted by the rules of the Empire Era.
Once decided, Jerry no longer dawdled,
he took Alice to Sali,
unshackled him,
and agreed to go with him to the Sacred Feather Dynasty to meet the Sacred Feather Emperor.
Chapter 189 - A Dynasty Built by Elves
Chapter 189: A Dynasty Built by Elves
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Sali had only nned to take Jerry to the Scared Feather Dynasty alone,
but bringing Alice was Jerrys bottom line,
or he wouldnt go at all.
The next time they meet would be when the Sky Dynasty army encroaches the main city of the Sacred Feather Dynasty.
In the end, Sali had no choice but to agree!
But it also made Sali very curious about this girl named Alice,
the girl whom Sky Emperor trusted so much was definitely not an ordinary person.
However, no matter how much he tried to probe, Alice did not respond.
What a joke. Alice represented the will of the Empire Era,
the reason why she was willing to chat with Jerry was because she was now tied to Jerry,
once Jerry lost, it also meant that she would be swallowed by the will of the other Empire Era.
But the others were just ants in her eyes, how could she care about them!
Jerry was also getting more and more curious about the Sacred Feather Dynasty,
it was rare to see a dynasty as cautious as the Sacred Feather Dynasty,
as the main city of the Sacred Feather Dynasty, not only were people from other dynasties never allowed to enter,
but there were also countless magic arrays and restrictions outside,
it was unknown what they were guarding against,
but one thing was for sure, these magic arrays were definitely not used to target the Sky Dynasty,
after all, the Sky Dynasty had only appeared for a short period of time, while the Sacred Feather Dynasty had existed for a long time.
Not long after, Sali brought Jerry and Alice through theyers of restrictions,
in the end, they discovered that the main city of the Holy Feather Dynasty was actually inds floating in the sky.
I didnt expect it to be like this.Jerry understood after entering the main city of the Sacred Feather Dynasty.
Why the Sacred Feather Dynasty was so careful.
This holy feather dynasty was not established by humans, but rather, it was a country made up of elves.
That face that looked like it had been artistically processed, the elegant posture, and ears that looked like fairies,
everywhere in this city showed the living signs of elves.
Since he entered Empire Era,
from dynasty, imperial dynasty, to the current divine dynasty.
Jerry had never heard of a country that was founded by a race other than humans.
Of course, the demon region and ghost region were exceptions,
and now, not only did a country founded by elves appear, but it also became the second top dynasty.
In the middle of the floating inds was a huge ind covered in forests,
I can only bring you here. After this, only guests invited by the Sacred Feather Dynasty can enter.Sali bowed.
As he spoke, he nced at Alice, who was beside Jerry,
in fact, he was tactfully reminding this girl named Alice.
Dont go in with Jerry anymore.
Because if you enter without permission from the Sacred Feather Emperor, you will be attacked by the formation inside.
However, Alice acted as if she didnt hear it,
she went through the barrier on her own,
Salis face changed. He didnt have time to remind her,
after all, Alices rtionship with the Sky Emperor was obviously not ordinary.
If she was injured in the Sacred Feather Dynasty because of this,
then there would inevitably be a war between the Sacred Feather Dynasty and the Sky Dynasty.
But what happened next really shocked Sali.
After the girl named Alice passed through the barrier,
she was not attacked at all. The defensive formations seemed to have lost their effectiveness.
It was as if Alice was taking a stroll in her own backyard,
Sali thought that something had happened to the main city and hurriedly went through the barrier,
but he was instantly attacked by one of the defensive formations.
He was struck by lightning several times in such a short period of time,
if he had not retreated quickly, he would have been seriously injured even if he did not die.
Jerry, who was at the side, saw it clearly. It was obvious that there were countless formations contained within.
ording to Sali, he was a guest invited by the Sacred Feather Emperor and would not be attacked,
but it was hard to say;
however, since Sally coulde out safely after going in,
then there would be no problem for him.
Without any hesitation, he went through the enchantment and stopped at Alices side.
He was not attacked at all!
It seemed that Salt was not lying.
Of course, it was also possible that he didnt go deep enough into the center of the formation,
even if he opened the formation now, it wouldnt be able to do anything to him, so he deliberately did this,
in order to let his guard down, he waited until he reached the center and suddenly activated the formation,
it was also possible that he would catch him off guard.
Jerry looked at Alice,
but he didnt expect Alice to directly throw the back of his head at him.
Ever since she found out that Jerry had yed herst time, she had never been kind to Jerry.
Jerry didnt care. Anyway, as long as Alice was standing here, it meant that her life was not in danger.
May the Emperor of the Sky Prosper! ! Sali, who was outside the barrier, saluted and congratted him.
Jerry was confused. What the hell was prosperity?
Wasnt this a negotiation between the two countries?
Why did they wish me prosperity in martial arts,
it was as if they were going out to fight,
if they were really going to fight, then he wouldnt be able toe alone,
instead, he led the army and directly attacked with his battleship.
Although he felt that it was a little strange, Jerry still silently raised his vignce.
As they arrived at thergest ind, a tall female elf immediately came to wee them.
The female elf introduced herself as Rosa, a guard of the Sacred Feather Emperor!
She didnt say anything else after that, and her movements were graceful and agile.
However, Jerry could still feel a hint of hostility from her,
even though she hid it well.
As expected of a race that imed to be noble, even when faced with an object that they hated..,
she still behaved elegantly, so that no one could find any fault with her.
There were no luxurious pces on this ind, everything was built from trees.
And the trees here had a history of over a hundred years,
each of them was so thick that at least a dozen people had to surround them to hug them.
There were small and exquisite houses on the towering trees,
beautiful elves came out of them one by one,
each of them had big, bright eyes,
they looked curiously at Jerry and Alice.
It had to be said that these elves were indeed the favored children of nature,
whether they were men or women, adults or children, all of them were extraordinarily beautiful.
Take Rosa, who was leading the way, for example. She was extremely tall,
her silky, beautiful hair hung down naturally to her hips, outlining a perfect curve.
No wonder she had to set upyers of protection,
once the people of the Empire Era knew that the Sacred Feather Dynasty was established by the elves,
then all the humans in the Empire Era would likely unite to attack the Scared Feather Dynasty.
Even if there were barriers set up inside, and countless formations were densely arranged.
But never underestimate the malice of humans,
sometimes, in order to achieve their own goals, there was nothing that humans couldnt do.
But unfortunately, although the elves imed that it was the most perfect work of art created by the gods,
Jerry would never forget that themanders and generals in his Sky Dynasty were basically made up of gods.
Whether it was Athena or Artemis, their beauty were not inferior to these elves,
even Alice was more beautiful than these fairies.
After all, ording to what Alice had said, in order to better convince herself,
Alice was the most beautiful woman ever made based on human aesthetics.
Unfortunately, she met Jerry.
Chapter 190 - Great disparity in power
Chapter 190: Great disparity in power
Ignoring the countless curious and wary gazes all around him.
Turning his head to nce at Alice, who had been traveling the entire time, Jerry lowered his head, deep in thought,
there was no doubt that there was some kind of Empire Era secret hidden within the Sacred Feather Dynasty.
However, Alice cannot reveal this secret to him due to the Rules of the Empire Era,
then, does this secret of the Empire Era have anything to do with this elf?
After all, these elves were not spirit beasts from the demon region,
that only became demons through cultivating their intelligence;
these elves were a real race,
they were a race that was born with high intelligence just like humans.
This was something that neither the earth nor the Empire Era had.
Wait a minute!
There seemed to be another one,
during the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties
on the Fallen God Battlefield, the Giants summoned by Emperor Sumeru from the bottom of the battlefield seemed to be an intelligent race.
However, since that fellow only knew how to kill, Jerry automatically rejected him.
This was the same as the elves, dwarves, giants and the like mentioned in the previous games,
they were all highly intelligent races like humans,
now that Jerry had seen the giants and elves..,
then where did the dwarves and dragons go?
And even the elves only appeared just now ,
they had never been seen before,
and no one had mentioned them at all, not even the slightest bit of news.
That meant that Jerry wasnt the only one that havent met the elves,
it seemed that no one in the Empire Era had ever met them.
Even the fact that there were giants and elves in the Empire Era was unknown.
As for the Sacred Feather Dynasty, only Sali knew that the dynasty was founded by Elves.
The others did not know at all, or even whether elves existed or not.
Not to mention the rest of the people.
However, the one who had the help of Emperor Sumeru knew about the existence of the giants.
He also knew how to summon the giants.
Could it be that the giants and the elves all existed in the Empire Era,
but in the end, for some reason, all these races were exterminated.
And it was very likely that it had something to do with the fragmentation of the Empire Era.
Was it the outbreak of war between the various races that shattered the entire Empire Era?
All of this was shrouded in a great deal of mystery.
If that was the case..
Then what kind of battle would it take to reach such a terrifying level.
Even if intervening now could break through space or even a,
Jerry still did not feel that he could break an entire world.
Even if the entire sr system was destroyed by someone, the world would not be destroyed.
After all, there were countless gxies in the vast universe.
Destroying a sr system would be nothingpared to the entire universe.
To destroy a world, one had to have the power to destroy the entire universe.
A King of the Gods alone could not do it,
even a tier 1 King of the Gods would not be able to,
perhaps a tier 9 King would be able to aplish such a feat.
The more Jerry thought about it, the more frightened he became.
One had to know that in the Empire Era, a realm was the size of four earths.
Not to mention the Sumeru Dynasty, a low-level dynasty would at least control a realm,
not to mention other high-level dynasties.
And in this Empire Era, there were over a hundred dynasties.
All of this was just a fragment of the Empire Era.
God knows how old the Empire Era actually was.
While Jerry was thinking, Rosa brought Jerry to their destination.
It was an unknown tree that towered into the clouds,
there were a few elves at the bottom of the tree, standing in two rows.
In the middle was an old elf, whose exact age was unknown,
it seemed that it was inconvenient for him to move, so he sat on a wooden block,
seeing Jerry approaching, he stood up shakily with the help of the people around him.
This is the 162nd generation elder of the Elf n, Rigrut Bridges Wilder. Greetings to the Emperor of the Sky. The old man bowed.
Jerry only nodded slightly. He could already feel that time had left an indelible mark on this elf n elder.
Whether it was his body or his soul, there was a thick rotten aura emanating from his entire body.
It was obvious that he had reached the end of his life.
However, the elf king wasnt very powerful,
whether it was in terms of strength or aura, Jerry did not think that this elven elder was the lord of the Sacred Feather Dynasty, Emperor Sacred Feather.
Not everyone could be the lord of a dynasty.
Seeing Jerrys attitude,
the surrounding elves all seemed displeased.
Rosa even scolded angrily, Extremely rude! You humans are indeed the most vulgar race.
Please pay attention to your attitude when you talk to me! Jerry nced at Rosa coldly, I am the Emperor of the Sky, and I came here alone at the invitation of Emperor Sacred Feather. This is enough to prove my sincerity.
However, I still havent seen Emperor Sacred Feather.
And, who are you? How dare you look down on me from above?Jerrys eyes were cold and merciless as he nced at Rosa indifferently.
Rosas heart jumped. She thought that she had hidden it well enough, and she didnt expect Jerry to notice it.
Who do you think you are? A A male elf was furious.
Boom! ! !
Before the male elf could finish his words, he was instantly sent flying by a huge force,
he crashed heavily into the huge tree behind him.
However, a gentle light came from the tree, dissipating most of the power,
even so, the male elf spat out a mouthful of blood,
he fell to the ground and could not get up.
If the tree did not absorb the blunt of that blow, even if the male elf didnt die, he would have been severely injured.
The surrounding elves did not expect Jerry to directly choose to attack,
their faces immediately fell, and they all red at Jerry.
A terrifying power erupted from their bodies. These elves were all Kings of the Gods.
However, a power that was countless times more terrifying than theirs erupted from Jerrys body,
in an instant, it suppressed the aura of these elves.
They did not expect Jerrys power to be so terrifying,
each and every one of them felt as if they had fallen into an ice cer, their bodies cold.
Only then did they understand the difference in strength between the two sides. Even with just a thought from Jerry, they would be crushed like ants.
Enough! ! What did I teach you? You dont even know the most basic etiquette. Cough cough! ! !
The Elf Elder Rigrut was so angry that his face turned extremely ugly.
His face was so gloomy it was as if water could be wrung out of it. The crutches in his hands hit the ground heavily.
You guys cough cough in a while, all of you will be automatically grounded! ! Cough cough! !
Chapter 191 - The Imprisoned Race
Chapter 191: The Imprisoned Race
Although Rigrut wasnt very strong, he had a lot of prestige,
after he lost his temper, all the elves didnt dare to make a sound.
Even though the elf who had been knocked down by the tree branch still red at Jerry with a hint of hatred in his eyes.
But after he got up from the ground, he didnt dare to say a thing.
Moreover, the confinement room seemed to be a very scary ce for the elves.
When Rigrut mentioned the confinement room, Jerry could clearly sense a hint of fear in the eyes of the elves.
When Rigrut saw that the elves had be obedient,
his chest, which had been heaving up and down due to his anger, slowly calmed down
He turned around and gave Jerry a deep bow,
he said apologetically, Your Majesty, Im really very sorry. I didnt manage these juniors properly and offended your Majesty. This is my responsibility. Please spare them for my sake! !
Jerry expressed his disapproval and said indifferently, Dont worry, I wont be angry with these ants.
Hearing this, the elves behind Rigrut all had their expressions turn ugly,
they had always looked down on those stupid, vulgar, and dirty humans.
Now, they had be ants in the eyes of others, and they had no room to refute.
Just now, it had been proven that there was a huge difference in strength between them and the Sky Emperor,
it was not wrong to say that they were ants.
Jerry directly ignored the maliceing from these elves,
if they still dared to cross the line, Jerry would never show mercy.
He would never give others a second chance.
Elder, I heard that there were secrets about the Empire Era here, so I was invited by the Sacred Feather Emperor. But until now, I still havent seen the Sacred Feather Emperor.
Are you trying to make fun of me?Jerrys eyes turned cold, and a thick killing intent enveloped the whole area.
As soon as the other party spoke more nonsense, Jerry wouldnt mind attacking directly.
In fact, the one who invited his majesty here is not Emperor Sacred Feather, but me! Rigrut sighed,
What about Emperor Sacred Feather?Jerry felt that he had already thought highly of this old mans position in the Elf n,
he did not expect that he would be so powerful that he could give orders in the ce of the Sacred Feather Emperor.
Rigruts expression became veryplicated. He sighed and said, Our queen has some problems with her cultivation. This is also the reason why I invited the Sky Emperor here.
I implore the Sky Emperor to save our elf tribes queen! As he said that, Rigrut actually knelt down and begged.
Elder!
Elder! ! The surrounding elves obviously didnt expect this and cried out one after another
All of you shut up, do you want to be locked up? Rigrut roared angrily, and the elves who wanted to help him up stopped in their tracks.
Jerrys face were expressionless, looking at this farce like an unrted spectator.
The queen? This elven queen was the so-called Sacred Feather Emperor.
When themotion was over, he said, Elder, did you guys misunderstand something? My Sky Dynasty is your Sacred Feather Dynastys rival.
Im happy to hear that Sacred Feather Emperor is in trouble. Why would I save her?
You hearing Jerrys words, the surrounding elves all red at him,
What? Didnt I teach you all a lesson just now? Do you want to die?Jerry narrowed his eyes,
his cold gaze swept across the entire area. No elf dared to look him in the eye.
Earth,nders! Rigrut slowly lowered his head and spat out two words,
all the elves present were confused and did not understand what this meant.
However, Jerrys pupils suddenly contracted. It was impossible for the natives of the Empire Era to know about earthsnders,
regardless of whether these elves were from the original Empire Era or somewhere else, they definitely did note from earth.
Because on earth, aside than humans, there were no other high intelligence races,
and the ones closest to humans were orangutans and not elves.
So how did this elven elder know about earth and the invaders?
It seemed thating this time was the right thing to do. This Sacred Feather Dynasty indeed hid the secrets of the Empire Era.
And it was obvious that they were not bound by the rules of the Empire Era.
Thinking of this, Jerry nced at Alice, who was sitting on a wooden block and eating fruit,
there was clearly an existence beside him who knew many secrets, but for some reason, it could not say anything.
This was no different from guarding a huge treasure house but not knowing how to open it.
This news is indeed useful to me, but it only proves that you do know something. This is far from enough, not to mention that I have to save your queen.
No, no, no, your Majesty, you have misunderstood. I guarantee that once your Majesty saves our Queen, not only will our Sacred Feather Dynasty not be your enemy, but we will also help the Sky Dynasty unify the entire Empire Era.
Deal with the othernders! ! Rigrut revealed another piece of news.
Jerrys expression was calm. Since the elder about earth and thender, then it wasnt strange that they also knew about the othernders.
You promise? ? What guarantee do you have? and Jerry was not stupid enough to believe others so easily. He looked at the few elves behind Rigrut who had unfriendly expressions.
He said slowly, Are you sure you will help me? ?
I wont hide it from his Majesty anymore. Did his Majesty see the enchantment outside when he came in? Rigrut pointed his cane at the outside of the ind.
So what? Do you think that those defensive formations can pose a threat to me? !
His Majesty misunderstood. In fact, that enchantment is not only our elven defensive formation, but also the prison that imprisons our elven race.
Our elven race has always been trapped on these inds in the sky. Weve never left this barrier. Its been over a thousand years. We dont even know what its like outside the barrier.
Rigruts words were filled with sorrow. The entire race had been trapped in the prison for over a thousand years,
the other elves also lowered their heads deeply!
Although those magic circles had a certain protective effect, they were mostly restricting them,
preventing them from leaving these inds in the sky.
Therefore, the moment any divine dynasty discovered this secret and attacked, they would bepletely finished.
Jerry also didnt expect that these so-called works of art created by the gods, the favored children of nature, were actually part of an imprisoned race.
Chapter 192 - A Girl Trapped in the River of Time
Chapter 192: A Girl Trapped in the River of Time
So Your Majesty, you can rest assured. With this prison in ce, our Sacred Feather Dynasty can not make an enemy out of the Sky Dynasty.
Im afraid you want more from me than merely saving your queen! You also want me to release you from this prison! Jerry said calmly.
These elves had been imprisoned for so long, even if the elves here were as aloof as described in the books,
after being trapped on these small inds for over a thousand years,
no matter how peaceful and aloof they were, they wouldnt be able to stand it.
So the elves must be looking for a way to get rid of this imprisonment,
or perhaps there was a way to break the enchantment that the Empire Era had given to them,
and that way was likely him.
Wait, if these elves werent alders from earth,
then they would an opportunity left behind by the Empire Era.
In an instant, Jerry understood how to remove the imprisonment of these elves,
and no wonder Rigrut wouldnt be the enemy of the Sky Dynasty,
and would also help the Sky Dynasty unify the entire Empire Era;
Jerry originally thought Rigrut was talking about helping the Sky Dynasty destroy all the other dynasties inside.
With the current strength of the Sky Dynasty, they could totally do it,
now that he thought about it, the elven elder meant to help Jerry deal with the invaders outside of Earth,
to collect all the fragments of the Empire Era,
so he was talking about unifying the entire Empire Era.
Rigrut definitely knew what had caused the Empire Era to fragment like this.
I believe that only through help of thenders from earth can you unlock the cage that imprisoned your race!
Rigrut did not expect that Jerry to figure out the secret so quickly.
However, he did not intend to hide anything. At this moment, he simply said, Your Majesty is right! This is the price for our survival in the Empire Era.
Help thenders collect all the fragments of the Empire Era.
I dont know much. I only know that this Empire Era was originally aplete world, but it waspletely shattered by a war.
And in the end, a human elite refined that broken world into its current state.
It was as Jerry had predicted,
Does that mean that you are also natives of this Empire Era?
No, wee from another parallel world. ording to the ancient records passed down by our elven race, our race also encountered some kind of crisis at that time. In the end, in order to survive, we agreed to the request of the human elite who created this Empire Era!
Help thenders gather all the fragments of the Empire Era to deal with the human apocalypse in the future.
The human apocalypse? ? Arent we dealing with othernders?Jerry was a little puzzled as he nced at Alice.
Originally, ording to what she said, thenders on earth would face attacks from othernders.
No, we are only dealing with othernders to gather pieces of the Empire Era. In fact, the Empire Era is a divine artifact created by that human elite.
It can help the humans increase their strength, and its also a kind of trial for the humans.
Its a war that selects a leader from all the humans to lead the humans to deal with the world-ending crisis that will happen in the future.
What kind of crisis is it?Jerrys face was very solemn,
what kind of elite could be capable of starting a war that broke the world..
and how powerful was the human warrior who had refined the broken world into the Empire Era?
And even that powerful warrior still lost in the end?
Even his own world had been destroyed.
I dont know about that, but ording to the ancient records passed down by the elves, when the fragments of the Empire Era were collected, we would naturally know what the apocalypse was.
If we cant even collect the fragments of the Empire Era, it means that the human race is too weak. There would be no point in knowing the apocalypse. Its better to just wee death without knowing anything.
This seemed to be the words left behind by the human expert.
Interesting! !Jerry suddenly became more interested in this Empire Era.
Originally, after he had relied on the Eternal Flower Register to advance to the divine dynasty,
in this Empire Era, there was basically no one who was a match for the Sky Dynasty,
all he had to do now was to push his way through.
Even if it was against other people who had logged in, Jerry would not have the slightest fear with the help of the Eternal Flower Register.
But now, after hearing this news, even Jerry felt a sense of urgency in his heart.
To him, this was a feeling that had not appeared for a long time.
Then, this could not be dyed any longer. He had to quickly raise his empires level to level five.
Since this elven race was a fortuitous opportunity left for him by the Empires Era, it was natural that they would restrict the elven races methods.
Then, rather than spending time and energy to destroy the Sacred Feather Dynasty, it was better to just subdue it like this..,
and increase the strength of the Sky Dynasty.
Okay, now you can tell me about the situation of your elven queen.Jerry did not know what problems would arise in his training.
Rigrut was overjoyed when he heard this, and he kept thanking Jerry excitedly.
Your Majesty, Please follow me! After saying this, Rigrut turned around and led Jerry forward.
After passing through a dense forest, the security in front of them became increasingly tight.
Countless elven soldiers looked warily at Jerry and the others. At first nce, the elves in charge of guarding this ce were all at least at the sovereign level.
Jerry could only sigh at the differences in talent between races,
in addition, he also understood why the Empire Era had imprisoned the entire elven race on these inds in the sky.
If they were not imprisoned, it would not be long before,
no dynasty in the Empire Era could be their match.
However, although the guards were wary and hostile towards Jerry,
they held great respect for Rigrut.
When Rigrut passed by them, they bowed their heads respectfully.
After passing through theyers of guards, what appeared in front of Jerry was a vast sea of flowers.
A sea full of all kinds of flowers.
In the middle of this sea, there was a thin and weak figure lying quietly.
With Jerrys current strength, the situation in the middle of the flower sea could be shown clearly in front of him.
The elf girl in the middle of the sea of flowers looked to be only eighteen or neen years old,
however, it was hard to say whether it was her actual age. After all, the lifespan of the elf race was different from that of humans.
Her delicate skin was as white as snow. At this moment, her eyes were tightly shut,
it was as if they had fallen into a deep sleep.
However, the flowers near the girl were undergoing a strange transformation.
The flowers kept repeating the process of blooming, withering, blooming, and then withering.
The blooming and withering of the flowers were happening nonstop.
It was as if time had be chaotic around the girl.
Chapter 193 - Saving the Elven Queen
Chapter 193: Saving the Elven Queen
Domain? ? ?
Yes! ! Rigrut said bitterly,
there was no doubt that this elven queen had grasped an incredible domain,
it actually involved time,
one had to know that there was a saying,
space was king, and time was sovereign.
Thew of time was above space.
But the more powerful the domain, the harder it was to grasp,
it was obvious that something was wrong with the elven queen. The domain was out of control.
Anyone who approached this area would be directly affected by time.
As for how much it affected, that would depend on luck,
perhaps someone would take a step in and age by a hundred years.
Thinking of this, Jerry turned to look at the elven elder beside him,
he couldnt have be like this because he was affected by this domain, right!
No wonder they wanted to find him. It was probably because Sali had noticed his domains ability during the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties.
It seemed a little dangerous, but Jerry still went ahead to give it a try,
he also wanted to know if his domain was effective in front of this domain that involved time.
After all, among thenders from earth,
it was not necessarily impossible for someone to awaken a domain that was rted to time.
It was always better to check in advance, and even if his domain was no match for it, he could just retreat,
this was better than encountering the time domain directly next time.
Jerry directly activated his domain,
this time, he only limited the range of his domain to within five meters of him.
He didnt spread it out.
After all, the greater his domain was, the weaker its power would be.
When Jerry spread out his domain, Rigrut instantly felt as if the divine power in his body had disappeared.
He couldnt help but take a deep look at Jerry. It seemed that the information was indeed correct. The Sky Emperors domain couldpletely make the divine power of others disappear.
However, he did not know if the domain of time would have such an effect.
On the other side, Jerry had already stepped into the sea of flowers. He could clearly feel an inexplicable energy wave sweeping towards him.
But in the end, it was isted outside by his own domain.
The domain of time was indeed extraordinary. If it was in the past, after Jerry had activated his domain,
the other peoples domains would eitherpletely disappear or be directly suppressed,
but now, Jerrys domain could only be used to protect himself from the influence of others domains,
this was the first time such a situation had urred.
But for the time being, although the time domain seemed powerful, it still didnt pose any danger to Jerry.
Just like that, Jerry slowly advanced step by step towards the center of the sea of flowers.
The closer he got to the center of the sea, the greater the resistance Jerry found himself facing.
Jerrys domain had been suppressed to only one meters width around him.
But fortunately, when Jerrys domain was suppressed,
the power of the domain became extremely strong, and even this time domain was unable to affect Jerry in the slightest.
Finally, Jerry slowly approached the sleeping elven queen.
As expected of the elven queen, she was extremely beautiful at close range,
Jerry was a little curious if the elven race chose the queen based on her looks.
But at this time, the elven queen was in a deep sleep,
she could not feel the situation outside at all.
Although he was close to the elven queen now,
Jerry did not know how to wake up the sleeping beauty.
Could it like the fairy tales, where a kiss was enough?
Shaking his head, Jerry drove this unrealistic thought out of his mind,
if only it were really that simple.
There was no doubt that there was a problem when he wasprehending the domain,
prehension of the realm? Jerry immediately thought of the mysterious space that he had entered when he had mastered the second realm.
There were countless Essence of the Rules in that space,
you could not feel the passage of time in that space,
Jerry felt that he had only stayed in that mysterious space for a few minutes.
In the end, after he came out of that mysterious space, he found out that more than half a month had passed outside.
A thought appeared in Jerrys mind. There was no doubt that the sleeping beauty, elven queen, consciousness was not in her body.
She was probably trapped in the mysterious space.
It could not be said that she was sleepy. After all, she could not feel the passage of time in there.
Perhaps she thought that only a few minutes had passed outside.
Hence, if he wanted to wake up sleeping beauty, he had to enter that mysterious space.
However, he did not know if the two of them had entered the same mysterious space when they wereprehending the domain.
A light shed in Jerrys hand, and an Essence of the Rules appeared in his hand.
This was what he had originally nned to leave for his parents, but it did not matter now,
after all, Jerry had seized a lot of the Essence of the Rules after he had conquered the Sumeru Dynasty.
This time, Jerry didnt use his own domain, including his own divine spark,
which meant that this time, Jerry wouldnt master new rules, but strengthen a domain that he already had.
He just didnt know which domain he would strengthen.
Jerry took the opportunity to lie down next to the elven queen, slowly fusing the Essence of the Rules in his hand into his divine spark.
It was a familiar feeling. Jerrys consciousness gradually left his body,
he came to that mysterious space again.
This time, there were still countless lights flying around,
those were all rules. Once he caught one, it meant that he had mastered a domain.
Jerry tried to catch one of them, but he found that every time he got close to the lights,
the light would avoid Jerry and scatter in all directions.
He couldnt even touch it, let alone grab one of them.
It seemed that this was the repulsion that Alice had mentioned. He had already mastered the domain,
so it would naturally repel other domains.
Fortunately, Jerry wasnt here to master a new domain this time,
he was here to find the elven queens consciousness.
Jerry looked at the deep ck hole,
there were several lights around the ck hole,
those were the Essence of the Rules, and the stronger the Essence of the Rules was..,
the closer it was to the ck hole.
ording to the power of the time domain,
it might be at the edge of the ck hole.
After finding the direction, Jerry headed straight for the ck hole,
as expected, he found a figure vaguely wrapped in light in the inner wall of the ck hole.
He could barely recognize that it was a womans figure.
However, at this moment, Jerry didnt dare to go deep,
the huge suction force from the ck hole was almost beyond his limit.
Moreover, Jerry felt a little strange. Normally, once he was wrapped by the light..,
it meant that he had obtained the approval of the Essence of the Rules and would no longer be affected by that terrifying ck hole suction force.
But at this moment, he had already been in this mysterious space for so long,
and the Essence of the Rules that belonged to him had yet toe over. Didnt they say that after mastering the domain,
the interconnected Essence of the Rules would attract each other?
Why arent theying over, be it the space origin or the any other,
whatever it be, theres gotta be one here!
Chapter 194 - Awakening of the Elven Queen; the Second Domain
Chapter 194: Awakening of the Elven Queen; the Second Domain
Could it be that he had mastered two domain and thus had a conflict with the rules of this world!
But at that moment, Jerry felt a strange connectioning from the inner wall of the ck hole.
It was as if something was calling to him.
Looking inside, there was an Essence of the Rules flickering with gray light on the inner wall,
he wanted to get close to himself, but he was attracted by the huge suction forceing from the ck hole,
he couldnt get out of the ck hole at all.
So it was you who kept the Essence of the Rules that belonged to me.
No one could take away what belonged to me. Jerry stopped resisting directly,
he let the huge suction forceing from the ck hole pull him in.
As Jerry got closer and closer to the ck hole,
the grey light broke free from the ck hole and fused with Jerry.
The grey light enveloped Jerry,
isting him from the terrifying suction force from the ck hole.
This time, Jerry did not sink intoprehending the Essence of the Rules.
Instead, he struggled to move into the Essence that enveloped the elven queen.
A calm young girl fell into a deep sleep. This state was very strange,
it didnt seem like she wasprehending the Essence of the Rules. Instead, it seemed like she was being assimted by it.
Moreover, the clothes on her body had beenpletely assimted by the Essence of the Rules,
her wless body was thus exposed before Jerrys eyes,
but at this moment, Jerry wasnt in the mood to admire this peerless beauty before him,
because one of the elven queens arms was already connected to the Essence of the Rules, shining with the same light.
It seemed that other than the clothes, the next thing to be homogenized by the Essence of the Rules was the elven queen herself.
Jerry directly brought the Essence of the Rules that enveloped him into this space,
using his ability to bypass the rules, he repaired the arm of the elven queen.
As the arm gradually separated from the Essence of the Rules, the elf queen unconsciously frowned.
She slowly opened her eyes, which had been closed for a long time, and found that she was naked,
and in front of her, a strange man appeared.
This inexplicable scene made her unable to react for a moment.
After a long time, she finally let out a scream and raised her hand to p the man.
However, she found that the divine power in her body was like a stone sinking into the sea.
Nothing happened with the p, but because there was no strength, it looked weak,
it looked like she was acting coquettishly.
The elven queen became even more embarrassed and angry.
At this time, Jerry also noticed that the sleeping beauty had woken up,
his eyes looked up and down at her perfect body,
the elven queen immediately protected her vital parts, but it was unable to block out the leaked lust.
She could not help but rebuke angrily, Turn around, or Ill gouge your eyes out! !
Hmph! This is a body of consciousness, as long as you want, you can put clothes on! !Jerry looked at the elven queen as though he was looking at a fool,
It was as ifprehending the rules of time made her brain revert to that of a child!
Hearing Jerrys Reminder, the elven queen realized that she was in the world of the origin.
With a thought, a light blue dress wrapped around her.
Seeing that sleeping beauty had woken up, there was no need to waste time here.
There was no concept of time in this space,
god knows how much time had passed outside.
He still had a lot of things to do.
During the time when Jerry woke up the elven queen,
seven days had passed outside.
Rigrut, who had just been waiting outside the sea of flowers, saw Jerry finally get close to the elven queen,
but then heid next to the Queen without moving.
The joy that had just risen in his heart instantly dissipated,
the Sky Emperor wouldnt do anything bad while his queen was sleeping, right!
Alice, who was watching from the side, muttered, I didnt expect this guy to be so smart. He actually thought of this.
Of course, she knew how to wake up the elven queen, but she didnt say anything..
She just wanted to wait for Jerry toe over and realize that although he was close..,
he wouldnt know how to wake her up, so he would beg her.
At that time, she would propose a condition and make that guy suffer,
but she didnt expect that guy to find a way to wake her up by himself.
This ruined Alices n again.
Since it hade to this point, there was no need to continue watching. Alice turned around and left.
Why did you leave? ? Rigrut was a little puzzled,
There wont be any movements for a while, Alice repliedzily,
Rigrut naturally wouldnt leave so easily,
but in the end, for three whole days, there was still no movement in the sea of flowers.
Rigruts body wouldnt let him stay there for too long. After all, he didnt even have a domain,
staying in the vicinity of the sea of flowers for a long time would only elerate his death.
Therefore, he could only go back and wait for the news. In the end, he did not expect to wait for a whole seven days.
Seven dayster, there was finally news from the sea of flowers.
Rigrut immediately went to the sea of flowers,
however, before he arrived, there was a terrifying fluctuation.
Whats going on? ?
After the elven queen woke up, it was like a reflex,
the first thing she did was look at the clothes on her body,
fortunately, the clothes on her body had not been touched this time. Then, she found Jerry lying next to her.
Then, she remembered what had happened in the origin space of the world,
instantly, she was furious,
and Jerry woke up almost at the same time as her,
just like that, a great battle broke out.
Jerry didnt want to waste time with her at first.
But during the battle, he realized that his domain seemed to have be somewhat different.
So he directly activated his domain, and in an instant, all the divine power in the insufferably arrogant elven queens body disappeared again.
Then, Jerry carried her and slipped away from the sea of flowers,
fortunately, due to the influence of the domain around the sea of flowers,
no guards were arranged in the first ce, and Rigrut arrived just in time,
otherwise, the elven queen would be like a disobedient child,
and she would have appeared in front of all the elves just like that,
then the dignity of the elven queen would bepletely destroyed.
Rigrut stepped forward and repeatedly apologized to Jerry,
then, he exined to the elven queen the specific reason for all this.
Jerry came to Alices side. He was sure that Alice knew how to wake up the elven queen,
she just didnt say anything.
But now Jerry wasnt in the mood to pursue this,
he wanted to know more about the changes in his domain.
Oh! You mean that! Thats the second domain! !
Chapter 195 - Regaining Freedom; the Terrifying Power of the Sacred Feather
Chapter 195: Regaining Freedom; the Terrifying Power of the Sacred Feather Dynasty
The second domain? ? This was the first time Jerry had heard such a phrase.
Yes, didnt I say it before? The mastery of the domain only captures one of the rule fragments of the world origin in the Empire Era. When you enter the world origin in the Empire Era again,
It will automatically attract the other fragments of this rule until the rule is graduallypleted.
Each time it ispleted, the deeper your understanding of this rule is, and the more powerful the domain will be.
You should have mastered the second level of the domain by now, and the elven queen clearly wants to master the second level of the domain. Unfortunately, she failed and was almost assimted by the rule and became a part of it.
Alices eyes were full of glee at their misfortunes,
Arent you afraid that I will be assimted by the rule and be a part of it?Jerry realized that Alice was getting bolder and bolder.
How could she not tell him such an important thing.
You wont. The elven queen is obviously not strong enough to forcefully master the second level of the domain, and you, although I dont want to admit it, are.
Whether its your strength of consciousness or the level of cultivation, they have already reached the standard. You will be fine at least until you activate the third level of the domain.
Alice spread her hands, as if she didnt understand why Jerry was so strong. He had just entered the Empire Era not long ago.
But he had such powerful strength. But this was also the reason why she was willing to bet on Jerry.
But thats not why you didnt tell me. This shouldnt be against the rules of the Empire Era! Jerrys tone was a little cold.
You didnt ask me. Alice was not afraid at all.
Then listen to me well. The next time something like this happens, regardless of whether I asked you or not, youd better tell me clearly. Otherwise, dont me me for being rude
Got it! Alice could see that Jerry was indeed a little angry this time and did not dare to talk back.
I am the Lord of the Scared Feather Dynasty, the Scared Feather Emperor Ockham Juliana. I am also the Queen of the Elves. The Elven queen seemed to have changed into a different person in front of people.
Her entire person was bright and valiant, and her aura was overpowering.
As expected of the Lord of the Sacred Feather Dynasty and also the Elven Queen.
However, Jerry did not say anything. He had long known from Rigrut what this imprisonment was all about.
If they wanted to get out of the prison that the Empire Era had set up for the elven race,
they would have to submit to one of thenders on Earth,
therefore, Jerry was not worried at all that the elven race would turn on him and refuse to admit their wrongdoings.
Thank you, Sky Emperor, foring to help. I did not know the situation at that time. I apologize for my offense. Please do not take it to heart, Sky Emperor.
Jerry only nodded and did not say anything.
Juliana only knew how much time had passed from Rigrut. In her eyes, she had only slept for a while.
But if she was unable to wake up this time,
then even she would be assimted by the rule of time. At that time, her domain wouldpletely lose control,
it would gradually expand to the point where it wouldpletely cover the entire elven race,
at that time, the entire elven race would bepletely annihted, and it would be in her hands.
If the Emperor of the Sky did note to save her, then everything would have been over for the elven race.
For this, she was extremely grateful to Jerry.
[ congrattions to master for subduing the elven race. The reward is five million summoning times! ]
The voice of the Eternal Flower Register rang in Jerrys mind. Unfortunately, five million summoning times was nothing out of the ordinary for Jerry now.
And because he had stayed here for quite a long time,
After saving Juliana, Jerry was ready to bring Alice to the Sky Dynasty.
Little did he know that in the outside world, the Sky dynastys actions had already been overturned.
It could be said that the armies of the eight top-tier dynasties were all annihted when they went to the Sky Dynasty.
Although the eight top-tier dynasties did not send out their main forces.
However, the Sky Dynasty really dared to do it. They annihted all the people sent out by the eight top-tier dynasties, not sparing a single one.
Some people were amazed at the power of the Sky Dynasty. Although it was not the main force of the eight top-tier dynasties,
it was still one of the eight top-tier dynasties,
even if they only sent out a small portion of their forces, it was not something that an ordinary low-tier dynasty could handle.
However, most people still watched on coldly. The Sky Dynasty was really not afraid of death,
other than the first-ranked Sumeru dynasty and the second-ranked Sacred Feather Dynasty,
it could be said that they had offended all the other top-tier dynasties
This time, the Sky Dynasty would have to face the wrath of the eight top-tier dynasties.
There were also people who admired the Sky Dynastys boldness,
at least, other than the Sky Dynasty, no other dynasty had the courage to do so.
However, although they admired it, they did not intend to follow suit.
As expected, not long after, the Lorde dynasty, which was the first to receive the news, announced that they would send troops to attack the Sky Dynasty.
They wanted topletely crush the Sky Dynasty.
However, the Sky Dynasty did not respond.
At this moment, a group of generals andmanders from the Sky Dynasty were discussing in Sky City,
why did their master not return even after such a long time.
This made them very worried.
Forget it, just send troops to attack the Sacred Feather Dynasty. If they dare to harm his majesty, I will definitely kill everyone in the Sacred Feather Dynasty.Ares was as hot-tempered as ever.
Dont be rash. There is no news from master. He must be very safe. Lets settle our own matters first and wait for His Majesty to return.Alexander thought for a long time before speaking slowly.
Thats right. If His Majesty is currently discussing something important, our sudden attack will disrupt his majestys ns. We should think about how to deal with the attack from the Lorde Empire first.
Apollo felt that it was impossible for the Sacred Feather Dynasty to harm Jerry,
if something happened, Jerry would summon them directly. Now that they were not summoned, it meant that they were not needed for the time being.
Without knowing the situation,unching an attack on the Sacred Feather Dynasty would only make things more out of control.
Especially now that the eight top-tier dynasties were still staring at them.
Hence, the Sky Dynastys main focus should be on dealing with the other eight top-tier dynasties.
Thats right, I heard that the army of the Lorde Dynasty has already set off!
Whats there to be afraid of? Just kill them all. Ares could not wait to rush to the battlefield and capture the Lorde Dynasty in one fell swoop.
Theres no need! A familiar voice sounded in the hall.
A figure appeared on the throne in the hall. It was Jerry who had rushed back with Alice.
Greetings, Your Majesty!
Seeing that Jerry was safe and sound, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
Your Majesty, the Lorde Dynastys army has already set off. Arent we going to make preparations?
Theres no need for that. He would be dealt with.
After the Lorde Dynasty announced that they were going to attack the Sky Dynasty, the Lorde Dynastys army set off immediately.
However, what everyone did not expect was that,
before anything happened to the Sky Dynasty, which they thought was going to suffer,
news came that Lorde Dynasty had beenpletely annihted.
Chapter 196 - Annihilate the First and Subdue the Second-Ranked Divine Dynasty
Chapter 196: Annihte the First and Subdue the Second-Ranked Divine Dynasty
What shocked all the divine dynasties was that they thought they would be able to see the Sky Dynasty being directly and cleanly destroyed by the Lorde Dynasty,
however, after waiting for a long time, they finally heard that the troops sent by the Lorde Dynasty had beenpletely annihted.
This was really a big mistake.
The news came one after another,
only then did all the dynasties know that it was the second-ranked Sacred Feather Dynasty that destroyed the army of the Lorde dynasty.
This news directly stopped all the top-tier dynasties that nned to send troops to deal with the Sky Dynasty.
They all began to think about the meaning behind this.
A dynasty that had just advanced,
no matter how fast it developed, it was impossible to defeat the army of their top-tier dynasty,
and now, the army sent out by the Lorde Dynasty had been destroyed by the Sacred Feather Dynasty.
They would never believe that there was no connection between them,
could it be that the Sacred Feather Dynasty was backing up the Sky Dynasty,
all of this was a conspiracy of the Sacred Feather Dynasty,
in order to eliminate the other nine top-tier dynasties.
The Sacred Feather Dynasty had been keeping a low profile in the past to umte strength,
after the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties weakened all the power of the dynasty,
it finally bared its fangs.
It seems that the Sky Dynasty was able to win the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties,
all because of the Sacred Feather Dynastys calctions,
all of a sudden, all of the top dynasties that sent out their troops immediately recalled them,
and the Sky Dynasty didnt matter anymore.
It was just a puppet sent out by the Sacred Feather Dynasty to attract everyones attention.
All the top-tier dynasties began to enter a state of war alert,
after all, the Sacred Feather Dynasty had been keeping such a low profile for so many years,
it almost made everyone forget its existence.
But now, the Sacred Feather Dynasty had shown everyone that,
it was still the same behemoth that had never changed.
They had destroyed the Lorde Dynastys army,
there was no doubt that the Sacred Feather Dynastys strength had risen to a terrifying level.
On the other side, the Sky Dynasty was seizing the time to swallow everything in the Sumeru Dynasty.
Be it territory or poption..,
by then, the Sky Dynasty would sweep through all the dynasties in the Empire Era.
Under Renness suggestion, the generals of the Sky Dynasty led their armies,
one by one, they gathered all the armies stationed under themand of the Sumeru Dynasty,
at this time, Jerry had also summoned tens of billions of army souls to directly fuse into these armies.
In an instant, the strength of these armies broke through one after another, directly leaping from thete-stage of level three to the demigod realm,
however, it would still take a year for them to advance to the main god realm or even the King of the Gods realm,
however, tens of billions of armies made up of demigods were enough to sweep through all the dynasties here,
ording to the requirements of the Empire Era,
as long as all the ten top-tier dynasties were annexed, they would be able to meet the requirements of advancing to a holy dynasty.
At that time, there would be new changes in the Eternal Flower Register,
Jerry was looking forward to it.
As all the dynasties were waiting to see what the Sacred Feather Dynasty would do next.
As expected, they heard the news that the Lorde Dynasty had been destroyed,
the other dynasties did not expect that,
the strength of the Sacred Feather Dynasty had reached such a terrifying level,
they had actually destroyed a top-tier dynasty in such a short period of time.
This time, even the top-tier dynasties were in danger,
however, they did not expect that the Sumeru Dynasty would not react at all.
A terrifying thought appeared in the minds of the dynasty leaders.
Could it be that the two top-tier dynasties that were ranked first and second had secretly formed an alliance!
However, after the Lorde Dynasty was destroyed..,
the Sacred Feather dynasty did not make any other moves for a whole month,
this made the people from the other empires a little confused.
However, just a monthter, an even more earth-shattering news spread,
within the Empire Era,
the first-ranked Sumeru Dynasty was conquered by the Sky Dynasty.
Everyone in the Empire Era was stunned.
They thought that the Sacred Feather Dynasty was holding back some big move,
however, a big piece of news broke out from the Sumeru Dynasty,
while the Sacred Feather Dynasty was attracting everyones attention,
the Sky Dynasty had unknowingly destroyed the Sumeru Dynasty.
No one thought that the Sky Dynasty would have such an ability,
everyone thought that the Sacred Feather Dynasty did it, but in the end, it was pushed to the Sky Dynasty.
After that, the Sacred Feather Dynasty announced their surrender to the Sky Dynasty,
they officially became a subordinate of the Sky Dynasty,
not only those top-tier dynasties, even those who hadnded on earth,
their mouths were wide open in shock,
it had only been a short while, but the Sky Dynasty had already eliminated the top-tier dynasty, the Sumeru Dynasty,
they had subdued the second-tier dynasty, the Sacred Feather Dynasty.
In the public area of the Empire Era,
the dynasty leaders looked at each other at this moment,
they had a look of taking it for granted,
that was the Sky Dynasty,
to the Sky Emperor, nothing was impossible.
And the people on earth no longer had thepetitive spirit they had in the past.
Now, they were helping each other and working together to increase their strength.
Many dynasty leaders, such as Lucius and Bertis, posted some of their experience during the upgrade on the inte
In order to help other logers improve their strength.
Now, the function of the public area was more for the various logers to discuss with each other,
to discuss how to improve their strength faster.
As for Lucius and the others, after they exined the matter of the newborn world to their subordinates,
they immediately went into seclusion to increase their strength.
They were preparing to break through to the sovereign realm.
He had juste out of seclusion this day, and was just about to invite a few old friends to have a good chat.
But in the end, he received this news,
the few of them looked at each other andughed heartily,
Sigh! I thought that after advancing to the sovereign realm with great difficulty, I would finally be able to pull some distance away from the Sky Emperor.
In the end, this time, he directly eliminated the number one top-tier dynasty and subdued the number two top-tier dynasty.
Comparing with others was simply infuriating,
but this was also very normal,
Looks like its time to prepare to promote to a divine dynasty. The few of them, other than Jerry, were the strongest group of people on earth,
in fact, after the world level of the Empire Era rose,
they quickly met the qualifications to ascend to the celestial dynasty.
However, after seeing the terrifying strength of those celestial dynasties on the Hundred Empire Battlefield,
they did not dare to ascend to a divine dynasty rashly.
However, now that the Sky Dynasty had started to take action,
it meant that the Sky Dynasty would sweep through all the divine dynasties.
It turned out that only thenders within the deste realm were within the range of the Sky Dynasty,
hence, they had long since imed the upper hand.
Unlike them, who still had to face the aborigines of the Empire Era,
but now that the Sky Dynasty had started to sweep through and upy the entire Empire Era,
Chapter 197 - Overthrowing All the Divine Dynasties and Rules of the Empire Era
Chapter 197: Overthrowing All the Divine Dynasties and Rules of the Empire Era
As for what Lucius and the others were doing, Jerry obviously had no idea,
now that the Sky Dynasty hadpletely annexed the Sumeru Dynasty,
coupled with the Sacred Feather Dynastys dependence,
the Sky Dynastys luck instantly increased by dozens of times.
And with the help of the elven queen,
through her time domain, she greatly shortened the training time of all the armies.
Now, the army formed by the main gods alone had reached tens of billions.
One had to know what this meant.
Many low-level dynasty lords were still at the main god realm.
And after such a long time of investigation,
those top-level dynasties already knew that the Sumeru Dynasty had indeed been destroyed,
furthermore, the Sacred Feather Dynasty was not joking,
they had indeed attached themselves to the Sky Dynasty.
Now, these people werepletely flustered. Just how terrifying was the Sky Dynastys strength?
Soon, the remaining eight top-tier dynasties all announced their alliance.
Before such a life-and-death crisis, the past conflicts of the eight top-tier dynasties were nothing.
However, Jerry only smiled contemptuously and did not care about it at all,
when everything was ready,
he directly let Zeus and Odin lead the army,
meanwhile, he brought Athena, Alice, and the others along with the Sacred Feather Dynasty.
They began to sweep across all the dynasties from three directions,
what alliance of the eight top-tier dynasties? They could not withstand a single blow from the current Sky Dynasty,
with the copse of the eight top-tier dynasties, the remaining hundreds ofrge and small dynasties surrendered,
they chose to rely on the Sky Dynasty,
in half a years time, the Sky Dynasty hadpletely unified the entire Empire Era.
To be more precise, it was a fragment of this Empire Era.
Sky City,
Jerry turned to look at Alice beside him,
at this moment, Alice, who had always felt that nothing mattered, showed a trace of nervousness.
After all, once the Sky Dynasty was promoted to a holy dynasty,
it meant that from now on, this piece of Empire Era fragment would be detected by others.
Promoted!
Congrattions to the Sky Dynasty for being promoted to a holy dynasty. The Empire Era world level has been upgraded to level 5.
From the low-level god era to the high-level god era.
Three new realms have been added: God Emperor, Saint, and King of the Saints.
Each realm is divided into nine levels.
After the King of the Gods reaches the ninth level, he can break through to the God Emperor realm. Simrly, after the God Emperor reaches the ninth level, he can break through to the Saint Realm.
The voice of the Empire Era resounded in the ears of every single person.
At this moment, Jerry was directly summoned into a vast white space.
In this space, there was nothing but a glowing ball of light.
Just as Jerry was wondering what this ce was,
the ball of light rushed at Jerry at an extremely fast speed,
Jerry couldnt dodge in time, and the mysterious ball of light directly entered Jerrys body.
But nothing happened.
Jerry carefully checked his body from top to bottom,
he didnt feel any difort,
however, a number had appeared on the back of his hand out of nowhere.
He did not know what this number represented.
The serial number of this Empire Era fragment!
As if he knew what Jerry was thinking,
a voice rang out in this mysterious space, answering the questions in Jerrys mind.
The Rules of the Empire Era? ? Jerry asked tentatively,
because the sound of this voice was very simr to that of the Empire Era.
I am the existence that maintains the operation of this Empire Era fragment. You can also call me that.
Hearing this, the question mark in Jerrys heart grew bigger,
if there was another Rule of the Empire Era here, then who was that Alice outside?
She is also the Rule of the Empire Era. To be precise, she is a part of me.
You can think of me as the rational side of the Empire Eras rules, while she is the emotional side.
At that time, your development exceeded my expectations, and ording to my inference, you will break the operation of the Empire Era, and ultimately lead the Empire Era to its demise.
But her thoughts arepletely different from mine. She thinks that you can lead the Empire Era to apletely different future. Rather than saying that she thinks that way, its better to say that she believes that way.
Jerry did not expect that there would be such ayer of information,
Then why did shee to me in the form of a human in the end?
Because our ideals are notpatible. Do you see the numbers in your hands?
What does this mean? There are a total of nine fragments from the Empire Era? Jerry asked,
if this was the case, it meant that there were still eight other people who hadnded on earth.
Thats not the case. I dont know how many parts of the Empire Era were shattered back then!
But having this number on the back of your hand means that you have unified that piece of the Empire Era.
You are qualified to participate in the trial set up by the Empire Era creator.
Trial? What trial?Jerry had thought that everything in the Empire Era was already a trial.
He did not expect that all of this was just the qualification to participate in the trial.
The trial had just begun.
Activate the number imprint in your hand and you will be able to enter the trial field. You will know then.
After passing the final trial, you willpletely grasp the entire Empire Era ande into contact with the secrets of this world.
Jerry lowered his head to look at the number on the back of his hand. A mysterious energy fluctuation was faintly revealed.
However, the rules of the Empire Era still did not exin Jerrys doubts clearly.
Its just a trial. Why would it cause you and Alices ideals to be at odds? Could it be that the Empire Era will be destroyed after the trial fails?
Thats not it. Other than the method of controlling the entire Empire Era through the final trial, theres another method. That is to find all the fragments of the Empire Era and devour the origin of the fragments of the Empire Era, which is our existence.
We are only maintaining the operation of the fragments of the Empire Era ording to the rules set at the beginning.
As for whether I will devour the origin of the fragments of the Empire Era or be devoured by the other, I dont care.
Because the purpose of our existence is to wait for someone who can gain the recognition of the entire Empire Era, and then lead the entire human race to wee the war of destruction.
But Alice doesnt agree, does she? Jerry thought of Alices expression and immediately understood the difference between the two.
Yes, she doesnt want to be swallowed by the other fragments. She doesnt want her consciousness to be erased just like that.
But swallowing others this way wouldnt be enough topletely control the entire Empire Era!
After all, only when the world level in the Empire Era rose to level five would it be noticed.
If there was a world level in the Empire Era fragment that had not risen to level 5, then it would not be detected,
and so it wouldnt be devoured.
Chapter 198 - Alice’s Transformation
Chapter 198: Alices Transformation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Yes! The self-proimed Rules of the Empire Era said slowly.
I understand now, which means that there are two ways topletely control this Empire Era.
One is to pass that so-called trial and obtain the Empire Eras recognition.
The other is to find all the Empire Eras fragments andpletely devour them.
Thats right!Jerry understood the meaning of the Rules of the Empire Era.
Yes, it seems that I have lost.
Lost? What do you mean? ?
At that time, I thought that you alone wouldnt be able to deal with the natives of the Empire Era, but she believed that you could!
I see, then what happens if I lose?
The Empire Era only needs one world origin consciousness, whether its aplete Empire Era or one of the fragments!
What do you mean? ?
Youll know when the timees!
After saying this, there was no more sound from this space.
Jerry was a little helpless. These guys liked to talk about these ambiguous things all day long?
Couldnt they just exin things clearly?
Gradually, the space began to copse. When Jerry woke up, he was back in the main hall of Sky City.
The others in the main hall didnt seem to notice anything strange about Jerry.
Looking at the situation in the hall again, it turned out that Jerry had stayed in that strange space for so long,
in fact, it had only been a few seconds.
At that moment, he suddenly heard a cry from Alice,
then, she suddenly lost consciousness,
then, she rose into the air uncontrobly,
and balls of strange light surrounded her.
Jerry looked at the number on the back of his hand. It seemed that this was the price that the voice in that space had said he had to pay for losing.
Ares and the others also gathered around and stared at Alice with vignce.
After all, Jerry had never heard about Alices background,
originally, no one would have cared if there was nothing wrong.
In their eyes, Alice was just like an ordinary person,
but now, a terrifying energy fluctuation erupted from Alices body.
As time passed, this energy became stronger and stronger.
They couldnt help but be wary.
But Athena had a worried expression on her face. She had always been on good terms with Alice.
Seeing that everyone was on guard, Jerry calmly waved his hand, indicating that there was no need for this.
Dont worry, its fine!
Moreover, Jerry knew that from now on, he could be said to havepletely controlled this Empire Era,
or it could be said to be the Empire Eras world fragment number nine.
In fact, Jerry didnt know exactly which era this world fragment was from,
but seeing the nine on his arm, he took the liberty of treating him as the world fragment number nine.
And through the number mark on his arm, Jerry could feel a strange energy.
This energy seemed to lead to an unfamiliar ce. It must be that so-called training ground!
Out of caution, Jerry did not directly enter the training ground.
After all, if Jerrys guess was right, the lowest being able to enter the training ground was a first order godly king,
not to mention that there were countless second order and third order Kings of the Gods,
there might be even stronger existences.
Without knowing anything about the trial grounds,
rashly entering them was simply courting death.
Hence, Jerry was waiting, waiting for Alices transformation to end,
at that time, Alice would definitely know something.
At this moment, Alices transformation gradually became more intense,
it seemed that she had reached an extremely crucial point,
light rings lit up around her,
however, at this moment, these light rings seemed to be somewhat unstable.
Then, they saw Alice, who was floating in the air, slowly stand up. Divine rings enveloped her from behind
It made her look like a god.
Suddenly, a divine light erupted from her eyes,
her eyes were cold, without the slightest bit of emotion.
A voice that was as cold as a machine sounded from Alices mouth.
During the Empire Era inspection, abnormal creatures have been detected. They are neither natives of the Empire Era nor settlers. They will be eliminated.
Alices gaze swept over themanders and generals that Athena had summoned from the Eternal Flower Register.
Jerrys expression changed drastically. He did not expect such a thing to happen now,
something had obviously happened to Alice in front of him that he didnt know about,
she waspletely different from the previous Alice, as if she was an entirely different person.
Although the previous Alice didnt pay attention to Jerry,
she was still able to get along well with Athena and the other femalemanders,
after the construction of the newborn world waspleted, she even took Athena and the others to go shopping.
At that time, Alice clearly had feelings,
however, at this moment, Alice was like a cold and heartless machine.
She was just enforcing the Rules of the Empire Era.
After all, thesemanders and generals summoned from the Eternal Flower Register..,
it was just as she said, they were not natives of the Empire Era and nor were theynders from earth.
A terrifying energy rose from Alices body,
that energy had clearly far exceeded the energy possessed by a tier 1 King of the Gods.
Not to mention Ares and the others could not withstand this blow,
even Jerry himself might not be able to withstand it.
Stop! Jerry directly blocked in front of Alice,
because Jerry was ander from Earth,
if the current Alice was truly acting ording to the rules of the Empire Era..,
then she would absolutely not make a move against Jerry, who was ander..,
not to mention that the current Jerry was the Master of the Empire Eras fragment number nine,
sure enough, Alices movements stopped,
Please move aside, that is a foreign object from the Empire Era, a world that does not belong to the Empire Era nor to thenders.
As the Master of the Empire Era, I order you to stop. Jerry stretched out his arm, the number imprint on it emitting a faint light.
Im sorry, your order contradicts the original rules of the Empire Era. Everything is based on the original rules of the Empire Era...
Jerrys brows were tightly knitted together. He did not expect such an oue.
What should I do... Jerry... tell me, I dont want to hurt them... but this...
At this moment, an extremely painful voice came from Alices mouth. It was obviously the original Alice.
Do as I say! Remember? Alice, you came to beg me. Only in this way can I guarantee that you wont disappear. Now do as I say.
I cant do it. This is against the original rules of the Empire Era. Jerry... What should I do?
My consciousness is about to be erased. Save me... Jerry... Alices voice was filled with pain and helplessness.
Chapter 199 - If You Do Something Wrong, You Deserve to Be Punished.”
Chapter 199: If You Do Something Wrong, You Deserve to Be Punished.
Jerrys expression turned extremely ugly. He finally understood what was going on in that dimension.
What did that mysterious voice mean when he said that there must be only one will of the Empire Era.
This was to directly erase everything that had existed for Alice for such a long time,
how could Jerry let such a thing happen? He directly charged forward forcefully.
Alice began to retreat upon seeing this,
Warning, the fusion is in progress. Do not approach. Please step back immediately, or there will be extremely serious consequences.
This time, another cold and merciless voice rang out,
it was obvious that this was the will of the Empire Era that wanted to wipe out Alices consciousness.
If this is the case, wouldnt it be a vition of the original rules of the Empire Era?Jerry said with a smile.
There was no retreat, what kind of joke was that,
as the ruler of the dynasty, it would be impossible for me to directly eliminate my subordinates,
as for Alice, Jerry had long treated her as a member of his Sky Dynasty,
now, you want topletely wipe out Alices entire existence with your Bullsh * t Empire Era rules.
How could Jerry allow such a thing to happen.
Donte over Jerry, there will be danger this time, Alice forgot that she was about to be wiped out by the will of the Empire Era,
and instead asked Jerry to step back.
Then you should think of a way to not put me in danger. After all, once something happens to me, you wont be able to escape.
Your Majesty! ! Athena and the others eximed in unison
Jerry ignored them and rushed over forcefully, passing through the many halos,
Only I look down on others, no one has ever dared to look down on me! !
Saying that, Jerry pulled Alice from mid-air.
At this time, the rings of light on Alices body shattered bit by bit, and Alice seemed to have lost some sort of support
She fell straight down from the sky andnded in Jerrys arms.
Then, she fainted.
Looking at Alice who had fainted in his arms, Jerry did not know what was going on.
It was not good to let others look for her, because in Sky City, whether it was themander-in-chief or the generals.
Or the witches who took care of Jerrys daily life,
they were all summoned from the Eternal Flower Register.
What if the Alice in his arms was really upied by the will of the Empire Era.
He might not be able to start a massacre as soon as he woke up.
Thus, Jerry could only bring her to his bedroom in the end.
Seeing that his unusually gorgeous bed was taken over by Alice, Jerry felt a little bad.
This bed was built by Athena and the others with great effort,
not only was there a magic circle that gathered spiritual energy on it, but the material of this bed was also thousand-year-old warm jade.
It could be said to be exceptionallyfortable,
whether it was in terms offort or efficacy, it was top-notch.
Unfortunately, Jerry was either in a closed-door training room or directly returned to the real world,
he had not slept on this bed once.
In the end, he was slept on by Alice for the first time.
Of course, this was just some boring thoughts of Jerry himself.
He was only worried about what Alice would be when she woke up.
If the will of the Empire Era really took over in the end, then it would be really troublesome.
She couldnt possibly let thosemanders and generals from the Eternal Flower Register not appear in front of her!
But perhaps what she was afraid of came true..,
just as Jerry was thinking, the sleeping Alice suddenly sat up from the bed.
A cold and merciless voice sounded from her mouth, An existence outside of the Empire Era has appeared. It vites the rules set by the Empire Era and must be eliminated.
I am now the master of this Empire Era. I will not allow you to do that!
The worst thing happened. Jerry slowly mobilized the divine power in his body,
It is possible not to eliminate it! But you have to fulfill some conditions! Alices cold voice sounded.
Oh? is that so? Then tell me what conditions you want to fulfill!Jerry said, but the divine power in his body was still increasing crazily.
Although Jerry knew that the best thing to do now was to agree to the conditions mentioned by the cold Alice in front of him,
after all, she represented the will of the Empire Era,
in the future, whether it was the so-called trial or the attack against the othernders, she would need to help.
But this also meant that the original Alice was no longer there,
even if he knew that he might not be able to kill this guy in front of him,
but Jerry still held his breath in his heart. This was the first time that he did not protect the people around him.
It was as if he did not notice Jerrys abnormality or did not care at all,
a cold tone then sounded from Alices mouth!
Listen well, the first condition is that you can not lie to me again!
The second condition is that I want to y the yground, you must apany me.
Yes! As for the third condition yes
As she spoke, Alices tone became more and more lively. At this moment, Alice was sitting on the bed with her head tilted,
it seemed that she was trying hard to think of the third condition.
In fact, when Jerry heard the first condition, he already felt that something was wrong,
at this moment, he still did not know what was happening. What was in front of him was not the will of the Empire Era who only knew the rules.
Instead, it was the guy who always threw the back of his head at her.
Yes! I have it. I have thought of the third condition. The third condition is that you promise me three more conditions. Alice finally thought of her third condition.
But unfortunately, what greeted her was not Jerry agreeing, but Jerrys anger.
Do you think this kind of joke is very interesting?Jerrys eyes became colder than before, and he slowly approached Alice step by step.
However, Alice was still not afraid at all, only looking at him with a bright smile on her face.
Jerry rudely pulled Alice over and ced her on hisp.
Pa! ! !Jerrys palm made a heavy contact with Alices buttocks, making a crisp sound.
And Jerry did not stop, a series of crisp sounds rang out in the bedroom.
Alice didnt expect this either. Although Jerry seemed to be very strong, he didnt use any divine power at all,
so he didnt hurt Alice at all, but this situation made Alice feel ashamed.
She had never been treated like this before.
Her face turned red, and her hands covered her face tightly.
She only dared to secretly look at Jerry through the gaps of her fingers, but Jerrys face still seemed to be covered with ayer of frost.
It seemed that he was really angry with him just now,
at this moment, a trace of guilt rose in Alices heart, but more than that, she was touched.
The angrier Jerry was, the more important he was to her.
When his right hand made close contact with Alices buttocks thirty to forty times,
Jerry finally stopped and said coldly, You should be punished for doing something wrong! Do you understand?
Yes! Alice said in shame.
If there is another however, before Jerry could finish his words,
Alice pounced on him and blocked the words that Jerry wanted to say with her lips.
Chapter 200 - The Empire Eras Testing Ground
Chapter 200: The Empire Eras Testing Ground
Facing Alices sudden action, Jerry did not react for a moment.
He allowed Alice to hug him tightly,
Im so scared, Im so scared that I disappeared just like that!
Even now, Alices voice was filled with fear.
It was apletely different feeling from death,
it was as if your existence was not recognized,
another consciousness forcibly wiped out your own consciousness, and she could only watch quietly.
The will of the Empire Era wiped out her consciousness bit by bit, but nothing could be done.
If it wasnt for Jerry rushing over and interrupting everything,.
Alice could be sure that her existence wouldpletely disappear from this world.
Jerry didnt know what to say as he looked at Alice, who was crying on his chest.
He just patted Alices shoulder gently.
Only someone who had experienced it personally would understand the feeling.
At this moment, all he could do was provide a firm chest.
After an unknown amount of time, Jerry found that Alice had fallen asleep in his arms.
After putting her on the bed, Jerry wanted to go to the hall to arrange other things.
But he found that Alice was holding him tightly and refused to let go.
At this time, Athena came here to check on the situation because she was worried about Alice.
After hearing that Alice was fine, Athena finally let out a sigh of relief.
Seeing that Jerry was thinking of breaking Alices hand but didnt want to wake her up,
Athena reminded him, Your Majesty, you can stay here with her. Alices condition is not stable right now. If anything else happens, only you can suppress it.
As for the other matters, leave it to your subordinate!
Jerry turned back to look at Alice, who was sleeping soundly, and thought that it made sense,
if he let his guard down now, in case he just left,
things would not be good if he turned around and something happened.
It was best not to let Alice leave his side during this period of time.
Otherwise, something really would not be easy to deal with.
Athena bade farewell and left. Now that the Sky Dynasty had be a dynasty, there were indeed a lot of things waiting for her to deal with.
Moreover, in order to speed up time and unify all the dynasties, there were many minor matters that were not dealt with at all.
Those finishing tasks had to be dealt with quickly.
Jerry looked at Alices sleeping face,
a sense of sleepiness came over him. He had not rested much during this period of time.
All sorts of things happened one after another.
They had just taken down this dynasty and they had to rush to the next ce without stopping,
not to mention that there were also some dynasty lords who came to surrender,
and there was another thing that had been bothering him,
this time, when the Sky Dynasty upgraded to a dynasty, there was no response from the Eternal Flower Register.
In the past, there would be rewards for every upgrade,
but this time, there was no response from the Eternal Flower Register.
This really made Jerry not understand what had happened.
After thinking for a long time, he still could not figure it out. Jerry directly threw all these thoughts to the back of his mind,
he simplyy down on the bed and enjoyed the bedroom that was specially prepared for him,
after he rxed andid down, Jerry found that it was indeed veryfortable.
The Magic Circle carved on the edge of the bed seemed to have a calming effect,
not long after, Jerry, who was already quite tired, slowly fell asleep.
When Alice woke up, it was already night time,
then she found Jerry, who was sleeping soundly on the side, and remembered everything that had happened during the day,
she could not help but blush, but she quickly adjusted her mood.
But she did not wake Jerry up. She just quietly leaned next to him,
she gently hugged him and theny down.
She did not know what she felt in her heart. This was an emotion that had never appeared before.
She only knew that holding Jerry like this could calm her down.
Perhaps the tiredness he had umted over the past few days was too heavy, so Jerry slept until noon the next day.
He had wanted to quickly figure out what would happen after the upgrade of the Empire Era,
but he did not expect that because of Alices matter, it would drag on for an entire day,
after all, ording to what was said in the mysterious space, the othernders who possessed the fragments of the Empire Era might attack earth.
Seizing the consciousness of this fragment world.
There might already be people on their way here.
Dont worry. Even if they want toe, they will have to cross an extremely distant star field. Moreover, if they want to attack earth, they will definitely have to bring an army with them.
The war across the star field is not that simple. At the very least, it will take a few years! Alice had probably obtained some new information after fusing with the Empires Era consciousness, so she was not that anxious.
Athena continued, Moreover, we have already set up a formation in this star system. Once we discover an intruder approaching, we will immediately discover it.
I can also sense the approach of otherndings, Alice exined.
Hearing this, Jerry was finally relieved.
Then lets go take a look at that so-called training field! Jerry looked at the digital imprint on his arm.
Then he turned to Alice and asked, How much do you know about that training field?
I dont know much either. After all, you can be said to be the first master of this world. I dont have any information on that.
But dont worry too much. I remember that this training ground isnt very dangerous at the beginning. Theter it gets, the more difficult it is, and the more dangerous it is.
Then it seems that we have to go there in person to find out!
Jerry felt a little regretful that he didnt get any information, but this also meant that the others were like him.
Since that was the case, there was nothing to be afraid of.
Jerry was about to activate the digital imprint on the back of his hand when he suddenly thought of something and asked, Can I go alone or can I bring people with me?
It would be great if he could bring people with him. After all, the more people there were, the greater the power!
It should be possible, but the number of people that can be brought along is limited, Alice thought for a while and said.
Then lets try it first! Jerry no longer hesitated and poured his divine power into the numbers on his arm,
a ball of light enveloped the three people, and the three figures directly disappeared from the bedroom.
When they reappeared, Jerry and the other two appeared in an unfamiliar world,
however, as soon as they arrived in this world, Jerry felt that there was a mysterious power in this world,
it was actually able to be directly absorbed by his divine spark. His divine spark was actually faintly showing signs of leveling up.
He exchanged a nce with Athena. It seemed that Athena had also felt it.
It seemed that there was indeed a substance in this world that could allow the King of the Gods to directly cultivate. It was different from the spiritual energy in the original Empire Era,
the spiritual energy was still useful to cultivators below the King of the Gods, but it was useless to the King of the Gods.
However, the speed at which the godhead was being absorbed seemed to be slow. It should be a while before he could break through to the second level of the King of the Gods.
Chapter 201 - Endless Tower: a Trial Ground Made Up of Endless Labyrinths
Chapter 201: Endless Tower: a Trial Ground Made Up of Endless Labyrinths
Chapter 201: Endless Tower: a trial ground made up of endlessbyrinths
It seems that as long as I stay here for a long time, Ill be able to train much faster than when I was in the Empire Era! Athena also felt the strangeness of this world.
Thats right, but theres no doubt that Ill be able to train faster in that city, Jerry said as he pointed at the city in front of them.
In front of the three of them was a somewhat shabby-looking city,
the density of the mysterious energy in this city was much higher than outside.
In the center of the city was a huge ck building that towered into the clouds.
However,pared to the spectacr ck tower, this city seemed even shabbier.
The outer edges of the city were just small, unremarkable yellow earth walls.
It looks broken and deste,
this kind of building is already on the verge of obsolescence on Earth.
There were many marks of the wind and the sun on the mud wall,
as if it would copse with a single push.
But Jerry was sure, even if it was a full blow from the King of the Gods!
It might not even leave a mark on this yellow wall.
Without much thought, Jerry led the two of them to the old gate in front of them.
When they first arrived in this world, Jerry had already tested it out,
he could activate the digital imprint on his arm at any time and directly return to Sky City.
Therefore, there was no need to be overly cautious.
There was only an old man guarding the city gate,
but Jerry did not dare to let his guard down, because he couldnt sense any signs of cultivation from this old man.
Then there were only two possibilities. First, this old man was indeed an ordinary person.
But only someone above the King of the Gods level could enter this ce,
then there was only one other possibility,
this old mans strength far surpassed Jerrys and might have even reached the saint level.
Seeing Jerry and the other two enter, the old man did not even raise his head, and said weakly, Youre new?
It was not strange that he knew this,
the first level King of the Gods in this city were either subordinates of the dynasty lords,
or they were neers who had just advanced to the dynasty.
Looking at the unfamiliar faces of those people, they could naturallye to such a conclusion at a nce.
Yes, may I ask if this is a training ground, old sir? May I ask what a training ground is? Athena stepped forward and asked.
As expected of the head butler who handled all matters within and outside the Sky Dynasty. He did not have the slightest bit of criticism when dealing with people.
The old mans tone became much gentler when he did not hit the smiling person,
Do you see the tower inside? That is the training ground. When you arrive there, someone will naturally tell you the specific things.
Following in the direction the old man was pointing to
By the way, Im kind enough to remind you that apart from the lord of the dynasty, the rest of the followers will need to spend one crystal a day to stay in this city.
Crystal? ? Athena was confused again. This was the first time she had heard this kind of address,
seeing their confused look, the old man took out a crystal from his bosom.
They instantly felt an extremely dense mysterious energy from it,
it was the mysterious energy that was unique to this world. Jerry could feel that as long as he could absorb all the energy in that crystal,
he would be able to advance directly to a tier 2 King of the Gods.
I believe all of you have already felt the mysterious energy that exists in this world! That is unique to this world C its a spiritual essence.
You can also understand it as a kind of spiritual essence, as this one is targeted at the King of the Gods.
And this spiritual crystal is formed from the purest spiritual essence! The old man put away the spiritual crystal after he finished speaking.
It seemed that this spiritual crystal was quite important even to the old man.
The few of them looked at each other and immediately understood. After advancing to the godly monarch, the spiritual essence in the Empire era was no longer of any use to the godly monarch.
The King of the Gods could only cultivate by collecting the power of faith,
however, the more the cultivated, the more power of faith he needed,
moreover, the effect of the spiritual essence mentioned by the old man was obviously better than the power of faith.
As expected of a city that only the lords of the dynastyies could enter,
this also exined why the followers who wanted to stay in the city had to pay a spiritual crystal.
This was equivalent to paying the rent.
Then, old man, how do I get the crystals? Athena asked with a smile.
There are them in the trial field, of course, if you can get them. The old mansst sentence was a little inexplicable.
Athena wanted to ask more questions, but the old man had already closed his eyes and started meditating.
It indicated that he would not answer anything else.
Jerry did not hesitate at the door. He brought Athena and Alice into the city.
As soon as they entered the city, they were greeted by a group of soldiers,
the cultivation level that came from these soldiers actually made Jerry and the others feel a sense of oppression,
these soldiers realms were all above tier one Kings of the Gods
the group of soldiers seemed to be patrolling the city. They did not pay attention to Jerry and the others and walked to the other side.
Your Majesty! ! ! Athena seemed to have noticed something as she pointed at one of the soldiers.
Jerry did not speak, nodding his head to show that he had noticed.
Among the group of soldiers that just passed in front of them,
one of them had a faint number mark on the back of his hand, but it seemed to have been removed.
However, Jerry and the others could still see it at a nce.
This meant that the soldier was also a lord of the dynasty like Jerry, and was also ander who had mastered a fragment of the Empire Era.
But now, he had be a patrolling soldier in this city.
It seems that there are more secrets in this so-called trial ground than we thought. Jerry looked at the huge ck tower in the middle that towered into the clouds.
Without any hesitation, Jerry headed straight for the huge ck tower,
Athena and Alice followed closely behind.
Not long after, Jerry and the others arrived at the center of the city, in front of this mysterious ck building.
There were a few soldiers guarding.
Beside it was a stone table. An old man with snow-white beard and hair sat on the stone pier and closed his eyes to rest.
Grandpa, is this the trial field?
Sensing other peoples arrival, the old man opened his eyes.
He nced at the number mark on Jerrys arm and muttered to himself, Is this a new arrival? Fragment number nine?
Yes, this is the trial field. See that door? The old man pointed at the door guarded by soldiers.
Without waiting for Athena to ask, the old man continued, Behind that door are countlessbyrinths. Inside thebyrinth are countless treasures, but at the same time, there are endless dangers.
This endless tower has a total of 81 floors. The final test is to reach the 81st floor and pass through the 81st Labyrinth.
Each floor of thebyrinth has an entrance that leads to the next floor.
The higher the level, the greater the reward, and the greater the danger. Many people died in the maze.
And every time you enter the Maze, you have to pay crystals. As the levels increase, the number of crystals you have to pay will also increase.
Chapter 202 - The changes of the Eternal Flower Register
Chapter 202: The changes of the Eternal Flower Register
Of course, every neer who has just stepped into the training ground doesnt have to pay a fee when they enter the training ground for the first time.
And they will receive ten low-grade crystals.
Hearing this, Jerrys eyes lit up. He didnt need to expend any energy to stay in this city,
but both Athena and Alice needed to pay a fee,
he was still worried about where to find crystals. He did not expect that there would be 10 crystals avable for the neers.
May I ask, old sir, how do I get these 10 crystals? Jerry asked.
This was rted to whether he could continue to stay in the city,
moreover, Jerry only needed one crystal to directly advance to a tier 2 King of the Gods.
There was no doubt that the maze behind the endless tower was very dangerous.
The more powerful one was, the better,
whether it was to pay rent or to increase their strength, these ten crystals had to be obtained first.
Just imprint the digital imprint on the back of your hand on the ck stone tablet. The old man pointed at the ck stone tablet not far behind him.
Only then did Jerry notice the wall behind the old man,
he originally thought that it was a wall of the endless tower,
but upon closer inspection, he realized that it was a huge stone tablet.
Standing in front of the endless tower,
it was densely packed with names,
This is filled with the names of the participants. The higher the ranking, the more trials you will pass, the old man exined.
Jerry raised his head and looked over. The first ce on the stone tablet was a trial-taker named Jade in stone. Behind it was the number of levels: 50.
It seemed that this trial-taker had already reached the 50th level of the endless tower. He was the highest of all the trial-takers.
The lowest was millers, who was ranked 10,000. The number of levels shown on the stone tablet was only three.
It seemed that there were many more fragments from the Empire Era than Jerry had imagined.
Following that, Jerry ced his palm, which was branded with a digital imprint, on the stone tablet.
A ray of light slowly swept along Jerrys arm and through his body like water,
then, a ck tower-like object that was not even the size of a palm appeared before Jerrys eyes,
upon closer inspection, it was the endless tower that had been shrunken countless times.
This was also a spatial container, but it was now empty inside,
there were only ten diamond-shaped crystals ced in a corner.
It was those ten low-grade spirit crystals.
[ congrattions to host for advancing to dynasty, bing the lord of the Empire Era fragment world! ]
[ now detected that host is undergoing the endless tower trial, the Eternal Flower Register is undergoing a corresponding upgrade. ]
At this moment, that familiar voice sounded in his mind,
it was the Eternal Flower Register that had not moved for a long time. Jerry thought that there was something wrong with the Eternal Flower Register..,
he did not expect that it would only start to speak now.
Jerry looked at the ck stone tablet in front of him,
it seemed that the condition for upgrading the Eternal Flower Register was not as simple as upgrading to dynasty.
Entering the trial ground was the key to setting off the Eternal Flower Register.
Eh? Why isnt your name on this? ? Alice searched for a long time, but she did not find Jerrys name.
If Im not wrong, this should only show the names of the trial-takers that are less than 10,000, right! Jerry replied indifferently.
Yes! The old man answered with a smile.
Then lets go in and take a look at the trial-ground first! Hurry up and raise the ranks. Alice looked eager to give it a try,
after all, the first trial did not cost any crystals.
I suggest that you all make sufficient preparations before entering the trial ground. Do not underestimate this trial ground. Even on the first level, there are quite a number of tier-two Kings of the Gods who have died inside.
The old man kindly reminded them.
Thats right. Right now, we know nothing about this. Its better not to enter rashly. They could not call the people of the Sky Dynasty now,
moreover, a tier 1 King of the Gods was the lowest existence here. He was thus at the lowest level of the training ground.
The first level, where even a tier 2 godly monarch would die, was too dangerous for just the three of them,
she was not worried about her own safety, but she was worried that Jerry would be injured here.
Jerry did not n to enter now. First of all, since this was the training ground set up by the creator of the Empire Era,
then it was definitely not that simple,
he still had ten crystals in his hands. He had to at least advance to a tier 2 King of the Gods first,
moreover, the Eternal Flower Register was currently undergoing an upgrade,
since it was for the sake of this endless tower, the upgrade was definitely targeted at this trial.
He was a little curious about how the myriad households register would be upgraded.
Therefore, he would definitely wait until the register of ten thousand families was upgraded before entering the endless tower.
Then lets take a look around and find a ce to rest. Athena first considered their living arrangements.
Thank you, sir! After thanking the old man, they chose another direction to leave.
Moreover, at the back of the endless tower, Jerry discovered that there were actually quite a number of people setting up stalls here,
many stall owners were shouting with all their might,
The front jaw of the fish dragon ice hidden centipede contains the poisonous essence of its entire body. It is an important raw material for refining the ten thousand poison pill. Now, it only requires ten middle-grade spirit stones.
The shell of the emotion severing blue turtle can withstand the attacks of most of the monsters in the maze. Five middle-grade spirit stones, only five middle-grade spirit stones.
It was just like a busy market, except that the owners of the stalls here had unfathomable levels of cultivation,
moreover, the items sold here were all precious natural treasures,
they were either rare demon beast materials,
or medicinal herbs and demon beasts that Jerry had never heard of.
Therefore, although the two sides were like a market, Jerry did not dare to let his guard down.
Thousand-year-old tender leaf!!! Thousand-year-old tender leaf!! It can keep your appearance at its most beautiful, only 20 medium-grade spirit stones, 20 medium-grade spirit stones.
The shouts from both sides were incessant.
Jerry himself was a little dazzled by the sight,
[ the Eternal Flower Register has been upgraded!]
Suddenly, a voice sounded in his mind.
Finally, its done. Jerry smiled gently. Let me see how youve leveled up
After a detailed inspection, Jerry understood the basic functions of the upgraded Eternal Flower Register.
On the surface, Jerry still looked as calm as usual, but in his heart, he waspletely shocked by the Eternal Flower Register.
This upgrade of the Eternal Flower Register could be said to have only added one function,
that was map navigation.
It was simr to the navigation systems on Earth,
however, this could generate a maze map in the endless tower,
what did this mean? One had to know that the trial in the endless tower was so difficult,
it was because of the endless maze, even the first floor,
there were countless mazes waiting for you. Every time you opened the door, a brand-new maze awaited you.
The traps inside were dangerous enough to threaten a tier 2 or tier 3 King of the Gods.
However, he now had all the maps of thebyrinth.
This meant that no matter which level he reached or how dangerous thebyrinth was,
as long as he had all the maps, he22 could basically avoid all the dangers and find the safest path.
Chapter 203 - Thousand Years Leaves of Youth
Chapter 203: Thousand Years Leaves of Youth
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
This was definitely an upgrade to the endless tower, Jerry thought to himself.
Now the endless tower was an endless treasure trove of resources for him.
He wanted to go into the endless tower right now and see how strong the Eternal Flower Register was.
He turned around and saw Alice and Athena standing in front of a stall.
The stall owner was selling a herb called the Thousand Years Leaves of Youth on his stall.
After all, which woman didnt like beauty.
Even though Athena and Alice were already King of the Gods and had extremely long lifespans,
time would still leave traces on them,
with herbs that could maintain their youth forever,
the temptation was too great for them,
at this moment, Alice looked at Jerry with a pitiful expression,
although Athena was not as obvious as Alice, the expression on her face showed that she was also moved.
A Thousand Years Leaves of Youth, although it is called a leaf, it is truly an immortal herb. A middle-aged man saw that Athena and Alice were attracted,
he immediately became excited and started to sell his goods crazily.
Every thousand years, a leaf grows. The more leaves there are, the better the effect. There are even some Thousand Years Leaves of Youth that contain part of thew of time. After eating them, you will have the chance toprehend thew of time and master the time domain.
The more the middle-aged man talked, the more excited Athena became. She did not expect that this Thousand Years Leaves of Youth would have such an effect.
Stop bragging. The Thousand Years Leaves of Youth that contain thew of time must be at least ten leaves!
Someone beside him said.
Ten leaves? That meant it must be at least ten thousand years old
Jerry looked down at the two Thousand Years Leaves nts on the stall. One had only seven leaves, and the other had only five leaves.
It was still far from ten leaves.
It seemed that the stall owner was talking nonsense.
Alice jumped on the spot and scolded angrily, Arent you lying?
The stall owner smiled awkwardly and said, Didnt I also say that some... some, I didnt say it was the ones on my stall!
Moreover, the roots of the two Thousand Years Leaves nts on my stall are still there. You can take them back and continue to cultivate them. Maybe by then, you can cultivate ten leaves that contain thew of time? The stall owner suggested with a smile.
Its not that simple. Even ten Thousand Years Leaves of Youth cannot contain thews of time. Only a very small number of ten Thousand Years Leaves can do so. Moreover, its impossible toprehend a domain just by relying on thisw fragment.
The stall owner next to him said.
Hey! Are you done? ! Why are you always trying to undermine me? The stall owner who sold the Thousand Years Leaves could not hold it in any longer and directly quarreled with the stall owner next door.
I just dont want to see you swindle people and ruin the reputation of our stall owner. Otherwise, when the timees, no one wille here to buy things. Another stall owner took out an old smoking gun and smoked leisurely.
That smoking gun did not seem to be an ordinary item. The smoke in it could actually block the King of the Gods spiritual sense detection.
Reputation? You guys are already famous for being ck-hearted. What reputation do you have?
Thats still better than you. These few broken leaves cost ten medium-grade spirit crystals. Others arent fools. Otherwise, you wouldnt have been unable to sell them for so long.
From the quarrel between the two stall owners, Jerry finally understood,
the greatest use of this Thousand Years Leaves of Youth leaves was to maintain their youth forever. As for the timew, the possibility was very low,
not to mention this Thousand Years Leaves of Youth, which did not even have ten leaves.
It was impossible for thew of time to be born,
every stall owner here was not simple, but although these people were quarreling fiercely,
none of them chose to make a move.
It seemed that there were some rules in this city. Then he thought of the group of soldiers who were patrolling just now.
The vignce in Jerrys heart increased a lot. This city was far from as simple as he imagined.
What is a middle-grade crystal? Alices question instantly caused the entire scene to fall into silence.
You dont even know about middle-grade crystals?? You guys are new here??? The uncle who had been hawking his Thousand Years Leaves of Youth suddenly lost all interest.
Those who had just arrived didnt even have a single low-grade crystal. Where could they find a middle-grade crystal.
At this moment, he did not even have the interest to answer Jerry and the others questions. With a wave of his hand, he told them to leave and not disturb his business.
At this moment, the stall owner with the pipe in his hand patiently exined to Jerry and the others, ording to the concentration and purity of the spiritual energy in the crystals, the crystals are generally divided into four categories!
They are low-grade crystals, medium-grade crystals, high-grade crystals, and supreme-grade crystals! Look!
As he spoke, the stall owner took out two diamond-shaped crystals of about the same size.
After the stall owner slowly channeled his divine power into them, the two crystals in the stall owners hands emitted a faint light,
the difference was that one of them emitted a faint white light, while the other emitted a faint blue light.
The white one is a low-grade spirit stone, and the blue one is a middle-grade spirit stone! Normally, a middle-grade spirit stone is equivalent to a hundred low-grade spirit stones, but generally, not many people would exchange for it.
The higher the grade of the spirit sotone, the purer the spirit energy inside. Sometimes, the price of a high-grade spirit stone can reach tens of thousands of low-grade spirit stones, and no one would exchange for it, let alone those extremely precious top-grade spirit stones. It can be said that there is a price but no market.
Hearing this, Alice was even more furious. Her beautiful eyes widened in anger as she stared at the stall owner who was selling the thousand-year-old young leaves and berated, You actually sold it at such a high price?? Arent you trying to scam people??
Even Athenas expression turned extremely ugly.
One had to know that each of her and Alice had to consume one low-grade spirit stone every day if they wanted to stay in this city for a day.
And 20 middle-grade spirit stones was equivalent to 400 low-grade spirit stones. It was enough for them to cultivate in this city for 200 days.
The stall owner was still as calm as ever. He did not care at all about Alices angry scolding,
doing business was always a matter of whether one was willing to fight or suffer,
at this moment, he curled his lips and said, Whether its twenty, ten, or even twenty low-grade spirit stones, what difference does it make to you? You probably dont have a single spirit stone on you right now!
If you cane up with twenty low-grade spirit stones now, Ill sell this to you. Can you do it?
I advise you to think of a way to find the spirit stones quickly. Otherwise, youll be chased out of the city at night. Itll be very scary outside the city at night!
After knowing that Jerry and the others had just arrived here, the stall owners hadpletely lost interest in them.
At this moment, they were only perfunctory, and could even be said to be chasing people out.
Alice was so angry that her silver teeth were chattering. Athena, on the other hand, hurriedly pulled Alice aside.
it was clear that none of the stall owners here were simple. If they really started fighting, they would be the ones at a disadvantage.
Chapter 204 - Do You Want to Bet or Not
Chapter 204: Do You Want to Bet or Not
Oh? What if we can take out twenty spirit stones?
Jerry came in front of Alice and Athena and confronted the stall owner.
The stall owner nced at Jerry and naturally felt that Jerrys cultivation base was only a tier one King of the Gods,
he also noticed the number mark on the back of Jerrys hand and immediately understood the identity of Jerry and the others.
He said mockingly, I know that you are a trial-taker who just came over and you probably have ten low-grade spirit stones on you, but I advise you to quickly rent a ce to settle down. Otherwise, you might not have a single spirit stone when the timees.
Why are you still nning to rob meter? Alice did not have a good temper towards this stall owner.
Dont worry, no one will fight in this city. But as long as its not in the city, its hard to say. The stall owner said slowly, but he did not exin what he meant.
No matter what Alice asked him,
he just didnt say it!
He just kept others waiting.
Athena, however, discovered the personalities of these stall owners. She took the initiative to ask the stall owner who was smoking a pipe, May I ask what exactly the meaning of this is?
After all, there were too many secrets in this city. The slightest carelessness could lead to falling into a trap.
The stall owner who was smoking a pipe slowly exhaled a puff of smoke and said slowly, He is right about this. You should have rented a house earlier to live in.
There is a strict ban on any fighting in this city. Once discovered, you will be immediately expelled from the city. Moreover, those who are more serious will be punished.
We are not going out of the city, so whats there to worry about?
After knowing that fighting was prohibited in the city, Alice became even calmer.
She said provocatively to the stall owner who was about to cheat them.
Its not as simple as you think. The big man who was smoking a pipe smacked his lips and continued, Other than the fact that fighting is not prohibited outside the city, there is another ce that is not prohibited as well.
Inside the endless tower! ! Jerry said coldly.
Thats right, you can see through it with a single point. There are even some people who purposely waited on the first level of the endless tower just to snatch the low-grade spirit stones in the hands of rookies like you.
Some people have no ability to survive in thebyrinth of the endless tower after the spirit stones in their hands are snatched away. In the end, they can only choose to work here. Yes! There are quite a number of rookies like you among those patrolling soldiers.
The smoking man pointed at the patrolling soldiers who were walking past and said.
Looking at that group of people, Jerrys eyes slightly moved. Without a doubt, every trial-taker was a holder of a world fragment from the Empire Era.
This also meant that the lord of a dynasty was now working as a patrolling soldier here.
It was difficult for others to understand the bitterness of this. If it wasnt for some important secret,
who would choose to be like this.
Thats why I say that you should hurry up and earn spirit stones. Be careful, thats what youll end up with! The stall owner of the Thousand Years Leaves of Youth was being sarcastic at this moment.
Youd better watch your words. This sentence had offended Athena.
Publicly ridiculing her lord in front of an official, saying that her lord was not evenparable to a patrolling soldier.
Yo yo yo, Im so scared. Facing Athenas anger, the stall owner was not angry at all,
Jerry grabbed the angry Athena and gently patted her back to calm her down.
Oh? Thats not for you to worry about. Continue with the topic just now. If I can gather twenty low-grade spirit stones, will I be able to buy these two Thousand Years Leaves nts of yours? Jerry said with a smile.
Hehe, you want to frame me?? You think that I dont know that you have ten low-grade spirit stones on you right now. Do you want to frame me and then think of a way to gather ten spirit stones?
Let me tell you, if you want to frame me, theres no way. The stall owner of the Thousand Years Leaves of Youth looked like Jerry was too young.
I didnt expect you to see through me. Jerry smiled. Then what if I dont take into ount the ten spirit stones on me right now, and I dont go and collect them, but bring out twenty spirit stones openly from the endless tower?
If I cant do it, Ill give all the spirit stones I have to you. How about it? Do you dare to gamble?
Jerrys words were undoubtedly a provocation,
Gamble! Dibos, you cant let this newbie look down on you like this.
Thats right, you cant admit defeat at this time. Gamble. After so many years, youre still afraid of a newbie.
Dibos, Im not trying to stir up trouble. Im serious. If this matter falls on my head, I definitely wont be able to tolerate it.
The people around also began to jeer, as if they were watching a show.
Jerry had a faint smile hanging on the corner of his mouth as he looked at the stall owner of the thousand-year-old leaf,
it seemed that this persons name was Dibos. The people around him all knew him.
All of you, shut up! ! Dibos roared angrily.
Now, he seemed to be in a difficult situation. He stared at Jerry and said fiercely, Dont f * cking set me up, openly bringing out twenty spirit stones from the endless towers maze?
God knows when youll be able to bring out twenty spirit stones. If you cant even gather them next year, wont I have to wait for you until next year?
Dibos looked as if he had seen through Jerrys little tricks. He would not fall for it.
Tomorrow, tomorrow Ill be able to get twenty spirit stones from the endless tower.
At that moment, everyone fell into silence. Only Jerrys calm and confident voice echoed in the street.
At that moment, all the stall owners looked at Jerry as if they were looking at a fool.
As a neer, it was his first time entering the maze of the endless tower,
it would be good enough if he could keep his life.
He actually boasted shamelessly that he wanted to obtain twenty spirit stones.
But since he had already said so, there was no need for them to worry.
Anyway, they were only there to watch the show. Now that they saw that the matter was getting more and more boisterous,
how could they not add fuel to the fire.
Dibos, if I were you, I wouldnt be able to tolerate this. This newbie is actually so arrogant!
Thats right, Dibos. Uncle can tolerate it, but aunt cannot tolerate it. Ill bet with him.
Thats right. A newbie has already given his word. If you continue to cower, it would be a little unjustifiable!
Dibos originally did not want to bet with a newbie, but when he heard Jerry say that he would be able to gather twenty low-grade spirit stones the next day,
he actually had an idea in his mind. If he didnt want ten spirit stones, then it would be a waste,
moreover, the other party had obviously just advanced to the divine dynasty and just became the lord of the dynasty,
he was proud and arrogant, but he did not want to lose face in front of the woman he brought with him,
thus, he wanted to bet with him. He had seen many people like this, but unfortunately, their final oue was extremely miserable.
Originally, he wanted to agree to this bet just like that, but when he saw the other partys calm and confident appearance,
he became a little suspicious again. After all, among this group of people, Dibos was famous for being cautious and suspicious.
Stop shouting. Do you think I dont know that you people always want to see me make a fool of myself? Now that youre having a good time, once I agree to it, youll turn around and collude with this kid. Twenty low-grade spirit stones arent an easy task for you.
Tsk!!!
Chapter 205 - The Labyrinth on the First Floor of the Endless Tower
Chapter 205: The Labyrinth on the First Floor of the Endless Tower
One middle-grade spirit stone. As long as you can get one, I will give you these two Thousand Years Leaves of Youth.
As soon as Diboss voice fell, the surrounding people started booing,
If you cant afford to lose, then just say so. After all these things, you are still a senior!
Thats right. No one is as shameless as you!
Someone tried to persuade him, Young man, dont bet with this old bastard.
Jerry and the others did not understand why the people around him suddenly reacted this way.
Alice asked curiously, Why??
Because there are no mid-grade spirit stones on the first floor of the endless tower. Mid-grade spirit stones can only appear in a maze that is at least ten floors above the endless tower.
So that was how it was. Fortunately, Jerry realized that the atmosphere was not right, so he did not immediately agree.
He almost relied on his eternal flower register,
to be able to see the map of thebyrinth!
Moreover, he could save twenty low-grade spirit stones and so he immediately agreed.
He did not expect that the other party was even more ruthless than him, directly saying something that was not in there.
The older the ginger, the spicier it was!
The people here could not be underestimated.
Youre really shameless. Why are you still selling herbs? Cant you just sell your face?
With such thick skin like yours, Im afraid even a saint would not be able to break it. Thats the best defensive magical artifact!
Alice ridiculed. She had never seen such a shameless person.
Whether it was in terms of cultivation or age, he was much higher than them.
Yet, he was so shameless. He only wanted to harm them.
Well said. I thought the shell of my love-severing blue turtle was strong enough. I didnt expect that youd be so much more shameless. As he said that, he put away his own shell.
At this moment, Diboss face turned red as he cursed, Who said that there are no mid-grade spirit stones on the first floor of the endless tower?!
Stop talking nonsense. Mid-grade spirit stones only appear in thebyrinth above the tenth floor of the endless tower.
Thats right. Dont f * cking lie to the newbies here!
Who said there are mid-grade spirit stones in thebyrinth? Dibosughed. Dont forget, the newbies will be rewarded with a mid-grade spirit stone the first time they pass through thebyrinth.
The people around naturally knew about this, but a neer,
was thinking of directly clearing the maze on his first time in the endless tower.
The possibility was too low.
Jerry didnt expect this to happen.
That there was actually a reward for clearing the maze.
How about it? Do you want to bet? I wont bully you. Ill give you three days, as long as you can clear the first level of the endless tower.
I dont want your spirit stones either. Ill give you these two Thousand Years Leaves of Youth directly.
If you dont seed, then give me twenty low-grade spirit stones. How about it?
This time, even if the surrounding people wanted to work together with this neer to scam him,
there was no other way. This was not to provide spirit stones, but to sessfully clear the first level of the endless towersbyrinth.
The maze inside the endless tower wasplicated to begin with. There was only one exit,
moreover, the monsters inside could easily kill a tier 1 King of Gods. Even a tier 2 King of the Gods could only run for his life in front of those monsters.
Not to mention those traps.
Once one fell into a trap, one would end up either dead or injured.
Dibos did not care about the disdain of the others. He just looked at Jerry quietly.
Sure, but I have a condition!
Sure enough, this kid backed off. It seemed that this kid was not as arrogant and ignorant as the other rookies he had met before,
however, he still had to be ridiculed. Just now, he was so embarrassed that he could not get out of the situation. Now, if he did not mock him, he would be letting his dignity down.
Im in a hurry. Theres no need for three days. Lets do it tomorrow. If I clear the level tomorrow, not only do you have to give me these two Thousand Years Leaves of Youth, you also have to give me twenty low-grade spirit stones.
However, just as Diboss mocking words were about to leave his mouth, before he could say anything, the other party directly said that he would clear the level tomorrow.
In an instant, the entire ce fell into silence,
only Jerrys calm and confident voice reverberated throughout the entire street.
Everyone around looked at Jerry as if they were looking at a fool.
They had repeatedly confirmed Jerrys cultivation level,
thats right, he was indeed only at the peak of the first level of the King of the Gods.
If it werent for the citys strict prohibition on fighting and killing, they could have killed Jerry with one p.
After all, even they werent confident that they could clear the first level of the endless tower in a days time.
Dibos finally understood that this neer in front of him wasnt as arrogant as the other neers he had met before,
he was much more arrogant than those people.
Alright, deal. If you cant clear the first level of the endless tower tomorrow, youll give me twenty low-grade spirit stones!
Who cares if youre arrogant or not! Since you want to give me spirit stones, then Ill ept it.
Then what kind of spirit stones wouldnt be avable to you?
Some of the older seniors around could not stand it any longer and tried to persuade Jerry, Young man, this maze is much more dangerous than you think.
Thats right, there are a lot of monsters in there. Those monsters are basically at the peak of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm, and some of them have even reached the level of a tier 3 King of the Gods.
Thats right, other than the monsters, the tunnels inside are veryplicated. You dont even know which way leads to the exit or the nest of the monsters.
The moment you fall into the nest of the monsters, you wont even have the chance to escape!
And there are countless traps in those tunnels. Once you fall into the traps, even a tier 2 King of the Gods will lose ayer of skin even if he doesnt die!
The people around them spoke one after another, scaring Alice to death.
Even Athena, who had always trusted Jerry unconditionally, was beginning to waver in her heart.
Of course, she would not object in front of Jerry. Wouldnt that be going against Jerry in front of him?
As the most loyal servant of the Emperor of the Sky,.
She couldnt question His Majestys decision in public under any circumstances.
But she wondered if she could persuade him a little when she went back. After all, it didnt matter if she won or lost the bet.
But Jerrys life was more important than anything else.
Jerry smiled and thanked the elders for their advice,
even though it sounded like they were trying to scare him, they did it out of good intentions.
As they watched Jerry and the others leave, the stall owners shook their heads and sighed.
Sigh, hes arrogant. Its the mostmon rookie mistake. He thinks that just because he has sessfully controlled an Empire Era world fragment, he has controlled the entire Empire Era.
All rookies are like that. Itll be fine after being beaten up a few times.
Hmph, all rookies are like that. Hes much more arrogant than ordinary rookies.
At the side, when Dibos thought about how he would be able to get twenty low-grade spirit stones for nothing tomorrow, his heart immediately bloomed with joy!
Chapter 206 - Athena’s Thoughts
Chapter 206: Athenas Thoughts
Looking at the way Dibos was smiling, the people around him all started to spit on him.
Youre really too kind. Its fine if you usually scam those old guys, but this time, you didnt even let the newbies go.
Yeah, all those guys in the past all had white hair. This one looks so young. Looks like hes another genius.
So what if hes a genius? I didnt beg him to go. I didnt force him. He was the one who wanted to bet with me. Dibos didnt care about what the others said.
He packed up his stall and prepared to leave. Todays harvest was good, and tomorrow he would get twenty high-quality spirit stones for free.
Three low-quality spirit stones??? Are you crazy for the money? Alice yelled at the hotel owner.
They had wanted to rent a room for the night, but after searching left and right, they finally found a slightly passable hotel.
In the end, it cost three low-grade spirit stones to stay in one room for one night.
Jerry only had ten low-grade spirit stones with him now, and the three of them had lost one room each.
Even if she split with Athena, it would still be six low-grade spirit stones,
she would still need to consume spirit stones to enter the endless tower maze the next day.
In this case, ten spirit stones were not enough.
You still need three spirit stones for this lousy ce. My ce was much more luxurious andfortable than this. Alice was furious,
any house in Sky City would be many times better than this.
Today, she could be said to be full of anger,
moreover, she felt that the reason why Jerry made a bet with that ck-hearted stall owner today
was because of the trouble he caused.
Three low-grade spirit stones, not even one less. If not, you can go to the one across the street! The inn owner did not even look at the one across the street.
That one only cost one low-grade spirit stone! And its an open-air Inn.
You Alice was so angry that she looked like she was about to eat someone.
They had also visited that hotel just now,
the entire hotel was dpidated, but it was still creaking when they went upstairs,
the most important thing was that there was a hole in the room on the top floor.
It was truly an open-air hotel.
Forget it, Athena pulled Alice and said, How about this, His Majesty will stay here for now. Alice and I will go somewhere else to think of a solution!
Where to think of a solution?? That open-air Hotel? How could Jerry not understand Athenas thoughts,
it was obvious that Athena wanted him to stay alone. She and Alice would go to that shabby ce for a night.
Even if you are willing, Alice may not be willing.
Ever since Alice slept in Jerrys bedroom, she had upied Jerrys bed every day,
as a result, Jerry could only cultivate in the istion room.
Its fine. Im with sister Athena. You can stay here!
Alices answer gave Jerry a fright,
he looked at the sky suspiciously,
could it be that the sun had risen from the west today?
Looking at Alices expression again, she just bit her lip,
she lowered her head and avoided looking in Jerrys direction,
she looked like she had done something wrong.
How could Jerry not understand? It seemed that this guy thought that everything that happened today was because of her.
He shook his head helplessly. It was not appropriate for Jerry to say such things,
otherwise, it would probably only make her feel even worse.
Only when they entered the endless tower tomorrow would they know that everything was under Jerrys control.
After the incident where Alices consciousness was almost wiped out by the will of the Empire Era,
Jerrys mentality had also changed,
whether it was themander-in-chief, or the general summoned from the Eternal Flower Register
or Alices special situation
the people around him were not just tools in the game,
they were real people with flesh and blood.
He could not agree with Athenas arrangement.
In that case, lets go to the open-air hotel across the street! Jerry turned around and was about to leave.
No, your majesty, as the lord of the dynasty, how can you live in such a shabby ce? Athena was shocked and quickly stopped Jerry.
Then well live here together. Theres no reason for me to live here alone and then drive you to a shabby house.
But your Majesty, we dont have enough spirit stones! Athena reminded.
Naturally, she didnt want to stay in that shabby Open-air Hotel either.
Then well just book a room, Jerry said matter-of-factly.
Sure! Alice said indifferently. She didnt want to go to the shabby hotel on the other side in the first ce,
How can we do that? Doesnt that mean Athena immediately thought of something, and her whole face turned red.
What does that mean? Alice asked curiously.
It means the three of us are going to stay in the same room? Athenas voice was inaudible,
Alice did not understand. After all, when she had fused with the consciousness of the fragment of the Empire Era
she had slept on the same bed as Jerry.
The innermost room! The hotel owner pointed at the passage in front.
Under Jerrys strong request, the few of them finally moved into the same room,
Athena looked awkwardly at the bed ced in the room. She stood there motionlessly, her expression fluctuating.
At this moment, her heart was in an intense struggle,
What should we do? Should we have three people sleep on the same bed next?
Should I refuse? How can I refuse? Just say that Im going to train tonight!
But this is a rare opportunity to have intimate contact with his Majesty!
After all, thest time she had intimate contact with Jerry was at the amusement park,
But isnt it not too good not to refuse? Id better refuse. If his Majesty gives the order, Ill be there!
But what if his Majesty really agrees to my request for training?
Then wouldnt it be aplete waste of this opportunity?
Athena thought about it, but she didnt know what to do.
What are you doing? Suddenly Jerrys voice came from behind.
Maybe it was a guilty conscience, which gave Athena a fright.
Im thinking about how to rest tonight! Athena lowered her head, not daring to look directly at Jerry.
How else can i sleep, just like this! Jerry was baffled.
But before Athena could finish her sentence, she heard the door close.
She saw that Jerry had already left the room.
Your Majesty, where are you going? Athena opened the door and asked.
Book another room. Do you want me to sleep in the same bed as you???
But spirit stones
Dont worry, spirit stones are never a problem. Trust me, I am your Majesty.
Jerrys confident voice calmed Athenas flustered state of mind,
but now that she knew that they were going to be divided into two rooms, she felt a huge sense of disappointment.
Athenas expression fell into Jerrys eyes,
What? You seem very disappointed???? Do you expect me to squeeze into the same bed as you??
How is that possible? Athena looked up and saw Jerrys smirk. She didnt know that she had been teased.
She closed the door behind her.
Chapter 207 - The First Floor of the Underground Tomb
Chapter 207: The First Floor of the Underground Tomb
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The door to the room was mmed shut,
Jerry smiled helplessly, turned around and walked towards the front desk of the hotel.
That night, Jerry sessfully advanced to a tier 2 King of the Gods.
The next morning, in front of the endless tower,
Dibos stopped at the door early in the morning, waiting for Jerry and the others,
after all, these were twenty spirit stones for walking.
In addition, there was also arge group of people gathered,
this was already a must-have program for these people before every rookie entered the endless tower for the first time.
There was only one thing to bet on,
that was how long the rookies couldst in the endless towers maze.
The terror in the maze was only known to those who had experienced it before,
there were countless dangers in it. Sometimes, one wrong step could lead to eternal damnation.
Many rookies crushed the teleportation talismans and escaped not long after they entered.
Not to mention that they could clear the first round,
this was also why Jerry said that he would clear the first level in a day,
then, he was looked at as a fool by everyone.
Many rookies were lucky enough to survive the maze and gain something.
Most of them panicked the first time and escaped from the maze empty-handed.
I bet five low-grade spirit stones that he wontst more than half an hour inside.
Five low-grade spirit stones, forty minutes.
...
No one thought that Jerry would be able to sessfully clear the first level of the maze.
Jerry didnt care about the voices around him. He was only asking for information about the endless tower.
After all, he didnt know that there was a so-called reward for clearing the maze,
after understanding it in detail, Jerry took a deep breath,
he didnt expect that there were so many things in the endless tower,
there were both dangers and opportunities in the maze,
putting that aside,
in addition to the reward for clearing the maze for the first time,
there was also a so-called evaluation reward after passing the maze.
The tower of Infinity would evaluate everyone who passed the maze sessfully.
Currently, there were five types of rewards: S, A, B, C, and D.
In fact, there were only four types of rewards. D represented disqualification,
that is, the group of people who did not pass the maze sessfully,
there was no reward at all.
And the S rating was the highest rating. Currently, very few people had received it.
After understanding this, Jerry walked in.
Since it was his first time, he didnt have to pay any fees,
a wave of energy covered his whole body like water, and when he opened his eyes, he saw an unfamiliar world.
Where is this? Athena looked at the long and narrow tunnel in front of her, and the air around her was damp and rotten.
It looks like a graveyard! Jerry touched the wall beside him and used all his strength.
However, the wall did not move at all. It only shook off some dust.
It seemed that even a tier 2 King of the Gods could not cause any damage to these walls.
[ we have entered the endless tower. Currently, the first level of the imperial mausoleum under the maze is generating a map. ]
[ the map has been generated. Searching for the route. Route has been generated:]
[ Route 1: the safest route. It has helped you avoid all the monsters and traps. You can reach the exit safely.]
[ Route 2: the fastest route. You can reach the exit fastest with this route. However, you will encounter a Cerberus at the fork in the road.]
[ Route 3: the route with the most rewards and will help the host find all the treasure chests in the maze. I guarantee that the host will not miss any of the rewards.]
The voice of the Eternal Flower Register sounded in his mind, confirming that this was indeed a mausoleum.
However, faced with the three options given by the Eternal Flower Register, Jerry fell into deep thought.
First, he eliminated the second option. Now, he did not need to rush.
Then, they had to choose between the safest route and the route with the most rewards.
Your Majesty, which route should we take? Athena looked at the three forking roads in front of the three of them,
And she had no idea what to choose.
The walls here seemed to be able to block their spiritual senses,
So there was no way to explore what was behind each path.
This one!! Jerry took the lead. After saying that, he walked directly to the leftmost path.
In the end, he chose the route with the most rewards.
He would an idiot not to take the rewards.
Athena and Alice followed closely behind,
the walls on both sides were covered with all kinds of unknown nts.
Pay attention, dont touch the nts on the walls! Jerry warned.
What are these things?? Alice asked curiously,
After all, these things were no different from ordinary green vines,
These are the Agolia vines. Under normal circumstances, they wont move, but once they sense blood, they will bepletely activated.
At that time, they will attack all the living things around them. Once you are entangled, even if you are a King of the Gods, you will not be able to escape death.
How is that possible? Alice looked incredulous, because she did not feel any danger from these vines.
Do not underestimate them. When they are entangled with their prey, they will emit a strange smell, causing the prey to gradually lose consciousness and fall into aa. Then, they will slowly devour all the divine power in the preys body.
Even a King of the Gods can only be its food in the end.
Just as Jerry finished speaking, a figure appeared at the corner, surrounded byyers of vines.
At this time, only a skeleton was left.
This time, Alice no longer had any doubts about Jerrys words, and kept a distance away from those vines.
I didnt expect you to know all this? These things didnt exist in the Empire Era at all. Alice was a little surprised,
after all, she had fused with a part of the consciousness of the world fragment from the Empire Era. She basically knew everything about the Empire Era.
However, she had just entered the first level of the endless tower, and she did not recognize these things at the entrance.
Jerry did not find this strange,
every trial-taker basically had a part of the world fragment from the Empire Era,
if there was information recorded on it, then the endless tower would not be so difficult for the trial-takers.
As for Jerry, it was also his first time seeing these things. So how did he know all this?
It was told to him by the Eternal Flower Register.
Once he encountered danger, the Eternal Flower Register would give a hint.
It was precisely because of this that Jerry had the confidence to choose the route with the most rewards.
If he encountered a danger that he could not solve, he would just abandon take this reward and switch to the next route.
If it really didnt work, he could just turn around and choose the safest route.
Suddenly, Jerry stopped and lightly knocked on a brick on the wall in front of him.
Kacha!! The brick fell down, revealing a dark hole.
A crystaly quietly inside.
He didnt expect to get a crystal so quickly.
Although it was only a low-grade crystal, this was just the entrance to the maze.
Moreover, if it was anyone else, they wouldnt have realized that there was a reward hidden inside.
Chapter 208 - Blood-Stained Bandages
Chapter 208: Blood-Stained Bandages
If it wasnt for the hint from the Eternal Flower Register,
even Jerry wouldnt know that there was a crystal hidden in the wall of the entrance.
Looking at the crystal in his hand that was emitting a faint light, he felt the rich spiritual essence within.
To Jerry, this wasnt a maze full of dangers,
this was a maze full of rewards.
However, things werent as simple as Jerry thought,
at this moment, footsteps came from the alley beside them,
before they could see who the owner of the footsteps was, they could already smell an extremely unpleasant stench.
Without a doubt, the person who came this time was definitely not a trial-taker.
Athena and Alice were on guard as they stared at the entrance of the alley beside them.
A figure covered in bandages slowly appeared in front of them,
Mummy??
Seeing the figure covered in bandages, Jerry immediately thought of the mummy described on earth.
However, upon closer inspection, he realized that it wasnt.
The bandages and the figure in it werent alone,
when he moved closer to the bandages, he could clearly see that the figure covered in bandages wasnt a corpse,
instead, it was a living person and a King of the Gods,
however, this King of the Gods current situation was not much better than being dead.
Half of his face hadpletely rotted away, and his eyes revealed endless pain and despair.
At this moment, he opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but the bandage wrapped around him seemed to have its own consciousness,
the moment he opened his mouth, the bandage scrambled to enter his mouth,
although that person did not make a sound, seeing his expression,
Jerry also understood what he meant. It was a look of relief.
Through the Eternal Flower Register, Jerry also knew what was going on,
all of this was because of the blood-stained bandage that wrapped around the King of the Gods.
It was obvious that this bandage was the ultimate protection set up by the mausoleum,
those who were wrapped by the bandage would be forced to be the guardians of this mausoleum,
unable to break free.
Jerry casually threw the crystals in his hand directly at Athena behind him,
and made them step back. This bandage was unlike the vine that had not yet been awakened.
There was no doubt that this bandage hadpletely awoken from its slumber,
once it came into contact with it, it would immediately be possessed by the bandage,
it waspletely controlled by the bandage,
and now, it had even directly controlled a King of Gods,
the difficulty of dealing with it had skyrocketed,
if it wasnt for the Eternal Flower Register showing the weakness of this bandage,
he would probably have died right here.
The bandage controlled the King of Gods inside to slowly approach Jerry,
when they were at a certain distance, only the swish swish sounds could be heard,
the two bandages were like sharp swords, heading straight for Jerry,
however, Jerry did not dodge, as if the bandages in front of him did not exist at all,
even so, the bandages did not touch Jerrys body.
With a closer look, one could see that the space between the bandages and Jerry seemed to be heavily folded together.
ording to the Eternal Flower Register, even the divine power of a tier 5 King of the Gods could not destroy the bandage,
however, the bandage had a weakness, which was that it did not have aplete consciousness,
it only acted on instinct,
and its instinct was to choose a better target to attach to.
Obviously,pared to the King of the Gods whose body had been corrupted by the bandage,
Jerrys body was more in line with its requirements, so it naturally targeted Jerry.
However, the bandage could not sense that the space in front of Jerry had been folded upyer byyer. It just wanted to directly wrap Jerry up and be a new object of attachment.
However, the length of the bandage was not unlimited,
as more and more bandages fell into the folded space,
the bandages wrapped around the Kings body disappeared slowly, gradually revealing the King of the Gods original appearance.
Most of the Kings body had already rotted and died. He had originally reached the King of the Gods realm,
even if there was only a drop of blood left, he could be reborn. However, after being wrapped by the bandage, the wounds on the King of the Gods body did not show any signs of healing.
Instead, they gradually rotted and died at an even more terrifying speed,
they turned into puddles of thick water that emitted a strange stench.
Jerrypletely sealed the space in front of him and folded it into a palm-sized space,
he locked the blood-stained bandage inside,
in fact, in this palm-sized space, the bandage was still trying to wrap around Jerry,
but what it didnt know was that after the space was folded, it would never be able to cover this short distance.
Afterpletely controlling the strange bandage, Jerry then turned his gaze to the King of the Gods with only half his body left.
Not only was this Kings body already dead, even his godhead had been contaminated by the bandage and was slowly beginning to rot.
Jerry knew that this King of the Gods waspletely beyond salvation and would soon turn into a puddle of thick water.
Who are you? Why did you be like this? Jerry asked slowly.
The King of the Gods nced at Jerry with his remaining eyeballs,
And said slowly, I am a subordinate of the Amon dynasty Raqham. After entering here, I encountered these strange bandages and waspletely annihted! Only our king escaped.
Jerrys expression turned ugly when he heard that.
Completely wiped out? That meant that there were other things wrapped in bandages nearby.
Raqham, do you have anyst words?
He slowly shook his head.
He revealed a relieved expression and finally said, Thank you!!
After that, he became quiet and only a puddle of thick water was left.
Seeing that a King of the Gods had ended up in such a situation, Jerry let out a sigh,
in the Empire Era, a King of the Gods could be said to be the top fighting force,
however, in this ce, it rendered powerless by a blood-stained bandage.
And this was only the first level of the endless tower,
no wonder it was said that a neer wouldve done well if they could survive after entering.
Although Jerry had relied on the hints given by the Eternal Flower Register to resolve this blood-stained bandage,
he was unable to destroy the bandage and could only trap it.
This was because this bandage could absorb divine power just like the vines on the wall,
this was also why when Athena saw the figure wrapped in this bandage, she subconsciously wanted to attack, but was stopped by Jerry.
A reckless attack would not only cause zero damage to the blood-stained bandage,
it would also increase the strength of the bandage and make her its target.
The best way to fight the bandage was to keep a distance from it,
not use divine power lightly, lest it wake up the bandage from its slumber,
seeing that Jerry had taken care of the monster, Athena and Alice slowly caught up from behind.
Lets go! Jerry turned around and left,
there was nothing here except the water of corpses and the rotten smell that permeated the entire passage.
Chapter 209 - Strange Bandages
Chapter 209: Strange Bandages
After dealing with that strange bandage, Jerry and the others were a little sullen.
After all, no one would be so easy to deal with such a strange thing.
Moreover, that was a tier 2 King of the Gods just now, and he had been controlled by that bandage,
and among them, other than Jerry, Alice and Athena were only tier 1 King of the Gods.
If they were entangled by this strange bandage, they would be
However, Jerry was not very worried about the bandage. After all, he had the spatial domain,
so the bandage could not get close to him,
what he was worried about was what the King of the Gods had just said,
back then, they and the others had been trapped by this bandage,
originally, with the map provided by the Eternal Flower Register,
all the traps, set ups, and even the locations of the monsters in the underground tomb,
were clearly marked on it,
but now, these bandages were wandering around inside,
undoubtedly, this made the underground tomb even more dangerous.
Looking at the strange bandages that were sealed in space and moving around,
a bold idea appeared in Jerrys mind,
he didnt know if his god-forbidden territory could make this thing ineffective.
If he really did as Jerry thought, then this strange bandage would be an ordinary bandage in front of Jerry.
Try It!
If he tested it now, he could still control it,
he couldnt wait until he was besieged by a group of bandages to test it!
If it didnt work, he would have to wait for his death.
Jerry waved his hand to signal Athena and Alice to stay away from him,
then, he slowly removed the restriction on the bandage and activated his forbidden god domain.
As soon as the restriction was removed, the bandage came straight for Jerry, who was closest to him,
Jerry took a step back and directly activated his domain,
however, the moment he touched the bandage, he encountered great resistance,
it was unable to envelop the bandage.
The bandages offensive momentum was also stopped.
However, the bandage continued to prate Jerrys domain,
if Jerrys domain was a balloon that wrapped around him by one meter, then the bandage was like a stick,
it directly pulled the balloon out of shape,
once the domain broke, Jerry did not know what would happen,
fortunately, Jerrys domain was not as weak as a balloon,
in the end, he wanted to use his space domain to directly re-seal the bandage.
However, he suddenly discovered that the part of the bandage that broke into Jerrys forbidden god domain,
had turned into an ordinary bandage without any offensive power.
This discovery made Jerry extremely excited,
although the bandages that invaded Jerrys domain didnt have any offensive power, and the parts outside the domain were still trying to get close to Jerry,
they wanted topletely control him,
as a result, more and more bandages invaded Jerrys domain, but they all turned into ordinary bandages,
moreover, it was unknown how old this bandage was. With a light touch, it directly turned into ashes.
In the end, all the bandages turned into ashes. But at this moment, outside Jerrys domain,
there was a drop of blood floating. This was the blood stain on the bandage,
it was this blood stain that gave the bandage such a terrifying ability. At the same time, it was also this bandage that prevented Jerrys domain from invading the past.
But due to the bandages instinct, the blood and the bandage were separated in the end.
As a result, the bandage lost its strange ability.
Looking at the drop of blood in the air, Jerry did not dare to let his guard down,
it must be known that an ordinary bandage would possess such a terrifying ability just by touching this drop of blood.
Even if a tier 2 King of the Gods was entangled by it, what awaited him would only be the fate of being controlled by the bandage until he died.
Unless the bandage met a better host, otherwise, the Kings of the Gods could only maintain a state where he was neither human nor ghost.
However, when the bandage left his body, it was also the time for the King of the Gods to die.
Just like when he met Raqham earlier.
Death could be said to be the best relief for Raqham under such circumstances.
After observing for a long time, perhaps it was because this strange drop of blood had lost its carrier,
it did not show any signs of attack.
[ a drop of mysterious blood: it is suspected to be the blood of a certain expert. It has some kind of terrifying power.]
[ without a carrier, it does not possess any offensive power. It can be stored in gold and silver products.]
This was the information given by the Eternal Flower Register. This was the first time the Register had given such vague information,
however, after thinking about it carefully, this was normal. There were so many strong people, and it was impossible for the Eternal Flower Register to know the names of those strong people,
how could it know which strong persons blood was?
However, the Eternal Flower Register gave a solution. It seemed that gold and silver products could not be the carrier of this drop of blood.
However, Jerry touched his body for a long time, but there was no gold and silver products.
In the end, it was Athena, the head butler of the Sky Dynasty, who brought a little gold and silver artifact with her,
she stepped in, melted them into a container, and put this strange drop of blood into it.
It seems that your domain can also make these things lose their abilities! Alice was obviously not unfamiliar with Jerrys domain.
Back then, she was the first to discover Jerrys forbidden god domain, and she even taught him the method to master the second domain.
Yes, but the strength of my domain doesnt seem to be enough. It would be great if it could be a little stronger. Jerry felt a little regretful.
He had not expected that his god-binding domain would be able to disy such a powerful use in this domain,
If you can master the third god-binding domain, then there shouldnt be any problems. Alice was, after all, the will of the Empire Era,
she was still clearer about this than Jerry.
But its obvious that we cant do it here. Jerry nced around,
no one knew if there would be other bandages attackingter.
Lets go. Lets finish our rewards first.
Your Majesty, I think theres danger in this grave!
The few of them stood in front of a grave that had been opened. Athena frowned,
from the opening of the grave, she felt a great sense of unease,
it was obvious that there was a great danger hidden within. Jerry had no choice but to give up on the reward.
The Eternal Flower Register also reminded him that it was best for him to wait until he advanced to a tier 3 King of the Gods beforeing over.
This could basically be said to be telling him that the monsters realm was a tier 3 King of the Gods,
if only he had known from the start that he should have chosen the safest route.
The route with the most rewards could also be said to be the most dangerous route.
Indeed, he did not encounter any bandages along the way,
however, the map of the Eternal Flower Register indicated that near the rewards,
there was an extremely dangerous monster guarding it.
Chapter 210 - Insufficient Preparations
Chapter 210: Insufficient Preparations
In the end, Jerry had no choice but to take the safe route.
But it wasnt that he didnt get anything. There were a few things that he could handle.
Besides the first crystal and the strange blood, Jerry still got something after that,
at least this time, he had more than 30 low-grade spirit stones.
He was much stronger than before.
At this moment, outside the endless tower, everyone had been waiting for a long time,
unknowingly,
thirty minutes had passed!
Many people who couldnt hold on for more than thirty minutes were already beating their chests and stomping their feet. This meant that all the spirit stones they had bet on had beenpletely wasted.
However, they hadnt left yet. After all, they couldnt just lose,
they wanted to see who else was going to lose!
Forty minutes passed,
another wave of people beat their chests and stomped their feet,
this time, those people who had bet on thirty minutes were gloating,
after all, it was better to have someone to lose with than to lose alone.
However, there were also people who expressed their approval of this neers strength.
After all, as a neer, to be able to endure for so long meant that he had some strength.
I didnt expect that he could survive for so long. Maybe this guy really has the strength to pass the maze!
Impossible. After so many years, no one could pass the first round except for that
Jade in the stone.
And dont forget, back then, Jade in the stone brought many people in. Basically, they were all at the peak of the Second Rank King of the Gods Realm. How many people coulde out alive in the end? Someone reminded.
Look at him again. He only brought two people this time. And their weaker than him too! They arepletely useless.
Quite a few people shook their heads directly. It was basically impossible to sessfully clear the stage in such a situation.
However, being able to hold out for such a long time proved that this rookie indeed had some strength,
it was a pity that he was so reckless. Otherwise, he wouldnt have lost twenty crystals.
When they thought of this, everyone looked at the only guy in the arena who was full of smiles,
he looked extremely happy,
How could Dibos not be happy?
He didnt have to do anything today to get those twenty crystals for free,
where could he find such a good thing in the past,
Dibos, youreughing now. When the timees, if this neer sessfully passes the level, lets see if youll still beughing, someone mocked.
Who? Who said that? Its fine, he hasnte out yet. We can continue betting. Does anyone want to continue betting? Not only was Dibos not angry at all, he looked expectantly to see if anyone would step forward and increase the bet.
Only forty minutes had passed, and Dibos was not flustered at all.
Perhaps the other party had found a ce to hide inside,
gradually, an hour passed,
the people surrounding the entrance of the endless tower already felt that something was not right,
if you had the ability to clear that level, you would havee out a long time ago,
if you couldnt clear the level, then you should havee out a long time ago too.
Now, no one cared about the oue of the bet,
they just wanted to know what the neer was doing inside,
and why there was no movement at all for so long.
Dibos was more and more sure of his own thoughts. This arrogant neer must have seen the horror of this maze.
So once the words were out that it was not good toe out like this,
he found a safe ce to hide in the maze.
But how long could he hide?
If he stayed in one ce and didnt move,
sooner orter, something would find him.
Gradually, two hours passed, but Jerry and the others still didnte out,
this time, even Dibos was a little flustered. What exactly were these people doing inside?
It was impossible for them to be dead. The attendants they brought in might be dead, but very few trial-takers died inside,
this was because if they activated the digital imprint on their hands, they would be able toe out of the maze directly.
However, it was not certain. Perhaps that kid really felt that dying inside was better than losing?
This was not impossible,
suddenly, a text lit up on the ck stone tablet beside the endless tower,
[ congrattions to contestant No. 9, Jerry Edward, for clearing the first level of the endless tower!]
Instantly, everyone was dumbfounded. This was the second rookie who had cleared the first level of the endless tower for the first time in so many years,
it was the second rookie who had entered the endless tower for the first time.
The first rookie was still ranked first on the endless stone tablet,
furthermore, the number of followers this rookie brought this time was much fewer than the number one follower on the stone tablet. His was also much weaker in strength.
In other words, the potential of this neer might be even greater than the number one person on the endless stone monument.
In the future, this neer might be able to reach an unimaginable height.
Of course, among this group of people, ted Dibos was naturally the most shocked.
At this moment, when Dibos heard this news, the smile on his face immediately froze,
Yo! Dibos, looks like youre very happy after losing! Many people gloated when they saw the expression on Dibos face.
As expected of Dibos, his attitude is much better than ours. We were heartbroken when we lost one or two pieces of low-grade spirit crystals, but look at this person, hes not heartbroken at all. He even wants tough.
Normally, Dibos would have retorted back, but now, Dibos felt as if he had eaten shit.
The smile on his face was even uglier than crying,
Yo! Isnt this Dibos? Why is he in such a hurry to deliver the item to me?
With a few shes of light, Jerry and the others appeared in front of everyone.
Jerry immediately saw Dibos, who was surrounded in the middle of the crowd,
after all, there were many people waiting to see him make a fool of himself.
He had nowhere to hide even if he wanted to. He stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens.
Naturally, Jerry had also received the reward for clearing the level.
The purity and density of the spiritual essence in a middle-grade spiritual crystal was far from what a low-grade spiritual stone couldpare to,
the spiritual essence in a middle-grade spiritual crystal was at least tens to a hundred times that of a low-grade spiritual crystal.
No wonder a middle-grade spiritual crystal could be worth a hundred low-grade spiritual crystals,
This kind stall owner, can you take out the bet you agreed to back then? Jerry walked in front of Dibos and asked with a smile.
Dibos saw the smiling face in front of him and was so angry that his teeth were itching,
at this moment, he gritted his teeth and asked, How on earth did you pass the first level of the maze?
How did I pass? I just passed. Sigh, but my preparations are still insufficient! Jerry sighed.
The people around him cursed silently. What kind of f * cking preparations did you make? Are you trying to infuriate those other trial-takers?
Everyone else worked so hard and prepared for such a long time and even brought that many people. In the end, it wasnt so easy to pass for them,
but you passed just like that without any preparations. In the end, when you came out, you still said that you were not prepared.
Have you thought about those other peoples dignities?
Chapter 211 - Thank You for Your Generosity
Chapter 211: Thank You for Your Generosity
But to Jerry, it was the truth,
if he had been more prepared,
He would have been able to take all the treasure chests in the catbs.
Unfortunately, the people around him didnt know this, but Jerry didnt seem to be hurt at all.
And just like that, he passed through the first level of the endless tower.
Jerry became more and more mysterious in their eyes.
But now, only dibos could be said to have gone from great joy to great sorrow in an instant.
From heaven to hell in an instant..,
Jerry slowly came in front of dibos, smiled and said, Thank you, Mr. dibos, for your generosity.
Dibos was now riding a tiger, and the corners of his mouth could not stop twitching,
with so many people watching, it was impossible for him to escape,
in the end, he could only hand over the two Thousand Year Leaves of Youth reluctantly,
Alice and Athenas eyes lit up, and their faces full of joy,
they snatched the leaves from dibos hands.
You just need to take off the leaves and eat them. The top leaf has the best effect, a stall owner kindly reminded.
Athena then realized that she was not eating the entire Thousand Year Leaves of Youth,
instead, every leaf on it had the ability to maintain ones youth forever. That way, she could bring it back to her sisters.
There are still 20 low-grade crystals! Jerry stretched out his hand and looked at Dibos with a smile.
Dibos could only grit his teeth and take out another 20 low-grade crystals from his pocket, handing them over to Jerry.
Thank you very much for your generosity! !Jerry apologized sincerely.
Then, he brought Athena and Alice and left the ce.
They directly returned to Sky City from the training grounds.
They immediately began their closed-door training. As for the situation regarding the training grounds, they left it to Athena to handle.
On Earth, following the Empire Era, the world level directly rose to level five.
Along with therge increase in spiritual energy, the number of cultivators within the Empire Era increased greatly.
However, the people on Earth also knew that the position of the Empire Era could be sensed.
As a result, many people began to set up arrays between the sr system.
After all, level 2 cultivators could already ascend into space.
And level 3 cultivators could even take a short trip into the universe.
Now, along with the upgrade of the Empire Era, the realms of the Empire Lords and the others had also gradually increased.
When Jerry came out of seclusion, he instantly felt a few strange auras appearing in Sky City.
With a sweep of his divine sense, he instantly understood what was going on. With a sh, he directly appeared in the meeting hall of Sky City from the seclusion room.
At this moment, everyone in the meeting hall stood up and bowed to Jerry. They said respectfully, We pay our respects to the Emperor of the Sky!
Jerry sat on the main seat of the hall and looked down at everyone below. He slowly said, Lucius? Why are you here?
Thats right, the familiar figures in front of him were none other than Lucius and thenders, who hade from earth like Jerry.
After not seeing each other for so many days, they had already reached the level of a main god. Of course, they were still quite a distance away from the King of the Gods.
Lucius and the others were now even more shocked. In their eyes, Jerrys body seemed to be covered by a thickyer of fog, and they could not see clearly at all.
Every time they tried to search for the truth hidden behind the fog, an extremely oppressive aura that could not be stopped pressed down on them.
It made them feel suffocated. It was a fear that came from the depths of their souls.
At this moment, in front of Jerry, they could not even raise their heads.
Reporting to the Emperor of the Sky, we are here to discuss the merger with His Majesty.
Merger? Jerry looked at Athena in confusion,
Athena took a step forward and said with her head lowered, Your Majesty, they want to merge their empire into our Sky Dynasty. They will respect our dynasty and bow down to us from now on.
Hearing that, Jerry thought for a moment and understood their intentions. In this Empire Era, the Sky Dynasty was undoubtedly the strongest.
Therefore, just like before, the previous dynastys subordinates were also like this. Countless dynasties submitted to them and had to pay tribute to them every year.
All of you get up first! Jerry waved his hand to get the people under him to get up.
Before Lucius and the others could do anything, a gust of wind blew past them, and their bodies were sent flying back uncontrobly.
The few of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each others eyes.
It seemed that every time they met, Jerry gave them a different feeling.
And this time, they felt the terrifying difference in strength between the two sides.
I already know why youre here. Theres no need to do this. Everything will be the same as before. As long as you follow the conditions of the Sky Dynasty, you can continue to develop in the same way as before.
Were all from earth. We should fight against the enemy together.
Thank you, Sky Emperor. Your broad-mindedness is really admirable.
The emperors temperament makes us feel inferior.
Jerry waved his hand. He did not expect these people to suck up to him.
He didnt want to hear such a group of white-haired old men looking at him with admiration. It made him ufortable and had goosebumps all over his body.
When Lucius and the others saw this, they shut their mouths at the right time. Then, they looked at each other, as if they wanted to say something but did not dare to say it.
Everyone, if you have anything to say, just say it. Its not a big deal.
When they saw that Jerry had already said so, they looked embarrassed. At this moment, Lucius no longer hesitated. He stood up and said respectfully, Reporting to the Sky Emperor, we have always had a question that we do not understand.
I wonder if your Majesty has been to the trial ground mentioned by the rules of the Empire Era? And what is the danger that earth is about to face? What do we need to do to prepare?
Dont worry too much. The otherndings are at least a few gxies away from us. Even if they know our coordinates, it wont be too much time before their army arrives.
As for the training ground,Jerrys expression became much more solemn. It is indeed a ce where opportunities and dangers coexist. Even the King of the Gods is an existence that can die at will in there.
When Lucius and the others heard this, their bodies trembled. They did not expect the training ground to be so dangerous. Even the King of the Gods could not protect himself in there.
And now, they had just reached the main god level, so they immediately extinguished their thoughts of going to the training ground.
When Jerry saw their expressions, he naturally knew what they were thinking. However, Jerry did not exin anything.
After all, it was all true, and he couldnt even say that he was safe in the arena.
Chapter 212 - Third Forbidden-God Domain Activated
Chapter 212: Third Forbidden-God Domain Activated
After Lucius and the others left, Athena went forward and reported to Jerry about the things that had happened during the time that Jerry had been in seclusion.
At present, all the soldiers of the Sky Dynasty had reached the level of a main god, and all the captains had reached the level of a King of the Gods.
By the time all of this was over, more than half of the time had passed.
Its been hard on you all this time! Jerry said apologetically as he rubbed away his headache.
Not at all. His Majesty has worked much harder than us. Its our honor to be able to serve his majesty. Athenas face turned red as she lowered her head and said.
Jerry felt even more embarrassed when he heard that. Just hearing everything that Athena had reported was enough to make his head hurt.
Not to mention these things. Indeed, governing a country was much more difficult than defeating more than a dozen countries.
He would rather participate in the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties than managing those trivial matters. It was really too troublesome.
He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead guiltily. Fortunately, no one in the hall noticed all this.
After Athena left and Jerry returned to his bedroom, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was finally over.
At this moment, he could finally calm down and enjoy the results of his closed-door cultivation.
Closing his eyes, he instantly felt the divine power in his body that was as vast as the ocean.
This crystal was indeed worthy of being an item that was only produced in the trial field. The divine power contained within it was indeed not something that the divine power of the Empire Era couldpare to.
After absorbing a few crystals, Jerry had already vaguely touched the threshold of a third-tier King of the Gods.
It was only a matter of time before he broke through to a third-tier King. There was not much doubt about this matter.
However, Jerry was more concerned about his own domain now. After swallowing the world origin fragment, he did not know how much his domain had evolved to.
Jerrys eyes shed, and a great pressure instantly filled the entire hall.
The invisible god-binding domain spread out, instantly enveloping the entire Sky City. Immediately, all the cultivators in Sky City noticed everything.
In the meeting hall, Athena was busy dealing with the matters of the Sky Dynasty. After Jerrys domain spread out, she was only slightly stunned before she buried herself in her own matters.
She naturally immediately understood that this was her majestys domain. Without a doubt, his majestys domain was even stronger than before, and she could not help but feel happy for his majesty.
All the generals near the spirit tform sensed something at this time. Their eyes suddenly opened, and rays of divine light shot out from their eyes.
It seems that his majestys strength has increased again. We have to hurry up and cultivate, or else his majesty will leave us far behind,Kaiser said in a low voice with his head lowered,
when he sensed the domain, he naturally understood the gap between him and Jerry. He did not expect the difference between him and his Majesty to have reached such a level unconsciously.
If this continued, the amount of help he could provide to Jerry would be less and less. How could this be allowed.
Thats right. Didnt you hear Athena? The second-order divine king in the trial grounds is only the lowest level of existence. If this continues, his Majestys strength will be much greater than ours. If that happens, we will only be a burden to his majesty and drag him down.
Ares gritted his teeth as he spoke. He did not want to end up like this. He had always been the one who loved to fight the most among these people. Now that he had been trapped on the divine altar, he had been suffocating to death.
The most crucial problem was that all of this was because he was not strong enough. Going to the trial grounds would only drag Jerry down.
This made him feel even more ufortable. Him, Ares, a mighty war god, had actually been left on the bench in Sky City because he was not strong enough.
This was his greatest humiliation.
The range of my domain has been expanded by more than three times.Jerry could feel the size of his domain and nodded in satisfaction.
And this isJerry realized that other than the increase in the range of his domain, there were other changes.
Closing his eyes, Jerry silently tasted the changes in his domain.
At this moment, Alices figure suddenly appeared in the bedroom, looking at Jerry who was sitting quietly with his eyes closed.
The expression on her face became a little solemn as she muttered, I didnt expect such a change to ur when I reached the third level of my domain. I dont know if this is good or bad.
The power of time?Jerry slowly opened his eyes and said to himself. He could already feel what kind of change was happening within his domain.
However, he still had some doubts. Why would there be such a change within his domain.
After thinking for a long time, he still had no clue. The only thing that could be rted to time was the time domain of the ruler of the Holy Feather Dynasty, the elven queen.
Only when he had rescued the elven queen back then did hee into contact with thew of time.
Could it be the aftereffects of the mutual influence of the two peoples domains back then?
However, this was only Jerrys guess. As for the truth, he did not know.
You seem to know what is going on?Jerry stood up and looked at Alice, who appeared in front of him.
Alice did not answer. She only frowned and stared at the ground in a daze, thinking about something.
It was as if she did not hear Jerry at all.
Jerry did not disturb her. He quietly circted the cultivation technique in his body and took out the crystal from his pocket, slowly absorbing the spiritual energy within.
He wanted topletely advance to a tier 3 King of the Gods the next time he went to the training field.
After a long time, Alice finally came back to her senses and said slowly, This is a change that might happen when the domain is opened to the upper level.
But the possibility is very small, and it is usually only possible when the realm is opened to the sixth level. It is quite rare and rare for such a change to happen when the realm is only opened to the third level like you.
I dont know why, but dont worry, this is only good for you, there is no harm.
After hearing Alices words, Jerry voiced out his thoughts. He suspected that this had something to do with the elven queens time domain.
Is it a reaction caused by the fusion of domains? Its possible too! Alice thought, but she wasnt sure.
If thats the case, then theres no need to dwell on this. I just need to know that Ive already activated the third level of the domain, and that Im stronger than before. As for the rest, its not important. Lets go. I still have some things to do.
Chapter 213 - Return to the Training Grounds
Chapter 213: Return to the Training Grounds
As soon as he finished speaking, Jerry brought Alice with him and the two of them disappeared from the room.
They appeared directly above the spiritual altar.
Greetings, Your Majesty! ! !
The moment they noticed Jerrys appearance, all themanders and generals who had been training in the training grounds stood up and greeted him respectfully.
All of you, stand up! ! ! Jerry nodded his head lightly and waved his hand to get everyone to stand up.
Jerrys gaze swept over everyone. Everything was just as he had expected. The generals andmanders he had summoned were all stuck at the tier 1 King of the Gods realm.
At this moment, Jerry already had an idea for everything.
Apollo, Zeus, Odin, take these. They can help you break through the barrier of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm, and advance smoothly to solid tier 2.
A few rays of light shed, and a diamond-shaped block of light appeared in front of them.
It was the spiritual crystal that Jerry had obtained in the training ground.
Apollo and the othersexpressions changed. They could naturally feel the enormous spiritual energy contained in the diamond-shaped crystal in front of them.
Even though they had not cultivated yet, they could feel the cultivation base in their bodies faintly moving, showing signs of a breakthrough.
Without a doubt, as long as they absorbed the energy within the crystal, they would be able to immediately advance to a second-tier King of the Gods.
The few of them looked delighted as they bowed and said, Thank you, your Majesty.
This is a crystal. It contains a tremendous amount of pure spiritual energy. It can allow you to cultivate with twice the effort with half the effort. However, I dont have many crystals in my hands right now. The few of you are at the highest realms. Lets advance to a tier 2 King of the Gods.
This method of bringing back crystals one by one from the training ground was definitely not enough to solve the fundamental problem. The best way was to bring all these people to the world where the training ground was located. That way, they could directly absorb the spiritual energy over there and upgrade.
However, that would have to wait until he could finish dealing with the matters over there.
After passing an order to Athena, Jerry left directly and brought Alice back to the ce of seclusion.
Not long after, Athena rushed to the seclusion room.
Your Majesty, are we going directly to the training field? Athena asked.
Thats right, only by cultivating over there can we speed up. The spiritual energy here can no longer provide us with cultivation. Lets go!
Jerry activated the imprint on the back of his hand, and the three of them disappeared from Sky City.
The next time they appeared was in the training ground.
The moment Jerry and the others appeared in the city, they immediately attracted the attention of many. After all, this was Jerrys first time participating in the maze trial, and he had already passed it.
There were now people betting on Jerry, thinking that he was one of the strongpetitors who could pass the final trial.
But in the end, this was only a small number. In fact, most people did not think that anyone could pass the final trial.
After passing the first level, one could directly go to the second level. But Jerry still wanted to take all the rewards on the first level, or else it would be a bit of a loss.
He was different from others, he had the Eternal Flower Register to remind him along the way.
So there was no need to worry about any danger.
Little brother, this is insect repellent grass. As long as you keep it by your side, you can drive away most of the insects in the firstyer of the maze, so that you and your femalepanion can avoid being bitten by mosquitoes.
Little brother, look at mine. This is a shield made of the eternal turtle shell. It can withstand the attacks of most of the monsters. As long as you keep it in front of you, no monster will be able to break through.
You can buy it on credit, or you can exchange it for the items in the maze.
On one side of the street, countless people were rmending the items in their hands to Jerry crazily. Some were holding a herb in their hands, while others were holding a shield.
However, no one jumped out and said that they wanted to make a bet with Jerry like how dibos did back then.
This made Jerrys n to scam people fall through.
Athena looked at Jerrys disappointed expression, she could not help butugh. Your Majesty, ever since you passed through the mazest time, no one has dared to make a bet with you. Now, everyone is looking to see if you can pass through the other maze.
If I had known, I wouldnt have passed through the maze so quicklyst time.Jerry was filled with regret now.
The peddlers on both sides of the street were shouting and selling incessantly.
However, most of the peddlers were useless to Jerry. In the end, he only bought a few herbicides and did not buy anything else.
As for why he bought herbicides, one of the reasons was because Athena and Alice, as women, were indeed less resistant to things like mosquitoes.
Of course, the most important thing was that these insect repellent grass were not expensive. A low-grade spirit stone could buy dozens of insect repellent grass.
Moreover, since they came out of the maze thest time, these stall owners had already known Jerry and the others. They even told them about the matter of the credit.
Yo! Dibos, do you want to have another bet? While Jerry was walking, he found a familiar figure among the stall owners.
Dibs had an unpleasant look on his face, as if he had eaten a fly.
Get lost. Dibos was annoyed.
Dont be like that! By the way, why did you move to this corner? No wonder I couldnt find you all this time!Jerry smiled. After all, Dibos was a good man.
Not only did he give him two Thousand Year Leaves of Youth, but he also gave him 20 low-grade spiritual crystals.
This was really not just some ordinary generosity!
Dibosexpression became even uglier. He didnt even think about who was responsible for his situation.
Moreover, he had originally moved to another ce to avoid Jerry. He did not expect that the other party would stille looking for him.
Whats wrong, Dibos? Our rtionship is so good. Thest time we met, you gave me such a big gift. How can this be? So this time, Im returning the favor.
Returning the favor? Dibos was puzzled. He turned his head to look at the smiling youth in front of him.
He wondered what this guy was up to. Could it be that he was really here to apologize? Or could it be that he wanted to build a good rtionship with him and specially came to return the thing?
But looking at his empty hands, Diboss eyes were full of distrust.
This is the gift I brought for you. Hope youll like it!
When Dibos saw the thing in his hand, his entire face turned green. It was a pellet of insect repellent.
After so much talking, he only took out an insect repellent from his pocket.
Dibos was instantly infuriated. He gritted his teeth so hard that they made cracking sounds. If it wasnt for the fact that he couldnt make a move in the city, Dibos would have beaten up Jerry long ago.
Chapter 214 - Strange Jungle
Chapter 214: Strange Jungle
Get lost! Dibos cursed, unable to endure it any longer.
Dont be so angry! Theres a good saying, its not about the gift, its about the love.although this insect-repelling grass is not a rare item, it represents my good intentions. How can you treat me like this?
At this point, Dibos was so angry that his face was ashen. A insect repellent grass could not represent any kind of friendship. It was even given from a thousand miles away
He had clearly bought it by the roadside just now. It was only a total of ten meters away. What friendship could there be.
Dibos, why are you looking at me with such a gaze? I feel that there must be some misunderstanding between you and me. Dont look at this insect repellent grass as an item that cant be said to be very valuable. It was also carefully selected by me from the numerous items just now. Otherwise, why would I choose this one among the vast number of items?
Thats because its the cheapest one. Dont y this game with me. I wont bet with you again, Dibos said unhappily.
The gamblest time had cost him a fortune. Not only were the two Thousand Year Leaves of Youth that he had painstakingly obtained gone, he also had to give away twenty low-grade spiritual crystals.
It was like all his long term savings were gone in one day.
This time, this guy wanted to trick him again. How was this possible? He would not fall for the same trick twice.
Seeing that Dibos would not fall for it no matter what, Jerry had no choice but to give up.
With a sigh, Jerry brought the two of them to the endless tower.
Are we going to the second floor? The guard guarding the endless tower looked at Jerry and the others.
He remembered Jerry. After all, as a neer, the bet with Dibos had caused a lot ofmotion.
Then, Jerry had passed through one floor of thebyrinth in one go, which shocked everyone.
That was why the guard asked Jerry if he wanted to go to the second floor of the endless tower.
But Jerry shook his head and smiled, I want to continue to enter the first floor.
The guard was a little surprised and looked at Jerry carefully. After all, for the endless tower, the higher the number of levels, the greater the reward. Therefore, once someone passed one of the levels, they would immediately rush to the higher levels.
However, after thinking about it carefully, the guard understood that although the reward of the higher levels would be higher, the greater the danger involved. It would be better for a newbie like him to train here.
It was probably due to his luck that he was able to pass the testst time. This was also a wise choice.
Alright, please pay the relevant fees. One low-grade spirit crystal! The guard did not think too much and only carried out his duties.
As he had already used the free opportunitiesst time, he needed to pay the relevant fees this time. Jerry took out the spirit crystal that he had prepared earlier.
After paying, the guard signaled for them to move forward. Jerry brought Alice and Athena through the door of the endless tower.
A teleportation energy wave enveloped the three of them. When the light faded, the three of them found themselves in a dense forest.
The trees here had survived for an unknown period of time. The thinnest trees required at least 20 to 30 people to hug them.
Not to mention the thicker trees.
This time, its not an ancient tomb, but a jungle?Jerry looked at the scene in front of him. The trees in front of him would not have grown this thick if they had not been here for thousands of years.
It seems that the danger in here is also unusual, Athena said cautiously.
Thats right. The spiritual energy in here is obviously effective on the King of the Gods.Jerry could feel that the spiritual energy in here was even denser than the spiritual energy in the city, but it was still not as strong as the spiritual crystals.
If Jerry was not in a hurry, he would have found a ce to cultivate in seclusion.
However, just because he didnt have time did not mean that others didnt, especially the creatures that lived in this unknown forest.
Cultivating in this ce with abundant spiritual energy for thousands of years, even a pig could advance to the King of the Gods Realm.
Not to mention other creatures.
Moreover, this ce was filled with a strange maic field. Even though Jerry was now at the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods, his spiritual sense could not reach very far.
The range of his spiritual sense was only 50 meters.
This was simply unimaginablepared to inside the Empire Era.
In the Empire Era, he could easily cover the entire Sky City with his consciousness.
But now, it was only a mere fifty meters.
Wait! Jerry suddenly called out. Athena and Alice suddenly stopped moving, staring at Jerry in puzzlement.
Theres someone up ahead!T here was nothing they could do. The other two were a level weaker than Jerry, and it was very normal for them not to notice anything strange in front.
They gently pushed aside the dense grass. These weeds were definitely not simple.
Every de of grass was as sharp as a sharp sword. Most likely, not even a sovereign would be able to block it.
Athena and Alice both secretly increased their vignce. This was a training ground specially designed for the Masters of the Empire Era fragments.
The dangers within naturally didnt need to be stated.
Dont worry too much. Lets go and see! Jerry smiled calmly and walked over indifferently
There were three people meditating over there, and a few others guarding the surroundings.
When they saw Jerry and the others, they immediately became alert, including those who were meditating. They all opened their eyes and stared at Jerry and hispanions.
It seemed that they were all suppressed by the maze and didnt notice Jerry and the others approaching.
Jerry smiled and swept his gaze over the group of people in front of him. They were all at the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods, only a hairs breadth away from a tier 3.
However, there was still a considerable gap between their strength and his. After all, they were also suppressed by this maze.
Until Jerry and the others showed up, they did not discover any trace of them. However, Jerry had discovered their traces early on.
This was enough to prove that in terms of spiritual sense alone, Jerry was much stronger than they were.
This was also the reason why Jerry chose to walk out directly. It was because even if the other party wanted to make a move, they were not his match.
Moreover, Jerry found that these people had obviously been staying in this area for some time. It seemed that they had no intention of moving forward at all.
After thinking for a moment, Jerry understood the intentions of these people. They were not here for a trial or to pass through this maze.
Instead, they were looking for a quick ce to train inside. After all, the spiritual energy in the maze wasparable to the spiritual energy outside.
However, training in the city required a certain amount of spiritual crystals every day. Therefore, training in the maze was indeed a good idea.
Chapter 215 - The Choice of Different People
Chapter 215: The Choice of Different People
Who are you? The blonde man in the lead asked, his face full of vignce.
Before asking others, shouldnt you tell us your name first? This is the most basic social etiquette, isnt it?Jerry answered with a smile.
I am the Lord of the Imperial Emblem Dynasty, Alex Jastano. Seeing that Jerry and the others did not show any hostility, the blonde mans attitude also slowed down.
Jerry Edward, the Sky Dynasty! Jerry was not that unreasonable. It was obvious that the other party had not changed his identity from the owner of the fragment in the Empire Era.
Who could not be the lord of the dynasty!
But so what? Whether it was in the Empire Era or in this trial ground, strength was respected.
Whoever was stronger would have the final say.
Hence, the title of Lord of the Dynasty had no influence here.
Alex heaved a sigh of relief. Since they chose to stay at the entrance of the maze instead of going deeper, it was naturally because they knew that they were not strong enough. They did not have the confidence to pass through thisplex and dangerous maze jungle.
Now, the appearance of Jerry and the others had indeed given him a big fright. However, now that he had calmed down and observed carefully, Alex realized that Jerry and the others were actually much weaker than them.
Other than Jerry, who was the leader, the two women behind Jerry had only just reached the level of a tier 2 King of the Gods, and even Jerry was only at the peak of a tier 2 King just like him.
He naturally thought that Jerry and the others were also like them, havinge to the maze to train and were just looking for a ce.
In fact, the spiritual energy in the outer area of the maze is not very different. If you want to choose a ce to train, that is a good, Alex said while pointing to the other side.
Arent you going to continue moving forward? Alice looked puzzled. Didnt they say that there would be a lot of rewards in the maze?
Why were these people staying at the outer area of the maze in peace.
Hearing this, Alex and the others looked embarrassed, but that expression soon disappeared as if they had epted their fate.
He used to be the Lord of a Holy Dynasty. He was high-spirited and arrogant. When he first entered the trial field, all of this was nothing. However, when he entered the maze, he only knew how terrifying the maze was.
Back then, he had brought his trusted aides and barged straight into the maze. In the end, he was the only one left. The others were all killed by this terrifying and strange maze.
One had to know that this was only the first level of the endless tower. If it was the next few levels, how terrifying would it be.
That was why they were willing to stay here and train. Sometimes, living was more important than anything else.
What did you say? ? Although Alex did not care, Alices words were undoubtedly mocking him.
This made the followers of Alex furious.
This is the truth. Alex reached out his hand to stop the followers behind him and said with a bitter expression, This maze is much more terrifying than you think. I advise you to find a random ce to cultivate at the entrance of the maze like us.
Otherwise, Im afraid you wont be able toe out alive! When he thought of what happened back then, Alex felt a deep fear.
That fear was deeply engraved in the depths of his soul and became his nightmare.
Thank you for your kind intentions, but we do want to look inside.Jerry smiled and rejected their suggestion. Everyone had their own aspirations and could not bepelled to act.
This was also their choice. To enter the depths of the maze without strength was not called bravery, but stupidity.
Looking at the backs of Jerry and the other two leaving, Alex sighed helplessly. He had seen many such people.
As the leader of a Holy Dynasty, everyone had their own pride and glory. It was impossible to say that he would stop with just a few words of advice.
Only after witnessing that kind of hell did they know that there was always someone better than them.
Look at them, all rxed, they will definitely die miserably in the end.The one who spoke was one of the followers who just defended their leader.
That has nothing to do with us. Lets train hard. After we be stronger, we can go deeper into it. Moreover, everyone has their own fate. Who knows, they might be able to walk out!
Saying this, Alex shook his head subconsciously. It was obvious that even he did not believe what he said.
After saying that, the few of them sat quietly on the spot and began to meditate and train.
Everything here slowly fell into silence again.
Whats the use of leaving those few people at the exit? Isnt this a pure waste of time? Alice had a disdainful look on her face. She was a fragment of the will from the Empire era, so naturally, she hoped that these trial-takers from the Empire Era would be able to actively participate in this trial.
Instead of watching them passively hide there, holding on to dear life.
Dont say that. Everyone has a choice. Although living in the city is safer and has more spiritual energy, the daily expenses arent small. Theres basically no expenses here, and you can stay as long as you want,Athena replied with a smile.
As the manager of the Sky Dynasty, Athena was obviously more considerate. After saying that, she looked at Jerry with some worry. After all, those people just now were not weak.
Even so, they were stillpletely wiped out. Especially Alex, the leader of the dynasty. The fear in his eyes could not be faked.
There must be a great terror in this forest. It did not matter whether he lived or died, but if his majesty met with any danger here because of him,
Then he would be the biggest sinner of the Sky Dynasty.
Your Majesty?
Whats wrong? Jerry was a little confused.
I think its not as peaceful as we look, and theres great danger inside.
Isnt that obvious? Of course theres a great danger. Otherwise, those people wouldnt be so scared that they wouldnt dare to go deeper,Jerry said matter-of-factly.
No, I think we have too few people. Should we call the others over?
Theres no need. Its useless for them toe now. This ce isnt better with more people. On the contrary, the more people there are, the more dangerous it is. Jerry said with a serious face.
ording to the description in the Eternal Flower Register, the danger in this dense forest wasnt like thest time in the underground mausoleum. It was even more strange.
The dangers here are even more bizarre than the ones in the tombst time. Maybe theres something wrong with the surrounding trees, and if Im not careful, Ill be tied up by these trees and killed, Jerry said as he looked at the towering trees around him.
Chapter 216 - The Figure in the Swamps
Chapter 216: The Figure in the Swamps
What? Athena was immediately on guard and scanned all the trees around her warily.
Unfortunately, she didnt notice anything strange.
She turned her head and bumped into Jerrys half-smiling face. She instantly understood that she had been deceived by Jerry.
Her face instantly darkened, and she turned his head away, ignoring him, Deep down, she really did care about the safety of this ce.
But he still had the heart to make fun of her when it was a matter of life and death. This instantly made Athena unhappy.
Jerry smiled faintly and did not exin himself. He just caught up with Athena and directly grabbed her arm, pulling it gently.
Athena was pulled into Jerrys arms. Athenas face turned red and her heart began beating uncontrobly.
She started to struggle, trying to get out of Jerrys arms.
Shh!Jerry leaned close to her ear and exhaled softly.
Athenas face turned even redder. It was like a roasted apple. She was struggling to get out.
However, she suddenly heard a terrifying roar from afar. That roar contained an extremely terrifying divine power.
It caused the entire forest to tremble non-stop. Immediately, Athena did not dare to make the slightest movement, and cold sweat slid down her forehead.
Dont worry, its fine! Jerry said, indifferent, as he patted Athenas shoulder lightly.
Not only that, Jerry even headed in the direction of the roar. Athena and Alice looked at each other.
They knew that this was not something they could stop, so they could only follow Jerry helplessly.
It was as if it had just rained in this forest, and the air was humid.
The grass on the ground was green, and soft under their feet.
If not for the terrifying roar just now, the forest would have been quiet and peaceful.
But Jerry knew that he must not be fooled by this appearance. The calmer the forest was,
the greater the danger hidden under this calmness.
Help! Through the leaves came a womans cry for help. The few of them looked at each other, raised their vignce, and groped in the direction of the voice.
It didnt take long for them to get close to its source.
It was a figure covered in mud. With that slim figure, they could vaguely tell that it was a woman.
Although her face couldnt be seen clearly because of the mud, her attractive figure could not be conceled.
It was more appropriate to say that it was because of the mud that the womans clothes stuck tightly to her body, perfectly disying the curves of her body.
Wait! Jerry pulled back Alice, who was trying to save her.
Whats wrong? If we dont save her, shell be gone. Alice was confused.
Thats a swamp! Jerry looked at her with a serious expression.
Yes, that woman was at least a tier 2 god-king. However, even so, she still had no resistance to the swamp. Half of her body had already sunken into the swamp.
Fortunately, although the swamp was strange, it still retained some of the swamp characteristics.
Furthermore, the woman that very well. Although she was calling for help, she did not move at all. Sheid there, not daring to move at all.
This could slow down the rate at which she was sinking.
Jerry instructed Athena and the other two not to move around. Then, with a sh, he flew out.
He did note into contact with the strange swamp under his feet rashly. He directly pulled the figure that was trapped in the swamp in midair, trying to pull her out .
However, he suddenly realized that there was a huge attractive force from the swamp. Not only did the speed of the womans descent suddenly increase.
Even Jerry, who was in the air, was about to be pulled down.
Interesting!Jerrys eyes shed, and a smile appeared on his lips.
When he first saw this swamp, he had felt an inexplicable sense of dissonance, but he could not tell where that sense of dissonance came from.
Only now did he finally understand that this swamp was alive. To be precise, it had its own consciousness. The reason why this woman had not been swallowed by the swamp.
It was purely because the swamp wanted to use this woman as bait to attract more prey toe over.
Then, it would pull them all under the swamp.
Suddenly, Jerrys pupils constricted. Even Athena, Alice, and the others outside the swamp were screaming.
At that moment, the ck and filthy swamp was seething. Then, countless hands wrapped in mud crawled out from underneath.
Perhaps the swamp realized that Jerry had not been caught under the swamp, so it immediately deployed this strategy.
If Jerry had guessed correctly, these hands should havee from the victims who had identally fallen into the swamp and died.
They were the so-called trial-takers. Or the followers that the trial-takers brought with them.
But Jerry was different from the ordinary trial-takers.
It would be too naive to assume him could be pulled to the bottom of the swamp with such petty tricks.
A silver light burst out from Jerrys body as he approached his severed arms. However, there was no blood on the wounds of the severed arms.
Instead, it was a ck-green liquid that emitted a rotten stench.
Jerry immediately activated his domain, and within the area covered by his domain, the suction force that erupted from the swamp instantly disappeared.
This time, with just a little bit of force, even the people who had sunk into the swamp below were directly pulled out by Jerry.
Following that, Jerry did not stop. He casually waved out a light de that was condensed from the power of space.
All the mud-covered arms that stretched out from the bottom of the swamp in front of him were all chopped into pieces, ck-green liquid sttering everywhere.
Every time these arms blocked his way, Jerry would fly past the swamp in a few steps.
He casually threw the figure that he had saved from the swamp onto the ground. Jerry pped his hands and looked indifferently at the endless arms that were chasing after him from the swamp behind him.
Athena and Alice looked at the countless arms, their faces pale.
They had never seen such a disgusting scene before, and hurriedly urged him to leave.
However, Jerry did not budge, as though he did not see the arms charging at him.
Your Majesty? ? Athenas voice was trembling. No matter what, this swamp, which could render a tier 2 divine king helpless, was extremely dangerous.
The consequences would be unimaginable.
Its fine, dont worry! Jerry smiled.
As expected, when the arms reached the edge of the swamp, they disappeared and fell back in.
The strange abilities of the swamp could only be limited by its range. Once out of the swamp, no matter how terrifying it was, there was nothing it could do.
Chapter 217 - The Swamp with Consciousness
Chapter 217: The Swamp with Consciousness
Perhaps it was because they realized that they couldnt do any harm to Jerry and the others outside the swamp, the terrifying scene in the swamp gradually disappeared.
Everything returned to its normal, calm appearance.
But at this moment, no one would look down on this seemingly ordinary swamp anymore.
Cough cough! Cough cough! The woman on the ground coughed a few times, her expression extremely dispirited.
Beside her, Athena used a spell to help her clean off the dirt on her body.
Meanwhile, Jerry seemed to be thinking about something as he slowly walked towards the edge of the swamp.
Your Majesty! ! Athena, who was constantly paying attention to Jerrys movements, immediately cried out in surprise.
Its alright, donte over! Jerry reached out his hand to stop Athena and the others from approaching, while he had already walked into the edge of the swamp.
But at this moment, there was still no movement in the swamp, just like an ordinary swamp.
If it wasnt for what he had just experienced, he really couldnt see what was wrong with it.
But Jerry knew clearly in his heart that the reason why the swamp didnt make a move now was because he was only at the edge, and he couldpletely get out of the swamps range with a casual retreat.
Once Jerry took a few more steps forward, he was afraid that there would definitely be some strange movements in the swamp. Perhaps those arms would cover the sky and earth as they rushed towards Jerry again.
Not only those hands, those arms too probably belonged to those that were swallowed by the swamp. So, before these arms were taken away, how did the swamp attack? Jerry lowered his head and looked at the dark swamp soil.
The mud seems to be different!Jerry was keenly aware that his spiritual sense was blocked by the mud.
Jerry moved without hesitation. He reached out and cut off a branch of a tree. With a few shes of silver light, a smooth wooden board appeared in front of him.
Then, he took the square wooden board and stabbed it into the swamp, trying to dig out some mud to check.
It was easy to get in, but there was a huge resistance when he tried to pull the wooden board out.
A huge force came from the swamp and pulled the other end of the wooden board. Jerry felt like he was in a tug-of-war with the entire swamp.
Finally, there was a crack. The wooden board could not withstand the huge force and broke. A part of it sank into the swamp and waspletely swallowed up by the endless mud.
However, Jerrys efforts were not futile. The wooden board in his hand also brought out some mud.
Jerry stared at the small piece of mud at the end of the wooden board and directly used his divine power to see what kind of divine power was contained inside.
However, he suddenly found that his divine power was absorbed and devoured by the mud. As it devoured Jerrys divine power, the mud actually began to twist like a living thing.
Following the wooden board, Jerry slowly climbed towards the source of the divine power, but his speed was extremely slow.
And as more and more divine power was devoured, the strange mud actually slowly came to a stop.
It no longer absorbed any more divine power.
Are you full? Jerrys expression gradually became serious. He finally understood the secret of this swamp.
He finally understood why even the King of the Gods could not get out of this swamp.
The mud here could actually absorb divine power. A small piece of mud might not be able to harm the King of the Gods.
However, the mud in this swamp was undoubtedly a death trap for any tier 2 King of the Gods.
In addition, who knew how many King of the Gods were buried in this swamp, since those arms could still disy some of their original strength.
This undoubtedly caused the danger level of this swamp to increase exponentially.
Padah!
After understanding the characteristics of this mud, Jerry directly threw the wooden board in his hand into the swamp.
The mud on the wooden board gradually regained its activity, squirming and sinking into the swamp to be one with the swamp again.
And the wooden board just floated quietly on the swamp.
Dont you have any interest in these dead things?Jerry sneered, then turned his head and left the edge of the swamp.
How is it?Jerry asked as he came to Alices side and looked at the person who had revealed his original appearance.
The woman still seemed to be a little panicked. Her eyes were flustered and her breathing was rapid, but it was still much better than before.
Athena patted the womans back gently to help her calm down.
My My name is Crane Elinor. I also have a sister, Crona Elinor. Initially, we didnt think about how far we would go into the forest. We just wanted to see if we could find any herbs.
We identally encountered a terrifying ferocious beast. It chased us so we could only runaway. In the end, we had no choice but to escape separately.
I panicked, so I chose a random direction. By the time I regained my senses, I realized that I had already fallen into a swamp.
It seems that the beast was chasing after your sister! Jerry said calmly. He did not find any traces of the beast in the vicinity.
A hint of pain appeared on Cranes face. After the two of them split up, the beast did not follow her. Naturally, it was chasing after her sister.
Once she thought of her sister being caught, the consequences caused her face to instantly lose its color, turning deathly pale.
Please, if you see my sister, can you help me save her! Crane seemed to have found hope as she clung desperately to Jerrys thigh, refusing to let go.
After that short period of time, she already knew that Jerry was the leader of this group of people, and it was also Jerry who saved her from the swamp just now.
Why? I want to know what happened after you fell into the swamp? Am I the first person to save you?
Of course! Why do you ask this question? Cranes body trembled, and a trace of panic shed in her eyes. Her face was a little unnatural, but it soon disappeared.
However, this small change did not escape Jerrys eyes, and Jerry immediately knew the answer.
Nothing, Im just curious! If someone else came to save you, then where did they go? Why didnt I find any signs of other people around here?
Did those people sink to the bottom of this swamp? Initially, I thought that although this swamp was strange, it was ultimately just a weird ce. However, as I was saving you, I discovered that this swamp seemed to have its own consciousness.
Chapter 218 - Collin and Eleanor’s Inner Schemes
Chapter 218: Collin and Eleanors Inner Schemes
After hearing Jerrys words, Collin was more and more shocked. He said in surprise, This swamp actually has a consciousness?
Since youre not going to tell the truth, then lets go!J erry was toozy to waste his breath on this woman.
He got up, signaled Athena and Alice to follow, and turned to leave.
Although Athena was a little confused, she had always obeyed Jerrys words and never had any objections.
Hey! Why are you leaving? Dont you care about this person anymore? Although Alice felt that this was not good, when she saw Jerry and Athenas actions, she only shouted and ran after them.
Seeing that the three of them left her here alone, Colleen Eleanor panicked.
She didnt expect them to be so heartless. They left without any hesitation.
At this moment, seeing that the figures were getting further and further away, Crane gritted her teeth. There was no longer any panic in her eyes. She became determined in an instant.
Wait a minute, wait a minute. Ill tell you everything. As long as you can save my sister, Ill tell you everything, Crane shouted.
Ill give you onest chance. My patience is very limited. I hope you wont miss thisst chance.
A voice suddenly sounded from behind her, giving Crane a fright.
She turned around and saw that the three people who had left in front of her had suddenly appeared behind her.
She did not feel anything at all. She raised her head and met Jerrys cold and merciless gaze.
Crane instantly understood what he meant. Jerry was trying to tell her not to y any more tricks.
Otherwise, if Jerry could appear behind her when she did not feel anything at all, it meant that he could kill her without anyone knowing.
From the coldness in his eyes, Crane Elinor sensed a strong killing intent for the first time. It made her hair stand on end!
It was as if she had fallen into a bone-chilling ice cer.
At this moment, she did not dare to hide anything anymore. She quickly said, Youre right. In fact, youre not the first person to try to save me, but those who saved me were all swallowed up by that swamp.
But I cant do anything about it. I just want to live. My sister is still waiting for me to save her! I cant die here!
So you kept asking for help, but when others saved you, did you warn them about the dangers in the swamp? A dangerous look shed in Jerrys eyes, then he said, If Im not wrong, you didnt. Because you were afraid that once you said it, those people would leave you. They wouldnt save you at all! Am I right?
Crane could clearly feel a cold murderous intent approaching her neck, giving her goosebumps all over.
At this moment, she could only lower her head and not say anything. Everything was as the man had said, just like when he was there. Yes, Crane knew that she was trapped in this swamp.
But she still acted as a trap because only in this way could she survive. What if someone was strong or lucky enough to save her from the swamp?
Seeing that Crane did not say a word, Jerry knew that his guess was probably right.
Athenas eyes revealed a deep disgust. It turned out that this guy had long known about the dangers in the swamp.
But when Jerry went to save her, she did not warn him at all.
If Her Majesty wasnt strong enough, she would have beenpletely devoured by the swamp.
Athena could not help but feel a lingering fear when she thought of this. She stared at Crane again, and a trace of killing intent appeared in her eyes.
Alice was much more straightforward. She directly questioned, We saved you because we felt sorry for you. I didnt expect you to have evil intentions. Youre simply saving an ungrateful wretch. To think that youre so shameless!
At this time, Crane was not willing to be outdone. She responded strongly, What do you know? Do you know the feeling of waiting for death slowly? I just dont want to die. Is it wrong for me not to want to die?
Alright! Thats right! Jerry directly interrupted their argument,
Your Majesty? Athena still wanted to say something, but Jerry stretched out his hand to indicate that there was no need to say anything. He knew everything in his heart.
Seeing this, Athena did not say anything more, but secretly increased her vignce against Crane.
What you did was not wrong, but it was also not wrong for us to choose not to help you! Remember, this is yourst chance. May I ask why I should help you find your sister, and why should I save your sister? Ill give you five minutes, give me a reason to save your sister! Jerry bent down, his eyes were fixed on her.
Crane was frightened by Jerrys gaze. He subconsciously turned his head and averted his gaze. In the end, he made up his mind, he took a deep breath and said, In fact, my sister is a lord of the dynasty. If you can save her, it will bring unimaginable benefits to you! Maybe its not impossible for my sister to marry you!
After saying that, Crane stared at the number on the back of Jerrys hand and nced at it a few times. From the time Jerry saved her, she had found out that he was a lord of the dynasty just like her sister.
He had already obtained the recognition of the Empire Era fragment!
Presumably, this news should be able to give him a shock, but he did not expect that he was still calm!
Moreover, the expressions of the two people next to her became more and more unfriendly.
This reaction was out of Cranes expectations. ording to her n, once the other party heard this idea, she would naturally be a little surprised and then arouse the other partys curiosity.
Only then would she be able to lure the other party into her n step by step.
But after the other party heard the news, her face remained unmoved,
You have one more minute! Jerry said calmly. Was it important to her sister or to other people whether she was the Lord of the dynasty?
It was not important at all. So what if it was, so what if it was not!
Who here was not a lord of a dynasty? A dynasty might be a very rare thing in the Empire Era.
But in this training field, there were many lords of dynasties.
No one would notice if one was gone.
As for those unimaginable benefits!
HMPH! Who wouldnt say that without proof.
Who would be an easy target if they were all lords of dynasties! Itd be damned if these peoples words could be trusted.
Seeing Jerrys expression, Crane knew that Jerrys patience had really reached its limit. If he didnt say something valuable, then it was very likely that not only would Jerry not save her, he might even throw her back into the swamp.
I can guarantee that if you can save my sister, we can give you the fragment of the Empire Era!
Chapter 219 - The Amalgamation of Empire Era Fragments
Chapter 219: The Amalgamation of Empire Era Fragments
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jerry was shocked to hear this, but he remained calm on the surface. He simply nced at Alice.
Alice naturally knew what Jerry meant. He was probablyining that she didnt tell Jerry why the fragments of the Empire Era could be transferred.
Of course, she wouldnt tell him since he didnt ask!
Alice rolled her eyes at Jerry, leaving him with the back of her head.
Seeing her like that, Jerry suddenly felt angry. It seemed that Alice was asking for trouble again.
After this was over, he would see how to deal with her when he returned to Sky City.
Ill think about it!Jerry said faintly.
Hearing this, Crane was finally relieved. As long as the other party was willing to think about it, it meant that there was still a chance.
Jerry told Athena to look after Crane, then gave Alice a look and walked away.
Alice pouted and reluctantly followed Jerry.
Shouldnt you give me an exnation?Jerry said with a smile.
What exnation? And your smile is so disgusting! Alice looked reluctant and took a few steps back as she spoke.
This woman really needs to be taught a lesson,Jerry thought to himself, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.
Howe I have never heard you mention that the fragments of the Empire Era can be reced?Jerry slowly approached.
You didnt ask! Alice looked as if it was a matter of course.
Jerry was so angry that his teeth were itching, but when he thought of the fact that they were still in the endless tower, he could only force himself to swallow his anger.
Then can you exin it to me in detail now? Jerry said through gritted teeth.
No problem. Actually, its like this...
It was actually quite simple. In just a few minutes, Alice had already exined the matter clearly,
That is to say, if the lord of the fragments of the Empire Era voluntarily handed over the fragment that he controlled to someone else, then another person would be able to directly devour the fragment of the Empire Era and be the new sessor?
They must both be trial-takers! Alice corrected, But generally, no one would do that, because perhaps every attendant brought by the fragment lord might die, but the fragment lord would not, because as long as they activate the number imprints on their arms, they would be able to directly exit the maze.
So, their lives are usually not in danger.
I understand. After Jerry heard this, he had a rough idea of what was going on.
On the other side, Athena stared at Crane with an unfriendly expression, paying attention to her every move. After all, no one would be in a good mood if they treated her with good intentions.
Moreover, this guy was actually scheming against them.
Actually, Athena didnt want Athena to pay anymore attention to Crane. After all, Crane had always been hesitant, and only told a tiny bit of the truth in the end.
As for whether this was the main reason, she did not know.
Crane did not care about what Athena was thinking. She understood Athenas malice.
Anyone who was schemed against by her would not be in a good mood. Of course, she did not think that she was doing it wrong.
However, what she wanted to know more now was what Jerry was thinking at this moment, and how long he needed to think.
Her sister was currently being chased by a ferocious beast, and every minute of dy meant an extra minute of danger.
Fortunately, Jerry did not make her wait too long. In a short while, Jerry rushed back with Alice.
How is it? Sky Emperor, how is the discussion going? Seeing Jerrys figure, Crane could not help but ask.
During the conversation just now, she already figured out his identity.
I can only say that Ill do my best. If I can meet your sister, Ill naturally go and save her. But if I cant save her, then theres nothing I can do. But if I can save your sister, then...
Dont worry, Ill definitely keep my promise! Crane promised.
Then, without allowing time to rest, Crane led Jerry and the other two along with their previous memories, towards the ce where they had separated from their sister.
Jerry had been staring at the Eternal Flower Register. If there was any danger, the register would immediately warn him.
This way, he wasnt afraid that she would set him up so hed fall into her trap..
The few of them walked forward and soon arrived at the ce where she had separated with her sister. The huge footprint on the ground undoubtedly belonged to the fierce beast they had mentioned.
What happened next was simple. As long as they followed the footprints on the ground, they would be able to find Cranes sister.
Of course, the prerequisite was that her sister had not entered the belly of the ferocious beast.
Jerry took the lead and directly activated all of his divine sense. Because there was a high possibility of encountering that terrifying ferocious beast, he needed to be extremely careful.
...
On the other side, a delicate young girl was lying on a towering tree. Her right hand was only left with a small section of her shoulder. It was only a simple bandage, and her entire flesh and bone were directly exposed.
Because she had lost too much blood, her entire body had already revealed a strange pale color. At this moment, she was lying on the tree motionlessly, and had alreadypletely fainted.
Not far from the tree, a huge monster figure was hesitating. Upon closer inspection, this monsters appearance actually looked like a huge lizard that was standing upright.
However, its entire body was covered in a kind of purple scales. A pair of huge purple vertical eyes stared straight at the young girl on the tree trunk. It seemed to be chewing something. From time to time, fresh blood would flow out, apanied by a cracking sound.
A lump of blood-stained debris fell out of the lizard beasts mouth. It was actually a finger.
The piece of arm in the mouth of the lizard beast was actually the arm of the young girl on the tree trunk.
However, although the young girl was right in front of its eyes, the lizard beast still did not have the desire to step forward. Instead, its eyes were filled with vignce, and it would look below the young girl from time to time.
It turned out that a few steps in front of the ferocious beast, the soil under the tree trunk actually had a strange blood-red color. It was as if it had been soaked in fresh blood. Every time it saw that strange blood-red soil, a strong look of fear shed through the eyes of the ferocious beast.
After thinking for a long time, the ferocious beast let out an indignant roar. Finally, it red hatefully at the young girl lying on the tree trunk before turning around and heading elsewhere.
In the end, it still did not step onto the blood-rednd.
At this moment, a few drops of blood dripped down from the unconscious girls wound. However, once theynded on the soil below, they instantly disappeared, as if they had been absorbed by the soil.
Chapter 220 - Heres a Pet
Chapter 220: Heres a Pet
After a long time, the girl on the branch finally recovered. She was somewhat alive, but her expression was still very dispirited. Her pair of big eyes were bloodshot.
There was no spiritual energy at all. An indescribable fatiguepletely enveloped her body.
Has sister escaped yet? Crona muttered to herself. She used her remaining hand to support herself on the tree trunk, struggling to get up.
However, due to her severe injuries, her body was too weak and she fell back onto the tree trunk.
Furthermore, due to her actions, the original wound began to bleed again. The blood dripped down the tree trunk into the blood-colored soil below before disappearing.
Looking at the strange scene happening on the blood-colored soil below, Cronas eyes revealed a deep fear. Within that, there were also great intimidation and unease.
She had personally witnessed the terror of this blood-colored soil. If it wasnt for her sensitivity to danger and the many treasures protecting her, she would not have had the chance to climb up the tree,
she would have beenpletely devoured by it.
Crona knew that the blood-colored soil was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was the thing hidden under the blood-colored soil!
When she thought about what she had seen back then, her entire body felt ufortable, and all the hair on her body stood up. She would rather die on this tree trunk than face that thing hidden under the blood-colored soil.
As for directly activating the fragment imprint to escape from this maze, she had never thought of this idea from the start.
The moment Crona walked into this maze, there were only two oues for her. One was to sessfully walk out of this maze, and the other was to die.
As long as she died, the fragment of her empire would be able to hide from the world again.
Although it might still be found in the end, it would buy some time.
Do I really have to stop here? Crona gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with unwillingness.
The dynasty that she had worked so hard to build had spent an endless amount of time and energy to get to where she was today.
But when she thought of the danger the dynasty was facing now, the light in her eyes gradually dimmed.
Now that she could not even get down from the tree trunk, what could she do to deal with that guy?
In a dense forest, a few figures were walking carefully.
Jerry took the lead and was at the front of the group. Athena had wanted to take Jerrys ce and scout ahead.
After all, they were following the footprints of the beast. Who knew when they would bump into it.
Perhaps, in the next second, they would bump into the beast that was chasing after the two tier 2 King of the Gods.
Hence, the position at the front of the group was the most dangerous. If they encountered anything, the person at the front would be the first to be attacked.
This was also the reason why Athena wanted to swap ces with Jerry.
Unfortunately, Jerry rejected her directly. What a joke. With the Eternal Flower Register, he already knew the situation around him.
No one could discover the danger around earlier than he does.
Host, please pay attention. There is a purple swallow green caterpir on the leaf in front of you. Although it is small and not very strong, the poison in its body is extremely terrifying. Once it is scratched by its fur, the poison will immediately rush into its body. Even a tier 2 King of the Gods would not be able to resist it. At worst, part of your divine body will die and never be able to recover. At worst, your divine personality will be contaminated and its divine power will bepletely lost. It will bepletely crippled!
The Voice of the Eternal Flower Register rang in his mind. Jerry immediately slowed down his movement and extended his hand to signal to the people behind him.
The people behind him thought that they had encountered some kind of danger, so they instantly put on 120% of their energy. However, after looking around, they did not find anything strange.
What is it, Your Majesty? Athena asked softly. She did not find anything strange.
Nothing! Jerry did not move. His eyes were fixed on a leaf in front of him on the right. The leaf was a bright green color.
It was as wide as a cattail leaf fan that was a few meters long. However, in the center of the huge cattail leaf fan, there was a green caterpir the size of a fingernail.
The caterpir was only the size of a fingernail and its entire body was green. Upon closer inspection, it was discovered that the green color all came from the fur on its body.
There were more than ten million of these tiny fur. The caterpirs entire body was covered by this green fur, and it looked exactly like a leaf.
If it wasnt for the Eternal Flower Registers reminder, even Jerry wouldnt have been able to discover this little guy.
Although this little guy was small and looked harmless, the Eternal Flower Register had already reminded him.
If he underestimated the enemy, this little caterpir was an existence that could kill a tier 2 King of the Gods!
Jerry took out a palm-sized box made of bronze from the spatial container with his empty hand.
ording to the Eternal Flower Register, this caterpir could hide thousands of miles away. Ordinary objects couldnt trap it, but only the bronze container could.
It could not move.
The spatial domain spread out andpletely covered the leaf. In almost an instant, the caterpir on the green leaf disappeared.
It was locked in the bronze container in Jerrys hand.
Yes! Alice, do you want a pet?Jerry shook the bronze box in his hand and shouted at Alice.
Get lost! Alice finally shouted angrily, but she unconsciously stepped back.
Oh!Jerry looked at Alice as if he had discovered a new world. He didnt expect this guy to be afraid of this caterpir.
This surprised Jerry. He thought this guy wasnt afraid of anything!
Now he finally had a way to punish her!
An idea appeared in Jerrys mind.
But seeing Alices cautious look, just as Jerry finished speaking, Alice directly hid behind Athena, afraid that Jerry would really throw the box over.
ncing at Crane all anxious, Jerry finally dismissed the idea in his heart.
Now was the time to rush, there was no time to waste.
Looking at the footprints of the ferocious beast on the ground, Cranes sister was most likely still alive.
Your Majesty, who would treat a caterpir as a pet? Dont scare her! Athena also protected Alice.
Most women still hated things like caterpirs. Even she did not dare to say that she couldpletely ignore them.
Since Athena had said so, Jerry had no choice but to give up and continue moving forward.
He finally understood why it was difficult for the trial-takers to pass through the maze.
Even insignificant caterpirs could cause great damage to the King of the Gods, let alone other things.
Chapter 221 - Kiran’s Unspeakable Secret
Chapter 221: Kirans Unspeakable Secret
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In other words, your Feather Dynasty has already been targeted by a guy leading the Divine Spear Dynasty. That Divine Spear Master, Lu Zian, has discovered the ultimatum. Either your sister hand over the Empire Era fragment and be his concubine, or else, your Feather Dynasty will bepletely destroyed?
Along the way, Crane told Jerry and the others about the two of them.
Jerry was a little surprised. He didnt expect Cranes sister to be so powerful. She was able to sessfully establish a dynasty in the Empire Era.
Bing the Lord of the Dynasty and gaining the recognition of the Empire Era fragment, although the era fragment they were in was still much smaller than Jerrys fragment No. 9.
However, this was not an easy thing to do,
one had to know that under the background of the Empire Era, a woman being able to defeat so manypetitors and advance all the way,
manding so many dynasties, was a very rare urrence.
However, the tragedy also began here.
After Cranes sister became the ruler of the dynasty, she gained the recognition of the Empire Era fragment.
Thus, the two sisters came to the training ground. Like all the trial-takers, they thought that they were extremely powerful.
They did not mind the trial on the first level of the endless tower at all.
The result was obvious. The trial failed miserably. Under the protection of a group of loyal subordinates, they risked their lives.
Only then did the two sisters manage to survive the maze.
However, the group of elites had all died in the maze. This could be said to be a huge blow to their newly born dynasty.
It was also at this moment that the people from the Divine Spear Dynasty came looking for them. They threatened to hand over the Empire Era fragment and serve him in the future.
Otherwise, they would directly lead the army to the location of the Sky Feather Dynasty andpletely destroy it.
Then, they would directly upy the fragment of the Empire Era where they were from.
In order to change this situation, they had entered this maze again, trying to pass this level of trial to increase their strength.
However, every time, they ended up failing, and there were not many crystals left on them.
This was theirst chance. If they failed again, then they really didnt have any crystals left.
Unless they found something to do in the city, they would be driven out of the city, not to mention entering the endless tower.
This was why Crane was sure that his sister would rather die in the maze than escape through the fragment mark.
Your Majesty! We didnt encounter anything like this when we first entered the trial ground! Athena could not help but thank her good luck.
Of course, not only did no onee to find trouble with us, but there were also people who came to give us gifts,Jerry said with a smile.
Athena and Alice immediatelyughed along. Of course, they knew what Jerry was talking about.
Of course, it was the bet with the one who sold Thousand Year Leaves of Youth, Dibos.
Although theyughed, in fact, Dibos could be said to havee up to cause trouble. If it wasnt for Jerrys strength, it might not have happened that time!
Seeing the looks of these people, Crane, who was at the side, seemed confused. She had no idea what was going on!
Alice could not help but tell the whole story when she saw her expression.
At this moment, Crane knew how powerful the man in front of him was.
They had walked out of the maze of the endless tower in a few hours the very first time they entered.
Thinking of how they had wandered in the maze for so long and sacrificed so many, and how this time, both of them were almost killed.
And they still had no idea how to get out of the maze.
Was It luck? Crane looked at Jerrys back as he led the way.
He was only at the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods realm, how could he find the exit the first time he entered the maze.
Those who could pass the 1st level of the endless tower had all tried their best to find the exit.
It was not to say that it was absolutely impossible for a neer to pass through the first level, but the probability of that was extremely low.
This training ground had existed for countless years, and up until now, only one person had reached such a level.
That was the guy who ranked first on the endless stone tablet.
But even he had paid a huge price back then. Who knew how many of his subordinates had died.
ording to Alice, there were only three of them. They had passed through the first level without any injuries.
How was this possible! The three of them were only tier 2 King of the Gods.
Luck, it was definitely luck!
But was it really all luck? Crane looked at the figure in front of her and thought of the time when he saved her from the swamp.
She hesitated again. Maybe this guy really had the ability.
But it didnt matter. As long as she followed, she could confirmed whether he had passed through the maze because of luck or because of his own ability.
After making up his mind, Crane kept watching Jerrys every move carefully from behind.
Little did he know that her actions were all clearly seen by Athena at the side. Due to the incident that happened in the swampst time.
Athena had been constantly on guard against Crane along the way. When she saw Cranes actions, she was shocked and thought that she was plotting against Jerry again.
At this moment, Jerry suddenly stopped in front of the group. They were about to ask what happened when they saw Jerry make a gesture to keep quiet.
For a moment, no one made a sound.
Jerry looked at the scarlet soil in front of him. This ce gave him a feeling that it was even more dangerous than the previous swamp.
Moreover, the footprints of the fierce beast stopped there. It didnt go deep into the scarlet soil, but changed its direction.
At this moment, the people behind also saw the scarlet soil in therge area in front of them. The soil seemed to be soaked in blood.
It was strange, tempting, and full of danger! !
It seems that the beast didnt go deep into the area in front! Athena looked at the footprints on the ground and said.
Yes, the beast lingered here for a long time and finally chose to leave!Jerry squatted down and said with a frown. He definitely wouldnt enter the strange red area in front of them without permission.
Then why arent we following it? Why are we stopping here? Crane looked anxious. It had been a long time since she and her sister had separated.
If this continued, who knew what would happen to her sister!
Chapter 222 - Find Out the reason
Chapter 222: Find Out the reason
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
We have to find out the reason why the beast stopped here first! Jerry raised his head and said coldly.
Why do you want to find out? Crane looked puzzled.
Hearing that, Jerry nced at Crane and shook his head helplessly. How did such a brainless woman survive until now.
Then, he looked down slightly and stopped at her curvy breasts. Was this what people refers to as big breasted but brainless?
Among all the people present, Cranes breasts were the biggest. They swayed as she walked.
Jerry even suspected that when she was trapped in the swamp, it was because of her boobs that she didnt sinkpletely.
What are you doing? Crane noticed Jerrys gaze and quickly crossed her arms over her chest. She couldnt help but step back.
Im just thinking, how did you survive until now if youre so stupid.Jerry ignored her actions and mocked her mercilessly.
Then, he stood up and scanned around, as if he was looking for something.
What do you mean? How am I stupid? Crane was worried about his sister, he was already very anxious.
In the end, that guy suddenly stopped and not only did he not say the reason, he even called her stupid.
Because the beast stopped for a reason! Athena nced at her and said stiffly.
What reason? Crane turned to Athena and said.
There are many possibilities, but the most likely one is that your sister was caught by the beast here, because there are bloodstains on the ground!Jerry said coldly without turning his head.
Impossible, this is impossible! Crane seemed to have lost all his strength in an instant, kneeling on the ground weakly.
Found it!Jerry said indifferently, ignoring Crane.
It was true that there was blood on the ground.
There were also many footprints of the ferocious beast, which proved that the ferocious beast had been wandering here for a long time.
However, there were no signs of battle, which meant that Cranes sister was not caught here.
It was very likely that she walked straight into the scarlet rednd in front of them, which was why the beast was wandering here.
However, the feast had lingered here for such a long time. In the end, it still had not stepped into that area. This meant that there was a great danger ahead.
A ce that even the ferocious beast did not dare to step into. If Cranes younger sister really barged in, the odds were definitely against her.
Thinking of what might have happened, Jerry set his gaze on the surrounding trees. In the end, he really did discover a figure lying on top of a tree trunk.
Hearing Jerrys voice, the few of them raised their heads and looked in the direction Jerry was looking.
Crona! ! !Crane could not help but scream when he saw his sisters figure.
As he said that, Crane could not help but walk over, thinking of saving her sister!
However, he was pulled back by Jerrys cor.
What are you doing? My sister is dying, I want to save her! Crane said anxiously. It was obvious that she could see that her sister was not in the right state.
I didnt see you trying to save her, I just saw you looking for death! Jerrys tone was especially cold and ruthless!
After saying that, Jerry turned his palm and swept up all the remaining blood on the ground, then casually threw it into the soil in front of him.
After the few drops of blood fell into the soil, the blood-colored soil underneath actually started to squirm, as if there was something hidden underneath that was breaking out of the soil.
At that moment, Jerrys body moved, like a bolt of lightning. When he returned, there was an object twisting between his fingers. It looked like an earthworm, but it was more than twice as thick as an earthworm.
Its mouth was full of sharp teeth. This was the creature hiding under the blood-colored soil.
With a slight force from his hand, the creature that looked like an earthworm was directly cut into two.
Looking at the thing on the ground that had broken into two pieces and still jumping, Jerry frowned deeply.
Although Jerry seemed to have easily cut this strange earthworm into two, only Jerry knew how hard that was.
When he first caught the creature, Jerry had nned to directly use his divine power to examine it. In the end, he found out that this thing could devour divine power.
Moreover, it was not just divine power. Even the divine sense that Jerry had sent out was going to be devoured. If Jerry had not noticed it in time and immediately retracted his divine sense, the consequences would have been unimaginable.
Most importantly, in that short while, this thing had absorbed a portion of Jerrys divine power, and its entire body had be thicker.
In the end, the only way to get rid of this thing was to rely on Jerrys Forbidden God domain topletely eliminate the strange aspects of this thing. Only then could it be so simple to get rid of it.
Otherwise, if another person were toe over, that persons hand would probably be eaten by this thing.
And who knew how many such things were hidden under this blood-rednd!
[ blood-red leech: normally, only ces that were once soaked in blood would be born. Its mouth is filled with sharp teeth, and it doesnt have eyes, nose, or other organs. However, it is extremely sensitive to fresh blood and likes to eat fresh blood. Once bitten by it, it will enter deep into its body! They will devour thempletely! ]
The description of this thing in the Eternal Flower Register rang in his mind!
Soaked in fresh blood?
Jerry looked at the endless blood-red ins in front of him. What had happened here before?
Had thisrge area in front of him been soaked in fresh blood before? Then whose fresh blood was it that could nurture such a terrifying blood-red leech!
It could actually kill a King of the Gods! !
Jerry did not make a move for the time being. He did not know how many blood-colored leeches were hidden under the blood-colored soil.
Moreover, other than the blood-colored leech, there were more dangers present.
At this time, the noise from below also woke up Crona, who was recuperating on the tree trunk. She had originally relied on meditation to treat her injuries.
However, after being injured by the ferocious beast, an abnormal energy was wreaking havoc in her body. Furthermore, her injuries were too severe.
It was already very difficult to prevent her injuries from worsening, let alone treating them.
Hence, she could only stay on the tree trunk and try her best to stall for time.
At this moment, she was awakened by the noise from below and immediately shouted, Theres danger in the soil below, donte over!
When he heard the sounding from the tree trunk above, Jerry was surprised to hear what she said. He turned to look at Crane, wondering if the two were really sisters.
Why were their personalitiespletely different!
Chapter 223 - Blood Craze
Chapter 223: Blood Craze
This time, Jerry was a little conflicted. He wanted to give it a try; if he could save her, he would.
If it was too risky, he would just turn around and leave.
The route he had taken during this period of time had already seriously deviated from the route indicated on the Eternal Flower Register.
He didnt want to waste too much energy here.
But now that the girl on the tree trunk had shouted, he was embarrassed to leave just like that.
It seemed that the girl on the tree trunk had a much better character than her sister.
If that was the case, then he would go over and take a look!
Jerrys eyes flickered as he stared at the blood-rednd in front of him. He said to the three people behind him, You guys stay away from here!
Athena and Alice looked worried, but in the end, they only opened their mouths but said nothing.
They knew that once Jerry made a decision, he would never change his mind!
Staying here at this moment would only slow Jerry down, so they immediately retreated hundreds of meters away.
But they still kept their eyes fixed on Jerrys movements!
Seeing them leave, Jerry heaved a sigh of relief. He didnt know what would happen if he stepped into this ce.
But there was no doubt that he would be attacked by the blood-colored leeches. The situation this time was different from thest time in the swamp.
As long as he left the swamp, he wouldnt be attacked again!
God knows how far the blood-colored leeches would be able to follow him this time. However, seeing the distance between those people, even if the leeches followed them and left the blood-colored soil in front of them, Athena and the others would still be able to leave in time!
Since that was the case, there should be no worries.
Jerry gathered his spirit and slowly took a step forward!
The mud at the soles of his feet felt soft and sticky, as if he was stepping on flesh and blood!
However, he wasnt immediately attacked like he was back in the swamp.
Jerry naturally knew why, because the leeches hiding under the soil moved at the smell of blood.
Once they smelled blood, they would rush over like crazy!
When that time came, it was hard to say what kind of scene it would be!
But that didnt mean that other than blood, no matter how much you moved, it wouldnt attract the attention of the leeches.
As long as the movement wasnt big, it wouldnt be noticed by the blood-colored leeches under the soil.
After all, the other senses of the blood-red leeches had alreadypletely degraded!
But once the movement became too big and one stayed on the mud for too long, it was hard to say.
But since the experiment had already beenpleted, Jerry no longer had any hesitation. He lightly tapped the tip of his foot.
The blood-red soil only sank slightly and didnt create too much movement!
But even so, when Jerry had just left the soil, a few blood-red, twisted, long leeches still drilled out from the sunken area!
Jerrys heart sank. He did not expect that these leeches senses were more sensitive than he had imagined!
But it was already toote to go back on his words, so he could only continue forward. This time, Jerrysnding spot was still only a light tap!
It also attracted the attention of a few blood-colored leeches. Even the leeches that had been rmed earlier were following them.
If this continued, more and more leeches would gather. However, at this moment, Jerry was already close to the big tree that Crona was standing on!
On the tree trunk, Crona had initially wanted to warn him when she saw that the person ignoring her advice and was determined toe this way!
However, Jerrys actions were too fast, and by the time she reacted, he had already sunk into the blood-red soil!
Crona was so frightened that she did not dare to warn him, as that would only alert the other terrifying creatures beneath the soil.
She had seen it with her own eyes, when a peak tier 2 King of the Gods beast had identally stepped into this area.
Countless earthworms and other life forms suddenly appeared beneath the blood-colored soil.
It was as though there wereyers of blood waves,
in an instant, the waves had enveloped the beastpletely.
In the blink of an eye, the beast had disappearedpletely, leaving behind a pile of bones.
The beast did not even have the chance to shriek before it was drowned by the blood waves!
As expected, the terrifying things under the soil started to appear one after another, and Cronas heart was already in her throat.
Her gaze followed the figure that was flying towards her, as she tried her best to stand up from the tree branch.
Jerry was distracted and focused on what was happening behind him. Everything was still under his control, and with a single step, he leapt onto the tree branch.
He stretched out his hand and gently pulled Crona into his embrace. Then, he stomped heavily.
Boom!.
The 10-meter-wide tree fell to the ground, crashing heavily into the blood-colored soil.
This sudden movement woke up the blood-colored leeches under the soil, and they all gathered towards the direction where the tree fell.
On the other side, Jerry used the force to charge towards the edge of the blood-colored area. His body was like a cannonball!
Because the blood-red leeches were all attracted by the movement of the tree, it made Jerrys movements much easier.
But what Jerry didnt notice was that the wound on Conas broken arm had split open due to her previous actions, and a few drops of blood dripped into the blood-red soil below.
Immediately, the blood-red leeches that were heading towards the tree trembled, stopped, before charging towards Jerry in a frenzy.
Countless blood-colored leeches were tangled together, twisting and rolling, forming a blood-colored wave that swept towards Jerry.
Even with Jerrys mentality, he could not help but feel his scalp go numb.
There was no need to be cautious anymore. With a heavy stomp, a huge pit appeared in the blood-colored soil. However, it did not take long before the pit was filled by the blood-colored leeches!
Jerry, who did not have any scruples, instantly gained a huge increase in speed.
However, he still did not put too much distance between him and the leeches behind!
Just as he was about to escape from the blood-colored area, the blood-red leeches behind him caught up to him.
Crona closed her eyes in despair. She had already prepared herself for this scene. However, when she thought about how she had dragged down the person who had saved her, Crona felt a wave of difort in her heart.
At this moment, the blood-colored leeches had already appeared before Cronas eyes. She could even see the circles of sharp teeth in their mouths with her own eyes.
At this moment, she suddenly noticed that the leeches had stopped in their tracks. It was as if they had suffered some sort of heavy blow and had been crushed into minced meat.
She had no idea what had just happened. She had faced these leeches before, and her divine power was unable to cause any damage to these things.
Chapter 224 - An Unexpected Encounter
Chapter 224: An Unexpected Encounter
Lets go! Before they could leave the blood-red soil, Jerry shouted directly to the three people waiting for them in the distance.
Athena also saw the blood-red waves that were more than ten meters tall behind Jerry.
Everyones expression changed instantly, and they felt a great sense of difort and deep fear in their hearts.
The dense mass of these disgusting things caused their scalps to go numb, and they didnt dare to dy.
They charged straight towards the rear.
Just as Jerry had guessed, these blood-colored leeches were different from the arms in the swamp. They werent restricted by the blood-colored soil.
Even though Jerry and his men had already walked out of the range of the blood-colored soil, these blood-red leeches still followed them, showing no signs of stopping.
However, their speed had slowed down a littlepared to before. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jerry directly increased the distance between them and the blood-red leeches.
Fortunately, the blood-red leeches couldnt get too far away from the blood-colored soil. After chasing for a few hundred meters, they finally retreated unwillingly.
Even after the blood-red leeches retreated, the group continued to flee for a very long distance.
That scene had left a huge scar in their hearts.
After walking for a long while, they finally stopped. Jerry ced the woman in his hand on the ground and opened the Eternal Flower Register to check where they were.
After confirming that there was no danger around, Jerry let out a sigh of relief.
On the other side, when Crane saw his sisters miserable state, he could not help but cry out in rm.
Yes, Cronas injuries were very serious, even though she had managed to escape from the blood-red leeches.
However, if she was not rescued in time, her injuries would only have gotten worse, and in the end, her life would be in danger.
Come with me! Lets find a ce to treat her injuries!Jerry looked at the two people hugging each other, turned around and led the way!
ording to the reminder from the Eternal Flower Register, there was a ce suitable for resting, and there were some treasures hidden there!
Crane helped Crona up and followed behind Jerry. Cronas body was extremely weak at the moment, and she couldnt even speak.
Athena, on the other hand, was thinking that ever since she entered the trial ground, she seemed to be less and less of a help.
As she was thinking along the way, suddenly, Jerry seemed to have noticed something and stopped immediately.
Athena, who was absent-minded, did not notice Jerrys movements and directly bumped into Jerry.
Your Majesty, Im so sorry! Athena said hurriedly.
Shh! Jerry hurriedly covered Athenas mouth, telling her not to make a sound.
At this time, Athena realized that there was already a group of people in front of them.
But this time, she was concerned about another matter, because what happened just now was too sudden.
In order to keep her quiet, Jerry directly covered her mouth, and now Athenas entire body was leaning into Jerrys embrace.
She could even feel the sound of Jerrys breathing from behind her, and her back was so tightly pressed against Jerrys chest!
She could not say a word for a moment, her entire heart was beating wildly out of her control.
It was not easy to control Athena, and it seemed that the group of people did not notice them. Jerry was nning to observe what these people were going to do.
Unfortunately, he forgot that there was another variable behind it!
Why did you stop? My sister cant hold on much longer! Cranes anxious voice came from behind!
This sentence instantly broke Jerrys npletely.
Turning his head, Jerry felt a little helpless. He turned his head to look at the person behind him.
At this moment, Cranes face was filled with anxiety. He looked at Jerry in confusion, and there was a hint of anger in his eyes.
It was as if Jerry was going to turn hostile if he didnt give a proper exnation.
Who? Whos there? Come out!
Unfortunately, before Jerry could say anything, a voice berated him from the other side.
Upon hearing this voice, Jerry naturally knew that his tracks had beenpletely exposed.
He did not hide anymore and walked out openly.
In front of him was a cave that was covered by weeds. There were five or six people gathered at the entrance of the cave. It seemed like they were the trial-takers who had entered this maze.
At this moment, they must have noticed a cave as the sky was getting dark. They were about to enter and check when they heard a voiceing from the bushes behind them.
The eyes of the group of people lit up when they saw Jerry and the others. With their eyesight, they could naturally tell that Jerry and Crona were only at the peak of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm.
The others had only just advanced to the tier 2 King of the Gods realm, while Crona, who was at the peak of this realm, looked heavily injured. She had no strength to fight at all.
Everyone, we discovered this cave first. We can only apologize. I hope everyone can find a new ce to rest!
The leader stood up and said. Although his words sounded reasonable, his eyes revealed a strong sense of undeniableness.
Obviously, they thought that they had the absolute advantage in terms of strength and did not mind Jerry and the others at all.
They immediately began to chase them away!
Why? My sister is seriously injured! Can we also rest in the cave?
Before Jerry could say anything, Crane could not help but yell anxiously.
Oh! Of course! If the beauties are willing, they can alle in and rest, except for him!Another person stood up directly, indicating that other than Jerry, everyone else could enter the cave to rest with them.
Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Ike Yadamuka. Ladies are wee to explore this level of the maze world with us. That person made an inviting gesture, as if he was a gentleman.
However, his gaze kept sweeping over Crane and the others.
Athena and Alice felt extremely ufortable from the bottom of their hearts, and their faces revealed great disgust. Alice even pulled Jerry in front of her, directly blocking Ikes disgusting gaze.
Seeing this, Ikes face was a little unnatural, and his eyes unconsciously shed with a cold light, but it quickly disappeared.
This strange look naturally did not escape Jerrys gaze, but Jerry just smiled without saying anything, and said indifferently, Thank you for your kindness, but we wont go in! This cave is still yours.
At this moment, Cranes face became more and more anxious. She said in a panic, What are you talking about? Its already sote. Do you know how dangerous this jungle bes at night? Where can we find a ce to rest now?
Chapter 225 - I’ll Take Care of It for You
Chapter 225: Ill Take Care of It for You
Hearing Cranes words, Ike looked like he was watching a show and didnt forget to add fuel to the fire, he smiled and said, This beauty is right. Its almost dark now. We wandered around for a long time before finding this cave.
Theres no other suitable ce to rest around here. I think this beauty is seriously injured! Why dont youe in and rest with us!
Then why dont you let his Majesty in? Athena said coldly. Athena didnt have any good impression of this guy who dared to disrespect his Majesty.
This beauty doesnt know that the cave is too small for this many people. We can only ask this gentleman to spend the night outside. But you can rest assured that if theres any movement outside, we will also sense it and immediatelye out to help. Ike looked like a good man.
No need. Thank you for your kindness, but wed better stay outside for the night. We wont fight over this cave with you!Jerry said calmly, still rejecting the Ike suggestion decisively.
How can that be? Dont you know how badly my sister is injured now? And do you know how dangerous it is outside at night? Before Ike could say anything, Crane directly expressed her dissatisfaction with Jerrys words.
Ike continued, Yes! My friend, youre being too forceful. Even if you dont want to, you have to consider this beautys injuries. To your benefit, we also brought some healing medicine with us this time.
Hearing that Ike also had medicine on him, Crane could not help betraying a happy look.
Even though Jerry still had a smile on his face, his eyes had already turned cold.
No need. Thank you for your kindness. I wont go in with you. Of course, if they are willing, I have no objections! Jerry still rejected Ikes suggestion.
Then he turned to Crane and said, You can go in with them. I didnt force you to go in with me!
Hearing that, Crane turned to look at Athena and Alice, but Athena looked at her with disgust, he said coldly, Theres no need for that. If you want to go in, go in yourself. Ill stay with his Majesty!
Alice echoed, Thats right. If you want to go, go yourself! I didnt expect to save an ingrate!
She had never been so polite.
Ike smiled at Jerry and said, They are your followers. Naturally, they will not disobey your orders. If you really think about your followers, you should order them to enter the cave to rest!
Although Crane had a good figure,pared to Athena and Alice behind Jerry, except for the pair of bosoms, she was far inferior. Her sister was still quite beautiful.
Unfortunately, she was seriously injured and looked like she was about to die.
Medicine to treat injuries? Of course he had it, but it was for his own life, so how could he use it on these people.
One had to know that thebyrinth on the first floor of the endless tower was filled with dangers. These things that could heal and save lives were extremely important.
If it wasnt for the many dangers in thebyrinth, Ike didnt want to waste unnecessary energy on these things and directly made a move on Jerry.
That way, the few beauties would all be taken in by him.
However, he did not act rashly. Every trial-taker was not simple. Furthermore, he could feel that the aura emitted by the other party was even stronger than his.
However, it was a pity that Jerry was the only one withbat strength. As a peak tier 2 King of the Gods, he could naturally tell that the two beauties hiding behind Jerry had just reached tier 2 King of the Gods!
As for the other two, one was half-dead, while the other was an idiot. He could just casually lie to them.
You dont have to worry about my followers. Youd better mind your own business! Dont die without knowing how!Jerryughed coldly.
How can you say that? Our Majesty invited your followers out of kindness, yet youre not being kind! You one of Ikes followers stood up and scolded Jerry angrily.
Boom! !
Before the man could finish his sentence, there was a loud sound, and the mans figure disappeared from where he was and flew out heavily into the mountain beside him.
Until now, the man was still in a daze. He did not know what had happened, and didnt even see Jerrys figure.
He only felt a huge forceing at him, and his entire body flew out uncontrobly, creating a deep pit on the mountain wall.
Kacha! ! !
A crisp sound was heard. It turned out that one of the protective armor on the mans body had been shattered.
However, even with the protection of the protective armor, the aura and blood in his chest was still surging, and his internal organs were trembling non-stop. He directly spat out a mouthful of blood.
You the smile on Ikes face could no longer be maintained. He really did not expect that Jerry would actually attack his subordinates directly in front of him.
Moreover, the attack was actually so heavy. Under the circumstances of having protective armor, his subordinates were already injured to such a state. If they did not have protective armor, one could imagine what the oue would be.
He was afraid that this subordinate of his would be directly crippled. He might even die directly!
Jerry looked at the other party and smiled faintly. If you dont manage your dog well, then Ill help you manage it! Youre wee!
Ikes face was gloomy as if water could be wrung out of it.
But even so, he still restrained himself and did not choose to make a move!
Moreover, he reached out his hand to stop the followers behind him who were trying to rush up!
The strength that Jerry had unleashed just now had made Ike deeply fearful. Even he had only seen an afterimage. It was obvious that Jerrys strength was much stronger than he had imagined.
If he wanted to get rid of Jerry, he would have to pay a heavy price. Moreover, if themotion was too big, it might cause some unnecessary trouble.
One had to know that this was the maze of the Endless Tower. If themotion was too big, it might attract the powerful and dangerous monsters in the jungle.
Then everything would be over.
Moreover, it was still early. From what Ike had said just now, he already understood.
The guy in front of him was obviously a newbie who had just entered the jungle maze.
Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to tell that he had spent the night outside.
The scary part of the jungle would only gradually reveal itself when night fell!
When that time came, no matter how strong this guy was, he would only die miserably outside, and wouldnt be able to survive the night.
Thinking of this, Ike looked regretfully at the two beautiful women behind Jerry. It was a pity that these two beauties were going to die tonight.
Chapter 226 - Surviving in the Cave
Chapter 226: Surviving in the Cave
After Ike had thought through the details, his face regained its usual calm smile. Gritting his teeth, he said, Thank you very much!
Youre wee! Its my pleasure. The few people behind you dont seem to be very obedient to your discipline. Do you want me to discipline them for you?Jerry acted as if it was a matter of course, and he turned his gaze to the followers behind Ike.
As if he wanted to continue attacking, the smile on Ikes face, which had finally recovered, became stiff, and he began to curse in his heart.
Restrain! Restrain! If these guys couldnt find a ce to stay at night, they would definitely die!
Ike had been emphasizing in his heart, suppressing the murderous intent in his heart!
Then, he pretended not to hear Jerrys words and directly chose a different target. If he continued to chat with Jerry like this, even with his self-restraint, he might not be able to resist attacking.
Ike turned his gaze to Crane, who was carrying Cora on his back, and said with a smile, May I know the name of this beautifuldy?
Looking at her surging breasts, her clothes could barely hold them together!
Although the woman in front of him did not look like the two peerless beauties behind Jerry, she had her own huge advantage.
Crane, who was standing at the side, was still unable to react. Wasnt everything fine just now?
Why did the entire scene suddenly be tense? Most importantly, Jerry had actually chosen to attack directly.
She had thought that she would beg again. This guy named Ike did not seem to be an unreasonable person.
If she said a few good words, this person would probably let Jerry go into the cave to rest.
But now that such a thing had happened, Jerry and the others couldnt possibly go into the cave.
She knew very well how terrifying this forest would be at night.
The endless darkness enveloped the entire forest, and all kinds of strange things appeared in the ck fog.
Back then, their Feather dynasty had beenpletely annihted because of this, and they should never underestimate anything in this forest.
Especially after night fell, they would obediently find a ce to hide.
At this moment, Crane was already starting to me Jerry in her heart. As the leader of a dynasty, how could he be so impulsive?
Why didnt he take a look at where he was now? This was the endless tower, no matter if he was the leader of a dynasty or anyone else.
If he wasnt careful, he wouldnt even be able to keep his life.
Colleen Eleanor, this is my sister. Seeing Ike turn around to ask him, Colleen answered honestly. She didnt want to wait for death outside with Jerry and the others.
Eleanor? Ike had some doubts in his mind. He seemed to have heard this name somewhere before.
But he couldnt remember it at the moment, so Ike didnt bother with these things anymore, he smiled and asked, Miss Crane, your sister seems to be a little seriously injured. Hurry up ande with us to the cave to have a good rest so that we can carry out the following treatment.
Hearing this, Cranes face lit up. She had always been worried about her sisters injuries. Now that she heard that someone could treat her sister, how could she refuse.
Thank you, Mr. Yadamuka! As he said this, Crane was about to lead his sister directly into the cave with Ike and the others.
Jerry looked at all of this expressionlessly. Alices face was full of indignation. Even Athenas face was full of disgust. It was a kind of undisguised disdain.
Crane pretended not to see all of this and dragged his sister into the cave.
Crane, who had survived from the brink of life and death, only knew one thing. As long as he could survive, nothing was important.
Wait, sister! Crona, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said.
Her weak voice made people wonder if she could finish the rest of her words. It even gave people the feeling that she was telling herst words.
Crona, you are too weak now. Dont talk anymore. After we cure you, we can discuss anything else! Crane looked at his sisters weak look and said worriedly.
No, sister, this is wrong. They saved us. We cant do this! Crona looked at Jerry and the others and said. Although she was still very weak, her tone revealed an unchangeable determination.
Jerry did not expect such a thing to happen. He raised his eyebrows slightly and fixed his eyes on Crona. There was no doubt that Cronas injuries were very serious. If she was not treated in time, she might really die like this.
But even in such a situation, she was still firmly on Jerrys side.
This surprised Jerry, but was it really just because he saved her like the she said?
Or did she say that on purpose to win his favor, or did she also realize something was wrong!
But regardless of the reason, Jerry had to admit that Cronas words were indeed much more pleasing than her sisters. If it was to win Jerrys favor, then Jerry had to admit that Crona had seeded.
Even Alice and Athena looked at Crona in surprise. From the way they looked at the two sisters, they knew the value of Cronas words.
Crona, what are you talking about? There are conditions for them to save us, and now that your injuries are so serious, youll die if you dont get treatment, Crona didnt expect his sister to say so, and he retorted anxiously.
Sister, unless Im with them, I wont abandon them and go into the cave alone to live.Crona was very determined.
The expression on Ikes face fluctuated between green and white. What was going on?
As long as one had entered the jungle maze before, theyd know that night was the most dangerous time in the jungle,
now, he had finally found a safe ce to stay, but he was rejected by all of them.
This was like a hard p to his face, one after another. He was also a lord of the dynasty, although he had kept a low profile aftering to this trial ground.
But when had he ever been treated like this! !
Seeing Ikes expression, Crane naturally knew that his sisters words had clearly offended him, so at this point,
it was obvious that Ike would not let Jerry and the others enter the cave to rest.
Im sorry, my sister has always been like this. She doesnt understand these things. Please dont take it to heart. I will advise her properly,Crona quickly said to Ike.
Sister, you dont need to say more. I will never abandon my savior. If you want to go with them, just go.As she spoke, Crona struggled to push Crane away and dragged her weak body towards Jerry and the others.
Alice quickly stood out from behind Jerry and supported Crona, afraid that she would copse on the ground due to exhaustion!
Chapter 227 - Everyone Has to Pay the Price for Their Choices
Chapter 227: Everyone Has to Pay the Price for Their Choices
Looking at the scene before him, Crane never thought that things would develop to such an extent.
Jerry and Ike were facing off against each other. Although both of them had smiles on their faces, the situation was not as good as it seemed.
Crane felt as if the two of them were about to have a life-and-death battle in the next moment!
But now was not the time to think about this. It was obvious that it was time for her to make her own choice.
Should she follow Ike into that safe ce to settle down, or should she follow Jerry to find somewhere else to repay him for saving her life.
Im sorry, Mr. Yadamuka, can you reconsider and let all of us in? This cave can obviously amodate a lot of people. Crane was still trying to persuade Ike to allow Jerry and the others to enter the cave.
Ikes smile gradually disappeared. He was like a piece of thousand-year-old ice, exuding an extremely cold aura from the inside out.
Without saying another word, he turned around and led his subordinates into the cave.
Among them, the guy who finally came down from the hole in the mountain wall red at Jerry with hatred.
But he didnt dare to overdo it. When he saw Jerry looking at him, he quickly turned his head away.
He was really scared by Jerrys actions just now. He didnt know that this guy would actually attack without a word. If it werent for the armor protecting him
Even if he didnt die from that attack, he would have been seriously injured. Now, the boiling blood in his body hadnt been suppressed yet.
Ike and the others went straight into the cave and directly sealed the entrance of the cave.
This guy looks like hes smiling, but hes so stingy.Alice saw the situation and directly cursed.
Jerry smiled faintly, indicating that he did not agree or disagree.
Your Majesty, were should we go next? Athena was very calm. The most important thing now was to find a foothold.
From the situation just now, it could be seen that after the night, the jungle would be even more dangerous.
Go? Why should we go? Well spend the night in this cave! Jerry said with a smile, staring at the huge rock that blocked the cave. No one knew what he was thinking.
In order to prevent people from entering the cave, Ike and the others directly blocked the entrance with a huge rock.
In fact, when Jerry had just reached the entrance of the cave, the voice of the Eternal Flower Register sounded in his mind.
ording to the Eternal Flower Register, there was a secret treasure inside the cave,
however, there was also a huge danger, so he did not think of going in with Ike and the others.
Since Ikw was willing to be the vanguard to test the danger in the cave, Jerry did not mind letting those people be cannon fodder.
Jerry had seen people seeking death before, but he had never seen anyone rush to their ends like this. Moreover, before they died, they had also blocked the only way out.
Jerry could not help but sigh that the world was full of surprises!
Athena was stunned when she heard this. She seemed to be confused by Jerrys answer, but she had always been smart.
Moreover, she was extremely good at this kind of thing. Naturally, she immediately understood what Jerry meant.
Although she didnt know what was on the right side of the cave, it was clear that Jerrys purpose was to let Ike and the others test the danger in the cave.
When the time came, they would rush in and upy the cave.
Therefore, she didnt ask any more questions and just quietly found a ce to meditate and train, adjusting her condition to the best.
In order to deal with the big battle that might break outter.
Although Athena understood Jerrys intentions, it did not mean that everyone knew.
What are you talking about?Crane, who finally stopped outside the cave, initially thought that Jerry had other ces.
In the end, she never expected that the answer that awaited her in the end would be like this.
If you want to go into the cave to rest, you should have said it clearly from the beginning. If your attitude is slightly better and your posture is slightly lower, there was no way they wont let us in!
After hearing Jerrys answer, Crane was instantly enraged, and the pair of huge breasts in front of her chest shook continuously.
Jerry nced at her coldly. If it werent for your sister, you would be dead by now. In the future, shut your mouth, or get lost!
Crane was instantly enveloped by a terrifying murderous aura, as if there were thousands of sharp swords pointed at her. Her skin was covered with goosebumps from the bone-chilling chill.
He did not dare to move at all. It was obviously a hot weather, but it was as if he was in a world of ice and snow.
A drop of cold sweat slowly slid down the tip of his nose and fell on the white mountain in front of his chest. She knew that Jerry was not lying this time. If she said anything more, she might really be killed.
By bypassing Crane directly, Jerry no longer had any patience to talk to this big-breasted and brainless woman about anything.
He walked straight to Crona. At this moment, Crona was abnormally pale due to the loss of blood, and there was no color in her lips.
She was leaning against Alice, her head drooping weakly to one side!
Her injuries were getting worse.
If it were not for Alice supporting her, she would not even be able to stand.
At this moment, she saw Jerry walking over, struggling to push Alice away. She stood up with difficulty and bowed to Jerry, he raised his head and said, Thank you very much for saving us sisters. My sister knows very little about the dangers of this world. In addition, shes worried about my injury, so there are many offenses. I hope you dont mind!
Jerry looked at the girl in front of him, and there was no focus in his eyes anymore. Even his pupils were beginning to dte!
It had to be said that this girl called Crona was much stronger than her sister in all aspects. With such words coupled with her current appearance, it was very difficult for Jerry to reject her.
Before Jerry could answer, Alice quickly reached out to support Crona and said, Dont worry, hes not such a stingy person! Dont move around and have a good rest!
It was enough to show that the effect that Crona wanted had been achieved.
As for whether all of this was sincere or deliberate, it didnt matter.
Everyone has the right to make their own choices. I respect everyones decisions, but we all have to pay the price!
Jerry came in front of Crona and said coldly. Alice red at Jerry, as ifining about his mercilessness.
But Jerry pretended not to see it, and only carefully examined Coras wound. The wound on the broken arm was uneven, and it was obvious that it had been torn off by the ferocious beast in one bite.
Due to the excessive loss of blood, the broken arm had turned pale. However, there was an obvious dark green line in it.
This dark green line moved along her shoulder towards Cronas heart.
Finally, it stopped under the corbone of her neck. It seemed that Crona had used the divine power in her body to suppress this mysterious dark green line.
Chapter 228 - The Changes in the Cave
Chapter 228: The Changes in the Cave
Although Crona had suppressed the dark green lines, preventing them from entering her heart,
without a doubt, this had consumed all of her attention, and she did not have the extra ability to treat her own injuries.
Thinking of this, Jerry gestured for Alice toy Crona t on the grass, so that the others could keep an eye on the situation around them.
Then, with a wave of his right hand, the wound on Cronas broken arm began to show signs of healing. With this action, Jerry tore the wound open.
Suddenly, a huge pain came from the broken arm. Crona only frowned and did not make a sound.
Then, Jerry pressed two fingers on the end of the dark green line, moving it back bit by bit.
Drops of dark green liquid dripped from Cornas broken arm and fell on the grass. The grass around them started to rot.
It looked ten times stronger than concentrated sulfuric acid.
Such things had invaded Cronas body. No wonder the wound could not heal.
After Jerry forced all these things out of Cronas body, Cronas expression gradually improved. She was finally alive.
However, she was still very weak, though her life was not in danger for the time being.
Jerry saw this and stopped in time, not continuing to treat her.
Firstly, he was not a professional healer, and secondly, no one knew what would appear in the cave, so he still needed to save his strength to deal with the situation inside.
After checking the condition of her body, Crona looked at Jerry with gratitude, about to say something.
At this moment, there was finally movement in the cave.
Bang, Bang, Bang! A series of knocks sounded.
The huge rock that blocked the cave kept shaking, and mounds of dust on the mountain wall rolled down.
Whats going on?Alice asked.
It looks like the people inside want toe out! Athena, who was resting at the side, opened her eyes and said. She also felt the movement in the cave.
It was obvious that the people who went into the cave were in trouble and wanted to escape from the cave.
Unfortunately, when Ike and the others used the giant rock to seal the road, they had specially set up a few restrictions just in case. It would not be easy to break the giant rock now.
It could be said that everything they did was tying up their own hands,
the giant rock continued to shake. It seemed that the situation inside was not optimistic.
The few of them secretly circted the divine power in their bodies and stared at the entrance of the cave with vignce and concentration.
In the future, dont make decisions without knowing the specific circumstances! Crona had recovered a lot by now. She rejected Alices help and slowly walked to Crane.
Although she was still very weak, it was obvious that the situation was very special.
She could not use much of her strength to begin with. It was impossible for her to drag someone down to take care of her.
But if we had gone in with them, it would have been easier to face the danger in the cave with more people! Since Jerry said that, she had been standing alone at the side.
She naturally knew that her previous actions had caused Jerry and the others to be seriously dissatisfied, but she still said stubbornly at this moment. She did not think that she had done anything wrong.
Crona sighed. She naturally knew what her sister was like in her heart. She only told her to be careful not to find a ce to hide once things were unavoidable. After that, she did not say anything else.
Ike was not a simple person on the surface. To be precise, which one of them who came to the trial ground was not the leader of the dynasty, and which one of them could be the leader of the dynasty was a simple character.
The twists and turns in this were not something that her sister could understand in a short time. Moreover, she did not have time to exin how difficult it was.
Two people working together to deal with the danger in the cave? How could it be so simple.
However, at this moment, Crona was also frowning. It was impossible for the group of people who had entered the cave earlier not to know that there might be danger inside.
Otherwise, they would not have survived until now. However, the other party still walked in with determination. Naturally, they were quite capable and felt that they could deal with the danger in the cave.
Otherwise, he would not have directly used a huge rock to seal the entrance of the cave. It was obvious that he was worried that Jerry and the rest would ambushed them from behind.
However, it was obvious that an unexpected change had urred within the cave. The danger within the cave had definitely exceeded their initial expectations.
Crona turned her head to look at the figure in front of her. It was him who had forced the poison within her out of her body.
Furthermore, he was the one who had rescued her from the blood leeches. ording to her sister, he was also the one who had rescued her from the swamp.
Crona did not know how strong this person was.
However, no matter how strong he was, he was only at the tier 2 King of the Gods realm.
Many of the people who had entered the cave had already reached the peak of tier 2 King of the Gods realm!
Now that those people were desperately trying to escape from the cave, they knew that themotion inside the cave was not something that one or two peak tier 2 King of the Gods could handle.
Moreover, from the situation just now, it was obvious that he knew the situation inside the cave. Moreover, he was very confident that Ike and the others would not be able to deal with the danger inside the cave.
Then, what made him think that he could deal with those things himself?
Crona looked at the figure in front of her. At this moment, the other party was still calm and collected. She really did not know where the other partys confidence came from.
Boom! ! !
A loud sound rang out, and the huge rock at the entrance of the cave was smashed into pieces.
A few miserable figures rushed out of the cave.
The dust dispersed, and Ike and the others appeared from within. At this moment, these people were no longer as high-spirited as before.
Their bodies were covered in countless bloody wounds, and their King of the Gods level armor had beenpletely shattered.
Their hair was disheveled, and they looked like beggars on the side of the road. Their eyes were filled with fear as they looked into the cave, as if there was a devil inside.
Your Majesty, save me! ! !A desperate scream rang out, and a figure emerged from the cave. It was the original attendant who had been sted to the wall by Jerry.
However, he was now drenched in blood, half of his body torn apart. Before he couldpletely emerge from the cave, a blood-red w appeared from the cave and grabbed his shoulder.
It dragged him back into the cave.
A desperate scream could be heard from inside!
Then, there was no other movement!
Chapter 229 - Wanderer Demon Bat
Chapter 229: Wanderer Demon Bat
This scene shocked everyone outside. Even Jerry looked at the situation in front of him thoughtfully.
In that instant, he had basically seen what the creature that had dragged the man in was.
It was a huge bat, about ten meters long. Its wings were spread open, and it was obvious that it could be even bigger.
The huge bat was silver in color, and only its ws were blood-red.
Furthermore, from the looks of it, the bats ws could easily pierce through a King of the Gods body.
There was no doubt that these bats were as strong as a tier 2 King of the Gods
ording to the bats habits, they lived in groups.
Although they didnt know if the bats in the maze were the same, they could tell from the soundsing from inside.
There were definitely a lot of bats in the cave.
However, the bats didnt rush out of the cave. They only pulled the servant who was left in the cave back. There was no sound.
However, Ikes face was still full of fear. He didnt let down his guard at all. He didnt care about Jerry and the others.
His current situation was very strange. After the huge rock at the entrance of the cave was broken, he rushed out with three followers.
One of them was pulled in by the bat, but there were still two followers who survived with him.
But from Ikes behavior, he was not guarding against the bats in the cave, but against his two followers.
Jerrys eyes narrowed. It was only then that he realized that the two followers were clearly in a different state from before they entered the cave. At this moment, their eyes were bloodshot, and their eyeballs were bulging out, as if they were about to pop out from their sockets.
The expression on their faces was also strange. Saliva kept dripping from the corners of their mouths, as if they were being controlled.
Quick, use divine power to protect your ears! Crona saw the appearance of the two people, and her expression changed drastically, immediately eximing.
Squeak! ! !
Just as she finished speaking, a sharp sound came from the cave. It sounded like the cry of a rat!
Of course, she knew about this sound. In fact, she had already guessed what was inside the cave when she saw the appearance of Ikes two subordinates!
Wanderer demon bat!
It was a terrifying bat that existed in this forest. Its entire body was like steel, and it could be said to be made of copper skin and iron bones.
Its physique wasparable to a tier 2 King of the Gods.
Not only that, the demon bats voice could also have an effect on a persons mind. At worst, it could make it go into a trance. At worst, it could make a person go insane and eventually die.
This kind of demon had always been fierce and violent. It was extremely bloodthirsty, and it had always acted in groups.
It could be said to be the nightmare of all cultivators!
It was hard to imagine how many wanderer demon bats were hidden in this cave.
Fortunately, wanderer demon bats were nocturnal. Otherwise, the cultivators in the forest probably would not have survived until night!
Cronas reaction could not be described as unpleasant. Before the voice in the cave could be heard, she had already used her divine power to protect her ears.
She also protected her sister.
However, when the sound was heard, Crona realized that something was wrong.
Although this bat was very strong, the terrifying part was that these things always moved in groups. Even if a tier King of the Gods came, the bat would still flee.
Moreover, these sound wave attacks were only effective when these bats gathered together.
Normally, as long as one used divine power to protect their ears, one bats voicewouldnt have any effect.
But now, it was obvious that this wasnt the case. Even if Crona had used divine power to protect her mind, when the sound wave approached
She realized that the sound wave could actually shake the divine power in her body.
How was this possible! !
If this continued, once the divine power in her body copsed, there would be no more barrier to block the sound wave.
At that time, the sound wave would be able to directly attack her mind.
Her ending would be simr to the two followers in front of Ike.
Ikes situation was much worse than the others. It was not easy for him to escape from the cave.
Not only was he covered in wounds, but he had used up all his life-saving items.
Unlike the others, he knew that the sounding from the cave was not only used to attack, but also to give orders.
Yes, this was the order given by the demon bat to his two followers.
Of course, they knew that there were dangers in such a cave. However, since they were confident enough to enter, it meant that they had absolute confidence in their own strength.
Moreover, they had made ample preparations this time. As long as they did not encounter any monsters above the third King of the Gods level, they would be able to deal with them.
This was also the reason why Ike was still calm even though he was afraid when he found out that Jerrys strength was above his.
If they really fought, even if a tier 3 King of the Gods came here, he would still have the strength to fight.
However, this was his final trump card. In the end, he did not want to use it. Moreover, this trump card was used to clear this maze, not to be used for fighting.
Therefore, in the end, he chose to endure and confidently led his people into the cave.
It was because he was confident that he could deal with the dangers in the cave, so he immediately sealed the cave entrance with a huge rock after entering the cave.
However, it was also because of this that the wanderer demon bat inside waspletely rmed.
However, at this time, they still did not know what was waiting for them.
When they saw the bats, although they were shocked, they didnt care much.
It was not umon for the bats to appear in caves, so they were prepared.
When the huge bats pounced on them, Ike took out a kerosenemp calmly.
The kerosenemp looked old and rusty, and there was a hole in the wall.
The oil inside was made of some unknown material, and it gave off a pungent smell!
The oil gave off an extremely pungent smell, but there was a faint rotten smell in it.
It seemed that the original creator had used this rich fragrance to cover up the rotten smell.
After activating his divine power, the wick of the kerosenemp gradually lit up, as if it was going to be extinguished at any time. However, it was this tiny fingernail-sized me that made the demon bats afraid to approach.
After confirming the power of the kerosenemp, Ikes heart was even more confident.
He did not hold back anymore and used all his strength to activate the kerosenemp in his hand. The mes in themp instantly grew bigger, forming a fire dragon that swept towards the demon bats in the sky.
It chased the demon bats away in all directions, and many of them died under the fire dragons attacks.
Ike and the rest looked at the demon bats that were fleeing in all directions andughed loudly, who could have imagined that these terrifying demon bats that the trial-takers could not avoid in time would be so vulnerable in his hands.
But at that time, he did not know what was waiting for him next.
Chapter 230 - The Sound of Demon Bats
Chapter 230: The Sound of Demon Bats
Just as the demon bats were being chased by the fire dragon formed by the kerosenemp in Ikes hand, a cry suddenly came from the depths of the cave.
Immediately, all the demon bats began to fly into the depths of the cave, like soldiers who had received orders, nice and orderly.
Then, these demon bats formed a strange formation, and one after another, theyunched sound wave attacks.
Ike was naturally prepared for this. Immediately, everyone used the divine power in their bodies to protect their ears. This way, they could block the sound waves.
However, the demon bats in this cave were different from the ones they had encountered before. The sound waves of these demon bats could not only affect their minds.
They could even affect the divine power in their bodies. One or two of them was fine, but against such arge number of demon bats, once the barrier formed by their divine power was broken, everything would be over.
Fortunately, although the sound waves could affect their divine power, it did not affect their minds as much.
All of them realized the seriousness of the situation and did not dare to hold back.
They all attacked with all their might, trying to disperse the sound wave attack formed by these demon bats.
However, it was only after they attacked that they realized that these demon bats were not only different from the sound wave attack that had changed.
They did not know why, but these demon bats bodies had actually be more than ten times stronger. Their attacks did not have any effect on these demon bats.
There was not a single wound.
At that moment, they realized that there was something wrong with the demon bats. However, it was toote.
Under the continuous attacks, a hole appeared in the barrier formed by their divine power. The barrier was broken through by the sound wave attacks of the demon bats.
The attendant lost consciousness and attacked the kerosenemp in Ikes hand.
Only then did Ike realize how terrifying these demon bats were. They were actually able to use sound waves to control the movements of others.
However, after the kerosenemp failed, there was no longer anything that could restrict the demon bats. In an instant, all the demon bats charged towards them.
Fortunately, they werent ordinary people. Furthermore, they had brought along quite a bit of their wealth this time. They had all brought out their abilities.
Then, thinking of escaping from this cave, it was obvious that these demon bats had undergone some powerful changes. Their bodies were even stronger than King of the Gods like them.
And most importantly, there was a wanderer demon bat king inside.
It was this wanderer demon bat king that gave the order just now. Only then did those demon bats know how to use sound wave attacks to deal with the kerosenemp in Ikes hands.
With their current strength, they definitely couldnt deal with these mountain breeze demon bats, let alone that unknown mountain breeze demon bat king in the depths of the cave.
However, only when they wanted to escape the cave did they regret why they blocked the entrance of the cave, and why they blocked it so tightly.
However, it was still narrow and crowded at the entrance of the cave. The bodies of these demon bats were too huge, and they couldnt attack all at once.
It bought them a lot of time.
After paying the price of a few more lives, they finally removed all the restrictions on the huge rock and broke out of it.
However, at this moment, a high-pitched cry came from the depths of the cave. The remaining two attendants instantly lost their minds and started to attack Ike.
Ike had survived because he had many life-saving items on him. However, he still took the attacks of the two attendants.
Although he didnt die, all the life-saving items on him had been used up.
Now, he really didnt have anything to rely on. If he couldnt escape from this ce, he could only activate the imprint on his hand and leave this maze.
Damn it! Ike cursed in his heart when he saw his two subordinates charging towards him.
At this moment, he also noticed Jerry and the others who were watching from the side. Ikes expression turnedpletely dark.
Just a moment ago, he was still high-spirited and thought that he could solve all the problems in the cave. In the blink of an eye, he had escaped in a sorry state.
Not a single one of his followers was left!
Dont even know how you died when the timees.
The words that Jerry had said before suddenly appeared in his ears again, and the situation now seemed as if everything was within the opponents expectations.
This made Ike feel even more upset. Since these people had not left yet, his two followers had attacked again.
It seemed that the maze had failed this time. Ike was also quite decisive. Without any hesitation, he avoided the attacks of his followers.
He nced at Jerry and mocked, Ill leave this cave to you!
He activated the mark on his hand and instantly disappeared from the maze.
He reappeared in front of the entrance of the endless tower.
At this moment, the sky had yet to turn dark. There were still many people setting up stalls around the endless tower. They saw a disheveled figure appear out of thin air.
The experienced people naturally knew what had happened. This was clearly a trial-taker who had failed the first level of the endless tower.
Sigh! Another failure! Someone sighed.
He looks very pathetic. Judging from the wounds on his body, he must have been injured by the demon bat! There were many people among the stall owners who were well-hidden. With a nce, they could tell that the wounds on Ikes body were caused by some demon.
Sigh! Isnt that the guy who has been stuck on the first level? Whats his name? Someone recognized Ike.
Thats true. He has been stuck on the first level for a long time. I heard that before he entered the endless towerst time, he swore that he had made sufficient preparations this time and that he would definitely be able to pass.
How can it be that simple! Sufficient preparations? Theres no such thing as sufficient preparations. No one knows what they will encounter in there. No matter how much you prepare, its useless. Sometimes, its just luck.
Thats right. Some people have been here for a long time, but they still cant pass. And some cultivators have just arrived. To be able to sessfully pass the first level on their first visit to the endless tower, who can say for sure? Dont you agree, Dibos?
Dibos had an uneasy look on his face. He naturally knew who these people were talking about. In the past few decades, other than the fellow who had sessfully passed the first level of the endless tower a few days ago, there was no one else.
It was also that fellow who had caused him to lose two thousand years leaves of youth and twenty low-grade spirit crystals.
Moreover, he had be theughingstock of these people. In less than half a days time, the rumor has spread throughout the area.
Chapter 231 - New Bet
Chapter 231: New Bet
I feel that the kid was able to pass through the maze purely by luck. In my opinion, Dibos, you shouldnt have been so cowardly today. You should have continued the bet with him. How can he be so lucky every time? Once this topic was brought up, countless people instantly came up to jeer.
Thats right, Dibos, when did you be so cowardly? Hes just a mere tier 2 King of the Gods! Dont tell me you really have the ability to pass through the maze just by saying so.
Dibos, you have to think carefully. How much did you losest time? You should earn it back with interest.
Go, go, go. All of you scram to the side. Why dont you go up and gamble with him yourself! Dibos said snappily.
These fellows all stood there and spoke without thinking twice. They thought back to when they knew he had lost.
Those guys were all as happy as a few thousand-year-old child. They were just short of setting off firecrackers to celebrate.
They ran in front of him all day long in a strange manner, making him so scared he didnt evene out to set up his stall during that period of time.
However, listening to the discussions of the people around him, dibos had a different idea.
The first level of the endless tower had ninebyrinths. Back then, that guy had entered the underground tomb in the first level of the ninebyrinths!
That level was difficult, but it was also easy.
Because the most difficult part of the underground tomb was to find the right path. As long as one could find the right path, one could avoid all the dangers.
Therefore, in a sense, the underground tomb was the easiest to pass through.
There were trial-takers who failed countless times when entering other mazes, but they passed through the underground tomb in one go.
When he finally came out, he did not know how he passed through the maze.
Hence, there was the so-called underground tomb of luck.
If you were lucky, you could easily pass through the underground tomb. If you were unlucky, no matter how careful you were, you would not be able to find the correct path.
Therefore, when he knew that the maze Jerry passed through was the underground tomb, Dibos secretlyined.
If he had known earlier, he would have added another use in the bet. The underground tomb should be counted separately!
This might be a wise mans miscalction!
In fact, dibos did not think that Jerry had the ability to move freely in thebyrinth.
Jerry was only a tier 2 King of the Gods after all. Such powerful monsters were everywhere in thebyrinth.
If one was not careful, they would be food for the monsters.
Furthermore, ording to the rules of the endless tower, the trial-takers would not enter the same maze twice.
This meant that Jerry would not enter the map of the underground tomb again.
Even so, Dibos did not agree to Jerrys new bet.
Because that guy gave him a different feeling. That guy was clearly just a trial-taker who had just arrived.
His realm was only a tier 2 King of the Gods and Dibos could kill him with one hand!
But he did not know why Jerry gave him the feeling that no matter what maze it was, it was not a problem for him.
He could pass it as long as he wanted to.
Thats right, this wasnt confidence. The feeling Jerry gave him couldnt be exined by mere confidence.
It was arrogance, arrogance that did not fear any maze!
Although it sounded incredible, it was the truth!
This was also why when no one thought that Jerry could pass the maze sessfully this time, Dibos had a feeling that the guy could still walk out of it safely.
Dibos was also frightened by this idea of his, but this idea did not disappear but became even more ingrained!
At this moment, someone around suggested, Dibos, should we bet on whether that little guy named Jerry will be able to sessfully pass through the maze this time!
Sure! Diboseyes lit up and he said decisively. An idea gradually formed in his mind.
In the end, no one had expected Dibos to agree so decisively this time.
He did not think that Jerry would be able to pass this time. After all, those who knew about the endless tower knew that Jerry would definitely not be able to enter a maze like the underground tomb that relied on luck this time.
The difficulty of the other eight mazes was not something that an underground tomb could bepare to.
At this moment, he was embarrassed and did not say anything. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he did not expect to hear a voice from behind.
I bet that he can sessfully walk out of the maze!
That person turned his head to look at Dibos with a shocked expression, thinking that he had heard wrongly.
It was not just him, everyone around him was shocked by Diboswords.
For a moment, no one said anything. After a short period of silence, the entire ce exploded.
Did I hear wrongly just now? Dibos, this guy who has always held a grudge, actually stood on the side of the guy who tricked him.
F * ck, Dibos has changed his personality?
Theres something fishy going on, theres definitely something fishy going on!
Even the person who had initially proposed this bet had a look of shock on his face. He clearly knew that Jerrys chances of passing through this maze this time were slim!
But he didnt dare to easily agree to Diboss bet.
He was still wondering if there was something fishy going on, but it was Dibos who started shouting.
Is there anyone who wants to stop us? The bet is on, the bet is on! Anyone who wants to Bet! His shout attracted everyone around him!
Dibos, are you out of your mind? !
This is not the maze from the underground tomb! Do you really think that the endless tower is so easy to break through?
The people around them looked at Dibos as if they were looking at a fool.
Hearing the answers of the people around him, Dibos was even more certain of his thoughts. If he could seed this time.
Not only would he be able to earn back all the money he lostst time, he would also be able to make a huge profit.
Are you guys going to bet or not? If youre not going to bet, then move aside. If youre going to bet, then hurry up and ce your bets. I bet that this fellow will be able to easily pass through the maze just likest time.
Although Dibos was shouting very hard and there were indeed many people gathered around, not many people ced their bets!
For old fellows like them who had lived for who knows how many years, even their eyshes were empty.
How could they not know the Diboss character? He was someone who would not do anything that did not benefit him. He was someone who would not give up until he saw the reward!
How could he make such a bet that was not beneficial to him this time.
There must be something fishy going on!
Dibos, what tricks are you trying to pull this time?
Thats right. Dibos, why are you so confident in him all of a sudden? Just because he beat youst time?
Cut the crap. Do you think I dont know that this guys chances of passing this time are very slim? But Ill bet with you guys that he loses. Who will bet with me?
And the greater the risk, the greater the reward! The management directly said that this time, either well earn back all the money that the management lostst time, or well lose it all! What do you think? Do you want to bet?
Chapter 232 - The Most Difficult Maze on the First Floor of the Endless Tower: The Lost Forest
Chapter 232: The Most Difficult Maze on the First Floor of the Endless Tower: The Lost Forest
Even though dibos had always emphasized the risk and reward, the people around him were still very hesitant.
Only a few people were betting with him, and they were betting on a few pieces of low-grade spiritual crystals.
F * ck, you people usually talk about me like this and that every day, but now, with such a good situation, you still dont dare to bet!
Dibos, dont talk nonsense, who doesnt know what youre like? Why are you so kind all of a sudden? There must be an explosion!
Many people said directly, not giving him any face at all!
Dibos looked at the bet on the table, and the corners of his mouth began to Twitch.
Not only did not many people bet with him, some even thought that he must have received certain news before he dared to ce this bet.
Hence, they ced a bet with him and also bet that Jerry would be able to sessfully escape from the maze.
This made Dibbs so angry that his teeth were itching, but he could not do anything about it.
Ill bet with you. Ill bet ten pieces of medium-grade crystals that that guy will not be able to pass through this maze!
Just as Dibos was thinking of withdrawing the bet, a young voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd of onlookers.
It instantly attracted everyones attention!
Ten mid-grade crystals! ! !
This was not a small sum of money. Dibos was delighted. Once he won this bet, he would be able to earn back what he had lostst time, along with the interest.
Everyone looked up and saw that the person who spoke was a young man who looked rather disheveled, and he had quite a number of wounds on his body.
It was Ike who had escaped from the endless tower because he failed the trial!
Ike did not care about the gazes from the surrounding people. There were many trial-takers who thought that he had failed the maze. Most of them ended up worse than him.
It was normal to lose an arm or a leg. Some of the trial-takers even lost their lives in there!
His situation was already considered very good. Ike squeezed through the crowd and came to the front of Diboss stall. He won ten mid-grade spirit stones without hesitation!
In fact, when he first came out of the endless tower, Ike was about to go straight back to the hotel to rest, but he suddenly heard a familiar name.
It made him stop walking. After listening carefully, he realized that the group of people was talking about the guy he met in front of the cave.
Finally, he heard about the bet that Dibos had set up. Ike had been so angry at Jerry at the entrance of the cave!
Now that he heard that Dibos was so supportive of Jerry, how could he bear it.
And he also learned that Jerry had only entered the endless tower for the second time!
He immediately joined the bet!
Little brother, dont be so confident. This Dibos has always been vicious and merciless. He has never suffered a loss! Other than the young man fromst time, he has never suffered a loss in anyones hands!
Thats right, ten crystals is not a small expenditure! Someone kindly advised.
They had been here for god knows how long, so they naturally knew Diboss character very well.
All of you, shut up. Once you ce a bet, you cant go back on it! Dibos would not allow a bet thats been ced to be taken back, so he protected the crystals on the table.
He waved his hand to drive the people away. All of you, go away. Its fine if you dont bet, but youre still disturbing me.
The people around teased, Why are you trying to scam people again! And its another young man. Dont forget the lesson fromst time!
Dibos, tell me, where did you get the confidence from this time? Tell us about it. Did you borrow some treasure for him to use?
Scram, scram, scram. Im afraid that Dibos wouldnt do something like that. I, Dibos, have always done things in an open and aboveboard manner. I have never yed with empty words!
Diboss words did not receive much approval from the crowd. Instead, it attracted the boos!
However, everyone knew that even if Dibos had given Jerry some help, the help was rather limited.
If they treated the endless tower like a fake trial ground, once they overly interfered with the trial trials of the trial-takers, they would not be able to escape the towers reckoning.
Its fine! Ike said nonchntly. There was a brilliant smile on his face, but when paired with his current situation, it appeared somewhatical.
Even if senior Dibos gave him help and allowed him to pass through the forest of lost in one go, these ten middle-grade spirit crystals will be my gift to senior. When the timees, I hope that senior will teach me how to pass through the lost forest!
When Ikes wordsnded, everyones expressions changed.
If the underground tomb was the most luck-dependent of the nine mazes on the first floor of the endless tower, then the lost forest was undoubtedly the most difficult one.
This was because there was no absolutely safe route in this maze. Every route would be guarded by powerful monsters.
Everyone who could clear the maze had to go through a series of bloody battles to reach the next level.
Not to mention that when night fell, even more powerful strange things would appear in the lost forest.
Legend had it that those were the trial-takers who were lost in the lost forest millions of years ago.
This was also the reason why the forest was called the lost forest!
This was also why the number of times they passed through the lost forest was the lowest.
Initially, Ike thought that he had made sufficient preparations and should be able to enter the lost forest, but who would have thought that there would be mutated demon bats in the cave.
He looked up at the sky. Night had already fallen, and the demon bats in the cave had already begun to move.
Jerry and the others had to find a safe shelter quickly. Otherwise, they would not only have to deal with the bats in the cave, but also face the strange phenomenon that only appeared at night in the lost forest.
After confirming with Ike, the people around him were finally sure that the person Ike had met in the lost forest was Jerry.
For a moment, everyone ced their bets!
Diboss face turned green. He wanted to take back his bet, but he was quickly stopped by the others.
Dibos, you said it yourself. How can you go back on your words after cing your bet?
As more and more people ced their bets, Dibos quickly shouted and said that the market had already closed.
He did not expect Jerrys luck to be so bad this time. He directly entered the lost forest.
Even if he gave Jerry help, it was not a one-time pass, not to mention that only he knew that he did not give Jerry any help at all.
This time, the stakes at the stall were much higher, but Dibos was not happy at all.
At this moment, his heart was cold.
Ike looked at Diboss expression and felt an indescribable joy in his heart. Seeing that Dibos was so supportive of Jerry, he knew that the rtionship between the two of them was not simple!
Since he could not make Jerry suffer now, he would take it out from the people around him first.
Chapter 233 - Night Falls, Demon Bats Move
Chapter 233: Night Falls, Demon Bats Move
On the other side, in the lost forest, at the entrance of an unknown cave.
As Ikes figure disappeared, his two followers, who had been controlled by the Sonic Wave Attack of the wind demonic bats, lost their targets.
They immediately locked their gazes on Jerry and the others, who were watching the show from the side. One of them stared at Crane, who was the closest to them, with a murky gaze.
Saliva was still dripping from the corner of his mouth, and he pounced on Kiran.
Although their minds were controlled by the demon bats, it didnt mean that their strength would decrease.
On the contrary, under the influence of the sound waves of the demon bats, theypletely unleashed all of their strength.
It could even be said that they were burning their own lives to fight.
Their strength did not decrease, but instead rose!
Cranes strength was not very strong to begin with, and coupled with the fact that she had been stuck in that strange swamp for a long time, she had not recovered at all.
He instantly fell into a disadvantageous position, and in a short while, she was already in a perilous situation.
If this continued, it would not be long before she would directly die in the hands of that fellow who was already delirious.
Crona couldnt just watch as her sister was killed by the two attendants. She dragged her heavily injured body and charged forward.
In fact, if Crona hadnt been seriously injured, she could have easily gotten rid of this guy in front of her.
But now, the two of them had to use all their strength in order to barely survive under this persons hands.
The delirious attendant had to go all out every time he attacked, each punch and palm bringing with it the sound of wind and thunder.
At the same time, the sound wave attacks from the demon bats in the cave had not stopped!
It had put the two sisters in a great disadvantage, and at this moment, they could only barely ensure that their lives were not in danger.
As for how to win, with their current strength, there was no way they could do anything about it.
Crona nced at Jerrys situation from the corner of her eyes during the battle.
One of Ikes two followers was closer to Crane, while the other was closer to Jerrys people.
Both of them went straight for the person closest to them.
But when they saw Jerrys situation, their pupils constricted.
The battle over there had already ended long ago.
The unconscious attendant on the grass had been cut into pieces, and blood flowed all over the ground.
Meanwhile, Jerry still had a calm expression on his face. He held a tinum longsword in his hand and was slowly wiping the blood stains on the longsword!
Everything seemed to be so light and breezy. It was as if he had casually crushed an ant.
The most important thing was that Crona had no idea when the battle over there ended.
She did not know thebat strength of the follower who attacked Jerry, but as one of the followers brought by Ike.
His strength could not be any weaker than the person she was dealing with now!
Even if she was in her prime, even if she was not injured, facing the deranged guy who was now affected by the demonic bats sound wave attack.
Moreover, it seemed that the battle over there had ended long ago.
Crona knew that Jerrys strength might be higher than hers. However, since both of them were at the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods, the difference in strength would not be too great.
However, reality was telling her that the difference in strength between the two of them was extreme.
Right at this moment, the two sisters were already at a disadvantage. The guy in front of them did not know what fear was at all. He was crazily burning all of his life potential.
The attacks were like a storm that did not stop at all. There was a hole in Crona s defense.
Rumble! !
The sound of Thunder was heard. The remaining follower had two bolts of lightning wrapped around his palms.
He mmed hard Crona and her sister. The two of them were sent flying and spat out a mouthful of blood. Their bodiesnded on the grass like kites with their strings cut.
Jerry sighed helplessly. He flipped the sword in his hand and a cold light shed.
The grass on the ground was uprooted, revealing the bare soil below. The trees along the way were cut in half.
Before Crona could react, she saw the gu rushing towards her sister suddenly stop moving.
Then, blood spurted out from the ground and his whole body was cut into two pieces.
Crona couldnt care less about Jerrys strength. She rushed over to help Crane up, and the sisters supported each other as they walked towards Jerry and the others.
Thank you, Mr. Edward, for your help. Otherwise, we would have been dead long ago, Crona bowed and said sincerely.
Crane had aplicated look on her face. She lowered her head heavily and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Jerry.
Youd better stop talking. I wont believe you even if you tell me. The disgust in Jerrys tone was not hidden at all.
Crane bit her lips tightly and did not make any sound. Her fingertips had been clenched so tightly that they had turned white, but she was helpless.
It could be said that she had brought this upon herself.
I apologize for my sister. If I have offended you in any way, I hope Crona hurriedly said.
Alright, I saved you because of the world fragment of the Empire Era in your hands. You have nothing to thank me for. Jerry did not fall for it at all, directly and rudely interrupting Cronas words.
He did have a good impression of Crona, but that did not mean she could challenge his patience again and again.
Cronas expression froze, and she no longer tried to persuade him. She just looked at her sister helplessly.
She was very clear about her sisters temper. Usually, it was because she was the one in charge that everything was fine,
but now, everything was under Jerrys control, and she couldnt do anything about it.
At this time, night had already fallen, and darkness was slowly enveloping this forest.
Not good. In this forest, it will be very dangerous to stay outside at night. Crona seemed to have thought of something terrible, and her face revealed a terrified expression as she said anxiously.
What happened at night? Alices face was filled with curiosity.
In any case, there will be great terror, there will be horrible thingsing out, lets leave! Crona said anxiously, urging everyone to leave.
Whats the rush, isnt this a ready-made sanctuary?Jerrys face was indifferent, as he strode towards the cave.
Wait! Night is about to fall, its about time for the bats to take action. Entering now is just courting death! Crona eximed.
At the same time, due to the actions of Ike and the others, the bats had already woken up from their slumber.
As night fell, the sound of countless wings pping could be heard.
Chapter 234 - Let the Flames Purify It All
Chapter 234: Let the mes Purify It All
The noisesing from the cave grew louder and louder. The chirps of the wanderer bats rose and fell one after another, stacking upyer byyer.
Crona was already heavily injured, and she had just been attacked by that deranged subordinate of Ikes.
Facing the increasingly powerful sound wave attacks, she was already unable to resist anymore. The barrier formed by divine power was bing thinner and thinner!
In the end, it shattered inch by inch like ss.
She had to leave this ce as soon as possible. Once those demon bats flew out of the cave
All of them would die here!
At this moment, Crona was shocked to see Jerry walking towards the cave with a calm expression, facing the growing cry of the demon bats.
Just as she was about to warn him, the sound wave attack of the flying wind demon bat approached her. Her mental barrier was instantly torn apart, and her consciousness became blurry.
She couldnt even stand steadily, but at this moment, a pair of hands suddenly reached out from the side to support her body that was about to fall to the ground.
When she looked up, she found that Alice had alreadye to her side. If she hadnt arrived in time and built a new mental barrier, Cronas fate would have been the same as Ikes two subordinates.
Dont worry, with him around, theres nothing that cant be solved!Alice looked at the figure in front of her, her words filled with unspeakable trust.
For some reason, Crona suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of security!
Alice helped Crona up and followed slowly behind Jerry, walking into the dark cave.
The sound of countless wings pping could be heard from within, as well as the ovepping cries.
However, Crona was surprised to find that when they approached Jerry, the sound wave attacks from the bats seemed to have lost their effect.
She could clearly hear the countless sounds of Squeak squeak!Coming from within the cave.
Even when there was mental barrier, those sounds could not affect her mind at all.
She only felt that these sounds were too noisy!
At this moment, Crona could not help but look at Jerry, who was waiting for them at the entrance of the cave, in shock. It was obvious that the sound wave attacks of the wanderer demon bat in the cave were not useless.
It was what this man in front of her had done that caused these sound wave attacks to lose their intended effect. However, she had no idea what exactly he had done. She did not see Jerry make any movements at all.
He just stood there quietly at the entrance of the cave, blocking the endless sounding from inside.
At first she thought Jerry was just a trial-taker who couldnt even surpass her in strength, but along the way, she found that not only did she not see the mans real potential.
Instead, she found the veil of mystery around Jerry getting thicker and thicker; as though every time she thought she knew something, it was only to discover that there are still manyyers of mysteries underneath.
I cant be his enemy!
This thought naturally appeared in ronas heart. This kind of person was too terrifying. You never knew how many trump cards he had hidden under his hands.
Without a doubt, when he met Ike and the others, he already knew the situation inside the cave. Moreover, it was obvious that he had long confirmed that with Ike and the othersstrength, they would not be able to deal with the situation inside!
That was why he did not care about Ikes refusal to let him in, because he knew that the only thing waiting for Ike and the others inside the cave was death.
Moreover, he was very confident that he could handle everything inside the cave alone. Otherwise, he would not have waited at the entrance of the cave. Crona did not think that a person like him would waste his time waiting here to see Ike, that fellow, make a fool of himself!
Moreover, the reason that they were able toe to this cave was because of Jerrys guidance.
Could it be that he knew that there would be a cave here? The question shed across Cronas mind.
It might not be the first time that the other party had entered this maze.
It was also not the first time that he hade to this cave. That was why he was so clear about the situation in this cave.
If that was the case, everything could be exined. The reason why Jerry was so confident must be because he had made sufficient preparations this time. It must be some kind of artifact that couldpletely nullify the sound wave attacks of these demon bats!
Crona thought that she already knew the reason why Jerry was so calm, so she did not hesitate anymore.
But in fact, the reason why the sound wave attack of the demon bats in the cave was ineffective was because he had activated his forbidden god domain, and this forbidden god domain was only effective on the demon bats in the cave.
Jerry realized that when his domain reached the third level, it was indeed different. Even if he had only activated one level of his domain now, the power was much stronger than before!
The sound waves in the cave that could instantly make a peak tier 2 or tier 3 King of the Gods go insane were just harmless noises to him!
Standing at the entrance of the cave, he finally understood what was going on inside. Countless wanderer demon bats were hanging upside down on the ceiling of the cave.
These demon bats looked like bats that had been magnified dozens of times. Except for their ws and eyes, they were all silver-white in color, and their scarlet eyes were shining with a bloodthirsty light, they were all staring at the uninvited guests who had barged into the cave!
Countless scarlet eyes lit up in the darkness, which made peoples hair stand on end!
Squeak! ! !
A high-pitched cry rang out from the depths of the cave, shaking off the dust on the walls of the cave.
The wanderer demon bats hanging upside down on the ceiling of the cave were like soldiers who had heard the sound of the bugle call. The squeaking sounds connected together, and they pped their wings, which were more than ten meters long, towards Jerry, who was at the entrance of the cave.
Those silver-white wings seemed to be made of tinum, and every time they pped, there would be the sound of metal shing against metal.
Jerry raised his hand and a light de shed forward. The light de hit the wings of the flying wind demon bat, but it only created a spark, slightly blocking its speed, it did not cause any substantial damage.
Looks like this defense has already surpassed the strength of a tier 2 King of the Gods.Jerry thought to himself. He did not show any mercy to the light de just now, if an ordinary tier 2 King of the Gods was hit by such a light de, he would also be cut into two halves!
However, there was not even a wound on the body of this demon bat. The defensive power of these demon bats could be said to have far surpassed the physique of a tier 2 King of the Gods.
However, Jerry did not panic at. He directlyunched a spatial domain in front of him. Layers of spatial domains formed a sealed space.
It was as if those demon bats were blocked byyers of invisible barriers, unable toe out at all!
At this moment, Jerry calmly took out the kerosenemp that he had picked up from the ground, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. Let the mes purify everything! ! !
Chapter 235 - The Terrifying Kerosene Lamp
Chapter 235: The Terrifying Kerosene Lamp
After being activated by Jerrys divine power, the originally extinguished kerosenemp started to burn again. The me rose in the wind and instantly formed a fire dragon that was more than ten meters long.
It roared and charged towards the group of wanderer demon bats that were sealed by the spatial domain. The mes were like the nemesis of these wind demon bats. The wanderer demon bats inside all cried out to avoid the fire dragons attack.
Unfortunately, this space had long been sealed off by Jerrys spatial domain, and these wanderer demon bats had nowhere to run. As Jerry used more and more divine power, the fire on the kerosenemp became fiercer.
In the blink of an eye, the ten-meter-long fire dragon became a few hundred meters long, instantly filling up the sealed space. The fire dragon instantly devoured all the wane wind bats inside.
Soon, the smell of roasted meat came from within!
Squeak squeak squeak!
The wanderer bats voices kept ringing in the surroundings, but they were no longer bloodthirsty and crazy like before. Instead, there was a deep fear in their voices.
Those wane wind bats that were not enveloped by Jerrys space domain stopped attacking at this moment. To be precise, none of them dared to approach Jerry again.
After all, so many wanderer demon bats had been roasted by Jerry in front of these monsters just now. How could they still have the courage to rush over now? Some of the wanderer demon bats were even retreating and flying toward the depths of the cave.
Crane looked at everything in front of her in shock. were these still the terrifying gliding wind demon bats that she remembered? She had also tried tounch an attack just now.
In fact, with Jerry blocking in front, no flying demon bat could bypass Jerry and attack the few people behind them.
Therefore, they could attack those wanderer demon bats without any fear or concern, however, Crane helplessly found that no matter what kind of attack sheunched, it could not cause even the slightest harm to those wanderer demon bats.
She immediately understood that what existed in this cave was not an ordinary wanderer demon bat, but a mutated wanderer demon bat. In fact, in this training ground, many demons could mutate for various reasons, moreover, the direction of mutation was different.
Some would be weaker than before after mutation, while others would be stronger.
Without a doubt, the mutated wind demonic bats in front of him belonged to thetter. Their tough skin could even withstand a full-strength attack from a tier 2 King of the Gods
This time, Crane finally understood why Ike and the others ended up like that. Facing such a situation, even if the Sky Feather Dynasty had arrived at its peak, they would only suffer countless casualties and flee in defeat.
But now, these terrifying wanderer demon bats were fleeing in front of a person. Looking at the back of the man with his back facing her, Crane finally realized how stupid and arrogant he had been back then!
Beside him, Crona was staring at the kerosenemp in Jerrys hand. After seeing the power of the kerosenemp, she was even more certain of her guess. This was definitely not the first time Jerry had entered this maze, moreover, it was not his first timeing to this cave.
The kerosenemp in his hand was a divine artifact specially prepared to deal with the wanderer demon bats in this cave. One had to know that the wanderer demon bats, whose physique was much stronger than a tier 2 King of the Gods, ordinary mes had no effect on them at all.
Although she did not know what kind of divine artifact the kerosenemp in Jerrys hand was, but it looked rusty, seeing that the wanderer demon bats were unable to resist before the mes, she knew that the origin of the kerosenemp was quite extraordinary.
In her eyes, Jerrys mysteriousness had risen another level. She was even considering whether the conditions she had proposed at that time were too excessive.
In fact, when Crane had persuaded Jerry to save her sister Crona, she had said that after they seeded, they would hand over the piece of Empire Era fragment that the Sky Feather Dynasty upied to the Sky Dynasty, from then on, the Sky Feather Empire had be a vassal of the Sky empire.
Butter, Crona had changed the condition to allow Jerry to sessfully lead them through the maze.
Although Crona was very grateful to Jerry for saving the sisters, as the leader of the empire, she needed to be responsible for her own people, and her own Sky Feather Empire had long been targeted, if Jerry didnt have enough strength, then once she handed over the fragments of the Empire Era that she controlled to Jerry, she would only be harming him.
But now, it seemed that her side had indeed gone too far. They had clearly been saved by others, but her side was still causing trouble for others time and time again.
However, Jerry didnt care about Coras thoughts behind him. As for the kerosenemp in his hand, it was obviously picked up on the ground before he entered the cave.
Since Ike and the others had entered the cave, Jerry had already spread out his spiritual sense to investigate what was happening inside. In fact, everything that happened inside, including Ike and the othersactions, was under Jerrys control.
He naturally knew the strangeness of this kerosenemp. Of course, even without this kerosenemp, he had a way to get rid of the ugly and huge bats inside, but that would consume even more time and energy.
But with this kerosenemp, why not use it? Its a lot easier that way.
Just like now, as long as the space domain directly sealed the space and set everything on fire, these wanderer demon bats run nowhere to run. They would all be roasted alive.
At this moment, looking at the wanderer demon bats that did not dare to approach him, without a single little bit of their original bloodthirsty terrorist look, for a time no one could tell who was more terrifying.
However, even if these wanderer demon bats did not attack him, it didnt mean that Jerry would let them go. Jerry used the same trick again, directly carrying the kerosenemp and walking forward. Then, he used his space domain to control those wanderer demon bats bit by bit, then, he directly activated the kerosenemp.
A fire dragon that was hundreds of meters long roared and bared its fangs and brandished its ws,pletely incinerating those wanderer demon bats!
One by one, the charred and ckened corpses of the bats fell to the ground one after another, emitting waves of the stench of meat!
Just as Jerry was about to move forward and capture all of the bats, a cry came from the depths of the cave.
This sound waspletely different from that of the bats. Even the fire dragon formed by the kerosenemp was affected by this sound. Its body froze, and it took this chance, the remaining wanderer demon bats seemed to have received some kind of order, and they all flew towards the depths of the cave!
Chapter 236 - 3RD God King
Chapter 236: 3RD God King
Seeing the wanderer demon bats retreat into the depths of the cave, Jerry didnt chase after them rashly. Instead, he took out a piece of spirit crystal from his chest pocket and absorbed the spirit energy within to silently recover.
At the same time, he threw two low-grade spirit stones to Crona and her sister to let them recover as well.
After all, they had a piece of the Empire Era world fragment on them. If Crona died here now, it would mean that the Empire Era that she controlled would be restarted.
That would not be worth it.
Jerry also wanted to know what would happen once he controlled the second piece of the Empire Era.
As for the fact that he had promised to hand over the piece of the Empire Era as long as he rescued Crona, Jerry did not take it to heart.
Firstly, because Crane was not the person who truly controlled the Empire Era, the only one who could make this decision was her sister Crona.
Moreover, this was a promise that Crane had made in a moment of desperation to save his sister.
Therefore, Jerry didnt really dislike Coras reaction afterwards. If it were him, he would not have handed over the Empire Era fragment that he controlled so easily.
Even if that person had saved his life.
This was apletely different matter!
However, what Jerry did not expect was that although Crona had rejected what Crane had said, she hadter proposed that as long as Jerry could bring them through the first level of the endless tower, she would willingly hand over the Empire Era fragment that she controlled.
This was what Jerry didnt expect. He hade here in order to get the so-called clearing reward through this maze. Bringing them along was just a side event.
When everyone was recovering, those wanderer demon bats actually didnte out to attack them. Perhaps it was because they were scared after being beaten, but this wasnt a big deal because Jerry had already activated his space domain, even if these guys came to attack, they would be discovered at the first moment.
When everyone was almost recovered, the group of people finally began moving towards the depth of the cave.
Jerry took the lead and held the kerosenemp in his hand. Following the light of the kerosenemp, he slowly moved towards the depths of the cave.
This time, he did not directly activate the kerosenemp and used the fire dragon to open a path. It was not because he was reluctant to part with his divine power, but because the formation of the fire dragon not only required divine power, but most importantly, it would consume the oil in the kerosenemp!
Jerrys divine power was already much stronger than an ordinary peak tier 2 King of the Gods. Naturally, he would not worry about running out. However, there was not much oil left in the kerosenemp, so he had to use it sparingly!
Following that, the kerosenemps light naturally could not illuminate the entire cave. Alice directly used her divine power to create a small sun that hung above everyones heads.
At that moment, everyone realized what was happening inside the cave. They did not expect that there was another world inside the cave. All sorts of strange stctites were shining with different colors under the light of the man-made sun.
There was even a small spring flowing inside. The spring water even carried a strong spiritual energy. No wonder the wanderer demon bat inside could be so powerful. Basically, each wanderer demon bat had the strength of a tier 2 King of the Gods.
It could be said that there were more than a tier 2 King of the Gods of a dynasty.
Unfortunately, there was not much water left in the spring, and there was clearly a big guy waiting for them in front.
Judging from the reactions of the wanderer demon bats, the one who made that sound should be the leader of the wanderer demon bats.
And as they gradually approached the depths of the cave, Jerry could also feel a powerful fluctuation.
Squeak! ! !
At this moment, a high-pitched cry was heard, carrying an extremely strong prating force as it swept towards Jerry and the others.
Fortunately, Jerry never let his guard down, and the god-binding realm was always activated!
Huh? Surprised, Jerry found that his god-binding realm actually had a little fluctuation, and this was the first time such a situation had happened!
After Jerry stabilized his mind, the fluctuation quickly disappeared.
And the people in the god-binding domain were also absent-minded for a moment!
Jerry secretly raised his vignce. Generally speaking, no one under the same realm would be able to affect his god-binding domain.
So now there was only one answer, and that was that the wanderer bat king in front of him was even stronger than Jerry!
That meant that this wanderer bat kings strength was very likely to have reached the level of a tier 3 King of the Gods. Jerry could not help but raise his vignce!
After all, domains were generally effective only against people of the same realm or lower realms than himself, and the effect would be weaker against people whose realms were stronger than his.
And now, the gap between the strength of each increase in realms in the future would be greater. The gap between a tier 3 King of the Gods and at tier 2 King of the Gods was not the gap between a King of the Gods and a main god.
It could be said that the difference in strength between a tier 1 King of the Gods and a demigod was even greater.
A figurepletely different from the other wanderer demon bats appeared in front of everyone. It was a huge figure, the size of more than a dozen ordinary flying wind demon bats added together.
A pair of bat wings that were hundreds of meters long when spread out. And different from the silver color on the bats bodies.
This bat had a dark gold color.
Without a doubt, this was the leader of the bats in the cave, the bat king!
The bat king just stood there without moving. The aura it gave off was enough to make others feel a pressureing from the soul!
The moment Crona saw the dark golden figure, she knew that this wanderer demon bat king was definitely not an existence that she could deal with.
A tier 3 King of the Gods. This wanderer demon bat king was definitely a tier 3 King of the Gods!
In just a single exchange, Crona had already determined the strength of this wanderer demon bat king.
Other than this possibility, there was no other reason. As the lord of the dynasty, she had the strength of a peak tier 2 King of the Gods. Crona was confident that she could fight against any tier 2 King of the Gods.
Victory or defeat aside, there was no tier 2 King that could make her feel such fear and trepidation. It made her think that she could not win.
As for Crane, her mind was nk. If it was not for the fact that she was in Jerrys domain, the chirping of the wanderer demon bat king would have made herpletely crazy.
But even so, her current situation wasnt much better. If it wasnt for her sister supporting her, she would have long copsed on the ground.
At this moment, the wanderer bat king looked at the people in front of it. Its rat-like face actually revealed a somewhat human-like expression. In the face of the few peoples guard, the wanderer bat kings eyes actually revealed a bit of disdain.
However, when it looked at Jerry, its eyes revealed a hint of seriousness. It actually sensed a hint of danger from this puny human.
Chapter 237 - Third Forbidden God Realm
Chapter 237: Third Forbidden God Realm
Jerry narrowed his eyes and looked at the human-like expression of the wanderer demon bat king. The ugly rats face actually revealed an expression that only humans had. This really made Jerry feel a little strange.
However, Jerry did not care so much. In an instant, he directly used his space domain to trap the wanderer demon bat king in front of him.
Then, he activated the kerosenemp in his hand. A fire dragon that was hundreds of meters long roared towards the bat king.
However, the bat king smiled contemptuously. It spread its wings, which were hundreds of meters long. On top of that, there were dark golden patterns on its wings.
Upon closer inspection, it was actually dark golden bones.
The bat kings wide wings were actually covered by a dark golden bone.
It was extremely sharp, and Jerrys space domain was like a piece of paper in front of it.
The wanderer demon bat king did not show its strength at all. Just the spread of its wings easily tore the sealed space formed by Jerrys space domain into pieces.
After easily breaking Jerrys space domain, the wanderer demon bat king did not immediatelyunch an attack. To be more precise, it did not take any action. It just looked down at Jerry and the others from above.
Therge dark golden bat wings on its back pped gently, easily tearing the space around it into pieces, forming many spatial cracks.
At this moment, everyone present could feel the silent contempt from the bat king.
In its eyes, Jerry and the rest were just a bunch of ants that could be crushed to death at any time! Right now, it was quietly watching this group of ants struggling desperately.
Finally dying in endless despair and regret, this had always been its favorite thing to do!
At this moment, Crona looked at the huge demonic bat figure in front of her, and her entire body could not help but tremble.
This was the pressure of a tier 3 King of the Gods, without any intention, just standing in front of her like that already made her unable to breathe.
Moreover, this was because Jerry had borne most of the pressure for them, otherwise, she might not even be able to stand.
She could not win! ! !
She could not win at all! ! !
This was her only thought at the moment.
She used to think that she was at the peak of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm, just a hairs breadth away from the tier 3 King of the Gods realm. Even if there was a gap, it would not be too far away.
But only now did she realize how naive and delusional this thought was. This step was simply an insurmountable heavenly cushion.
At this moment, she had a feeling that as long as the wanderer bat king wanted to, he could kill all of them at any time.
He would not even have the slightest chance to escape. In the face of absolute strength, any schemes and tricks would be useless.
But why? Why did the figure of the man in front of her not waver at all.
He stood like a mountain in front of them, regardless of whether it was the wanderer bat king who easily tore that space apart.
Or was it just the wind from the bat wings that blew away the mes of the kerosenemp.
That person did not waver at all!
Could it be that he still had hope of winning under such circumstances?
Crona looked at Jerrys back. She was sure that he was just like her, a peak tier 2 King of the Gods.
Even if the Jerry was a little stronger than her, as long as he had not stepped into the tier 3 King of the Gods realm, he was just an ant-like existence in front of the wanderer bat king.
And now, even the kerosenemp, which was the nemesis of the wanderer demon bat, was useless. She could not think of any way to win at all.
However, looking at Jerrys back, Crona felt an inexplicable sense of security. This sense of security havee without any reason.
Athena and Alice could not even speak under the pressure of the flying wanderer bat king. They had only just stepped into the tier 2 King of the Gods realm, and their strength was not just a little bit inferior to Crona.
However, facing this terrifying pressure, Athena still suppressed the fear in her heart and forcefully walked forward. Every step she took was extremely difficult. Thus, she walked forward step by step, trying to persuade Jerry to leave.
This was because Jerry had the fragment of the Empire Era in his hands. As long as Jerry was willing, he could activate the fragment imprint at any time and leave this ce safely.
As for the fate of the rest of them, as long as Jerry could leave this ce alive, everything would be fine.
Do you think that you will win for sure? At this moment, Jerry said faintly, a faint smile on his lips.
There was a hint of mockery and confidence in this smile, but it did not contain the despair and fear that the wind demon bat king had imagined.
Looking at Jerrys figure, a hint of curiosity appeared in the wanderer demon bat kings eyes for the first time. The person in front of it waspletely different from the people it had met before.
It was not said that Jerrys strength was the strongest among them. In fact, there were a lot of people who were stronger than Jerry in terms of cultivation realm.
Of course, the end result of these people was the same. Those people were all torn into pieces by the wanderer demon bat king in the end.
But even those people were not as calm as Jerry when facing it.
It was also curious where Jerrys confidence came from.
You missed the best chance to escape! Jerry looked at the wanderer bat kings human-like scarlet eyes and said with a smile.
As soon as Jerrys words fell, the wanderer bat king instantly felt a huge sense of danger. It immediately wanted to retreat, but after pping its wings, it found that the divine power in its body was like a stone sinking into the sea, without any reaction.
Stupidity and ignorance have never been the biggest obstacle to survival. Arrogance is! Seeing the confused expression on the bat kings face, Jerry mocked it mercilessly!
In that instant, Jerry did not hesitate at all and directly activated the third forbidden god domain.
When the third forbidden god domain was activated, all demons and monsters became ants.
At this moment, not only did the wanderer bat king feel that something was wrong, but even Athena, Alice, and the others beside Jerry, including the sister Crona and Crane, felt the divine power in their bodies disappear in an instant.
They instantly went from a tier 2 King of the Gods to an ordinary mortal!
Cronas heart waspletely filled with fear. She had never felt this way before.
In the Empire Era that she belonged to, she had always been the most talented prodigy of her generation. Otherwise, she would not have been able to defeat all the invaders of the Empire Era as a female.
In the end, she even became the lord of the dynasty andpletely controlled the world fragment of the Empire Era.
Ever since she became a cultivator, she had never experienced the feeling of an ordinary person. To be more precise, she hadpletely forgotten what it was like to be an ordinary person at that time.
At this moment, she had lost all her divine power in an instant. She could not ept the fact that she had retreated from the divine king back to being an ordinary person.
Chapter 238 - The Demon Bat King Loaded with Treasures
Chapter 238: The Demon Bat King Loaded with Treasures
Athena and Alice did not react much to the sudden loss of their own divine power.
They had already experienced Jerrys forbidden god domain, so they were not unfamiliar with such a situation.
However, they were a little curious. Although Jerry would usually use the forbidden god domain.
It would not target his own people.
As for why this was the case, only Jerry himself knew. It was because he had not fully grasped the third forbidden god domain.
Back then, in order to activate the third forbidden god domain, Jerry have suffered endless torment in that space!
However, looking at the current situation, it was all worth it.
Under this third forbidden domain, everything became mere mortals, even if the opponent was a tier 3 King of the Gods, the wanderer demon bat king.
Looking at the panic on the face of the demon bat king, Jerry would not make the same mistake as it once did. He immediately used his space domain to envelop the bat king.
In an instant, a sealed space was formed once again!
However, the wanderer demon bat king had already reacted after a short period of panic. Everything that had just happened was caused by this puny human in front of him.
And that puny human could only control this small area!
There were only two ways to get out of this predicament. One was to directly kill that puny human, and the other was to think of a way to get out of this strange space.
The bat king did not hesitate at all and chose the second method.
Obviously, only Jerry still maintained his strength in this battle. It was already impossible for the bat king to kill Jerry after losing its divine power.
Instead, it should be thinking about how to avoid Jerrys pursuit!
The wanderer demon bat king pped its hundred-meter long wings. Although it was not as easy as before, it still shattered the sealed space formed by Jerrys space domain!
Jerry frowned slightly. There was no doubt that the wanderer demon bat king no longer had any divine power. However, he did not expect that the flying wing demon bat king to be able to shatter his space domain just by relying on its own physical strength.
However, this was also rted to the fact that his space domain was still at the first level. Once his space domain was opened to the third level like the forbidden god domain, or rather, as long as he opened the second level.
That wanderer bat king would not be able to escape from his space domain!
Looking at Jerrys helpless face, the wanderer bat king smiled contemptuously. It admitted that the other partys ability to reduce its divine power domain had indeed made it feel a sense of danger.
But even so, what could the opponent do? Even if it stood still and allowed these people to attack it, those people might not be able to cause it any harm!
But at this time, it had already put away all its contempt. After shattering Jerrys spatial domain, it did not hesitate at all and directly thought of leaving the range of Jerrys god forbidden domain.
After all, it was because it looked down on Jerry that it had fallen into a passive position.
No matter how fast Jerrys domain spread out, with that speed, it could leave entirely before it was enveloped by the forbidden god domain.
As long as it could leave this damned domain this time, it was confident that it would not be enveloped by this damned domain again under careful precautions.
However, when it wanted to leave, it realized that its movements seemed to have slowed down.
This was even more obvious in the eyes of Jerry and the others. The movements of the wanderer bat king seemed to have been slowed down, and every time it pped its wings, they could see it clearly.
At this moment, how could Crona not know why the divine power in her body had beenpletely lost? There was no doubt that Jerry had just activated his domain.
As a trial-taker who was recognized by the world fragment of the Empire Era, she naturally had her own domain. However, the greater the difference in realms, the less effective the domain would be.
She had already tested it when she had advanced to the tier 2 King of the Gods realm. There was nock of people under her who had mastered the domain, however, the domain of a tier 1 King of the Gods was of little use to her, who was already a tier 2 King of the Gods.
As long as she wanted to, she could shatter that domain and escape from it.
This was also why she found it unbelievable. Even a tier 1 King of the Gods domain could not have any substantial effect on a tier 2 King of the Gods.
Furthermore, the gap between each level would growrger.
Logically speaking, a tier 2 King of the Gods domain should not have any effect on a tier 3 King of the Gods.
However, everything before her eyes hadpletely overturned her understanding. Jerrys domain not only had an effect on the windfall demon bat king.
Moreover, Jerrys domain ability was actually able to make others lose all of their divine power, turning them into mere mortals.
Once Jerry wanted to make a move against her, she would not be able to resist at all.
No, not only that, in fact, as long as they were of the same realm, they would not be able to withstand a single blow from Jerry.
Dont forget, facing the wanderer demon bat king whose realm was a whole level higher than Jerry, this domain could still have an effect.
Not to mention those people who were at the same realm as him, or even weaker than him.
As long as this domain was activated, the other party would be an ordinary person!
Although Crona did not know how Jerrys domain could affect a tier 3 King of the Gods, she instantly thought of how terrifying this domain was.
On the other side, although the wanderer demon bat king was surprised that its movements had slowed down, it was indeed slowly leaving Jerrys domain.
Jerry, on the other hand, was still frowning, looking helpless.
The bat kingughed in its heart. You guys are still 10,000 years too early from breaking my defense.
Unfortunately, it didnt know what Jerry was thinking. Otherwise, it wouldnt be able tough.
Jerry was indeed troubled, but not by how to break the bat kings defense,
in fact, it was very easy to break the bat kings defense. He could just use the kerosenemp in his hand. The kerosenemp didnt work just now.
It was only because the bat king had used the powerful divine power of a tier 3 King of the Gods to break the fire dragon formed by the kerosenemp.
Moreover, it didnt dare to touch the mes of the kerosenemp.
Therefore, now that the bat kings divine power had been lost, the kerosenemp could deal damage to it,
however, Jerry was worried that if he used the kerosenemp, the bat king would end up as a ck charcoal.
The bat kings entire body was a treasure.
The bat wings that could easily tear apart his space domain, even a peak tier 2 King of the Gods full-strength attack could not leave a scratch on it.
Whether it was the w that could easily pierce through a tier 2 King of the Gods defense or the blood essence of a tier 3 King of the Gods, they were all treasures.
It would be a pity if they were destroyed just like that.
Chapter 239 - False Second Layer Space Domain
Chapter 239: False Second Layer Space Domain
After much consideration, Jerry finally put away the kerosenemp in his hand.
He really did not want to burn the treasure-filled wanderer demon bat king into charcoal. That would be too much of a waste.
He made up his mind to see if he could get rid of the wanderer demon bat king with a method other than the kerosenemp. Otherwise, the next time he encountered another tier 3 King of the Gods, hed only be able to rely on thismp!
Just because kerosenemps were the nemesis of the bat king did not mean that they were the nemesis of all tier 3 Kings of the Gods. He had to think of other ways to deal with these things.
It wouldnt be toote to use kerosenemps if he really could not do it in the end. Thinking of this, Jerry raised his head and saw the bat king trying to leave the forbidden god domain.
Its movements seemed to have been slowed down by dozens of times. Jerry naturally knew why.
This was because when he had saved the elven queen, their domains had infiltrated each other, causing Jerrys forbidden god domain to carry some of the characteristics of the others domain.
It was also a part of thew of time.
This was not the case with the space domain. The wanderer bat king could tear through space with its physical body, but it was impossible to reverse time.
Even when the wanderer bat king was at its peak state, it might not be able to reverse time.
Otherwise, why would there be a saying that space was king, and time was superior.
Unfortunately, the one who controlled the time domain was the elven queen, not Jerry. Thus, although the forbidden god domain had somews of time.
Jerry could not use his original power, or the wanderer bat king would not be able to move in the forbidden god domain.
It seemed that after this trip to the maze, he had to think of a way to ask Alice if there was a way for him to control the time domain of the elven queen.
However, the most critical problem now was to find a way to get rid of the bat king before him. Otherwise, when itpletely left the range of Jerrys forbidden god territory,
it would really be a great shame.
With a thought, a golden spear appeared in Jerrys hand. At the same time, the silver-white Zeus armorpletely covered Jerrys entire body.
This could already be said to be Jerrys strongest state. A terrifying fluctuation gathered on the spear in Jerrys hand, and the tip of the spear exploded with a dazzling golden light.
It was so dazzling that everyone couldnt help but close their eyes.
The wanderer bat kings scarlet eyes suddenly shrank, and it finally felt a trace of threat from the golden spear tip.
However, with this attack, it was still unable to deal any fatal damage to it. Thus, itpletely ignored the approaching golden spear, and fanned its bat wings with all its might.
It wanted to quickly leave the range of Jerrys domain.
ng! ! !
Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The golden spear brought with it a terrifying power, along with the sound of wind and thunder, it tore through space and shot towards the wanderer demon bat king.
The wanderer demon bat king could not avoid it. To be more precise, it did not even think about avoiding it. It only slightly shifted its body and directly used its dark golden bone-covered bat wings to withstand Jerrys full-powered attack.
Sparks flew in all directions, and a terrifying shockwave attacked. The Crona sisters were blown to the ground by the shockwave of the battle.
Athena and Alice were not affected at all under Jerrys intentional protection.
At this moment, Athena stared nkly at the figure in front of her. She had originally wanted to persuade Jerry to abandon them and leave, but now, the other party had disyed enough strength to deal with the wanderer bat king.
Even during the battle, she would be distracted to protect their safety, but the more this was the case, the more ufortable she felt. She had nowpletely be a burden. Not only could she not help at all, she would only be a burden.
Perhaps if she did not follow this time, Jerry would be able to pass through this maze more easily!
Thinking of this, she made a decision in her heart. If she could not help Jerry, then at least she could not be a burden to him.
Jerry did not know what Athena was thinking behind his back. However, seeing that his full-power attack had only pierced a small hole in the wings of the wanderer demon bat king, it was indeed a bit of a blow.
He had to admit that the further he went, the more obvious the gap in strength was. He was only a thin line away from a tier 3 King of the Gods, but even so, he could barely break through the defense of the wanderer demon bat king with his full power.
On the other side, Crona did not know how to describe the shock in her heart!
She never expected Jerry to actually do it!
One had to know that a tier 1 King of the Gods was just an ant-like existence in the eyes of a tier 2 King. She could easily crush him to death.
Not to mention that the bat king had already reached the level of a tier 3 King.
Normally, a tier 3 King of the Gods would be able to crush a tier 2 King of the Gods as easily as crushing an ant. But now, not only did the bat king not crush Jerry to death.
Instead, it had been at a disadvantage in this battle, and from the looks of it, it was possible for it to die at Jerrys hands.
This hadpletely shattered Cronas understanding.
The bat king looked at the wound on its bat wings, and dark golden blood flowed out from it.
Its mouth, which was covered in dark golden fur, curled into a strange arc, revealing an extremely ugly smile.
With just this kind of attack, it was unknown how many years the other party would have to use that toothpick to kill it. Although it did not know why that fellow did not use the kerosenemp that it was afraid of.
However, all of this was not important. As long as it was given a little more time, it would be able topletely escape from this strange domain.
Suddenly, the wanderer demon bat kings movements stopped. An invisible resistance came from all around it, and this resistance was slowly squeezing towards it.
It was another space domain, and the wanderer bat king did not care at all. Even if it lost its divine power, it could still tear through space with just its physical strength.
These mere space domains could not affect it at all. Thinking of this, it directly waved its bat wings, wanting topletely tear apart the surrounding space domains.
But this time, the space domains did not directly shatter as it had imagined, and instead resisted for a while.
But in the end, it stillpletely shattered under its bat wings.
After shattering the surrounding space domain once again, the wanderer demon bat king looked at Jerry provocatively.
Just like that? ? ? ?
But at this time, it was surprised to find that not only was Jerry not the slightest bit disappointed, but the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing an inexplicable smile.
For some reason, facing this smiling wanderer demon bat king, it felt a rare sense of uneasiness.
Jerry naturally knew that his space domain was useless against this damned demon bat king. If it was the space domain on the second floor, it might still be possible. However, he did not have the time to activate the space domain on the second floor at all.
Since that was the case, he would directly create a space domain that was as powerful as the second floor.
Jerry continued to expand his space domain around the demon bat king. Since the space domain on the first floor was useless against the demon bat king, he would rely on numbers to win.
If a firstyers space domain was useless, then what about ten hundred firstyers space domains?
This was the pseudo-secondyers space domain that Jerry had thought of.
Through his previous experiments, Jerry already knew that as long as he expanded his space domain enough, it would be able to affect the wanderer demon bat king.
Although it wasnt as strong as the secondyers space domain, it was more than enough to deal with the bat king that had lost its divine power.
Chapter 240 - A Brand New Harvest
Chapter 240: A Brand New Harvest
For an ordinary King of the Gods, being able to master a domain was already quite a talent.
But even so, for them to frequently expand their domain was also a great burden.
Not to mention Jerry, who was able to start with hundreds of domains.
All of this was because when Jerry activated the third King of the Gods domain in that mysterious space and went through torture.
This allowed him to be more and more familiar with the use of the realm.
Moreover, he had sessfully activated the third forbidden god realm.
It was not difficult for him to activate one level of the realm now.
The moment he confirmed that this method was feasible, Jerry directly activated 999 first-level space realms.
Then, he fused the 990 first-level space realms together.
It wasnt that Jerry didnt want to expand further, but activating these three forbidden god domains was already his limit.
Even with Jerrys powerful mental strength, he still felt immense pressure. If these 990 first-level space domainsbined together, they wouldnt be able to break through the defense of the bat king.
He could only use the kerosenemp.
Although he couldnt bear to, it was still better than letting the wanderer demon bat king escape.
Afterbining these space domains together, Jerry naturally couldnt divert his attention to control the space domain around the wanderer demon bat king.
The wanderer demon bat king immediately felt its body lighten, and immediately knew that Jerry hadpletely withdrawn the space domain around it.
But before it could rejoice, it felt a great sense of danger descending upon it.
Although it could not see, but with the intuition it had cultivated for tens of thousands of years, it could clearly feel that something that could kill it was slowly approaching it.
At this moment, all the fur on its body stood up uncontrobly. At this moment, the bat king had finallypletely lost the way it used to look at the humans like clowns.
It had never thought that the puny human in front of it could actually kill itpletely
Crash! ! !
Although it had used its own intuition to avoid the fatal position, the flying wind bat kings body was still shed open with a gash that was more than ten meters long.
Dark golden blood flowed down.
The entire process was silent. Crona and the others only saw that Jerry had not made any movements since he threw the golden spear in his hand with all his strength.
Meanwhile, the wanderer demon bat king was still struggling to escape from Jerrys domain.
Just when Crona thought that Jerry had no way out, she suddenly saw a ten-meter-long wound on the wanderer demon bat kings body.
At this moment, the wanderer demon bat king was no longer as calm as before. For the first time, panic appeared on its ugly face.
At this moment, it desperately struggled to retreat.
But they had no idea what had happened!
But all of this was not important. Now, they only knew one thing, and that was that the wanderer demon bat kings death wasing.
It was certain that Jerry had already found a way to kill the wanderer demon bat king.
At this moment, in front of Jerrys eyes, there was an invisible light de that was as thin as a cicadas wings. Upon closer inspection, this light de was actually formed from 999 spaces folded together.
Jerry named this light de pseudo-secondyer space light de!
Not only was this light de undetectable, but it was also silent during the process of moving forward.
Jerry was still not very familiar with controlling the light de for the first time, otherwise, the wanderer demon bat king would not be able to avoid that attack at all.
But even if the wanderer demon bat king avoided the first attack, the second attack that Jerry controlled the light de to attack once again came in the blink of an eye.
This time, the wanderer demon bat king did not dodge again!
An extremely strange scene appeared in front of everyone. The wanderer demon bat kings body was still desperately pping its huge bat wings, trying to escape to the back.
However, the wanderer demon bat kings huge head still remained where it was. Its head waspletely separated from its entire body.
The wound on its neck was unusually smooth!
The flying wind bat kings body did not seem to know that its head was gone. It was still running backwards, trying to escape from Jerrys domain.
As the wanderer bat kings head and body were getting further and further away, arge amount of dark golden blood burst out from the wound.
It formed a dark golden fountain of blood.
However, Jerry had already made preparations. A ss container appeared in his hand, using his divine power to guide the dark golden blood that was gushing everywhere into the container in his hand.
The bat king blood essence of this tier 3 King of the Gods could be sold for a good price.
At this moment, the headless body of the wanderer demon bat king seemed to have stopped moving. Its huge body fell to the ground, stirring up dust!
Rumble! !
The entire cave shook, and the stctites at the top of the cave shattered into countless small rocks, falling from the sky.
Jerry waved his hand casually, and the rocks that fell on top of everyones heads disappeared.
And to prevent any idents from happening, Jerry directly used the light de to chop the head of the wanderer demon bat king into countless pieces, and alsopletely shattered the bat kings spiritual sense!
When that pile of mud-like head fell to the ground, Jerry finally let out a sigh of relief.
After all, it was an extremely difficult task for him to operate the light de while activating the three forbidden god domains.
When the wanderer demon bat king died, the flying wind demon bats in the cave scattered like birds and beasts. None of them dared to rush up.
Instead, they all flew out of the cave. How could Jerry allow this to happen.
He immediately activated his spatial domain and trapped all the remaining wanderer demon bats in the cave in a sealed space.
They were not as powerful as the wanderer demon bat king, who could easily tear apart Jerrys spatial domain!
After controlling these wanderer demon bats, Jerry immediately sat down to meditate and rest, recovering the divine power that had been consumed in his body. The battle just now had onlysted for a short while before it ended.
In fact, that short few minutes of battle just now was no less exhausting than the Battle of a Hundred Dynasties. In fact, it was even more tiring than that time.
That was because he still had countlessmanders and generals under him that time. The number of times he had fought could be counted on one hand. But this time, it could be said that it was all up to him alone!
Moreover, maintaining the three forbidden god domains was not a small burden for him. That short while just now had almost exhausted all the divine power in his body.
However, this time, it was not for nothing. This battle could be said to be quite important to Jerry.
Not only did it make him more familiar with the threeyers of the forbidden god realm, but it also allowed him to discover a brand new way to use the realm!
Chapter 241 - The Source of the Mutated Wanderer Demon Bats: The Eerie Blood Transformation Pool
Chapter 241: The Source of the Mutated Wanderer Demon Bats: The Eerie Blood Transformation Pool
Letting out a breath of turbid air, the divine power in Jerrys body was almost fully recovered.
Slowly opening his eyes, Athena and Alice were standing beside him, vigntly watching the situation around them.
Seeing that Jerry had woken up, Athena finally let out a sigh of relief in her heart.
With her current strength, she waspletely useless in this situation.
If something unexpected really happened, even if she tried her best, she wouldnt be able to protect Jerrys life.
Fortunately, the cave was already upied by the wanderer demon bat. After Jerry took care of the wanderer demon bat king and imprisoned the remaining wanderer demon bats.
In theory, there shouldnt be any idents!
However, only when Jerry woke up did shepletely rx. After all, Jerry was their backbone.
After confirming the surrounding situation, Jerry turned his gaze to the headless body of the wanderer demon bat king on the ground.
It could be said that the body of this tier 3 King of the Gods was full of treasures. If it wasnt for this, he wouldnt have wasted so much energy. It would have been much easier to burn it all.
After putting away the body of the wanderer demon bat king, Jerry turned his head to look at the depths of the cave. There was a dark fork in the path.
And the wanderer demon bat king was guarding the entrance of this fork in the path. It was obvious that there was something hidden in the fork.
ording to the hints of the Eternal Flower Register, there was a secret treasure hidden in this fork in the path. However, it did not show what this secret treasure was.
Looking at the fork in front of him, Jerrypletely released his divine sense, and a majestic divine sense swept towards the fork in front of him.
As his divine sense went deeper, Jerrys eyes revealed a hint of surprise, but it quickly disappeared.
Lets go! Jerry said indifferently, walking towards the depths of the fork.
He had already confirmed that the biggest danger in this cave was these wanderer demon bats, but even the wanderer demon bat king had died at Jerrys hands.
So basically, there was nothing in this cave that could threaten their lives.
As they went deeper, the smell of blood in this fork became more and more intense. The smell of blood came from the end of the fork.
Crona unconsciously slowed down her pace and raised her vignce, but Jerry seemed to have not noticed anything, and his pace was not chaotic at all.
Without any hesitation, he walked towards the depths of the fork.
Crona could only attribute this to Jerrys confidence in his own strength. However, the other partys strength did have the qualifications.
A tier 2 King of the Gods had killed a tier 3 King of the Gods bat king. Furthermore, this bat king was obviously a mutated existence.
These demonic beasts that had cultivated in the maze for tens of millions of years were not easy to deal with. Furthermore, that bat king was a mutated existence.
Even among the tier 3 Kings of the Gods, he was an outstanding existence. However, he was an existence that could suppress all cultivators below the tier 3 realm.
To die in Jerrys hands like this, no one would believe it even if she were to say it out loud.
However, it was true. If Crona had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not believe that a tier 2 King of the Gods could deal with a tier 3 King of the Gods.
She had once thought that after reaching the peak tier 2 King of the Gods realm, even if she was not a match for a tier 3 King of the Gods, she would at least be able to escape.
However, after seeing the strength of the wanderer demon bat king, she realized that her thoughts were too whimsical.
As the forked path became deeper and deeper, the smell of blood became stronger.
Fortunately, the forked path was not very long. It did not take long for everyone to see the source of the smell of blood.
It was a pool made of fresh blood!
Blood Pool: A pool formed after dissolving the corpses of various creatures. These blood pools contain a great amount of life essence.
The voice of the Eternal Flower Register rang in his mind. After a moment, Jerry understood the origin and function of this blood pool.
No wonder when he entered the cave, he did not see creatures bones. He did not even see the corpses of Ikes servants that died in the cave.
He thought these animals had a good habit of cleaning up after eating.
Now it seemed that the bodies of those dead people were thrown into this blood pool and became a drop of blood essence.
This blood pool could turn the life essence of the dead bodies into drops of blood essence, and the scarabs ate the fresh blood in this blood pool every day.
As a result, these bats had a physique that far exceeded their realm.
No wonder the bats outside were only at the tier 2 King of the Gods realm, but ordinary tier 2 King of the Gods could not break through their defenses even with a single strike.
Other than Jerry, the others could clearly sense the vast life force within the blood pool, and immediately thought of the crux of the matter.
Looks like this is the reason why those wanderer demon bats mutated! Crona covered her nose with one hand and said with a frown.
The bloody smell from the fork in the road had almost suffocated her to death, not to mention that they were now at the source of the bloody smell!
The thick bloody smell was so disgusting that she almost vomited.
This fresh blood should be able to heal your injuries!Jerry said as he looked at Cronas broken arm.
Crona frowned, but in the end, she nodded with difficulty. She knew that now was not the time to hesitate, as long as she could absorb the life force in the blood pool.
Not only could her broken arm regenerate, it could also be reborn. She might even be able to break through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm.
Of course, she also knew that breaking through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm was not a simple matter. After reaching the King of the Gods realm,
every subsequent realm advancement was not something that could be achieved just by having ones cultivation base and strength reach a certain level.
More importantly, it was a hint of enlightenment!
However, even if she was unable to break through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm, it would still be able to raise her physical fitness to a whole new level.
However, there was still one big problem. Although the blood transformation pool contained a great amount of life energy, it also contained a great amount of evil blood energy.
If she recklessly absorbed the life energy in the blood, it was very likely that the evil energy would enter her body.
In the end, she would be a wild beast like the bloodthirsty wanderer demon bat that only knew how to kill.
Because if she wanted to use the blood transformation pool to cultivate, she had to be able to resist the evil blood energy in it!
Thinking of this, Crona turned her gaze to her sister Crane and said, Do as you can! Otherwise, youd better wait for me toe out before using this blood transformation pool to cultivate!
After all, Crona was confident that she could still resist the evil blood energy in this blood transformation pool. As long as she didnt enter the depths of this blood transformation pool and didnt stay in it for too long, it would be fine.
However, her sister, Crane, probably would not be able to.
Crane did not say anything when she heard this. She had already felt a strong sense of difort towards the pool from the bottom of her heart!
It would naturally be best if she did not enter it.
Chapter 242 - Bottom of the Blood Transformation Pool
Chapter 242: Bottom of the Blood Transformation Pool
After receiving Cranes guarantee, Crona did not hesitate and directly stepped into the blood dissolving pool.
Divine power formed a circr barrier around her. This barrier not only prevented the blood in the blood dissolving pool from entering her body.
It also had the effect of isting the bloodlust within.
After entering the blood dissolving pool, Crona immediately felt the dense life energying from her surroundings. However, she did not absorb all of that life energy.
This was because the divine power barrier that enveloped her body could only iste a portion of the murderous aura. Moreover, the deeper the blood transformation pool went, the denser the murderous aura became.
The effect of the barrier would be more and more limited!
In the end, Cronas body no longer sank down. The divine power barrier that she had constructed would no longer be of any use.
Moreover, even at her current position, she could only cultivate here for a period of time before she had to go out and remove the murderous aura in her body.
Otherwise, the murderous aura would attack her heart and cause her to lose consciousness, turning her into a monster who only knew how to kill.
However, the life energy in this blood transformation pool was indeed very huge. In just a few minutes, she felt a little numbnessing from her broken arm.
Little grantion slowly grew out from the wound, and the broken arm grew back at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Half an hourter, a brand new arm hadpletely grown out from the broken arm. At this time, she also felt that her mind was bing unstable.
This was because the murderous aura in her body had umted too much. It was time to get rid of the murderous aura in her body from the blood transformation pool.
When she came out of the blood transformation pool, she found that her sister Crane was the only one standing guard by the blood transformation pool.
Where are the others? Crona asked curiously.
They have all entered the blood transformation pool! Crane said happily when he saw his sisters arm was back to normal.
Cora took a look at the blood transformation pool. When she came out of the blood transformation pool, she didnt feel anyone elses aura, which could only mean one thing.
Those people had entered the deeper part of the blood transformation pool.
This made her particrly puzzled. Jerry was stronger than her, so it was not strange that he could enter the deeper part of the blood transformation pool. However, the other two people were weaker than her sister.
Wasnt entering the deeper part of the blood transformation pool courting death?
Perhaps Jerry had done something, she did not think too much about it. The murderous aura in her body had already umted quite a lot. At this moment, her eyes were scarlet red.
She looked a bit like the wanderer demon bat. She had to quickly expel all the murderous aura in her body!
However, it was easy for the murderous aura to enter her body. It was not an easy thing topletely expel it out of her body.
Crona had only cultivated in there for half an hour. In the end, it took her more than an hour topletely expel the murderous aura in her body.
It was more than twice as long as she had been cultivating in the blood transformation pool.
However, to Cronas surprise, there was still no movement from the blood transformation pool.
She had already confirmed with Crane that not long after she entered the blood transformation pool, Jerry and the other two had followed her in.
But until now, there was still no sign of hering out.
Dont forget that Crona had gone from entering the blood transformation pool to not being able to withstand the corrosion of the bloodlust energy, and then came out to clear the bloodlust energy in her body.
But up till now, Jerry and the others had note out.
Even if Jerry was stronger than her, it was impossible to say that he couldst so long in the blood transformation pool, not to mention the other two!
Crona immediately realized that something might have gone wrong. She greeted her elder sister Crane, and then quickly dived into the blood transformation pool.
At this time, the injuries on her body had already healed. It could be said that her strength had already recovered to her peak condition.
However, this time, she hadpletely released her divine sense. Until she descended to her original position, she did not discover any traces of anyone.
Without a doubt, Jerry and the other two had already entered the deeper part of the blood transformation pool.
Crona looked at the sea of blood below her, gritted her teeth, and used all her strength to strengthen the divine power barrier around her by several times. Then, she continued to head towards the bottom of the blood pool.
As they entered the deeper part of the blood pool, the murderous aura within it became denser, and even the barrier around them was dyed blood-red.
This meant that the divine power barrier had beenpletely invaded by the murderous aura, and in the end, the barrier around her waspletely dyed blood-red.
This barrier was already on the verge of shattering. This was the limit that she could reach, but she still could not sense the auras of Jerry and the others.
Moreover, because she had forcefully barged into this depth, the evil blood energy had entered her body. She had to get out of this blood transformation pool immediately, or else the consequences would be unimaginable.
Crona could only give up on the idea of continuing to explore downwards and head towards the exit of the blood transformation pool at the fastest speed possible.
A bad thought appeared in her mind. Even if Jerry could dive deeper, the other two would never be able to reach the depth of the pool.
And even if Jerry was at that depth, he wouldnt be able to stay there for that long!
Could it be that in order to obtain a greater upgrade, Jerry forced himself into the bottom of the pool and was eventually swallowed by the pool?
Based on Cronas observation of Jerry during this period of time, this matter was extremely likely, because Jerry was extremely confident in his own strength in a certain sense.
However, the more powerful one was in the blood transformation pool, the less influence there would be. It could even be said that on the contrary, the more powerful one was, the more evil blood energy would invade ones body.
As for the other two, in order to save Jerry, they had sneaked into a depth that they should not have stepped into, and the same thing happened!
The more Crona thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. However, it was also possible that they had a way to sneak into the depths of the pool without being affected by the bloodlust!
At this moment, at the depth that Crona had just reached, the color of the fresh blood here had already changed. It was a strange reddish-brown color.
The deeper it went, the darker the color of the blood became, and the thicker it became!
Tens of thousands of meters below it.
It was the bottom of the blood transformation pool.
This ce was already a ck ocean. The color of blood could not be seen at all.
However, it contained a tremendous amount of life energy and a murderous aura that could destroy the world!
The murderous aura here was already as solid as a corporeal substance. Even if the wanderer demon bat king had gone deep into this ce, he would have been instantly devoured by this murderous aura.
However, there was a huge cocoon-like object emitting a faint light in the ck swamp formed by the murderous aura.
As time passed, the color of the ck swamp was gradually bing lighter, which meant that the murderous aura was gradually being expelled!
Chapter 243 - Athena’s Abnormality
Chapter 243: Athenas Abnormality
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Inside the light cocoon, there was a liquid that was emitting a green light. None of the liquid was emitting a rich life essence.
Upon closer inspection, one would discover that the liquid was actually a life essence that had already materialized.
Furthermore, there was not a single trace of bloodlust in the liquid. It was in this vast ocean that was formed from a substantial life essence.
There were a few figures sitting cross-legged in it, not moving at all,
it was Jerry and the other two.
Unlike Crona, who was afraid that the murderous aura would enter her body and cause her mind to go crazy, under the guidance of the Eternal Flower Register, Jerry did not have these worries at all.
Thisyer of light cocoon couldpletely iste the murderous aura in the blood transformation pool. Once it was not affected by the murderous aura, Athena and Alice would naturally be able to follow.
However, it was also because of this that the life energy in the light cocoon was so dense that it turned into a liquid state.
A huge amount of life energy flowed into their bodies through every pore.
At this moment, the sound of thunder was constantlying from within Jerrys body.
Every inch of his skin, every part of his bones, and even every cell were greedily absorbing this life energy,pleting a new transformation!
Layers of impurities were expelled from his body. At the same time, the skin all over Jerrys body slowly cracked, as if he was shedding his skin.
The skin that was hidden under it was like that of a newborn baby.
However, the strength in Jerrys body had received a huge increase. He now had a feeling that even if the original wanderer demon bat king appeared in front of him again.
It would not be able to withstand a punch from him. After all, even the wanderer bat king had not entered the bottom of the blood pool, and the amount of life energy it absorbed was very limited!
Slowly clenching his fists, Jerry felt the changes on his body. He was very satisfied with the current situation!
Turning his head, the other two were also closing their eyes and trying to absorb the life energy around them. However, because the life energy was already so dense that it had turned into a solid liquid state.
Athena and Alice had both be wet. Their wet clothes stuck tightly to their delicate skin, revealing the perfect curves of their bodies in front of Jerry.
Even with Jerrys willpower, he could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva!
With great determination, Jerry finally managed to shift his gaze away from Athena and Alice.
After stabilizing his mind, Jerry was ready to calm down and absorb the rich and life energy again to improve his body!
But suddenly, Jerrys eyes moved and he looked up in the direction of Athena. Athenas eyes were closed and her brows were tightly knitted together.
A hint of pain shed across her beautiful face, but she still gritted her teeth and persevered.
Then, Jerry saw that Athenas smooth jade-like skin began to show dense blood veins, as if countless cracks had appeared on a perfect porcin.
Jerry immediately realized that something was wrong, and in the blink of an eye, he arrived beside Athena.
He felt an extremely majestic life energy from Athenas body, but it was obvious that Athena was unable topletely digest it.
Moreover, Athena was still desperately absorbing life energy from the spiritual liquid outside.
As a result, the amount of life energy in her body was increasing. This vast amount of life energy had already begun to lose control, and was rampaging within her body.
It was also the reason why there were endless blood vessels appearing outside her body. This was because her body could not withstand this enormous amount of life energy.
Fortunately, the energy in her body that could not be controlled was pure life energy. This huge energy was destroying Athenas body while constantly healing her injuries!
Otherwise, when this energy went out of control, it couldpletely destroy Athenas body.
However, this was not a long-term situation, especially since Athena was still crazily absorbing the life energy around her.
Once the bnce in her body was broken, the cracks on the surface of the porcin would increase, and eventually, the porcin would bepletely broken into pieces.
However, Athena was still immersed in her cultivation. It would be counterproductive to interrupt her, and it might even break the bnce.
Thus, Jerry directly used his divine sense topletely separate Athena from the surrounding spiritual liquid, so that she could no longer absorb the life energy from the outside world, then, he just had to wait for Athena topletely digest the life energy in her body.
As expected, after she stopped absorbing life energy from the outside world, the pain on Athenas face eased a lot.
The densely packed blood vessels on her body were also gradually healing.
Seeing this situation, Jerry also let out a light sigh of relief. If he had been a little slower just now, Athenas body would have been like a balloon that was already filled with air.
And at this moment, it was still continuously inting until it finally exploded!
At that time, even a god would not be able to save her!
When Jerry came back to his senses, he realized that something was not right. Because he had separated the surrounding spiritual liquid from Athena.
At this moment, Athenas body was tightly leaning against his body. In addition, Athenas clothes were already soaked through the thin dress.
Jerry could directly feel Athenas smooth and tender skin, and he could smell a faint fragrance at the tip of his nose. It was a fragrance unique to women.
Lowering his head, Athenas swan-like neck was imprinted into Jerrys eyes. Together with Athenas slightly haggard and pained face.
She exuded a different style. As she moved down her fair neck, the small vicle was clearly visible. Further down was a pair of round hills.
The wetness put this pair of elegant breasts on full disy.
It carried an alluring temptation.
It was only then that Jerry realized that Athena was also very capable. Her pair of breasts were actually not much smaller than Cranes.
It was just that she had been wearing battle armor all this time, whichpletely covered all of this.
Just like that, Jerry separated Athena from the surrounding spirit liquid while admiring the scenery on Athenas chest.
After all, it was quite hard for Jerry to maintain such a state and not be able to move. This was a reward for him!
Not long after, Athena finallypletely absorbed and digested the life energy in her body, waking up from that kind of closed-door training.
Opening her eyes, a familiar face suddenly appeared in front of her, and the two of them stared at each other nkly.
Jerry felt a little embarrassed that he was caught in the act while he was enjoying Athenas scenery, while Athena woke up from the painful training just now.
For a moment, he didnt realize what had happened!
Chapter 244 - You Have to Follow Me Wherever I Go
Chapter 244: You Have to Follow Me Wherever I Go
It took a while for Athena to react. She quickly stood up and tried to distance herself from Jerry!
However, she found herself weak and fell into Jerrys arms after swaying for a while.
Athenas face turned even redder. Her fair neck was instantly covered in ayer of pink.
Seeing Athenas appearance, Jerry immediately realized that Athena did not notice that he was peeking!
He immediately heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, but he immediately put on an angry expression and asked seriously, What did I say in the beginning?
Athenas expression was terrified, and she lowered her head and said, Everything must be done step by step, one at a time. Dont try to control the what you cant control!
If you already know that, why do you still do this?Jerry was not pretending to be angry. If he had been one step slower, Athena would have died here because she could not control the power that was rampaging in her body.
I just want to be stronger!
Stronger? It doesnt matter even if I die! Jerry said through gritted teeth.
Yes! Athena looked up at Jerry and said without hesitation.
As long as she could get stronger and help Jerry, she didnt care even if she had to pay the price of her life.
Looking at Athena whose tears were rolling in her eyes, Jerry really didnt know what to say!
There has to be a reason!
However, Athena really didnt say anything more.
The scene fell into silence for a moment. Looking at Athena who did not say a word, Jerry was really at a loss for words.
She was clearly the one who disobeyed the order and almost died, but now it seemed like Jerry had done something wrong.
No matter what, that method of yours not only wont make you stronger, it will only get you killed!
Then please allow me to return to Sky City. There are still many things to do in Sky City right now! I have been away for too long.
Ha!
When Jerry heard that, he was amused.
Was this a threat? And he was nning to quit.
Im telling you, dont even think about it!Jerryughed angrily. What a joke, you cane and go as you please.
Did you still think highly of him, the Lord.
You didnt take my orders seriously just now, and now you still want to leave? Do you think of running away after doing something wrong? Howe I didnt know that my Sky Dynasty had such a rule?
Dont think of using the saying that Sky City is busy with business to get away with it!Jerrys words directly blocked Athenas words.
Your Majesty, let me go back. Im just a burden here. Not only will I be of no help, but Ill only be a burden to your Majesty! Athena said with a sobbing tone.
She also felt the danger of forcefully absorbing life energy just now. If it wasnt for Jerry, she would have beenpletely destroyed by the terrifying energy storm in her body.
It was not because she was afraid of death, but because this made herpletely understand that even if she paid the price of her life, she might not be able to improve her strength.
Looking at Athenas crying appearance, Jerry finally reacted. Ever since he established the Holy Dynasty, obtained the recognition of the Empire Era, and obtained the fragment of the Empire Era that he was in.
Hismanders and generals seemed to be less and less mobilized.
Especially since he entered the training field, other than Athena and Alice, the othermanders and generals did not even know what the training field looked like.
Because the strength of thesemanders and generals had already been separated from the training field, rashly summoning thosemanders and generals would most likely cause them to die in the maze.
Hence, Jerry did not summon them over. This was to protect them.
However, Jerry had forgotten that to Athena and the others, they would rather die to protect Jerry than stay behind and be protected by Jerry.
To thesemanders and generals, this was worse than killing them!
I understand!Jerry took a deep breath. Ever since he stepped into the trial grounds, he had only focused on improving his own strength, and had forgotten about the generals that he had summoned.
They were not cold puppets.
Thank you, your Majesty! Athena thought that Jerry had agreed to her suggestion. Although she was sad, it was better than staying here and dragging Jerry down.
Thank you for what?
Thank you, your Majesty, for agreeing to let me return to Sky City!
When did I say that I agreed to let you return to Sky City?Jerry had a sly smile on his face.
But if I stay, I will only Athena said anxiously. She did not want to be a burden to Jerry anymore. If one day she put Jerry in danger because of her, she would not be able to make up for it even if she died ten thousand times.
Then just be stronger!Jerry interrupted Athena directly.
However, Athena had a bitter smile on her face. She had always wanted to be stronger, but she had already tried. Even if she risked her life, she could not do it!
Seeing the deste expression on her face, Jerry knew what Athena was thinking.
He gently pulled Athena into his arms and said slowly, Sorry, I have been ignoring your thoughts all this time, but I will pay attention in the future.
Athena immediately panicked. She did not mean it that way. She just did not want to be a burden. Moreover, how could the lord of the dynasty have the need to consider the thoughts of his subordinates.
Just as Athena was about to exin, Jerry had already bent down and used his lips to block off what Athena wanted to say.
Athenas mind went nk in an instant. She stared nkly at Jerrys face that was right in front of her.
Until her lips parted, Athena was still at a loss. As for what she wanted to say earlier, she had already forgotten itpletely.
Let me tell you, wherever I go, you have to follow me!Jerry looked at the confused face in his arms and said with a smile.
Want to run? Dont even think about it!
Then, he leaned over and pressed his lips against the red lips again. Then, he slowly moved down the smooth cheeks. Athena finally realized something and her face turned red.
She tried to break free from Jerrys embrace, but Jerry did not let go so easily. Then, Athena gave up struggling!
She closed her eyes like amb waiting to be ughtered!
Jerry kissed every inch of Athenas skin while he slowly untied Athenas dress with his hands.
As the dress gradually peeled off, arge patch of snow-white skin was exposed in front of Jerry, but there was a faint blush on the snow-white skin.
At this moment, Athena, which had her eyes tightly shut, was already red to the ears.
But she still closed her eyes andid in Jerrys arms, pretending to be dead!
Chapter 245 - You Gotta Take Responsibility for Me
Chapter 245: You Gotta Take Responsibility for Me
Looking at Athena, who was ying dead in his arms, Jerry smiled and stopped what he was doing.
At this time, most of Athenas dress had been taken off. Other than a thin piece of whitece, there was no other cover on her chest.
However, the whitece was already soaked through. It could no longer be used as a cover. The pair of snow-white breasts were presented in front of Jerrys eyes.
Through the soakedce, he could clearly see the pink nipples on both sides. He did not expect Athena to have such a nice boob shape as well.
For a moment, Jerry was stunned.
Athena noticed that Jerry had stopped moving. She opened her eyes and sneaked a nce at Jerry, only to find that Jerry was staring at her. There was a smirk at the corner of his mouth.
She felt embarrassed and angry. She immediately pulled her dress that had been pulled down to her shoulders, trying to break free from Jerrys embrace.
But it had alreadye to this point. How could Jerry let themb that was already in his mouth escape! !
She grabbed Athenas hands with force, directly blocking her slightly opened lips.
Unfortunately, Athenas resistance that had just risen was instantly extinguished by this kiss.
And this time, Jerry did not stop. His other hand exerted a little strength, and directly tore Athenas dress into pieces.
Athenas beautiful body waspletely disyed in front of Jerry. Athena felt her dress being taken off, and in shock, she began to struggle again. Unfortunately, this insignificant resistance had no meaning in front of Jerry.
Jerry gently knocked Athenas silver teeth open, and his tongue went straight in without any resistance. Athenasst bit of rationality hadpletely disappeared.
Both of his hands tightly hugged Jerry, as if he was afraid that he would lose him in the next second. The two of them kissed each other passionately, and in this way, both of Jerrys hands were freed.
His hands did not stop at all, and with one hand, he pulled away thest bit of clothes covering Athenas breasts, the thin whitece.
A pair of snow-white breasts werepletely exposed in the air. Jerry hugged Athenas soft waist with one hand, and gently massaged her ample breasts with the other.
Athena could not help but let out a moan and looked at Jerry in a daze. After a short separation, Jerry looked down, following the swan-like white neck, past the exquisite corbone, and stopped at the plump and round breasts.
Quietly admiring this perfect work of art that seemed to have been meticulously carved by God, Athena recovered a little bit of rationality at this time. She shyly crossed her hands in front of her chest, but this could not cover up the magnificent scenery, instead, this faintly discernible feelingpletely ignited the fire in Jerrys heart.
Jerry rudely pushed Athenas hands away and took a bite of the slightly bloated bud. With his other hand, he directly tore Athenas dress into shreds. At this moment, Athenas entire body was no longer covered by anything, her perfect body, which was like white jade, waspletely exposed in front of Jerry!
Jerry lowered his body andid down. The two bodies slowly merged together.
At this moment, without Jerrys control, the separated liquid life force gradually engulfed the two of them, forming a huge light cocoon!
Inside the light cocoon, two naked bodies were tightly hugging each other. Jerrys gaze was unscrupulously admiring the perfect artwork in his arms. One of his hands was gently holding Athenas slender waist, the other hand gently stroked every inch of Athenas body.
Now, this woman in front of him was not only his subordinate, she hadpletely be his woman. She was also his first woman.
To be honest, it was a bit of a failure. He did not give up his first time until he became the Lord of the Dynasty. The original people whonded on Earth had already impatiently taken in concubines when they first arrived at the Empire Era
Of course, those people werepletely addicted to pleasure in the end and werepletely eliminated!
At that time, he had always looked down on those people, thinking that those people were short-sighted! But now, he might understand those peoples feelings. In this kind of gentle home, everyone would be reluctant to leave.
Athenay quietly in Jerrys arms. After experiencing the sex just now, she was no longer as shy as she was at the beginning.
However, she was still a little ufortable with Jerrys unbridled gaze. Finally, she remembered that the man in front of her was the man she had always been loyal to and deeply loved, it was not a big deal for her to disy her most beautiful side in front of him.
To be more precise, this was something that she had always wanted to do, but she did not expect it to be done in this kind of way in this ce!
Thinking of this, Athena forced down the shyness in her heart and gently stroked Jerrys chest. After experiencing the baptism of the blood transformation pool, Jerrys skin was as fair and smooth as a newborn babys.
But even so, Athena could still feel the terrifying power hidden under this body. This power was much stronger than her own.
Thinking of this, her eyes unconsciously dimmed again!
Her strength could only hold her back. Since she had already gotten what she wanted the most, then she had no more regrets. It was time to leave.
Your Majesty, let me go back to Sky City! I will help you take care of everything in Sky City so that you can train in the training field in peace!
Jerry looked at Athenas face. At this moment, her beautiful face had a touch of pink, and her hair was wet with sweat. She looked very seductive.
However, this woman who did not know what was good for her liked to say things that would ruin his mood at times like this. He had to punish her a little!
Jerry did not answer. His fingers swept across her long, fair thighs, and gently turned Athenas body over.
Athenas face was dyed pink again, because in this way, every part of her privacy waspletely exposed to Jerry. But this time, she did not hide anything.
She thought that Jerry did not answer, perhaps he had tacitly agreed to her proposal. Perhaps this was thest time they would be together. No matter what Jerry wanted to do, she would not refuse!
Looking at Athenas helpless expression, Jerry was really angry and amused at the same time. He could not bear to punish her anymore. In the end, he just forcefully rubbed her plump breasts.
Why? Are you thinking of leaving me just like that? This is my first time. You have to be responsible for me!
Chapter 246 - We Are Undergoing Special Training
Chapter 246: We Are Undergoing Special Training
Your Majesty, Im serious. Im not joking! Athena said seriously. She really did not want to drag Jerry down any longer.
I am not joking either.
Now, my strength can no longer keep up with your Majestys oace. If this continues, I will drag you down! Athena said in a pleading tone.
Does that mean that if you increase your strength, you wont have such thoughts anymore?Jerry said with a smile.
Ive already tried just now. Even if I try my best, I cant do anything!Athenas face was bitter. Right now, the surroundings were filled with majestic life energy. As long as she could absorb and transform it, she could greatly increase her strength.
However, the energy that was rampaging in her body just now told her that she was unable to control such a huge amount of energy.
You cant, but I can! Jerry said with a smile, Dont you realize that you are different from before?
Different?Athena felt the paining from below her body, and her small face suddenly turned red, and she said coquettishly, Your Majesty, I will talk to you seriously again!
Seeing Athenas expression, Jerry knew that she had misunderstood. He said helplessly, Didnt I ask, dont you feel that your strength has increased?
At this time, Athena finally reacted. She closed her eyes to feel the situation in her body and found that it was indeed different.
Just now, she was focused on increasing her strength and desperately absorbing the surrounding life energy, causing the energy in her body to go out of control. Although it was a close call, it still caused some damage to her body.
But at this moment, she found that the damage hadpletely disappeared, and even her own strength had faintly increased!
Whats going on? Athena looked at Jerry with a surprised expression.
You cant control the huge amount of energy in your body, but I can! Jerry said with a smile.
It turned out that when the two of them had fused, the huge amount of life energy had enveloped the two of them. Jerry discovered that the huge amount of life energy was moving back and forth between their bodies, and with his powerful spiritual power, he was able topletely control that energy.
In that case, Athena did not need to be distracted to control the energy that was surging into her body. She only needed to be responsible for converting the energy in her body into her own cultivation. As for those that could not be absorbed, they would be directly absorbed by Jerry.
How did you do it? Athena blurted out. However, at this moment, she felt something hard pressing against her lower body, and she immediately reacted!
Her entire face turned red, and she shouted, No, wait, Im not ready!
Jerry could not be bothered by her, she had already done it once, and now she was still saying that she wasnt ready.
He directly turned over and pressed Athena under his body, and with a slight force from his legs, he separated her slender legs slightly. Athena knew what was going to happen next, and as if resigned to fate, she closed her eyes, however, after waiting for a long time, there was still no movement.
When she opened her eyes, she realized that Jerry was currently staring at her with a smirk on his face. Just as she was about to lose her temper, Jerry suddenly straightened his waist and a huge, hard object entered her body.
Before Athena could say anything, the angry scolding that was about toe out of her mouth turned into a moan of slight pain. Then, her two arms tightly hugged the figure that was pressing on her body.
Dont just enjoy yourself and forget about the important things!Jerry leaned down and whispered in Athenas ear!
Athenas face instantly turned red. She naturally knew what he meant. However, absorbing and transforming energy was different from controlling the energy in the body. Thetter needed conscious control of the energy in the body.
However, as a King of the Gods, it was already her bodys instinct to absorb and transform the energy in the body. There was no need to be distracted at all.
Jerry said this purely to make fun of her. Suddenly, Athena was so angry that she bit on Jerrys shoulder with her silver teeth. However, she did not dare to use force. She only took a symbolic bite to express her anger.
Jerry did not expect Athena to be such a little girl! However, he did not dare to be too distracted. Right now, he not only had to pay attention to the energy in his body, but also had to control the energy that was flowing into Athenas body.
It could be said that he was the most tired right now, both physically and mentally!
However, he was tired and happy!
Alice herself was a body created by the Empire Era fragment. There was no need to say much about her talent and aptitude. As forprehension, as the will of the Empire Era fragment, would itckprehension?
In other words, as long as her spiritual energy could keep up, she could ignore the restrictions that limited the advancement of a King of the Gods and directly rise all the way up. Unfortunately, as a part of the will of the Empire Era fragment, it was a pity.
She had one biggest limitation, which was that her strength realm could not be higher than the trial-takers who were recognized by the Empire Era fragment.
In other words, her strength was limited by Jerrys strength.
When she first entered the trial ground, due to theck of spiritual crystals, only Jerry had broken through to a tier 2 King of the Gods. Although he obtained some spiritual crystalster on, it was still a drop in the bucket. This was also why Jerry had reached the peak of tier 2 King of the Gods.
She had just advanced to the level of a tier 2 King of the Gods!
At this moment, she naturally did not need to worry about theck of spiritual energy in this blood transformation pool. Hence, her body was like a bottomless pit at the beginning, crazily devouring the surrounding life energy.
Regardless of whether it was her body that had undergone aplete transformation, her cultivation base was also increasing crazily!
However, at the end of her cultivation, she discovered that the speed of her absorption of spiritual energy had slowed down.
She immediately knew that this was because her strength was already close to Jerrys.
In the end, no matter how much she absorbed spiritual energy, her realm would not have any improvement!
Therefore, after her realms improvement slowed down, she would use all this life energy to temper her body!
In a sense, her body was tempered to be even stronger than Jerrys, but unfortunately, the physique of a peak tier 2 King of the Gods would also reach a limit.
In the end, Alice discovered that no matter how much she absorbed spiritual energy, her physique and strength did not change at all!
She knew that this was the limit that she could reach now.
Next, if she wanted to break through, she could only wait for Jerry to break through!
After understanding this point, Alice slowly woke up from her training!
But when she opened her eyes, she found that there were no signs of Jerry and Athena around her, but a light cocoon appeared in front of her!
Just as she was curious about what was going on with this light cocoon, a crack suddenly appeared in the light cocoon!
Crack! Crack!
Immediately after, the crack continued to spread outwards, and the sound of continuous cracking could be heard!
What are you doing? Alice looked curiously at the two figures that had appeared after the light cocoon had ruptured.
We are undergoing special training!
Chapter 247 - I Have More Experience
Chapter 247: I Have More Experience
We are in special training!Jerry looked at Athena beside him and said seriously.
Upon hearing this, Athena rolled her eyes at Jerry. What special training? She was not as thick-skinned as Jerry.
When she thought of what happened just now, her face immediately turned slightly red. Fortunately, Alice had just woken up from her training state, so she should know nothing about the outside world!
Its nothing. I had some problems with my cultivation just now, and the energy in my body has gone out of control. Fortunately, His Majesty helped me suppress that rampaging energy! Athena did not even dare to look at Alice.
Like a child who had done something wrong, her heart was full of guilt!
That is indeed very dangerous! Although the life energy around here is very rich, blindly absorbing it will only cause the umted energy in the body to be too much, and eventually lose control! Alice said with a frown.
But even so, she still felt that something was not quite right. It was obvious that there was something wrong with the twos condition, but she did not know what exactly happened.
Oh right, did you encounter any problems when you were cultivating?
Alice still wanted to ask, but Athena changed the topic first.
No, because I am a bit special myself, as long as my spiritual power is enough, I can keep improving. Saying this, Alice paused and nced at Jerry, then she said, But for some reason, my realm and strength can not exceed the cultivators recognized by the empire. Therefore, the biggest limitation for me is the strength of a certain guy!
Jerry touched his nose. He did not expect there to be such a rtionship. He was still surprised that Alices strength was close to his after she came out from cultivation. To be more precise, her strength was now on par with his.
So, as long as I dont advance to a tier 3 King of the Gods, you wont be able to break through to a tier 3 King of the Gods.
Yes, thats why I n to go out. Even if I stay here, I wont be able to advance any further! Alice said calmly. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and said to Jerry, I suggest you dont casually break through to a tier 3 King of the Gods!
Why?Jerry was a little surprised. Of course, the stronger the better. He had already encountered a tier 3 King of the Gods, the wanderer demon bat king.
Because once you advance to a tier 3 King of the Gods, you will automatically be teleported out of this maze. The maze on the first floor of the endless tower can only be entered by a tier 3 King of the Gods. Otherwise, why do you think it is so difficult to pass through this maze!
Doesnt that mean you only need to cultivate? You dont need to pass through this maze to enter that level, Athena immediately thought of the loophole!
Its not that simple. Unless you have already passed through the maze on the first level of the endless tower, once you step into a tier 3 King of the Gods, it means that you have lost the rules to enter the maze.
I see,Jerry rubbed his chin, If you want to enter the second level of the endless tower, you have to pass through a certain maze on the first level. However, once the trial-takers strength exceeds the upper limit of the first level, he will not be able to enter the first level of the maze, which means He will no longer be able to enter the endless towers maze!
At this moment, Jerry finally understood what was going on with those powerful vendors outside!
There was a high chance that arge portion of them were ex-trial-takers. Until his strength reached a tier 3 King of the Gods realm, he had not been able to pass through thebyrinths, thus, he was permanently stuck on the 1st level.
You should have told me earlier!Jerry was d that he had mainly used the life force to improve his physique, and not to reach the tier 3 King of the Gods realm. Otherwise, things would have gotten out of hand.
You have already passed one of thebyrinths. Even if you advance to a tier 3 King of the Gods, you will be able to smoothly advance to the second level of the endless tower. Whats there to worry about? Alice felt that it was a little strange!
Seeing Alices puzzled look, Jerry was speechless.
Generally speaking, for trial-takers, once they passed the first level of thebyrinth, they would naturally quickly advance to the second level of the endless tower. They would not be like him and continue to pass the otherbyrinths.
In other words, the strange one was not Alice, but Jerry.
Forget it. Since your current realm and strength have already reached a bottleneck, then go up and keep an eye on the situation of the other two people. Once theres anything, immediately inform me.Jerry was now a person who was acknowledged by the Empire Era fragment, and Alice could say that the Empire Era fragments will had materialized. Naturally, she could directlymunicate with Jerry!
What about you guys? Alice did not refuse. She had originally wanted to go up.
Athenas strength has yet to catch up with us. She still needs to train here. In order to prevent any idents from happening to her, I will stay behind and help her! Jerry said as he looked at Athena.
Athenas face turned red when she heard that. She naturally knew what Jerry meant by help!
Yes! There is indeed too much life energy in this area. Once the energy in her body goes out of control, there will be great danger. However, I can stay behind to help her! Alice naturally knew that Athena had not reached the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods yet, not everyone was like her. As long as one had enough spiritual energy, their strength would slowly increase. There was no need to worry about the danger of losing control of the spiritual energy in their body!
Theres no need. I have more experience than you in this matter, and there are some things that you cant help!
Hearing this, Athenas face turned even redder. Even her neck was flushed pink. She kept her head lowered and wished that she could find a ce to hide in.
Okay! Then Ill go up first. Alice felt that it made sense. Without any doubt, she was ready to leave the light cocoon and go up directly.
Wait! Jerry hurriedly shouted when he saw that she was ready to enter the xea of blood outside.
Jerrys fingers formed a hand seal, and a bubble barrier that emitted fluorescent light appeared at his fingertips. After the bubble barrier left Jerrys palm, it slowly grewrger.
Very quickly, it became the size of a person and directly wrapped Alice in it!
Alice could tell at a nce that this barrier was the barrier that Jerry had used to iste the blood sea when he brought the two of them down!
She had originally thought that it was just an ordinary divine power barrier. She thought that now that she had already reached the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods like Jerry, she would also be able to smoothly get up from the bottom of the blood transformation pool.
However, that was not the case. This barrier was a secret technique recorded in the Eternal Flower Register that could iste the murderous aura in the blood transformation pool.
Otherwise, even a peak level tier 2 King of the Gods would not be able to enter the bottom of the blood transformation pool!
Alice could naturally feel that this barrier was different from the one she had created with her own divine power. However, she did not say much. There were many secrets on Jerry, and she was not interested in digging them out one by one.
Moreover, even if she asked, the other party would not tell her! She had confirmed this a long time ago.
Chapter 248 - The Women and Their Own Considerations
Chapter 248: The Women and Their Own Considerations
Seeing Alices figure passing through the barrier and heading towards the top of the pool of blood, Jerry turned his head to look at Athena with a smirk on his face.
When only the two of them were left, Athena finally recovered from the awkward scene just now. She rolled her eyes at Jerry, and at that moment, her eyes were filled with endless temptation and charm!
She immediately reignited the fire in Jerrys heart that he had barely suppressed. Jerry pulled Athena into his arms, his hands flying up and down as he skillfully took off all of her clothes!
Revealing the perfect, suet-like artwork underneath, Athena forcefully suppressed the shyness in her heart and catered to Jerrys actions.
The surrounding liquid life energy slowly gathered over and gradually enveloped the two of them, forming a translucent jade cocoon. Two figures were entangled together, and faint moans could be heard from within.
As the life energy in the surroundings gathered more and more, the jade cocoon gradually becamerger andrger. Gradually, the figures within could no longer be seen, and even the sounds could no longer be heard.
On the other side, Alice had sessfully arrived at the exit of the blood transformation pool with the barrier provided by Jerry.
As a result, when she came out of the blood transformation pool just now, she found that Crona and her sister were looking at her with shocked expressions.
Whats wrong? Alice was a little puzzled. She did not understand what just happened!
Where exactly did you cultivate in the blood transformation pool? Why did I not find any traces of you! Crona said with a shocked expression.
It was really not her fault. After she entered the blood transformation pool to cultivate, she and her sister had been forced out of the blood transformation pool several times in order to resolve the blood evil that had invaded their bodies.
At this time, the sky outside was already bright!
However, she did not see Jerry and the others once, and she did not find any traces of theming out.
With the ability of a tier 2 King of the Gods, it was impossible for them to stay in the blood transformation pool for so long! Even the wanderer demon bat king, who was a tier 3 King of the Gods, could not stay in the blood transformation pool for so long!
They all thought that Jerry and the others had met with an ident in the blood transformation pool! They were all prepared to leave the cave after expelling the bloody aura in their bodies.
Who would have thought that Alice would suddenlye out of the blood transformation pool? No wonder Crona wanted to know where Alice was hiding in the blood transformation pool to cultivate!
At the bottom of the blood transformation pool! Alice was baffled. Wasnt it obvious?
The deeper one went into the blood transformation pool, the greater the life force contained in it!
How is this possible! How did you do it? Crane eximed. Her cultivation level was lower than her sister Cronas, so the bloody aura had a great impact on her. She still couldnt forget the feeling of mental torment!
But now, looking at Alices condition, it was obvious that she was not affected by the bloody aura at all! No wonder she asked this question.
Is it very difficult?Alice looked baffled,
Crane wanted to ask again, but was stopped by Crona. After training in the blood transformation pool, her cultivation level had improved a lot, and she saw more things than Crane did.
She naturally knew that Alice did not have any bloodlust on her body. Moreover,pared to before she entered the blood transformation pool, Alices cultivation had already reached the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods!
She was on par with her, and could even be said to be a little stronger than her.
She could not help but be surprised. After all, Alices strength back then was much weaker than her sister, Crane!
Crona thought that Alice had a special training method. Since Alice didnt want to talk about it, there was no point in asking anymore. It was even better to know that Alice didnt get into trouble in the blood transformation pool.
Otherwise, the two sisters wouldnt have much hope of passing through this maze!
What about the other two? Crona naturally changed the topic. Obviously, this kind of secret technique that could iste the blood aura and increase her own strength was very important.
Of course, the other party would not tell her!
This was Cronas misunderstanding of Alice, because whether it was to dive to the bottom of the blood transformation pool or to finallye up from the bottom of the pool.
She was under the protection of the barrier created by Jerry, so she naturally felt rxed! That was why she felt that the other partys question was inexplicable!
But since the she had changed the topic, although Alice felt strange, she did not probe further!
They are still cultivating at the bottom of the blood transformation pool. It will probably take a while before they cane up! Alice replied after thinking for a while. ording to the cultivation level of Athena that she saw at that time, it should not take long for her to advance to the level of a tier 2 King of the Gods
Cranes expression was a little ugly. Up until now, she naturally felt the difference in strength between her and the other party. Originally, her strength could not be considered to be at the top of the group, but she was not an existence at the bottom either.
Now, she was overtaken by the person at the bottom. ording to Alice, when the other person came up, their cultivation realm should be about the same.
At that time, she wouldpletely be the person at the bottom of the group.
Crona, lets continue cultivating! Thinking of this, Crane wanted to hurry up and cultivate!
But she was immediately stopped by Crona, who stared at her sister seriously and said, The evil energy in your body hasnt beenpletely eliminated. If you enter the blood transformation pool now and the evil energy invades your body, your spirit will bepletely eroded by this evil energy. No one will be able to save you!
Cultivation isnt something that can be rushed! Crona said in a gentle tone. In fact, how could she feel good in her heart? If she guessed correctly, when the two people at the bottom of the pool came out, the two sisters would be the bottom of the team.
She was the leader of the dynasty after all. It was fine if she could notpete with Jerry. But now, she could not evenpete with Jerrys two followers.
And most importantly, the strength of those two people was far inferior to hers.
In just one night, their strength had increased rapidly!
It must be known that the further they went, the more difficult it was to increase their strength!
Hearing Cronas advice, Crane also knew that she shouldnt do it. She sat down obediently and began to expel the bloodlust from her body.
Alices mind was filled with question marks. She did not know why Crona and her sister would have such a reaction. She was also curious about Athenas reaction when she woke up.
It was obvious that something had happened while she was cultivating. She just did not know.
But what exactly had happened? This was what she could not figure out no matter how hard she tried!
On the other hand, Crona and her sister were worried that they had be the lowest existences. On the other hand, they were curious about what method Jerry and the others had used. Not only were they not affected by the bloodlust in the blood transformation pool, they were able to sneak into the bottom, and their strength had increased by arge margin!
Just like that, the three of them each had their own thoughts. For a moment, the cave fell into a strange silence!
Chapter 249 - Leaving
Chapter 249: Leaving
At this moment, at the bottom of the blood transformation pool, inside a huge jade cocoon.
Two naked bodies were tightly pressed together. Athenas two delicate and fair arms were tightly wrapped around Jerrys neck. She was lying on Jerrys body like an octopus!
Her strength and cultivation had not improved for a long time. It was as if she had entered a bottleneck.
Athena could clearly feel that there was a thick barrier in front of her.
This was the barrier for her to advance to tier 3 King of the Gods. As long as she could break through that barrier, she would be able to step into the tier 3 King of the Gods realm!
In fact, Athena had already stepped into the peak tier 2 King of the Gods realm for quite a while. The reason why the two of them had not gone up was that Jerry was controlling the surrounding life energy to nourish Athenas body and strengthen it.
Currently, Jerrys realm was still at the peak of the tier 2 King of the ods realm. However, the toughness of his body had long surpassed that of the wanderer demon bat king who was at the tier 3 King of the Gods realm back then.
At this moment, he also wanted to raise Athenas bodily strength to this level.
Finally, a crack appeared on Athenas pure white skin. Just like what happened to Jerry back then, the crack spread out in all directions.
Like a cracked porcin, it shattered with a loud bang. The outeryer of skin peeled off, revealing a newborn skin that looked like a pink baby underneath.
This also meant that Athenas body hadpleted its transformation. Although her physical fitness could notpare to Jerrys, and her bodily strength had not reached Jerrys level.
It had already far surpassed the average peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods!
Alright, its all over! Jerry said calmly.
Whether it was him or Athena, staying at the bottom of the blood pool was no longer of any use!
However, Athena still hugged him tightly and did not have the slightest intention of letting go.
Athena did not want to leave this ce for a moment. She knew that this was not right, but at this moment, at the bottom of the blood pool, there were only her and Jerry.
This was a world that only belonged to the two of them!
Jerry looked at Athenas beautiful face beneath him and smiled faintly. He did not say anything, nor did he urge her.
From the beginning until now, he had been distracted by controlling the huge amount of life energy that flowed into the bodies of the two of them.
Be it mental or physical, he was extremely exhausted!
Now, he hadpletely isted the life energy around him,
he felt much more rxed. He leaned over and pressed his lips against Athenas, which were slightly open. Then, he gently bit Athenas earlobe along her cheek!
Mmm! ! ! Athena subconsciously let out a sexy moan.
Jerry did not care about it and continued to shift the battlefield. He explored all the way down along her fair neck, kissing every inch of Athenas skin!
At this time, there was no need to be distracted. Jerry was focused on enjoying the little sheep in his arms. Perhaps knowing that they were about to leave this ce, Athena also took the initiative at this time.
She did her best to cooperate with Jerrys every move.
After a long time, the men and women who were drenched in sweat were all exhausted. Jerryy quietly and did not want to move. To be precise, ever since he entered the blood transformation pool, he had not rested for a single moment!
He did not expect Athena to turn around and sit on Jerrys body, turning the tables on him.
Last time? ?
Yes! ! ! Athenas voice was even softer than a mosquitos.
Looking at Athenas blushing face, Jerry knew that Athena had put in a lot of courage to take the initiative. He did not say anything more. He rubbed his plump chest with both hands and forcefully moved his lower body.
Athenas face was flushed red as she followed Jerrys movements and gradually became active. Meanwhile, Jerry hadpletely rxed and enjoyed Athenas service.
Finally, Athena let out a moan, as if she had used up all her strength. Shey quietly on Jerrys chest and did not move at all. There was only airing out of her mouth but no airing in.
How is it? Do you know how tired you are?Jerry said teasingly.
However, Athena opened her mouth to say something, but she suddenly found that Jerry was holding her buttocks with both hands, slowly sitting up.
The hard and majestic part just sank into her heart, but it was not over yet. Jerry just held her like this, and his waist and abdomen began to exert force!
Athena, who had just finished her orgasm, did not rest and was immediately sent back to her orgasm again, wave after wave.
Disgusting, liar, we agreed for thest time, but in the end liar disgusting! Athena scolded as she put on the dress on the ground again.
Jerrys actionster were too violent and crazy, making her orgasm wave after wave, and in the end, shepletely copsed.
In the end, it was only when she begged for mercy that Jerrypletely stopped. When she thought of the scene of him begging for mercy, Athenas face immediately turned into a ripe apple. She looked at Jerry, who was already dressed and scolded, Pervert, pervert.
Jerry smiled faintly. He did not care about Athenas scolding at all. He even turned around and walked towards Athena, scaring Athena so much that she immediately shut her mouth and hurriedly put on her dress!
What do we do next? Just go up like this? Athena, who had already put on her clothes, walked over to Jerrys side and asked.
Jerry pulled Athena into his embrace with one hand, and with the other hand, he directly reached into her chest and kneaded her plump and round breasts! Athena gently patted her restless hand, but in the end, she still let her opponent do whatever he wanted. But sheined, You messed up my clothes again, you better fix it! Youre not allowed to act like this in front of others! or else or else
But in the end, she didnt say anything for a long time!
Jerry looked at Athena and couldnt help butugh a little, Dont worry, I know what to do!
With Athenas sense of shame, if Jerry was discovered like this, she would probably be too ashamed to face anyone.
You know nothing! Athena looked at his left hand that was moving restlessly in herpels, her face full of disbelief.
Jerry did not say anything. He looked up and through the barrier, he could see the endless sea of blood outside.
This blood transformation pool had existed for an unknown number of years. The life energy contained in it was not something that these few people could absorb in such a short amount of time.
It would be great if I could take it with me!Jerry could not help but think.
He had already understood that once he reached the second level of the endless tower, he would not be able to enter the maze on the first level.
Although the maze on the second level might contain greater opportunities, the opportunities in the blood transformation pool in front of him were not small either.
If he could bring it to the Sky Dynasty, with the life energy in the blood transformation pool, he could at least allow most of the Sky Dynastysmanders and generals to advance to tier 2 King of the Gods, not to mention all of them!
Chapter 250 - The New Function of the Eternal Flower Register
Chapter 250: The New Function of the Eternal Flower Register
It was not just the huge amount of life energy contained in the sea of blood outside, but even inside this barrier.
There were still many liquid life sources that were formed from the umtion of life energy!
The thought of not being able to take these things away made Jerrys heart ache!
No, he must think of a way to take this blood transformation pool away. Jerry was not willing to leave this blood transformation pool here just like that.
But with his current ability, he had no way to deal with this blood transformation pool.
But although he couldnt do it alone, with the Eternal Flower Register, he felt hope.
At this time, Jerry suddenly remembered that he still had the Eternal Flower Register. When he first stepped into the trial field, the Eternal Flower Register had undergone changes.
It had be able to guide the path in the maze, bing an existence simr to a map navigation, so Jerry didnt pay much attention to it.
However, after entering the blood transformation pool, the Eternal Flower Register had also given a method to iste the murderous aura. Perhaps it also had a method to deal with this blood transformation pool.
Thinking of this, Jerry directly closed his eyes and immersed his mind into the Eternal Flower Register.
After a while, Jerrys face showed a hint of joy.
It turned out that after passing through the maze of the underground tombst time, the Eternal Flower Register had a new function.
Jerry could use the Eternal Flower Register to temporarily ce some things in the maze into the Eternal Flower Register, and then move them to other ces.
After knowing this new function, Jerry knew that he could move this blood transformation pool into the Sky Dynasty.
And it was far from that. This meant that if he found a new opportunity in the maze, he could also move it into the Sky Dynasty!
However, those were still too far away. He did not know where those opportunities were yet. He would first collect the blood transformation pool in front of him.
Jerry did not hesitate. With a thought, he directly moved the blood transformation pool into the Eternal Flower Register.
The Eternal Flowers Register rang in his mind, and a picture suddenly appeared on one of the nk pages.
Endless blood colors gathered in it bit by bit, forming a bottomless blood pool.
A blood transformation pool that seemed to have shrunk countless times was slowly taking shape on the Eternal Flowers Register.
At the same time, the blood transformation pool was also slowly undergoing changes.
At the bottom of the blood transformation pool, looking out through the barrier, one could clearly see that the brownish-red color of the blood outside was slowly fading away.
In fact, it was not that the blood in the blood transformation pool was beginning to fade away, but that the blood within had already been transferred to the Eternal Flower Register.
Not long after, there was only a clear pool of water left in the blood transformation pool, and not a trace of blood could be seen!
The two sisters, who were about to enter the pool to cultivate, stopped at the entrance of the pool and looked at the scene in shock.
They had no idea what was going on, but they did not dare to enter the pool easily.
Alice looked at the changes in the pool and fell into deep thought. She had a feeling that it might have something to do with Jerry at the bottom of the pool.
How much more is that guy hiding from me, Alice thought to herself!
But when she thought of what happened thest time she tried to find out the secret, Alice gave up the idea of asking Jerry.
Anyway, the two of them were now tied together. As long as Jerry was stronger, she would be stronger and safer!
In the end, the changes in the blood transformation pool finally slowly calmed down, but the original blood transformation pool that was full of blood hadpletely disappeared.
In its ce was a clear spring. The life force and blood aura in it had all disappeared.
This clear spring did not have any special features!
Two figures slowly appeared. A barrier brought the two of them to the surface of the water.
They were like a celestial couple.
What is going on? Before the two of themnded, Crane rushed up and asked. She was thinking about going down to practice when, in the blink of an eye, the blood transformation pool gradually disappeared in front of her eyes.
It turned into ordinary spring water!
How could she ept this!
How would I know! Jerry looked at Crane coldly and said calmly.
Cranes face was full of disbelief. Just now, there were only the two of them in the blood transformation pool, and after the blood transformation pool changed, the two of them walked out without any problems!
No matter how he looked at it, the changes in the blood transformation pool were all rted to Jerry!
How could you not know! Crane pursued relentlessly!
Jerry ignored her, walked straight to Alice, and asked, Did anything unusual happen during this period?
Hepletely ignored Cranes existence!
Not to mention that she had no evidence to prove that Jerry was behind the blood transformation pool, even if there was evidence, so what! !
At that moment, Crona pulled her sister back in a hurry. This situation was beyond her expectations, and the mystery surrounding Jerry was getting heavier and heavier!
However, this was also a good thing for them. This meant that they could sessfully pass through this level of the maze.
Other than that, there are no other abnormalities! Alice pointed at the blood dissolving pool and said. In fact, when Jerry walked out of the blood dissolving pool with a calm expression on his face,
Alice was certain that what happened in the blood transformation pool must have been done by Jerry.
However, she was sure that he would not reveal the secret. In addition to the presence of the Crona sisters, Alice did not ask, but the scrutiny in her eyes was very obvious.
Jerry pretended not to see it and walked straight out of the cave.
It was already bright outside, and it was time to continue exploring the maze.
However, Jerry was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he turned around and stared at the Crona sisters!
What? Crane looked unhappy. The other party did not answer any of her questions just now and actually ignored her.
Of course, she did not have any good feelings at the moment.
Crona, on the other hand, saw a dangerous light in Jerrys eyes! She quickly pulled Crane behind her.
Jerry raised his eyebrows. Cronas intuition was quite sharp. The new function of the Eternal Flower Register was too powerful, and Jerry didnt want to reveal any relevant information at the moment.
The blood transformation pool wasnt very obvious, but as they went deeper into the maze, some of Jerrys things would gradually be known by others.
Alice and Athena were on the same side, so there was no possibility of information leak. At this time, only Crona and Athena were outsiders in the team.
In order to ensure that the information would not be exposed, Jerry wanted to get rid of the two of them directly.
But thinking that Crona could leave with the help of the Empire Era world fragment mark, he hesitated.
Chapter 251 - Fusing with the World Fragment of the First Empire Era
Chapter 251: Fusing with the World Fragment of the First Empire Era
Looking at Cronas vignt expression, Jerry gave up on the thought in his heart and smiled faintly. Do you still remember what you said? Ill bring you out of this maze, and youll hand over the Empire Era fragment in your hands to me.
But you havent brought us out of this maze yet. Crane had an unconvinced look on her face.
You said that as long as you saved your sister, you would hand over the fragment of the Empires Era to me. Jerrys expression gradually turned cold, In the end, after you saved her, you said that I would lead you out of this maze. Who knows if you would keep your promise if I brought you out of this maze!
There are two options for you now. One is to call out the fragment of the Empires Era right now, and I will naturally lead you out of this maze. The second is to leave this cave and go your own ways.
Hearing Jerrys words, Crane immediately shut up and stole a nce at Crona. After all, she was the one who had said those words back then, but Crona did not have any reaction at the moment.
She quietly stayed where she was and did not move, not saying a word. She knew that the reason for this was most likely because of the ident at the blood transformation pool just now.
There was no doubt that Jerry had too many secrets. In order to prevent these secrets from being discovered, it was understandable to do so.
Moreover, she could not refute Jerrys words. After all, Jerry had already shown the ability to lead them out of this maze, but they did not show the corresponding sincerity!
Okay, I agree, but you have to remember that you agreed to my conditions! Crona also said ruthlessly. At this time, there was no other choice.
Once they left Jerrys team, the two of them would not be able to walk out of this lost forest by themselves, even though their strength had increased.
But in this lost forest, this bit of strength was nothing at all.
It was even possible that the two of them would encounter an ident and die in this maze as soon as they left.
Dont worry. As long as you dont betray us, I will use you except when you are attacked by outsiders. I will not interfere with anything else in your ce. You can still be the Lord of your dynasty.Jerry had already understood.
Territory did not have any practical meaning up until now. Only by being strong enough could one survive in this world.
Moreover, once someone passed the trial of the Empire Era, they would immediately take control of the entire Empire Era world.
Whether one was willing or not, the fragments of the Empire Era that one controlled would bepletely under the control of others.
That was why Jerry had no interest in attacking other fragments of the Empire Era. Not only would it consume a lot of manpower and material resources, it would also countless dangers along the way.
Moreover, this would also dy his own training time. Even if he won in the end and obtained another fragment imprint, the things he would lose would be far greater than the things he would gain.
However, if he could obtain another fragment without engaging in a war between the fragments of the Empire Era, then Jerry would not refuse.
The reason why he was forcing Crona to hand over the fragment was purely to ensure that the two of them would not say anything about what happened here.
After receiving Jerrys guarantee, Crona clearly heaved a sigh of relief. This kind of promise to the fragment of the Empire Era could not be easily broken. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.
She was afraid that she would meet someone who was the same as the person who had forced her to do so. If it was not for that person chasing after her relentlessly, she would not have been so eager to pass through the first floor of the endless tower!
Crona opened her sleeve. On her fair arm, there was a number that was simr to Jays, but the number on it was 11.
Jerry also slowly extended his right hand. The number on it was clearly visible. Their palms touched each other, and their fingers interlocked.
It was obvious that the number on Cronas arm gradually faded, and finally disappearedpletely.
The digital imprint on Jerrys arm was bing clearer and Jerry could clearly sense what was in the other fragment of the Empire Era.
At the same time, Crona and Crane also felt an inexplicable connection with Jerry.
Jerry turned to look at Alice. Alice could be said to be the will of the fragment of the Empire Era where he was from. Once he obtained the other fragments, Alices influence should be the greatest.
However, on the surface, there was no change to Alice, which made Jerry secretly relieved.
If it was likest time, it would be a huge problem. However, Jerry still felt a little strange. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Alice to have no reaction at all when the world fragments of the Empire Era merged.
As if she knew what Jerry was thinking, Alice smiled slyly and said in a low voice, Do you want to know the reason? Tell me your secret, and Ill tell you what happened.
Seeing Alices expression, Jerry knew that there was no big problem. He turned his head and ignored her. He said to Crona, Of course Ill lead you out of this maze. Lets Go!
Alice, who was ignored, stomped her feet angrily behind him. But she knew that whatever Jerry did not want to say, no matter how hard she tried to force him, he would not say it.
Then I can always ask now, what exactly is this blood transformation pool?Crona really did not know how Jerry had done it. The blood transformation pool had disappeared without a trace.
This has nothing to do with you! Jerry said calmly.
Lets go! This time, Jerry had finally solved a hidden danger. Moreover, after fusing with the fragment just now, he could feel that there were some new changes in the Eternal Flower Register.
However, there was no time to stop and check. He had already wasted too much time in this cave.
With the Eternal Flower Registers existence, what he needed was to quickly find other opportunities. If there were other cultivation ces like the blood transformation pool, then he would directly pack up the Eternal Flower Register and take it away.
Thinking of this, Jerry did not stop at all. He took the lead and walked out of the cave. The Eternal Flower Register had already indicated where the next secret treasure was hidden!
It was not very far from here. With the guidance of the Eternal Flower Register, Jerry was not worried about the possibility of getting lost.
Moreover, after being tempered in the blood transformation pool, Jerrys body was already stronger than an ordinary tier 3 King of the Gods. Coupled with the threeyers of god-binding domain, he could basically walk unhindered in this maze!
Chapter 252 - The Figure in the Cave
Chapter 252: The Figure in the Cave
After leaving the cave, Jerry and the others followed the directions of the Eternal Flower Register and came to the outside of a cave.
Roaring sounds came from the cave. The moment they heard the sounds, the two Crona sisters showed terrified expressions on their faces.
Quick, leave this ce quickly! Crane hurried Jerry and the others to leave this ce. He kept his voice very low, as if he was afraid of being discovered by the creatures inside.
Whats wrong? Seeing their expressions, Alice asked in confusion.
The voice inside is exactly the same as the voice of the ferocious beast that chased us back then. This might be the nest of that ferocious beast! Cranes face was full of fear.
At this moment, she did not want to stay here at all. She only wanted to leave as soon as possible!
However, Jerry acted as if he did not hear it at all. He pushed open the dense grass at the entrance of the cave and walked straight into the cave.
In fact, he had already discovered that this ce was rted to the ferocious beast that he had been tracking back then. However, he did not sense any dangerous aura from the cave.
This meant that he could already deal with the things in the cave by himself. Moreover, he would be able to fight against a tier 3 King of the Gods now.
He even wanted to meet that ferocious beast. It was a good opportunity for him to test his strength and see if he could deal with the monsters in the maze without using the third forbidden god domain.
Athena and Alice saw Jerry walking in, and without any hesitation, they followed behind Jerry and entered the cave.
Crona hesitated for a moment before pulling Crane into the cave.
They had just passed through the grass at the entrance of the cave when a pungent stench spread out.
The cave was dirty and messy. There were a few creatures eating inside. These creatures looked somewhat like lizards. Their bodies were dark green and covered in a thickyer of scales.
At this moment, they were biting each other for an arm.
Thats right, other than these ferocious beasts, there were also a few human corpses lying in the cave. These people had died long ago, and each of them had reached the level of a tier 2 King of the Gods.
But now, they had be the food of these ferocious beasts.
Jerry carefully observed the environment in the cave, but did not find any existence that could threaten him. It seemed that the ferocious beasts in the cave were just a group of cubs.
The corpses on the ground were all the trial-takers and their attendants who had entered the forest.
The young ferocious beasts had also discovered the existence of Jerry and the others. They let out fierce roars and opened their bloody mouths, pouncing towards Jerry and the others.
Jerry was about to make a move when a figure rushed out from behind him. A cold light shed, and the young ferocious beasts on the ground were all torn into pieces.
Crona looked at the dead bodies of the ferocious beasts on the ground. It seemed that it was not enough to vent her anger. With a wave of her hands, she directly cut the ferocious beasts on the ground into a pile of mud.
The ferocious beasts that were able to chase after Crona were naturally not ordinary. However, those were the young ferocious beasts. They did not have the strength of their parents, so they were naturally not Cronas match.
Seeing that Crona had dealt with the young of the ferocious beasts cleanly, Jerry did not have to do it himself. He directly rushed towards a dark green nt in the depths of the cave, the Eternal Flower Register showed that after eating this nt, ones physical fitness would be greatly enhanced.
Unfortunately, the nt was not mature yet, and it could only be consumed by the ferocious beasts.
It seemed that the ferocious beast was waiting for the nt to mature before feeding it to its young.
However, this was not a problem for Jerry. With the existence of the Eternal Flower Register, Jerry did not directly pick up the immature nt. Instead, he nned to transnt it into the Sky Dynasty.
And dont forget that Jerry had a mount, the golden lion king.
When the nt matured, it would be perfect for the golden lion king to use.
The most important thing was that the smell in the cave was indeed a little strong. Even Jerry was a little overwhelmed, not to mention the four beauties behind him.
Other than Crona, who had rushed in, the others just stood at the door silently, wrinkled their noses and looked at the scene in the cave. Alice had a look of disgust on her face, and the expression on her face revealed that if they let her in, they might as well kill her.
After transnting the nt into the Eternal Flowers Register, Jerry looked around again, but unfortunately, he did not find any treasures.
He had thought that there would be something missing from the Eternal Flower Register, but it seemed that there was nothing.
He immediately retreated, and when he left, Crona set a fire to burn everything in the cave, looking at the broken limbs in the mes without saying a word.
Whats wrong? Jerry was a little surprised. This was the first time he saw such an expression on Crona.
Although Crane was the elder sister and Crona was the younger sister, along the way, Crona gave people the feeling that she was more like an elder sister.
For Crona to be able to be the ruler of the dynasty and control the world fragment of an Empire Era, she naturally had her own abilities.
Unlike her sister Crane, Crona had always given people the impression that she was calm, decisive, and put together. She would not easily show her emotions on her face. This was also the reason why Jerry valued Crona more.
But now, there was a hint of sadness, regret, and other different emotions on Cronas face.
Some of these people are my followers. There was a hint of sadness in Cronas eyes, as well as self-me.
Jerry was stunned when he heard that. No wonder Crona took the initiative to rush up and kill all these beasts. He thought it was to vent his anger. After all, it was this beast that had chased after her.
Not only did it break her arm, but it also almost killed her under those blood-red leeches.
He didnt expect it to be like this. Seeing his followers who had fought with him die and be food for these beasts, no one would be able to bear it.
Jerry couldnt say anything about this, but fortunately, Crona also knew that people couldnt be resurrected after death, so there was no point in staying here any longer.
She quickly gathered her thoughts, turned around, and resolutely walked out of the cave. Her eyes were full of murderous intent, constantly looking around, as if she was looking for something.
I want to find that beast! Cronas tone was unusually cold, but she was also asking for Jerrys opinion. Right now, Jerry was the core of this team.
And Crona also knew that their main goal should be to get out of this maze as soon as possible, not to find a ferocious beast in this maze.
If that happened, they might encounter greater danger.
Chapter 253 - Switch Between Offense and Defense. Who Is the Hunter? Who Is the Prey?
Chapter 253: Switch Between Offense and Defense. Who Is the Hunter? Who Is the Prey?
Sure! Jerry agreed without any hesitation.
Cronas expression changed slightly. She didnt expect Jerry to agree so quickly.
There were countless dangers in this maze. The longer they stayed in this maze, the more dangers they would encounter.
And now that they had found the exit of this maze, the most important thing was to sessfully exit this maze.
In addition, Crona had already handed over the fragment that she was in charge of to Jerry, so there was no room for negotiation on her side
Unexpectedly, Jerry still decided to help her, without the slightest hesitation.
Ignoring the reactions of the people behind him, Jerry headed straight in a certain direction. The ferocious beast was very cautious.
Not only did it erase all traces of its residence at the entrance of the cave, but it also ced a disguise at the entrance of the cave.
It seemed to be to prevent anyone from discovering itsir, but unfortunately, Jerry had the guidance of the Eternal Flower Register, so the measures taken by the ferocious beast were meaningless.
Why do we have to do this? Looking at Jerrys back as he led the way, Crona muttered to herself.
Hmph, I think this is to win our favor. I hope that we can be loyal to him.Crane curled her lips and said, thinking that he had already seen through Jerrys thoughts.
Crona slowly shook her head, not agreeing with her sisters deduction. If the other party really had this idea, then it should be before she handed over the fragment, and not after she handed it over.
Because once Jerry took control of the world fragment in her hands, the life and death of the Sky Feather dynasty would be under Jerrys control. There was no need to worry about them at all.
In other words, the current Jerry no longer needed to care about their loyalty.
But he still chose to take the risk to help her fulfill her wish. In fact, it was a normal thing for every trial-taker to be hunted down by the ferocious beasts in the maze.
However, when she saw that her former followers had not only died because of her, but had also be food for the ferocious beasts, it ignited all the killing intent in her heart.
Crona could not figure out what Jerry was trying to do. However, seeing that the few of them were getting further and further away, she hurriedly followed them with Crane.
Unfortunately, Jerrys thoughts werepletely different. He wanted to directly find all the treasures hidden in the maze, but if he continued like this, not actively searching for the exit would only arouse their suspicion.
Cronas words gave him a good reason. With the excuse of seeking revenge for Crona, Jerry could go and explore all the secret treasures hidden in the maze.
Not long after Jerry and the others left, two lizard-like fierce beasts appeared at the entrance of the cave that they had just stopped at. One of them was the one that had chased after Crona back then.
These two lizard-like fierce beasts were indeed muchrger than the cubs that Crona had killed back then. Looking at the nest that had been burned to the ground, the two fierce beasts let out terrifying roars.
Their scarlet eyes were filled with endless viciousness and brutality. At this moment, the nest waspletely turned into ruins by the two beasts venting.
This time, they did not even think about hiding their nest. Instead, they went crazy and destroyed everything they could see.
It made sense. Their nest had already been destroyed by Cronas fire. There was no point in hiding anymore.
After destroying everything around them, the two beasts gradually calmed down. However, the bloodlust and killing intent in their huge scarlet eyes grew stronger and stronger.
They continued to search around, sniffing the air, and finally chased after Jerry and the rest.
Although Jerry wanted to find all the treasures in the maze, he did not forget to help Crona find the two beasts.
Unfortunately, the two beasts were too cautious and didnt find any trace of them aftering out of the cave.
Instead of looking around aimlessly like headless flies, it was better to go to the location of the treasures on the register.
Moreover, Jerry estimated that once the two beasts returned to their nest and saw that their nest was destroyed and their cubs were all dead, they wouldnt be able to bear it and would definitely chase after them.
Thus, along the way, Jerry did not deliberately hide the traces of his groups actions.
Pushing aside the grass in front of him, five meters in front of Jerry, a white flower was quietly blooming. This white flower looked extremely ordinary and there was no problem with it.
However, all the nts within five meters of this white flower had already withered, as if all the vitality within had been absorbed by this white flower.
White Spirit Flower: absorbs life force to live. Every time it blooms, it absorbs all the life force of all the living things around it. It contains a surge of yin energy, which can nourish the soul and strengthen the spiritual sense.
At first, when Jerry heard the introduction of the white spirit flower on the Eternal Flower Register, he was still delighted, butter he found out that the longer the white spirit flower was, the stronger the effect.
However, the white spirit flower in front of them was only five years old. It was of no use to them at all.
After thinking for a long time, Jerry still did not transnt the white spirit flower into the Eternal Flower Register. This was because the growth of the white spirit flower required arge amount of vitality. From the situation of the nts around the white spirit flower, one could tell.
When the white spirit flower began to bloom, it would absorb arge amount of vitality from the surrounding creatures. This was too dangerous.
Moreover, only a thousand-year-old white spirit flower would have any effect on them. It was unknown how long it would take for the white spirit flower to grow.
Moreover, you had to prepare arge amount of life force for it. In the end, the gains would not make up for the losses.
Jerry let out a long sigh. Ever since they came out of the blood transformation pool, they had not met a decent treasure.
All of them were like this, either they had not grown up yet, or they werepletely useless.
Other than the blood transformation pool, the best thing was the unknown nt found in the nest of the ferocious beast.
However, Jerry also knew why. This was only the first level of the endless tower, and there was nothing good here to begin with. Moreover, since there were too many trial-takers in the beginning, even if there was something in the maze..
It had long been taken away by others. What was left were things that could not be taken away like the blood dissolving pool.
It seemed like it was time to leave this maze. However, before that, he had to help Crona resolve something.
Thinking of this, Jerry turned his head to look in the direction where they came from. He could already feel two extremely violent and vicious auras gradually approaching. They must be the two ferocious beasts that had discovered their nest had been destroyed.
They hade quite quickly. It seemed that they were determined to kill Jerry and the others.
Unfortunately, they have yet to find out who was the prey and who was the hunter!
Chapter 254 - Battle Breaks Out
Chapter 254: Battle Breaks Out
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After taking all the secret treasures in the lost forest, the two ferocious beasts that were chasing after him slowly approached.
Lets get rid of these two things and get out of here! Jerry sighed and slowly stood up from the grass, feeling that the two ferocious beasts that were emitting a terrifying aura were getting closer and closer to him.
Although he had already walked through all the ces that contained secret treasures that were listed on the Eternal Flower Register, the most important and the most useful one was the blood transformation pool. As for the others, they were basically useless to him. He did not want to waste any more time here. As for the otherbyrinths, Jerry did not have any thoughts at the moment.
ording to Crona, the most difficult part of the first floor of the endless tower was the lost forest that they were currently in. The more difficult it was, the fewer people would be able to pass through thebyrinth forest.
Even so, there werent many things hidden in the lost forest. If that was the case, Jerry guessed that there wouldnt be anything useful for him in the otherbyrinths.
Instead of taking the risk to explore thosebyrinths, not only would it waste arge amount of time and effort, the most important thing was that he might end up with nothing.
It would be better to head straight to the second level of the endless tower. However, he still had to make sufficient preparations before heading there.
I wonder how many people will be able to reach the peak of tier 2 after the blood transformation pool! Jerry said in a voice that only he could hear.
Roar! ! A roar that was mixed with a violent and murderous aura was heard.
It wasing!
Two huge figures slowly appeared in front of Jerry. There was still some difference in size between the two huge lizards. They should be a male and a female.
Therger and stronger one was a male. There was a huge wound on one of his eyes.
The flesh on both sides of the wound curled to one side. It seemed that it hasnt been there long and had not yet formed a scar.
This wound blinded the lizardpletely on one side. It looked like it only had one eye.
Jerry turned to look at Crona. She should be the only one who had fought with this lizard monster recently. It seemed that this scar was left behind by her.
However, Crona only stared at the two huge figures that were getting closer and closer. She did not notice Jerrys actions at all.
Because the two lizards were huge and their targets were clear, not only Jerry, but the others had also noticed the two huge ferocious beasts that were getting closer and closer.
Feeling the aura that erupted from the two ferocious beasts, Jerry realized that these two ferocious beasts did not have the strength of the wanderer demon bat king in the cave.
This was good news, because it seemed that Jerry did not need to use the third forbidden god realm this time. After all, maintaining the third forbidden
realm was not an easy task for Jerry now.
It would put a great burden on his spirit.
It was better not to use it if possible.
After the two beasts found Jerry and the others, they felt the same aura from Jerry and the others as they had left in their nest. They immediately knew that these people were the murderers who had killed their young.
After a roar filled with killing intent and madness, they charged at Jerry and the others like crazy.
The divine power in Jerrys body slowly covered his entire body, and his expression was calm. After facing a ferocious beast with the strength of the demon bat king, the two huge lizards charging at him did not give him any pressure at all.
However, just as Jerry was about to finish off the two fierce beasts as quickly as possible, two whistling sounds came from behind Jerry.
Turning his head, he saw two figures directly charging towards the two lizards. Compared to the two huge lizards.
The two figures that were charging towards him looked extremely small. This kind of action was no different from suicide.
However, the aura that came from these two tiny figures was no weaker than those two huge lizards.
Looking at Athena and Crona who had rushed out, Jerry smiled helplessly. After thinking for a while, he still did not choose to attack. Crona should have attacked because she wanted to personally avenge her subordinates.
As for Athena, she wanted to test her strength. At the bottom of the blood transformation pool, Athena had already revealed her true feelings.
Athena had always thought that as her subordinate, her strength was too weak. When she was in the underground tomb of the previous maze, she had not been of any use.
And in this lost forest, she hadpletely be a burden. Now that her strength had finally improved, the two lizards were now charging up.
How could Athena, who was filled with anger, endure this.
Thus, Jerry stood quietly at the side. Although he had given up on the idea of personally attacking, he was still paying attention to the battle in front of him.
If there was anything wrong, he would immediately attack.
But it seemed that he did not need to attack anymore.
The two lizards seemed to be surprised as well. When they first rushed over, they were overwhelmed by the hatred in their minds.
When they discovered the people who had destroyed their nest, they immediately rushed over. They had encountered these humans in the forest before.
However, those people had all be their food. In this maze, the only people who could threaten them were the natives of the lost forest.
It was the same as them, the strange creatures that originally existed in this forest. They were like a blood-red swamp.
As for these outsiders, they had encountered countless of them, so they were not worth mentioning.
However, it was only after they exchanged blows that they realized that the people in front of them werepletely different from the trial-takers they had encountered in the past.
Their strength was not on the same level at all.
In particr, there was one that they recognized. Back then, Crona had brought a group of people with her, but even so, she was still hunted down by them in the end.
But now, it did not expect that Crona had already be so powerful.
Cronas eyes were red as she faced the lizard that had a wound on its eye back then.
One had lost his loyal subordinate, while the other had lost his own child.
At the start of this battle, neither side held back at all. Right from the start, they used their greatest killing moves. Cronas hair was disheveled, and her eyes were red.
This was the first time Jerry had seen Crona in such a state. All along, Crona gave him the feeling that she was the leader of a dynasty.
She was not in a crazed state like she was now, but she was indeed very strong. Before she had gone through the improvement of the blood transformation pool, she was already able to leave a wound on this monsters body, let alone now.
On the other side, Athenas battle had already entered the end. Perhaps it was because Athena had been holding back her anger ever since she entered the trial ground, and it was only at this moment that shepletely exploded.
Chapter 255 - The Curtain Falls
Chapter 255: The Curtain Falls
When the one-eyed lizard saw Crona, it immediately recognized her. She was the one who had almost blinded it.
At this moment, the old and new grudges had been added together. The one-eyed lizard had used all of its strength the moment it got up. It did not hold back at all.
However, the more it was hit, the more frightened it became. Although Crona had once injured its eye, there were still many people around her at that time.
It was only with the help of her subordinates that she had the chance to hurt the one-eyed lizard.
After that, Crona could only run away crazily in front of it. However, it had only been a short while, and not only had Cronas injuriespletely recovered.
The most important thing was that her strength had increased by arge margin, and she was actually not at a disadvantage in a battle with it.
However, this was not the way to go on. He had already seen the people standing with Crona, and they were not weak either.
Especially that man who had not moved at all from the beginning to the end. From his appearance, that man did not look as powerful as those people he had met before.
Moreover, he did not feel any divine power fluctuations from his body. He looked like a fellow that could be easily trampled to death.
However, based on its innate intuition, the man who looked the least dangerous was actually the strongest among them.
Moreover, it faintly felt that as long as the man wanted to, he could kill them at any time.
Relying on its intuition for danger, the one-eyed lizard was already thinking of how to escape from here.
However, at this moment, it heard a painful roar. The battle on Athenas side had already ended.
The strength of the smaller female lizard was already slightly weaker than that of the one-eyed male lizard. As the strength of Jerry and the others increased.
Even the one-eyed lizard was not a match for Crona after her strength had increased, let alone this female lizard.
Moreover, with Jerrys help, Athenas strength had long surpassed Cronas. If it was not for the fact that Athena was still adapting to her own strength.
ording to Jerrys thinking, the battle here should have ended long ago.
The death of the mother lizard seemed to havepletely stimted the one-eyed lizard. The only eye left was nowpletely red,
it actually directly ignored Crona, who was fighting with it, and turned around to head towards Athena who had killed the mother lizard.
Athena, who had just experienced a battle, had notpletely recovered. Her chest was constantly rising and falling. The battle just now was not that simple for her.
At this moment, Crona was already attacking crazily. The wounds on the one-eyed lizards body increased one by one, and even the bones were exposed.
However, at this moment, he still did not care about Crona, who was behind him. He roared and rushed towards Athena, his huge body carrying mad craze.
A pressure that could topple mountains and overturn seas wasing towards Athena. In a hurry, Athena could only mobilize the power in her body that had yet to calm down to meet the one-eyed lizard that hadpletely lost its reason.
At this moment, a thin figurended in front of her. The moment she saw that figure, Athena felt an endless sense of security in her heart. The solemn expression on her face slowly disappeared, and shepletely calmed down, with a trace of a smile on the corner of her mouth.
As long as this person was here, there would be no problem at all.
Jerry looked at the huge body that had entered his sight, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
It was just the right time to test the strength of his body and see what level it had reached.
Without using any divine power or activating his domain, Jerry waved his hand to signal Athena behind him to move a little further away.
Then, he stepped back and pulled back his stance. His entire body was like a cheetah that was ready to attack, but the power that erupted from his body was millions of times that of a cheetah.
Just like that, the human and the beast that had a huge difference in size collided with each other. A series of ear-piercing booms rang out, causing everyone to unconsciously cover their ears.
Immediately after, under everyones shocked gazes, the one-eyed lizards body was like flying ash, shattering inch by inch.
Crona, who was chasing behind her, waspletely shocked by the scene before her eyes. She was very clear on how powerful that one-eyed lizard was, especially the strength of that one-eyed lizards body.
Under her all-out attack, she barely broke through the one-eyed lizards defense.
It was also when the one-eyed lizard abandoned her and headed straight for Athena that she found an opportunity tounch a crazy attack on the one-eyed lizard.
Even so, she only left a few wounds on the one-eyed lizards back.
But now, Jerrys punch hadpletely turned the one-eyed lizard into ashes.
Crona could feel that Jerry hadnt used any divine power in that punch, which meant that Jerry had only used the pure physical strength of his body.
Under everyones shocked gazes, Jerry nonchntly pped his hands. He was very satisfied with the strength of his body now.
Alright, we should get out of this maze. Its time to head to the second floor of the endless tower. Seeing the lizards corpse lying on the grass, Jerry had no interest in wasting time in this maze.
Wait a minute! Hearing what Jerry said, Cronas face became a little unnatural, Didnt you say that you would go to the second floor of the endless tower after passing all the other mazes?
Dont waste that time. The higher the number of floors of the endless tower, the better the rewards in the maze. If we go toote, the rewards in the maze will be taken away by those people.Jerry turned his head to look at Crona, his deep eyes seemed to be thinking about something.
I should have said that the guy who threatened us is on the second level of the endless tower! If you go up like this, you will bump into him. Crona could not see through the thoughts of the person in front of her. She had to admit that Jerry was indeed very strong,
however, due to the limitations of the first level of the endless tower, the current trial-takers on the first level of the endless tower were not able to reach the tier 3 King of the Gods realm.
Her original idea was that Jerry had already passed through the maze on the first level of the endless tower, so there was no need for them to rush into the second level of the endless tower. Instead, they would increase their strength on the first level of the endless tower.
They could slowly increase their strength. That way, whether it was facing the maze on the second level of the endless tower or facing the trial-takers who had already entered the second level of the endless tower, they would have more assurance.
In the end, they did not expect Jerry to suddenly think of directly advancing to the second level of the endless tower. Thispletely messed up Cronas n.
Seeing Cronas expression, Jerry immediately understood what Crona was worried about, he said indifferently, Dont worry, I didnt say that I would directly go to the second level of the endless tower after exiting the maze. Naturally, I will wait until everything is ready before going up. I will inform you when the timees.
Hearing this, Crona finally let out a sigh of relief.
In the maze on the first level of the endless tower, even a tier 2 King of the Gods could only survive carefully. Only a peak tier 2 King of the Gods could barely pass through the maze.
There was no doubt that the monsters in the maze on the second level of the endless tower must be at the level of a tier 3 King of the Gods. It was not impossible for a tier 4 King of the Gods to appear.
Chapter 256 - Walking Out of the Lost Forest
Chapter 256: Walking Out of the Lost Forest
Once he had made up his mind, Jerry did not stay any longer. He led everyone to the exit of the maze indicated on the Eternal Flower Register.
The Crona sisters did not say a word along the way. Everyone was deeply disgusted by what Crane had done in the maze, and she knew it.
Hence, aftering out of the blood transformation pool, she tried her best not to speak.
Crona, on the other hand, wanted to increase her strength as soon as possible. At the very least, before Jerry went to the second level of the endless tower, she wanted to give her side the ability to stand on the second level of the endless tower.
Moreover, the guy who had forced the two of them was on the second level of the endless tower. She wanted to at least ensure that her side had a certain degree of self-protection.
Crona gritted her teeth when she thought of that guy. In fact, only a few cultivators who had reached the peak of the second level of the endless tower could pass the first level of thebyrinth.
As long as they did not encounter a third level King of the Gods monster like the wanderer demon bat king, they had a high chance of escaping from thebyrinth.
The wanderer demon bat king was probably the difficulty set up in the maze to protect the blood transformation pool.
This was also the reason why the blood transformation pool still existed in the maze after so many people had passed through the maze on the first floor of the endless tower.
For a trial-taker, it was quite difficult to pass through the maze because the monsters inside were basically at the peak of tier 2 King of the Gods.
For a trial-taker who had just advanced to the trial ground, it was very difficult to reach the peak of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm in a short period of time. However, if a few trial-takers worked together, theirbat strength would still receive a significant increase.
However, it was because of that guy, the guy who threatened Crona, who threatened Crona and her sister. In order to force Crona and her sister, he threatened that whoever teamed up with Crona and her sister would be the enemy of the divine spear dynasty, then, he killed many of Cronas followers in the maze.
In the end, Crona had no one to use, so she could only risk everything to enter the maze.
If she could not pass through the maze this time, then she would never have the chance to enter the maze again.
However, it was also because of this that she gave the fragment in her hand to Jerry, who had just met her and saved her.
In fact, other than this reason, Crona had a very good impression of Jerry. It was all because of Jerrys performance in the maze, in addition to his tyrannical strength.
Also, from the beginning to the end, Jerry had never made any excessive requests to them. Even after she handed over the fragment in her hand, Jerry was still the same as before.
Whats wrong? Crane saw Crona standing still and thought that the battle just now had injured his sister, so he went up and asked with concern.
Looking at Cranes worried eyes, Crona heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She smiled and said, Its okay, lets go!
At this moment, there were already quite a number of people gathered outside the endless tower.
All of this was rted to the bet that Dibos had made. At this moment, he was surrounded by everyone. Not only was his face pale, even his lips were trembling.
There were already quite a number of items ced on his stall. There were also quite a number of crystals and other items. The stall owner next to him had stopped doing his own business.
He cleared out the table where he ced his goods and let Dibos ce the items that could not fit on his side.
However, there was not a trace of gratitude in Diboss eyes. They were filled with bitterness.
If there was anything he was thinking about now, it was regret. He was very regretful.
At the beginning, he had gone to open some gambling house. Now, he hadpletely thrown himself into it.
Thinking of this, Dibos looked at the young man in front of him with hatred.
It was this young man who had escaped from the maze with a miserable look and then came to his gambling game to ce a bet.
From then on, the situation developed uncontrobly toward the direction that Dibos could not control.
You said you would ce a bet! Why did you say everything out loud? Isnt it good to quietly make a fortune? Dibos looked at the excited guy. It was this guy who had messed up all his ns.
But now that the matter had been settled, even he couldnt do anything. Dibos sighed and turned to look at the exit of the endless tower.
The guy who had entered the endless tower for the first time hadnte out yet. It must be known that Dibos had bet all his assets on Jerry being able to walk out of the maze safely.
It was strange. Dibos had not expected that not long after, he would actually hope that the guy who had tricked him would be able to walk out of the maze.
Thest time was also at the entrance of the endless tower. There were many people surrounding him, but at that time, his heart was full of hope that the other party would fail.
But in the end, that kid actually came out of the maze directly.
That gamble could be said to be the first time in so many years that Dibos had suffered such a big loss. Therefore, the thought of Jerry now made Dibos feel ufortable.
But now, he was hoping that the person who made him feel ufortable could sessfullye out of the maze, which made him even more ufortable.
Boss, that guy still hasnte out. I think he died in the maze. This should be considered your loss! Ike looked at the time, it had been a day and a night since he came out of the maze.
And now, he still hadnte out of the maze. It seemed that he had been killed by the wanderer wind demon bat in the cave.
No, from the fact that they didnt have time to activate the mark, that thing in the deep part of the cave must havee out and attacked. Otherwise, those guys would at least be able to save their own lives.
Back then, it was precisely because of the terrifying fluctuations from the depths of the cave that Ike immediately activated the mark on his hand and escaped from the maze.
If he wasnt wrong, that thing in the depths of the cave should have reached the tier 3 King of the Gods realm. Otherwise, it wouldnt have given him such a strong pressure.
After hearing Ikes words, Dibos turned to look at him, his eyes filled with disgust.
Dibos had thought that the neer who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth had a bad character. He did not expect that this guy was much worse than that guy.
Unknowingly, Diboss impression of Jerry had improved.
Whats the rush? Even you were able toe out alive, not to mention that guy. Dibos did not even look at Ike.
Ikes eyes became much gloomier when he heard that. The hidden meaning in his words was that he was far inferior to Jerry, which made him furious.
Moreover, the contempt shown in it were all exposed.
[ congrattions to trial-taker Jerry Edwards for sessfully passing through the maze of the Lost Forest. ]
Chapter 257 - In Silence
Chapter 257: In Silence
When a cold and emotionless voice sounded, everyone in front of the endless tower fell into silence.
They had been here for God knows how many years, so they naturally knew what this voice represented.
Amidst everyones shock, only one personss eyes, after the initial shock, were filled with endless joy.
That guy actually walked out of the maze.
This time, he made a huge profit!
But if Dibos made a huge profit, that would naturally mean the others lost miserably.
And most of these people who lost miserably were the trial-takers who were still stuck at the first level of the endless tower.
They had arrived at the trial-ground many years earlier than Jerry, and they had yet to pass through the first level of the endless tower.
However, Jerry had just entered the training ground and passed through the maze for the first time. How could they tolerate this? Moreover, Jerry had passed through that almost metaphysical underground tomb.
Naturally, they were not convinced. Hence, ever since Ike received the news, they had followed everything to participate in the gamble.
As for the stall owners like Dibos, they had lived for so long that even their eyshes were empty. Furthermore, Jerry had cleared the first level of the endless tower the first time he entered.
This was not something that could be summed up simply by luck. Moreover, they had long seen through Diboss character.
Therefore, these people basically sat at the side and watched the show quietly. Most of the people who entered the venue ced their bets for fun. Most of them only ced one or two low-grade crystals. There were even people who ced their bets with Dibos.
Although the stall owners were still very shocked by this result, they did not lose anything. On the contrary, those who ced their bets with Dibos earned quite a lot.
However, this was nothing to those people. After saving up for so many years, each of them still had quite a bit of wealth. These bets were just for fun.
At this moment, the eyes of these people were shining. As they looked at the few figures that came out from the endless tower, they were more concerned about Jerry.
The first level passing through the underground tomb could be said to have some element of luck, but this time, they directly passed through the lost forest. This was not just because of luck.
For a moment, many people had already surrounded Jerry and the others, congratting them one by one.
On the other side, a group of trial-takers led by Ike and the rest were gnashing their teeth as they watched the scene in front of them. Many of them could be said to have sacrificed everything they had umted over the years.
At this moment, their eyes were spitting fire as they looked at Jerry, who was surrounded.
However, when Ike saw Jerry and the rest, he immediately reacted. Jerry had clearlye out of the maze with Crona and the rest, but the announcement of the endless tower only showed Jerrys name.
This could only mean one thing, and that was that Jerry had already snatched the world fragment from Cronas hands. Crona had be Jerrys subordinate at that time, so the endless tower would only announce Jerrys name.
I see! When Ike was in the maze, he found that the two sisters looked very familiar. After he came out, he remembered that this was the person whom the master of the divine spear dynasty had named and wanted to take in as his subordinate?
Everyone on the first floor of the endless tower knew about this.
Lets see how long you can kick up this fuss! Seeing Jerry who was smiling in the middle of the crowd, Ike turned around and left.
After getting rid of the crowd with a smile, Jerry, Crona, and the others separated in front of the hotel.
Jerry naturally knew why these people were so polite to him. They were interested in his strength. He had passed through the maze twice in one go.
However, he still had some things to deal with. The Blood Transformation Pool on the Eternal Flower Register had to be quickly transferred out. After separating, Jerry brought Athena and Alice directly, after activating the fragment mark on their arms, the few of them directly returned to Sky City from the training field.
The Crona sisters looked at each other and did not immediately return to their own pilgrimage, because the spiritual energy in the Empire Era was not as abundant as the spiritual energy in the training field.
They decided to continue training in the training field to improve their strength.
The two of them were about to go back to the hotel to rest when they turned around and found a familiar figure.
Long time no see! Congrattions on sessfullying out of the maze. Ike cupped his hands and said with a faint smile on his face. Unlike the miserable state he was in at that time, the current Ike had returned to his former elegance and calmness.
Whats the matter? Crona directly went forward and asked. These people who could be the lord of dynasties were not easy to deal with.
She would not be deceived by the appearance of this person in front of her.
May I ask if you are Crona Eleanor and Crane Eleanor. Facing Cronas indifference, Ike did not care much at all. The smile on his face did not change as he continued to ask.
Yes, may I ask if there is something you need? Crona remembered that she did not have many friends on the first floor of the endless tower.
Nothing. In fact, I am a very good friend of Emperor Lucius. When he first entered the second floor of the endless tower, he had instructed me to take good care of the two of you. It was just that I did not recognize the two of you back then in the lost forest. Otherwise, such a thing would not have happened. This is my fault. Im deeply sorry to the two of you.
Hearing that name, Crona frowned. She knew that this person hade with ill intentions.
Its okay. Its also because you didnt recognize us. Otherwise, us sisters wouldnt have been able to walk out of the maze.
Hearing that, Ikes smile froze. Cronas meaning was obvious. If they were together, there was no way they could pass through the maze.
This was a p in the face. However, Ike was worthy of being the leader of the dynasty. The stiff smile on his face immediately disappeared, he asked in return, But what Im more curious about is why the two of you have also passed through the maze. Why didnt the endless tower announce it? Could it be
Cronas expression changed. She red at Ike angrily. She naturally knew what Ike meant. This has nothing to do with you!
Of course it has nothing to do with me, but it has something to do with Emperor Lucius! Ike said with a smile.
It has nothing to do with him either. I can work with whoever I want! After saying that, Crona walked straight into the hotel. She did not want to stay for even a second.
Seeing the two of them leave, Ike was not very angry. Anyway, he had already confirmed that Crona and her sister had already worked with the guy who had just entered the training ground.
He had onlye here to inquire about her situation. He didnt expect the her to be vignt to the point where she didnt mention anything at all.
Chapter 258 - Recasting the Blood Transformation Pool
Chapter 258: Recasting the Blood Transformation Pool
Jerry, who had left the training ground, brought Athena and Alice directly to Sky City.
Therefore, he had no idea what had happened to the Crona Sisters. Before he could take a rest, Jerry ordered all the generals and colonels toe to Sky Citys training ground.
Jerry personally gave the order, and no one dared to neglect it. Not long after, all the generals and colonels of Sky dynasty came to the training ground.
Greetings, your Majesty! ! !
Seeing Jerry on the main seat, everyone knelt down and saluted.
Get up! Jerry raised his right hand slightly, indicating for everyone to get up. However, in the hall, no one stood up.
In fact, the moment everyone came to the hall, everyone realized that Jerrys strength had increased again.
Even though Jerry had already restrained his strength, the aura that he naturally emanated was still pressure to everyone, making it hard to breath.
Even though they were his subordinates, their strength was far surpassed by Jerry. For a moment, everyone felt that they felt too shameful to stand up.
Especially Apollo and Zeus. Before Jerry left, he had given them two low-grade spirit crystals, hoping that their strength would increase.
Of course, they did not disappoint Jerrys expectations. During this period, the two of them also sessfully advanced to the level of a tier 2 King of the Gods.
Hence, the two of them had a clearer perception of Jerrys strength.
Not only that, they also sensed that Athena and Alice, who were standing beside Jerry, were also stronger than them.
The two of them had thought that after this increase in strength, they would be able to help Jerry and disy their strength. They did not expect that their strength would be surpassed by Jerry again.
Not only that, even Athena and Alice were far behind.
How could they ept this? They had high hopes, but now they were being pulled back step by step.
Jerry was a little surprised to see this scene. If Athena had not spoken out her thoughts, he would not know what these people were thinking.
I know what you are thinking. I have my own arrangements. Get up! Follow me! Jerry stood up from the throne and walked to the other side.
Although the generals did not understand what Jerry meant, they immediately got up and trailed behind Jerry.
After passing through the hall, everyone could smell a thick stench of blood, which contained a great amount of life energy.
Just as everyone was wondering what was going on, a blood pool with a radius of dozens of meters appeared in front of everyone.
The bloody aura was so thick that it seemed to be surreal. Immediately, the bloody aura in it made everyones souls tremble.
Above the blood pool was a five-meter-tall altar. The entire altar was about a hundred meters wide and could amodate dozens of people cultivating. On this altar, there was a dense amount of pure life energy.
This altar was created by the Eternal Flower Register to iste the blood aura in the blood transformation pool.
Unfortunately, the Eternal Flower Register could not directly purify the blood aura in the blood pool. In that case, there would be no need for this altar, and there would naturally be no limit to the number of people.
Currently, there were more than a hundred generals andmanders under Jerrysmand. It was obvious that such a cultivation altar was not enough.
Jerry did not need to exin anything. The generals andmanders behind him already knew what this altar was used for.
The rich life spiritual energy that came from the altar actually made their cultivation levels, which had not improved for a long time, loosen a little.
Not to mention Apollo and Zeus, who had already absorbed and used the spiritual crystals, could naturally feel that the energying from the altar was not inferior to the spiritual crystals.
From today onwards, you can cultivate on this altar.
Thank you, your Majesty! ! ! Everyone knelt down in unison.
After settling the matters here, Jerry immediately left. After all, looking at the eyes of those people, they couldnt wait to climb onto the altar and start cultivating.
Returning to his bedroom, Jerry opened his spatial container, and a shard of irregr light appeared in Jerrys hand. He could clearly feel that some sort ofw was contained within.
This was the reward for clearing the lost forest.
Other than the crystal reward, the biggest one was this shard that contained thew.
Jerry could feel that as long as he absorbed this shard, he would be able to smoothly break through to the third level of the King of the Gods realm.
So thats how it is. Only after passing through the maze can one enter the next level of the endless tower. And after each pass, this shard that contains thew will be rewarded. This is to allow the trial-takers to break through so that they wont becking in strength after reaching the next level.
Jerry instantly understood the meaning of this trial. However, this also meant that the trial-taker on the next level was basically an existence of a tier 3 King of the Gods. To Jerry, this was not a big deal, but it was best to be prepared.
The best situation was that the generals andmanders under him could also advance to a tier 3 King of the Gods with him.
Originally, this matter could not be rushed because only the spiritual energy in the trial ground could be of use to cultivators above the King of the Gods realm. This also led to the fact that ever since he had promoted the Sky Dynasty to a Holy Dynasty, his generals andmanders strength had stopped advancing.
Fortunately, there was the Eternal Flower Register. This way, he could bring the blood transformation pool back to Sky City. This way, the generals and colonels could continue to cultivate and improve their own cultivation.
Moreover, as long as he added the rule fragments that were rewarded after clearing this maze, Jerry would be able to bring at least nine tier 3 King of the Gods with him before he entered the second level of the endless tower.
It seems like I have to walk through the other maze on the first level of the endless tower again! He was originally thinking about the maze on the first level of the endless tower. The rewards inside were already very few, and there were already many trial-takers who had passed through, so there was nothing good left inside at this time.
Consequently, Jerry thought that the reason he came back this time was to break through to the third level of the endless tower as soon as possible. The next time he entered the trial ground, he would directly go to the second level of the endless tower.
However, judging from the current situation, he probably had to go to the trial ground again and clear all the remaining maze. This was because there was the blood transformation pool in Sky City. As long as he could obtain thesew fragments, they would be able to smoothly advance to a tier 3 King of the Gods.
At the same time, after Jerry left, everyone could not wait to jump onto the altar. They were instantly enveloped by endless life force.
When everyone finally reached the altar, there was only one person left standing beside the blood transformation pool.
Ares stood at the scarlet blood transformation pool and was stunned speechless.
Chapter 259 - The Mutation in the Blood Transformation Pool
Chapter 259: The Mutation in the Blood Transformation Pool
The life energy contained in the blood transformation pool was extracted inrge quantities, bing the pure spiritual energy that everyone on the altar cultivated.
As a result, the evil aura in the blood transformation pool became denser and denser. Even if it was just standing beside the blood transformation pool, it would still be affected by the endless blood aura.
It was enough to show just how many corpses had been buried in the blood transformation pool, and how much of the monsters flesh and blood essence had been absorbed.
However, Ares turned a blind eye to this. Instead, he got closer and closer to the pool of blood.
Ares, what are you doing? Apollo, who was above, noticed that something was wrong with Ares and asked.
After all, ever since Ares had encountered an ident due to his recklessness, he had rarely been sent out to participate in battles.
In addition, the Sky Dynasty was unstoppable. Their strength far surpassed that of the Sky Dynasty. As a result, the battles that followed were as easy as crushing dried weeds. There was simply no room for Ares to make a move.
In the end, they went straight to the trial grounds. However, because they were too weak, they were unable to enter.
This was an extremely ufortable thing for them, not to mention Ares, who had no ce to exert his strength after the Hundred Empire War.
Ever since Jerry had rewarded them with two crystals, Apollo had already known what Ares was thinking. Since then, it could be said that Ares had been cultivating day and night.
He had not stopped for a single moment!
With the blood transformation pool, Ares should have been the most excited. However, when everyone else had already climbed onto the altar, Ares was still unmoved.
That was why Apollo had some doubts in his heart. However, he did not expect Ares to walk towards the blood transformation pool as if he did not hear him at all.
Then, under everyones shocked gazes, he plunged into the blood transformation pool.
Ares was instantly enveloped by the evil aura of the blood transformation pool. As the Eternal Flower Register had isted the blood aura of the blood transformation pool through the altar, it allowed others to freely absorb the life aura within.
As a result, the blood aura of the blood transformation pool was many times more terrifying than before.
Back then, Crona, who was at the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods, had made ample preparations before she dared to enter the blood transformation pool. Even so, Crona did not dare to go too deep into the blood transformation pool.
Back then, Jerry had only dared to go too deep into the blood transformation pool because he had the method to iste the bloodlust in the Eternal Flower Register. However, even he did not dare to dive into the blood transformation pool without making any preparations.
Furthermore, Ares was only a tier 1 King of the Gods at the moment. He had yet to reach tier 2.
Under normal circumstances, a tier 1 King of the Gods entering the blood transformation pool would only have one oue. That would be to be soaked in the endless blood essence. His entire spirit and will would bepletely engulfed by the blood essence.
From then on, he would be a monster who only knew how to kill.
Before he left, Jerry had already emphasized the danger of the blood transformation pool. Hence, everyone panicked when they saw Ares entering the pool.
Apollo and the rest immediately informed Jerry while they tried to enter the blood transformation pool to save Ares.
However, Athena stopped them from doing so. Athena was the one with the highest level of cultivation. Hence, Athena and Alice entered the blood transformation pool to look for Ares.
Unfortunately, the blood aura in the blood transformation pool was too dense. Even the two of them could not go too far. It did not take long before the two of them were forced to crawl out of the blood transformation pool, their bodies covered in blood aura.
This was what Jerry saw when he rushed here. A group of people surrounded the blood transformation pool while Athena and Alice sat at the side, trying to force out all the blood aura from their bodies.
Looking at the scene in front of him, Jerry sighed to himself that he had not thought it through. If he had known earlier, he would have given them the method to iste the murderous aura from the Eternal Flower Register. Otherwise, it would not have ended up like this.
However, Jerry also saw that the Eternal Flower Register had created an altar that could iste the murderous aura. Hence, he did not expect that someone would directly enter the blood transformation pool.
What exactly was this Ares doing?
Jerry looked at the blood transformation pool that was filled with blood essence. Something seemed to have happened inside, and the scarlet blood water was boiling non-stop.
Although he did not know why Ares had chosen to enter the blood transformation pool, there was no doubt that the mutation at the bottom of the blood transformation pool must have something to do with this.
After rejecting the suggestion of the surrounding people wanting to enter the blood transformation pool with Jerry, Jerry asked the others to maintain a safe distance, and then entered the blood transformation pool alone.
As soon as he entered, he could clearly feel that the blood transformation pool had undergone an earth-shattering change. Compared to the situation inside the blood transformation pool, the blood waves on the surface were nothing at all.
The undercurrents formed by the dense blood energy surged, forming a vortex condensed from the evil energy.
If Jerry had not directly opened up several barriers, he would have been directly sucked into the blood vortex.
Jerry carefully walked to the bottom of the vortex, only to find Ares quietly sitting at the bottom of the vortex.
Countless amounts of blood aura flowed from Aress forehead into his body. On the surface of Aress body, terrifying blood vessels were like earthworms, wriggling wildly in his body.
Meanwhile, the expression on Aress face was one of extreme pain.
Seeing this, how could Jerry still endure it? He immediately activated his three forbidden god domains and directly broke off the bloody aura whirlpool, before pulling Ares into his own barrier.
When Jerry broke through the whirlpool formed by the bloody aura, Ares suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, both of his eyes were blood-red. From within Aress body, a terrifying bloody aura seeped out.
Your Majesty? Ares looked at Jerry in confusion and asked.
Jerry did not expect that Ares could still maintain his consciousness at this moment. He was just about to forcefully pull him out of the blood transformation pool.
What are you doing?Jerry was not polite at all. The murderous aura in the blood transformation pool was not such a simple thing.
Your Majesty, I felt that the murderous aura in the blood transformation pool could help me cultivate. Thats why I entered the blood transformation pool on my own.
Upon hearing Areswords, Jerry suddenly reacted. Although Ares had absorbed an endless amount of murderous aura, other than the situation on the surface, nothing else happened.
His mind was still very clear. He did not seem to have been infected by the murderous aura at all.
Furthermore, after Jerry isted the murderous aura, the situation on Aress body had gradually improved. Everything had returned to its original state without much disturbance.
Chapter 260 - Clearing all Mazes on the First Floor of the Endless Tower
Chapter 260: Clearing all Mazes on the First Floor of the Endless Tower
Jerry used his divine sense to scan Ares carefully. He discovered that although Ares seemed to be surrounded by the blood aura, he did not seem to be affected like most people.
On the contrary, his strength had increased greatly. He had already reached the threshold of a tier 2 King of the Gods. It would not be long before he would be able to break through to a tier 2 King.
After confirming it over and over again, Jerry discovered that Ares seemed to be using the blood essence in the blood transformation pool to cultivate. For a moment, he did not know if this was a good thing or a bad thing.
On one hand, it was obvious that the effect of Ares using the blood essence to cultivate seemed to be more significant than when he used the spiritual energy of life. Furthermore, after the altar extracted the spiritual energy of life from the blood transformation pool,
There would be more and more blood aura in the pool. When there was only blood aura left, the blood transformation pool would be extremely terrifying. At that time, even he would not be able to do anything about it.
Originally, Jerry had a headache about how to deal with the blood aura in the blood transformation pool. However, because there was still a long period of time before the spiritual energy of life in the blood transformation pool waspletely absorbed, in addition, he did not have any good methods to deal with the murderous blood aura, so he did not bother about it.
Now that Ares was able to absorb the aura to train, it was like killing three birds with one stone for Jerry.
As long as he could confirm that the murderous aura would not affect Ares, then Jerry naturally would not stop Ares from using the blood aura to train.
In the end, Jerry did not stop him. He stood aside and observed how Ares was using the murderous aura to cultivate. However, he realized that it seemed to be rted to Aress domain.
Jerrys forbidden god domain could turn anything that entered his domain into an ordinary object. However, Aress domain seems to be extremely attractive to the blood aura. When he activated his domain, the surrounding blood aura began to gather towards Ares.
After examining it for a long time, Jerry discovered that the blood aura did not affect Ares. After teaching Ares how to iste the murderous aura with the Eternal Flower Register, he left the blood transformation pool.
After all, as Ares trained, the murderous aura at the bottom of the blood transformation pool gradually became more and more terrifying. Even Jerry could not bear it. If he stayed for too long, even if he had the method to iste the murderous aura from the Eternal Flower Register, he would not be able to withstand it.
Aftering out, Jerry exined Aress situation to the people around him clearly. He also told them how to iste the blood aura in the blood transformation pool. After that, he instructed them to remember to check on Aress condition.
The few of them stared at the surging waves of blood in the blood transformation pool. After knowing about Aress condition, the few of them did not worry anymore.
Looks like we have to work hard to train. At the very least, we have to train to the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods as soon as possible! We cant hold them back any longer. Jerry had already exined his n to them clearly.
For a moment, the life spiritual energy on the altar above the blood transformation pool became denser. Everyones figure was gradually enveloped by the dense life spiritual energy, and everyones strength was also slowly increasing.
Seeing this scene, Jerry did not stay here any longer. He turned around and left Sky City, directly arriving at the training ground. This time, he nned to use the fastest speed to clear all the otherbyrinths on the first floor of the endless tower, all for the reward of clearing the endless tower.
Therefore, this time, he did not bring Athena and the others. When Jerry came to the entrance of the endless tower alone, he was immediately recognized by the others. After all, he had cleared thebyrinth twice in a row, and it was still a one-time pass, Jerry was in the limelight.
Little brother Jerry, youre here to challenge the endless tower again?
How much time do you n to spend this time?
With a smile on his face, Jerry simply greeted the people around him and squeezed through the crowd to enter the endless tower. After all, he hade this time to clear all the remaining mazes.
After that, he would directly enter the second floor of the endless tower. At that time, he would never see these people again.
[ congrattions to trial-taker Jerry Edward for passing ]
Following the announcement of the endless tower, Jerry appeared in front of the it with an unlucky look on his face. He had thought that there might be an opportunity like a blood pool in this maze, but who knew that there was nothing at all, he had wasted so much of his time for nothing.
When the people around saw Jerrys expression, they thought that he had encountered some danger in the maze, and they finally felt a little better. After all, Jerry gave them a terrible feeling. He had only entered the endless tower for a few days, and he already passed through several maze in the endless tower.
And he passed through all of them in one go. This time, there was finally a problem.
If they knew that Jerry was like this because he did not find anything good in the maze, they would probably bepletely blown away.
Under their stunned gazes, Jerry turned around and directly entered the endless tower again.
What is he nning to do? Is he nning on clearing all the mazes?
That might be what he has in mind.
There was a group of people in front of the entrance of the endless tower. After all, this was a situation that had never happened since they came out of the trial grounds. For the trial-takers who had just entered, it was already very difficult for them to survive in the maze.
Moreover, it was even more difficult to find the right path in the and sessfully exit.
However, Jerrys current situation seemed to be like the maze in the endless tower. He coulde and go as he pleased.
Jerry had long understood the significance of the endless towers so-called maze trial.
The dangers in the maze might not even be passed by an ordinary peak tier 2 King of the Gods. However, once ones strength reached tier 3 King of the Gods, they would not be able to enter the maze.
Since it was not to increase ones strength, then the purpose of this maze was to target the King of the Godss domain.
ording to Jerrys estimation, under normal circumstances, as long as one had activated the second level of the domain, they would be able to protect themselves in the maze. Furthermore, for a trial-taker like him who had activated the third level of the domain, he could basically pass through at will.
Alright, thats it! After Jerry had sessfully exited thest maze, before the announcement from the endless tower had finished, Jerrys figure had already disappeared from the training grounds. Holding the ninew fragments in his hands, he returned to Sky City.
As long as he couldpletelyprehend thesew fragments, he would be able to smoothly step into the tier 3 King of the Gods realm.
This also meant that the Sky Dynasty would suddenly have nine tier 3 King of the Gods!
Even if he entered the second level of the endless tower, he would still be a powerful force!
Chapter 261 - Second Floor of the Endless Tower
Chapter 261: Second Floor of the Endless Tower
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After arriving at the training hall of Sky City and sensing the figures on the altar above the blood transformation pool, there was no doubt that Apollo and the others, who had obtained the crystals back then, were the strongest.
With the pure life spirit energy in the blood transformation pool, Apollo and Odin had reached the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods, faintly touching the threshold of a tier 3 King of the Gods.
After handing over the two rule fragments to Apollo and Odin, the two of them went into seclusion, while Jerry handed them over to Alice, who had nothing to do.
Once someone reached the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods and?the threshold of a tier 3 King of the Gods, they would hand over the fragments.
Alice did not need the fragments anyway. There was no threshold for her to break through to a tier 3 King. As long as Jerry could break through, Alice would naturally be able to step into the tier 3 King of the Gods level.
Arent you keeping one for yourself? Alice saw that Jerry did not seem to have left aw fragment for her to use, and was somewhat puzzled.
Theres no need. I dont need this to advance to the tier 3 realm. This was Jerrys confidence. After all, he had already opened up the third level of the domain, and hisprehension of the worlds originws had already far surpassed others.
However, he had been busy during this period of time, and did not have the time to calm his heart andprehend it by himself. Furthermore, once he became a tier 3 King of the Gods, he would not be able to enter the maze on the first level of the endless tower.
Then, he naturally wouldnt be able to obtain the rewards for clearing the maze, which was why he had been dying it until now.
After exining everything clearly, he took the time to go to the bottom of the blood transformation pool to check on Aress condition. After confirming that everything was fine, Jerry returned to his room and began his closed-door cultivation.
Right now, he only needed toprehend the origin of thews. He did not need the spiritual energy of life in the blood transformation pool.
At the same time, Ike finally passed through one of the maze in the training ground.
He had the ability to do so. If it was not for the fact that he was unlucky enough to encounter the most difficult maze, the lost forest, he would have already passed through the maze and entered the second level of the endless tower.
Unfortunately, when he sessfully came out of the maze, it did not cause any ripples.
Congrattions, my lord, for sessfully passing through the first level of the endless tower! Other than a few of his followers, no one noticed the situation at Ikes ce.
However, at this moment, when he faced the congrattions of his subordinates, Ike was not happy at all. All of this was because of one person.
That person entered the maze as if he was returning to his own home. In a short period of time, he had already passed through all of the maze on the first floor of the endless tower.
Just you wait! Ike gritted his teeth as he looked at a certain name on the stone tablet of the endless tower.
Master, what should we do next?A person asked carefully. It was obvious that Ike was in a bad mood. No one dared to provoke him.
Directly enter the second level of the endless tower!
My lord? Arent we going to increase our strength first before entering the second level?
Hearing this, the surrounding people were stunned. A tier 2 King of the Gods could be said to be at the bottom of the second level of the endless tower.
Increasing our strength, most people have the same thought. That guy is probably working hard to improve himself. We can take advantage of this opportunity to enter the second level of the endless tower first. When that guy enters the endless tower, we will directly get rid of him.
A glint of hatred shed in Ikes eyes.
But with our strength, this seems to be a little difficult! Some people were uneasy. After all, since the he could pass through the nine mazes so smoothly, his strength was naturally above theirs.
I didnt say that I would do it myself! Ike smiled contemptuously. The figures of the Crona sisters shed in his mind. He even dared to touch that woman. He was simply courting death.
Ever since he saw that Crona hade out of the maze with Jerry and the others, Ike was certain that something must have happened between Jerry and Crona in the maze. He didnt believe that Jerry would help Crane and Crona for no reason.
Moreover, Crona had directly handed over the fragment in her hand.
Lets go! Without any hesitation, Ike turned around and chose to enter the second floor of the endless tower.
The situation on the second level of the endless tower waspletely different from the first level of the endless tower. There were no cities, only stone doors that surrounded the endless tower.
There were names carved on these stone doors. These were the names of the trial-takers who had sessfully reached the second level of the endless tower after passing the trial on the first level of the endless tower.
As Ike and the others entered the second level of the endless tower, Ikes name slowly appeared on an empty stone door.
From the outside, the space behind the stone door didnt seem big, but there was a different world inside.
Opening the stone door, it wasnt the dark and damp stone cave they imagined, but a huge space that covered thousands of meters. There were flowers and grass in it.
And there was a huge pce standing there.
This pce is actually made of... the legendary ziling wood!
The moment Ike and the others appeared, they were shocked by this huge pce. After all, this ziling wood was an upper-grade spiritual treasure, which was also a rare treasure in the Empire Era.
This ziling wood could not only calm ones mind and improve ones cultivation speed, but also temper ones spiritual aura. After being tempered by the ziling wood, ones spiritual aura could even reach the level of a low-grade spiritual crystal.
Therefore, every time the ziling wood appeared, it could make everyone fight for it!
If an ordinary person could build a cultivation room with the ziling wood, it would be good enough. Unexpectedly, the entire pce was built directly with the ziling wood.
Moreover, although this pce was not as luxurious as it was in the Empire Era, it had aplete bedroom, cultivation room, and so on.
As long as they cultivated here, it would not be long before they could directly break through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm.
See, this is why we have to enter the second level of the endless tower so early! Ike said to his attendant. Judging from the spiritual aura of the first level of the endless tower, he did not know how long it would take him to advance to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm.
And he would need at least half the time to reach the second level of the tower.
However, even though the ziling wood pce shocked Ike, he still had more important things to do.
Hence, he wasnt in a hurry to enter the pce to cultivate. He didnt even have time to inspect the pce. Ike opened the stone door and led his people in a certain direction.
The stone doors that surrounded the endless tower were like the rooms of the trial-takers like Ike. The closer they were to the endless tower, the better the situation behind the stone doors.
Ike led his people to a stone door that was closest to the endless tower. There was a name carved on it: Lucius.
Chapter 262 - Divine Spear Dynasty
Chapter 262: Divine Spear Dynasty
This stone door was different from Ikes. Other than the name Lucius, there was also a lifelike lion carved on both sides of the door.
Ike and the rest felt an irresistible pressure from the stone lion. These two lion imprints actually had the strength of a tier 3 King of the Gods.
Sensing their approach, the two lions seemed toe to life, their bell-sized eyes staring at Ike and the rest.
It was as though if they took a step closer, the two lions would pounce out from the stone walls and tear Ike and the rest apart.
Being blocked by the Lions, Ike and the rest did not dare to make a move, afraid that they might enrage the two lions guarding the stone doors.
I, Ike, seek an audience with Lord Lucius! Ike looked at the two lion stone statues that seemed to havee alive, and braced himself to speak.
Creak!
After waiting for a long time, the heavy stone door slowly opened, and a figure dressed in golden armor slowly walked out from the stone door. The persons cold eyes swept over Ike and the rest.
A great pressure descended. In front of this persons aura, Ike and the others almost suffocated.
This person was actually a tier 3 King of the gods.
Greetings, Commander Buck!
Seeing this person, Ike hurriedly bowed and greeted. His face revealed a fawning expression, appearing abnormally humble.
The figure wearing golden armor did not speak. Looking at the men who looked like pugs, his eyes were filled with disdain.
He was clearly the lord of the dynasty, but now he was like a pug trying to please his master.
This made Buck look down on Ike and the others from the bottom of his heart.
However, when he thought of his masters orders, he did not say anything. He snorted coldly, opened the door, and let the few of them in.
That cold snort seemed to have directly hit the hearts of Ike and the others, causing them to tremble and break out in cold sweat.
They did not know how they had offended thismander, so they appeared even more lowly.
However, these people were actually frightened to such an extent by his cold snort in front of Buck. Buck looked down on these people even more in his heart.
He turned around and silently walked inside.
Ike and the others followed behind Buck, not daring to say a single word.
Just as they entered through the stone door, Ike and the others instantly discovered that the ce inside was more than ten times bigger than the room he had just entered. Moreover, the spiritual energy inside was also many times stronger than the one in his room.
If I can cultivate in this ce, I can break through to the level of a tier 3 King of the Gods even in a day! Ike thought to himself as he felt the spiritual energy around him.
Not long after they followed Buck, a pce that was flickering with endless light appeared in front of Ike and the others. This pce could be said to be dozens of times bigger than Ikes pce.
Moreover, it was shining with a golden light. The entire pce looked like it was made of gold. Ike and the others couldnt open their eyes.
This gold ore!
Thats right. I heard that after being refined and purified by this gold ore, the spiritual aura is equivalent to a middle-grade spirit stone.
Not only that, this gold ore can help people stabilize their realms and improve the foundation of the King of the Gods. Even a King of the Gods at the same realm can crush another King after being refined by the gold ore.
Hearing the voice behind him, Buck became more and more impatient. The group of people gave him the feeling that they were not only a group of pugs, but also a group of pugs who had not seen the world.
Shut up! Ike could clearly feel the disgust of the chiefmander Buck who was leading them. He immediately scolded his followers.
It was not their fault. If the ziling wood used to build Ikes pce was considered a rare item on the first floor of the endless tower, then the gold ore in front of him could not be found on the first floor of the endless tower, this was not something that could be born on the first floor of the endless tower.
In fact, Ike was also very envious. He did not ask for much. If he could use the gold ores to build a cultivation room, no, even a cultivation round table would be of great benefit to him.
There was a good saying that was not afraid of bad goods, but afraid ofparing goods.
Before he came here, he was very satisfied with his pce made of ziling wood. However, when he saw this pce made of gold ores, when he thought of his own pce, he was filled with disgust.
After entering this magnificent pce, his inner feelings were even more obvious. The density of the spiritual energy in the pce was far beyond his imagination. Even if he did not take the initiative to cultivate, the spiritual energy began to enter his body through his pores.
In front of them, a red carpet dozens of meters long extended all the way from the entrance of the pce. It followed the stairs that were more than 20 meters high and came to a golden chair.
This throne was about five meters long. It was entirely made of gold ore. There were more than ten spiritual crystals iid on it, and among them, there were a few middle-grade spiritual crystals.
At this moment, on this golden throne, there was a skinny man lying on it. On both sides of the man, there were a few sexy, naked women. These women were all at the tier 2 King of the Gods realm, some of them were even at the peak of tier 2.
Greetings, your Majesty! Buck came to the main hall and bowed to the man on the throne.
Ike and the rest immediately knelt on the ground and shouted, Greetings, Lord Lucius! !
The man on the throne slowly sat up and lifted his imperial robe, revealing the white naked bodies of the women behind him.
The attendants behind Ike were all stunned.
Boom! ! ! !
A piercing sound rang out. The attendants behind Ike, who were staring at the women on the throne, exploded like balloons, like a watermelon that had been smashed to the ground.
All of this happened in an instant. Ike had no idea what had happened. Only one of his attendants had died.
From the beginning to the end, Ike did not dare to look up at the person on the throne. He knew that emperors character very well. Otherwise, he would not havee here.
Lucius was the leader of the Divine Spear dynasty, but he was a lecherous and petty person. Once he set his eyes on a woman, he would deploy any and all means to get her. And if anyone else dared toy hands on the person he fancied, even a nce would be met with this guys crazy revenge.
Therefore, hearing the pleasant voices of the women on the throne, Ike kept his eyes on the ground, not daring to cross the line.
I havent seen you for a few days, howe you cant even discipline your subordinates well?
I hope Lord Lucius will forgive me. There was an ident, and all of my original subordinates died. As for those around me, they joined because they admired Lord Lucius.
Dont bring anyone thats not well-disciplined. I wont help you deal with them every time. Next time, youll be dealt with.
Chapter 263 - Anyyone Who Offends Me Must Die
Chapter 263: Anyyone Who Offends Me Must Die
Your subordinate will remember this! Hearing the murderous toneing from the throne, Ike broke out in cold sweat.
Didnt I ask you to keep an eye on the sisters? Why did youe to the second floor without permission?
Reporting to Lord Lu Zian, I am here to report this to you. Ike lowered his head and said.
Its like this. I heard that Crona and her sister wanted to pass through the maze. I thought of what you told me, so I followed them into the maze.
After entering the maze, I finally found traces of Crona and her sister after much difficulty. Who knew that they had already formed a team with another man?
Huh?
Hearing this, Lu Zian snorted and frowned. He had given the order that unless the sisters surrendered, anyone who dared to help them would be going against him.
He did not expect that someone would dare to disobey him.
Feeling the coldness from above, Lu Zian knew that he had sessfully aroused the other partys killing intent. He did not enter the maze because he wanted to check on Crona and the others.
In fact, he had not recognized Crona and her sister when they first met. It was not until they came out of the maze that he realized what had happened.
However, this was no longer important.
Ike knew that his words had sessfully incited Lu Zians killing intent toward Jerry. Therefore, Lu Zian did not care about such trivial matters.
At this moment, his eyes were wavering, he continued, I tried to persuade them, but not only did the Crona sisters not listen to me, they even joined forces with that person to deal with me. I suffered heavy losses in the maze. I was no match for Jerry. In the end, the two remaining followers were also killed. In order to survive, I could only flee at thest minute. I hope Lord Lu Zian can let me atone for my sins!
Looking at Ikes tearful appearance, chiefmander Buck frowned. His eyes were full of disgust.
Did you tell that person my name?
Reporting to my lord, I said that I was Lord Lu Zians subordinate, but the he was still extremely arrogant. He said didnt know any Lu Zian and didnt care about you at all.
How dare you! What is that persons name? The mans voice gradually turned cold. The entire hall was overflowing with murderous intent.
Surrounded by this killing intent, Ike felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer. His body could not stop trembling, and at this moment, cold sweat continuously flowed down his forehead.
Jerry, Jerry Edward! Hes a neer who has just entered the training ground. Ike naturally heard all the information about Jerry from the people around him.
So you just watched this newbie named Jerry take away the woman I like, and now youe to me with your tail between your legs? The voice from the throne was clearly very soft, but at this moment, it sounded like the whisper of the grim reaper to Ike.
Drops of cold sweat dripped down from the tip of Ikes nose onto the ground. The floor of the hall made of gold ore was like a mirror, reflecting a panicked and pale face.
Feeling the murderous auraing from above getting stronger and stronger.., Ike quickly said, Lord Lu Zian, although that guy is a neer who has just entered the training ground, he has passed through all thebyrinths on the first floor of the endless tower in a short period of time. Moreover, he has passed through all thebyrinths in one go.
As soon as he said this, the hall fell into silence.
Everyone looked at Ike, who was kneeling on the ground, in shock. Even chiefmander Buck had a look of disbelief on his face.
He had entered the maze on the first floor of the endless tower before. He knew the difficulties and dangers within.
Even if he went over now, he could not say for sure that he could pass through the maze in one go, let alone a neer who had just stepped into the training ground.
This was simply impossible!
Not only him, in fact, everyone thought that this was what Ike casually said to get himself out of trouble.
Lord Lu Zian, I swear that everything I said is true. Even if I had the guts, I would not dare to lie to you! This has already spread to the first level of the endless tower. When the timees, you can ask anyone to find out if Im telling the truth! Ike also knew that this sounded hard to believe, so he swore to emphasize that everything he said was true.
To be honest, when Ike found out that Jerry was a newbie who had just entered the training ground, his face was full of disbelief. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that there was someone so strong.
Ike, then I will believe you for once. Now, I will give you a chance to redeem yourself. You keep an eye on that guy called Jerry. Once you discover that he has reached the second floor, immediately report to me.
After a long silence, the people above still did not make a move on Ike.
Yes! Ike wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. His whole hand was wet. It was enough to show how frightened Ike was just now.
Get lost! ! !
Yes! ! Get lost right now, I will get lost right now! Ike did not dare to stay any longer. He rolled and crawled away from here like a stray dog abandoned by its owner.
Your Majesty, there is something fishy about this! Seeing the backs of Ike and the others leaving, chiefmander Buck, who had been silent all this time, reminded him.
Of course I know that there is something fishy about this. Either that guy is lying to me, or there is something iffy about that neer who just entered the trial ground. Lu Zian was not a fool. He naturally knew the problem.
Then your Majesty? Buck could not understand his Majestys thoughts.
Lu Zian sneered, But thetter is more likely. A douchebag like him, he wouldnt dare lie to me even if he had the guts. And just like that trash said, this kind of thing can be known with just a question. He wouldnt lie so easily.
Unless he doesnt want to live anymore!
Buck nodded. Judging from Ikes situation just now, that guy wouldnt have the guts to lie to them.
However, this also meant that an incredible guy had really appeared in the trial field.
It seems that another powerful guy has appeared. He just entered the trial field not long ago and can directly pass through the maze on the first floor of the endless tower, said Buck with a frown, in fact, the meaning of this sentence was clearly that he hoped that his master would not casually provoke this person.
Humph! Whats so difficult about the maze on the first floor? After experiencing so many trial-takers, most of the dangers have already been solved. Among the nine mazes, only the lost forest is slightly difficult. As long as you know the relevant situation, you will be able to pass through the rest.
Didnt that douchebag say so? That Jerry seems to get along well with the vendors around him. Maybe those people have leaked some information to him, Lu Zian said with disdain.
But this also shows that that guys strength is not to be underestimated. We shouldnt be rash
Those who offend me will die, not to mention that he has stolen the woman I like! Lu Zian interrupted Buck, his narrowed eyes emitting a dangerous light like a poisonous snake.
Chapter 264 - Reward of the Eternal Flower Register
Chapter 264: Reward of the Eternal Flower Register
Hearing this, Buck naturally did not dare to say anything more. He knew his masters temper very well. If his master was determined to kill someone, any effort to stop him would be useless.
Moreover, looking at the current situation, if he said anything about not messing with that guy named Jerry, his master, Lu Zian, would probably really kill him.
If thats the case, then master, we should also make sufficient preparations! Buck bowed and said. Even though he had passed through the maze on the first floor of the endless tower, Buck still maintained a deep respect for these mazes.
Even if Jerry had only been able to pass through those mazes with the help of those vendors, it also meant that this neer who had just entered the trial ground was quite extraordinary in both mind and strength.
Since that fellow has already cleared 9 of the mazes, it means that he has 9w fragments in his hands. He will most likely wait for his subordinates to digest them before entering the second level.
So what? Its only 9 tier 3 King of the Gods, and have you thought about why that fellow would spend so much effort to clear the 9th level?
To get the ninew fragments? Bucks eyes lit up.
If that was the case, it meant that this neer did not have enough resources. At most, he would only have nine King of the Gods, which meant that those people were only at the early stage of the King of the Gods realm,pared to them, who were at thete stage, or even the peak of the King of the Gods realm, the difference in strength was huge.
e-stage tier 3 King of the Gods realm warrior could pretty much deal with three or four early-stage tier 3 Kings.
Also, think about it. If the spiritual energy on the first level of the endless tower isparable to the spiritual energy on the second level of the endless tower, would their cultivation speed be faster than ours?Lu Zian did not give much thought to Jerry at all.
If he wanted to, he could have cleared all nine mazes, but there was no need for that. He did notck thew fragments.
But Mark still felt that it was a little dangerous, so he stood by the side and wanted to say something, but he hesitated.
Seeing Mark like that, Lu Zian naturally knew what this guy was thinking. He said impatiently, Okay, okay, I got it. I will tell my brother and ask him to send more people over.
My lord is wise! After saying that, Buck bowed and left.
Lu Zian narrowed his eyes and watched mark leave. His face turned cold. If not for his brother, he would have attacked Buck long ago.
In fact, the reason why he could pass through the maze on the first floor of the endless tower was because he had a powerful brother. His brother was ranked top ten in the endless tower.
It was also because of this that he looked down on the rewards of the fragments after passing through the maze. However, in order to protect him, his elder brother told him to stay at the lower floor of the endless tower and not to casually ascend to the higher floor of the endless tower.
This was because the higher the floor of the endless tower, the more experts there would be. Once something happened, he would not be able to turn around ande back to save them.
That was why his brother kept advancing and breaking into the maze of the tower. He climbed to the top of the tower, but he was still on the second floor.
He even sent Buck to help him.
Because of that, everyone thought that he was just a good brother, which made him very unhappy. However, he did not dare to disobey his brothers orders. Therefore, although he had always followed his brother, deep down, he was very disgusted with his brothers suggestions.
Moreover, Lu Zian knew that these people sent by his brother did not look up to him. They only came to assist him because of his brothers orders.
Bah! You are just a servant. How dare you question me again and again? Lu Zian watched Bucks figure disappear from the door, spat on the ground, and said disdainfully.
Then he turned to the woman lying on the throne, whose clothes were exposed, and said, Do you also think that Im not as good as my brother?
How can that be? Youre much better than your brother! The women on the throne did not dare to refute him, and they allughed coquettishly.
Oh? Then how am I better than my brother? Lu Zian was very satisfied with the ttery, even though he knew that it was fake.
You are better than your brother in every way!
You are still good at talking, so let me reward you properly! Lu Zianughed and pounced on the woman who had just spoken. He roughly tore the few remaining clothes on her body into pieces and then brutally pressed them on her body, it was as if he wanted to vent all the depression in his heart on the woman below him.
The entire hall was suddenly filled with waves of delicate moans.
Hearing the voiceing from the hall behind him, Buck shook his head helplessly and left inrge strides. He wanted to quickly report the matters here to his Highness.
On the other side, after Jerry left the Cultivation Hall, he returned to his istion room. After entering the istion room, Jerry did not immediately enter the istion state. Instead, he directly opened the Eternal Flower Register.
In fact, back then, he had insisted on clearing all the mazes on the first floor of the endless tower. Other than getting the rule fragments, there was also a mission that appeared on the Eternal Flower Register.
Only when Jerry sessfully cleared all the mazes on the first floor of the endless tower could he receive a reward. Moreover, a series of eventster on caused Jerry to not have the time to check the rewards on the Eternal Flower Register.
Only now did Jerry have the time to calm down and look at the rewards on the Eternal Flower Register.
Hua Hua Hua! !
When Jerry immersed his divine sense into it, he discovered that there was an unknown space in the Eternal Flower Register. This space was shrouded in fog, and gradually, as Jerrys divine sense arrived, this space that was filled with fog seemed to gradually wake up.
The fog dissipated, and a strange-looking tree appeared in front of Jerry. This strange tree was only half the height of a human, and its size was about the same as a tea tree.
In this world, it could be said to be quitemon. One had to know that in the lost forest, any tree would be surrounded by dozens of people, and they wouldnt be able to carry it.
Such a small tree was like a weed in front of those behemoths. However, Jerry quickly discovered the difference in this tree.
Every leaf of this tree waspletely different, and each leaf was faintly wrapped with a power ofw, every single leaf on this tree could be said to be the same as thew fragments that Jerry was rewarded when he had passed through the maze.
Chapter 265 - The First Tier 3 King of the Gods
Chapter 265: The First Tier 3 King of the Gods
[ nine heavens extreme treasure tree: its roots are born in the chaos of the nine heavens. When its leaves mature, they contain thews of the nine heavens realm. It can help peopleprehend and break through. ]
Hearing the voice of the Eternal Flower Register in his mind, Jerry was stunned. He did not expect that the reward of the Eternal Flower Register to be like this.
One had to know that every breakthrough after the King of the Gods was not only a multiple increase in the spiritual energy required, but also breaking the shackles that were between tier 2 and tier 3. One had toprehend thews.
Hence, countless people were stuck at the peak of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm due to this final step ofwsprehension, unable to break through for a long time.
Otherwise, the reward after clearing this maze would not be this fragment that contained thews of the world. Without this fragment that contained thews of the world, an ordinary peak of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm would need to spend an unknown amount of time to sessfully step into the tier 3.
Who knew how many years it would take.
The rewards of the maze should only be set by the endless tower to help the trial-takers break through to the next stage. Otherwise, it would take at least a hundred to a thousand years for the trial-takers to enter closed-door meditation.
It was enough to show the importance of the worldw fragments.
After all, not everyone could pass through the maze as easily as Jerry.
It would be considered good if an average person could pass through one of the nine mazes. Hence, the average trial-taker could at most obtain one or two fragments that contained thews of the world.
Under normal circumstances, a trial-taker would at most have two or three tier 3 King of the Gods.
However, Jerry had obtained nine fragments in one go, which meant that he would have at least nine tier 3 King of the Gods when he reached the second level of the endless tower.
However, considering that some of them had been stuck at the second level, they might be able to umte many tier 3 King of the Gods over the years.
Even so, Jerry might not be the strongest amongst the participants on the second level, but he was still considered average.
Originally, Jerry was still hesitating about who to give the 9 pieces to, but he could not be bothered with it. So he decided to hand them over to Alice.
Whoever reached the peak of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm first, and touched the threshold of the tier 3 King of the Gods realm, would be given priority to obtain thew fragments to break through to tier 3.
Once someone reached the peak of the tier 3 King of the Gods realm at the same time, it would be a headache.
Now that he had the nine heavens treasure tree, Jerry did not need to worry about these things anymore.
As long as his spiritual power kept up, those peoples strength would reach the peak of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm. When that time came, he only needed to pluck a leaf from the nine heavens treasure tree, and it would be equivalent to aw fragment.
Furthermore, after Jerry observed it, he discovered that thew fragment on the leaf was notplete.
The new leaves were still in the nurturing stage.
And the rules on the mature leaves were even moreplete than the rules on thew fragment that he had rewarded after passing through the maze.
Turning his head, he looked at the mysterious space. Other than the surroundings of the nine heavens treasure tree, the rest of the ce was shrouded in fog, and he could not see what was going on inside.
It was obvious that the fog contained rewards simr to the nine heavens treasure tree. However, if he wanted to get rid of the fog, he would have to wait until he met certain conditions.
Without thinking about anything else, Jerry sat cross-legged under the Nine Heavens Supreme Tree. Other than the leaves that could help othersprehend thews, even if he sat under the tree to cultivate, it would be better for him to enter a state of enlightenment, a better state ofprehension of thews.
Just as Jerry closed his eyes to cultivate, as he gradually entered a deep state of enlightenment, and the fog in this mysterious space gradually entered his body through Jerrys pores.
However, Jerry did not notice it at all. He did not know anything about the outside world at the moment.
In this mysterious space that no one knew about, a person sat alone under a tree, unmoving. There was only a strange tree that was half the height of a person apanying him. asionally, the sound of the wind blowing the leaves could be heard.
Time passed by minute by minute.
Suddenly, the sound of thunder came from Jerrys body. The fog of this mysterious space also began to surge, rushing into Jerrys body through Jerrys forehead.
Suddenly, Jerry opened his eyes. His gaze was like lightning. Within it, there was the roar of thunder from the nine heavens, as well as endless chaos spiraling within. It was as if his entire person did not have the slightest bit of emotion.
This situationsted for quite a while before it gradually disappeared. Jerrys face also gradually returned to its normal appearance.
And the surrounding fog did not have any strange movements after Jerry opened his eyes. It was as if nothing had happened.
Is this the feeling of a tier 3 King of the Gods?
Feeling the endless divine power flowing into his body like a vast ocean, Jerry muttered to himself.
Eh? has the fog in this space be a little lighter? After Jerry looked around, he felt a little suspicious. However, in the end, he did not find anything unusual, and could only conclude that he had remembered wrong.
With a turn, Jerrys figure disappeared from this mysterious space. When he reappeared, he was in his closed-door cultivation room.
However, when Jerry had just returned to Sky City from the mysterious space in the Eternal Flower Register, he did not have the time to carefully appreciate the various mysteries of a tier 3 King of the Gods.
In the end, he felt an aura of worship soaring into the sky. This terrifying aura could be felt by the entire Sky City.
A tier 3 King of the Gods?
Jerry could immediately determine the strength of the person who was emitting this aura. This aura of a tier 3 King of the Godsg wasing faintly from the Sky Citys cultivation hall.
It was obvious that the generals under him had sessfully broken through to the tier 3 King of the Gods Realm.
It seemed that other than him, there were others who had also broken through to the tier 3 King of the Gods Realm.
With a turn of his body, Jerry had already arrived at the training hall. On the altar above the blood pool, there were dozens of figures sitting cross-legged.
Congrattions on sessfully breaking through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm! A silver bell-likeughter sounded beside Jerry.
Hearing this voice, Jerry smiled helplessly. How could he have forgotten about this guy.
He turned around and saw Alice, who was full of smiles.
From a certain point of view, Alice and he were closely connected. Furthermore, Alice did not have any shackles between the tier 3 King of the Gods. If it were not for Jerrys dy in breaking through,
she would not have been stuck at the second-stage tier 3 King of the Gods realm until now.
Therefore, when Jerry broke through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm, the first person he sensed was Alice. Furthermore, she had also sessfully broken through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm.
Hows the situation here?Jerry asked. After he went into seclusion, he had no idea about the situation here.
Chapter 266 - The Change at the Bottom of the Blood Transformation Pool
Chapter 266: The Change at the Bottom of the Blood Transformation Pool
Athena took a fragment, and Odin and Apollo also took one. Alice frowned and counted with her fingers. She was not familiar with the matters of the sky pilgrimage.
Other than Jerry and Athena, there were not many people she knew.
Seeing Alices conflicted look, Jerry knew that he could not rely on her anymore.
Turning around, Athena was emitting the power ofws. It was obvious that she had entered a state of enlightenment. Hence, themotion caused by Alice breaking through to a tier 3 King of the Gods did not rm anyone at all.
Only then did Jerry realize Athenas importance. If he had given the fragment to Athena to manage, who would have reached the peak of the tier 2 King of the Gods realm? Who would have taken the fragment for enlightenment? thena could list out every single person who was about to touch the threshold of a tier 3 King.
Furthermore, Jerry had also discovered some problems. Once he entered a deep state of enlightenment, he would not be able to sense the situation outside.
Once something happened, it would be a huge problem.
Although the Sky Dynasty had upgraded to a holy dynasty, and the entire defensive formation had been upgraded, it could only defend against those below the tier 2 King of the Gods. If a tier 3 King of the Gods or a tier 4 King of the Gods came to attack
looking at the people cultivating, Sky City would be wiped out in one go.
As for the other problem, Jerry could clearly see that the altar above the blood transformation pool was not as dense as before.
This meant that the life essence in the blood transformation pool was gradually being absorbed. If this continued, sooner orter, Jerrys subordinates would face ack of spiritual energy.
However,pared to theck of rule fragments, this problem was not difficult to solve. The first level of the endless tower had a considerable amount of spiritual energy for the King of the Gods to cultivate.
Not to mention the second level of the endless tower. Presumably, the spiritual energy there would be even denser.
Jerry had already decided that he would bring more people to the second level of the endless tower this time. Jerry even nned to bring all the people who were at the second level of the endless tower after he understood the situation there, anyway, with the existence of the nine heavens treasure tree, as long as those people could cultivate in the second level of the endless tower that was full of spiritual energy.
It would not be long before they could reach the peak of the second level of the King of the Gods. At that time, as long as they cultivated under the nine heavens treasure tree, it would only be a matter of time before they reached the tier 3 King of the Gods ealm.
Thinking of this, a figure suddenly appeared in Jerrys mind.
It was the person who had caused some inexplicable changes in his domain.
With Alices help, Jerry not only sessfully grasped the second domain, space domain, but also the third forbidden god domain.
However, when he was saving the ruler of the Holy Feather Dynasty, the elven queen, the elven queens domain was entangled with Jerrys forbidden god domain.
As a result, his forbidden god domain still contained part of thew of time. However, it was unknown whether it was because thew of time was too thin or because it did not belong to Jerry.
Jerry could not control it.
Jerry had been drooling over thew of time for a long time. However, it could be said that understanding thew was mostly based on his own experience, and part of it depended on luck.
It didnt mean that you could easily master this domain that was said to be invincible in the same realm just because you wanted to master the time domain.
After the matter here was settled, it was time to go to the Holy Feather Dynasty and have a good talk with the elven queen.
At this moment, another terrifying aura soared into the sky. Bright stars rose around Athena, and those stars surrounded Athena like stars surrounding the Moon.
Athena seemed to be ruling over a star field. When she opened her eyes, countless stars appeared in her eyes.
Just like Jerry, this scenested for a while before Athena slowly regained her senses.
Jerry was not surprised that Athena had be a tier 3 King of the Gods. Originally, she and Alice had followed Jerry into the endless tower, back in the cave.
Jerry helped her take care of her body. Athena was already only oneyer away from bing tier 3 King of the Gods. With the help of thew fragment, bing a tier 3 King of the Gods was just a matter of time.
Your Majesty! Athena opened her eyes and saw Jerry standing in front of her. Her face was red, and her heart felt warm.
Dont worry, stabilize your realm! Jerry gently pressed Athenas shoulder, stopping her from getting up and bowing. He knew that Athena had just broken through to a tier 3 King of the Gods, and her realm had not been stabilized yet.
He could sense the chaotic aura around Athena. What she needed now was to calm down and adjust the surging godly power in her body.
En! Athena nodded lightly, sitting down and closing her eyes to suppress the restless aura in her body.
Seeing the aura in Athenas body gradually calming down, Jerry knew that the Sky Dynasty already had three tier 3 King of the Gods. He turned around and saw the figures on the altar.
Jerry could sense that some of the auras were close to a tier 3 King of the God, especially Apollo and Odin, who were the most powerful. He estimated that the next tier 3 King of the God would be born from these two people.
In fact, it could not be said to be the fourth, because thesemanders and generals did not follow Jerry to the endless tower. Therefore, it was unfair topare them to Athena.
Athena, make the arrangements. I have something to discuss with the emperor of the Holy Feather Dynasty.Jerry did not finish his sentence.
Immediately after, a terrifying aura surrounded the entire Sky City. Streams of blood-red aura spread out, dyeing the entire sky blood-red.
At that instant, Jerry immediately controlled the blood-red aura, confining it to the Cultivation Hall of the Sky City, or more urately, the bottom of the blood transformation pool.
This was because this terrifying aura came from the blood transformation pool.
This was also why Jerry restricted it. Normally, the people on the altar would not be aware of the outside world when they were in closed-door cultivation. Thus, it was like Alice and Athena breaking through to the tier 3 King of the God realm.
The powerful aura did not affect the people on the altar at all.
However, the aura that came out of the pool waspletely different. It was filled withplete bloodlust, and as long as one was surrounded by the blood-red aura, one would feel an intense killing intent.
This waspletely different from Athena and Alice. If they allowed the blood-red aura to envelop the people on the altar, there was a high chance that the people on the altar would start killing each other!
The consequences would be unimaginable!
Chapter 267 - Aress Second Domain
Chapter 267: Aress Second Domain
Ares!
Jerry knew what was going on the moment he saw the bloody aura.
There was no doubt that this was the evil aura in the blood transformation pool. If anyone could release such a dense bloody aura, it would be Ares, who was training at the bottom of the blood transformation pool.
Could it be that something had happened to his training?
This surge of blood aura had already reached the strength of a tier 3 King of the God.
Jerry had not expected that the first to be a tier 3 King of the God would be Ares, who was cultivating at the bottom of the pool.
Furthermore, he had learned from Alice that Ares had note out ever since he entered the pool, which meant that he had broken through to the tier 3 realm without relying on thew fragments.
It gave Jerry a bad feeling that to break through the shackles between the tier 2 and tier 3 realm, you have toprehend some kind ofw.
Then one could easily know what there was toprehend at the bottom of the blood transformation pool.
Just as Jerry was about to go to the bottom of the blood transformation pool to check on Ares,
a blood red figure with monstrous blood aura from the pool walked out.
Aress eyes were all bloodshot, filled with killing intent. His entire body seemed to be covered in blood, as though he was bathing in it.
At this moment, Ares was like a god of ughter.
Jerry waved his hands, signaling Athena and Alice to retreat. This was because the bloody aura could affect the minds of others, causing them to sink into endless ughter, unable to extricate themselves.
There was no doubt that Ares was still a genuine tier 3 King of the Gods. Furthermore, he had just reached the tier 3 King of the Gods realm, hence his aura was chaotic.
The bloody aura around him spread out in all directions. If not for Jerrys restrictions, it would have enveloped the entire Sky City.
This was not the most serious problem. The biggest problem now was that Ares had already grasped the murderous aura in the blood transformation pool.
Or was it that Ares had already beenpletely taken over by the endless murderous aura at the bottom of the blood transformation pool.
Greetings, your Majesty! ! ! A hoarse and crazed voice sounded. Ares knelt down on one knee and saluted Jerry.
Upon hearing this, Jerry and the rest heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that the Ares in front of them was still the same Ares. He was notpletely under the control of the murderous aura.
Dont speak for now. You should recuperate first. You have just made a breakthrough. The Aura in your body is unstable now. If you dont deal with this problem first, there will be big problems in the future. Jerry was not in a hurry to ask what was going on, he first indicated for him to stabilize his state.
Ares did not speak. He sat cross-legged on the ground and began to adjust the chaotic aura in his body to stabilize his state.
His situation was more responsible than Athenas situation. By the time Ares hadpletely stabilized his state, it was already night time.
As night fell, the murderous aura around Ares gradually dissipated. However, there were still countless tattoos formed by the murderous aura on his body. From the tattoos, one could faintly feel a terrifying and violent aura.
Just like the terrifying bloodthirsty beasts that were sealed within the tattoos, they were ready to rush out and tear anyone they saw into pieces.
Your subordinate almost caused a huge disaster. Please punish me, your Majesty! Ares, who had recovered, also knew that he had almost caused a huge disaster.
If Jerry had not stopped him in time, then the entire Sky City would have been affected by his murderous aura. At that time, other than a few powerful people, the rest would only be walking corpses that only knew how to kill.
And the ones who would have the greatest impact would undoubtedly be those who were training in the training hall. At this moment, they were all in closed-door training, and could be said to bepletely defenseless.
Once they were affected by him, then the entire Sky City would be a bloody battlefield filled with killing.
At the thought of this, Ares broke out in cold sweat.
Jerry let out a gentle breath. Even if he thought of that situation, he still felt a lingering fear. However, he could not me all of the me on Ares alone.
The training hall had to be renovated. In the future, every time he went into seclusion, it would be extremely important. At the very least, he had to create a quiet environment that could not be affected.
So that these people could cultivate in peace.
This matter is not your fault alone. I have my own ideas!Jerry said slowly, motioning for Ares to stand up and speak.
Oh right, tell me about your training this time!
Not only did Ares break through to a tier 3 King of the Gods without using thew fragment, he was also the first to be a tier 3 King of the Gods among the group. Naturally, something must have happened.
Furthermore, Jerry could sense a familiar aura from Ares. Hence, he wanted to understand what was going on.
Ares raised his head and looked at Jerry in confusion, he scratched his head and said in embarrassment, All I know is that there is an endless stream of power surging into my body, and then I just tried my best to digest this power, and then I naturally broke through.
Jerry turned his head and nced at Alice. Currently, she was the only one who had not encountered any bottlenecks and was able to smoothly break through to a tier 3 King of the Gods.
Alice shook her head, indicating that she was not too sure about the situation.
Oh right, I feel that the power suits me very well. It allows me to release my entire being from the inside out. Ares seemed to be trying his best to recall the feeling at that time, however, he did not know how to describe the feeling in words.
Try opening up your domain.Jerry looked at Ares carefully for a long time and did not find any problems. However, Ares had indeed given him a strange feeling when he had juste out from the blood transformation pool.
Since it did not appear on the surface, it was possible that it appeared on top of the invisible things.
Upon hearing Jerrys words, although Ares still did not understand what had happened, he still followed Jerrys instructions.
The moment Ares activated his domain, a terrifying bloody aura burst out from Aress body. If it was not for Jerrys quick reaction, he would have immediately activated his forbidden god domain.
The entire Sky City would have been engulfed by this blood-red aura. Even so, with Ares as the center, streams of blood-red aura continued to spread out in all directions. This blood-red aura continued to corrode Jerrys forbidden god domain.
It was only when Jerry activated his second forbidden god domain that he managed to force this blood-red aura back.
However, he was only able to suppress the blood-red within a meter of Ares. The blood-red colorpletely covered Ares, making him look like he was wearing a long robe that was dyed with blood.
Second level domain! ! !
Aress current domain was definitely a second level domain.
One had to know that this was even when Ares did not have any offensive awareness. This blood-red space was already so difficult to deal with. Once Ares fully activated this blood-red domain, then, even the second forbidden god domain would not be able to suppress it so easily.
Unless Jerry directly unleashed the third forbidden god domain, only then would he be able topletely suppress this blood-colored space.
Chapter 268 - The Elven Queen Who Came Uninvited
Chapter 268: The Elven Queen Who Came Uninvited
Alright, put away the domain!Jerry was not interested in just a boring experiment, so he directly activated the third forbidden god domain on his subordinates.
Did he really think that he was joking when he activated the third god-forbidden domain?!
He activated it just like that!
Every time he activated the third forbidden god domain, it was a heavy burden for Jerry.
Ares obediently withdrew his domain. However, he had a nk look on his face. He had no idea why his domain had be like this.
It turned out that Aress domain was the god of war domain. His domain was not as wide as Jerrys forbidden god domain. In fact, it could be said that it waspletely opposite to Jerrys forbidden god domain.
This was because Jerrys forbidden god domain was not only wide in scope, but it also had an effect on the enemy. It would strip the enemy of all his divine power and turn him back into a mortal.
However, Aress god of war domain had an effect on himself. In a battle, others might be more and more tired, and their strength might decrease as well.
However, Ares was different. With the existence of the god of war domain, he would be stronger and stronger as he fought.
Theoretically speaking, there was no upper limit to this increase in strength.
However, now that his domain had not only expanded, it was also filled with a bloody color. Jerry was directly fighting against the blood-red space, he could vaguely feel the smell of war, madness, and bloodlusting from the space.
Once he was enveloped by the bloody space, he would probably bepletely affected by the bloody aura inside, turning into a violent and bloodthirsty monster.
Furthermore, the blood-red aura within the blood transformation pool had a strange fusion with Aress warlords domain. Once he entered it, turning into a monster was secondary. The most important thing was that he would only know how to fight, and would not rest until he was dead.
Fortunately, this domain did not seem to have any effect on Ares.
However, seeing how Ares was acting, Jerry reckoned that Ares still had not figured out what was going on with his domain. However, this was also very normal. Back then, when Jerry had just activated the third forbidden god domain, he was not very proficient in it either
If he wanted to master the domain skillfully, he could only rely on himself. No one else could provide him with any help.
However, Jerry was even more curious as to why Ares had activated the secondyer of the domain out of nowhere, and why there was such a baffling change.
Thinking of this, Jerry turned his head to look at Alice. It was Alice who had taught him the method to activate the second domain.
Alice did not say anything. She just walked to the side of the blood transformation pool and pointed at the bottom of the pool.
Jerry ignored Ares, who was still in a dilemma, and directly followed Alice to the side of the blood transformation pool. He was surprised to find that more than half of the blood energy in the blood transformation pool had disappeared, leaving only a little bit of the remaining blood energy,pared to the original, it was simply not worth mentioning.
This had greatly exceeded Jerrys expectations. He had originally thought that the life spiritual energy in the blood transformation pool would be exhausted before the blood essence. Back then, he was still having a headache over how to deal with the blood essence in the blood transformation pool when the time came.
He did not expect that there was no need to worry about this now. Even if the blood essence in the blood transformation pool was left there, it would not cause any problems.
However, how could that be possible? Even if Ares had absorbed the blood essence and sessfully broke through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm, it was impossible for him to exhaust all of the blood essence in the pool.
At this moment, Jerry suddenly thought of something. He turned to Ares, who was scratching his head, trying to exin something. In contrast, there were blood-red stripes on Aress body, when Ares first appeared, Jerry had already sensed an endless amount of bloodlust from those stripes.
At first, Jerry had thought that it was because Ares had just broken through to the tier 3 realm, and had yet to fully grasp his own strength, causing his own aura to leak out.
Now, it seemed that the situation was not like that. Instead, it was because the blood-red stripes on Aress body contained arge amount of bloodlust.
Thats right, its exactly what you think! Alice looked at Jerry, and their thoughts were in sync.
Aress domain and the blood aura within the pool had some sort of reaction, causing the blood aura to gather on his body.
Ares had broken through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm, so it was impossible for him to exhaust all the blood aura in the pool. The remaining blood aura had be his tattoo.
This was also why he could feel the endless blood aura from the blood-colored patterns.
Jerry frowned slightly, and there was a problem.
The blood-colored patterns were formed from the endless blood aura in the pool. If Ares could not control it, the blood aura would explode, and no one would be able to withstand it.
Dont worry. Although I dont know what is going on, the blood-colored murderous aura has beenpletely bound to Aress body. There is no danger of losing control. Seeing the frown on Jerrys face, Alice naturally knew what he was worried about.
Furthermore, Ares only needs to absorb all the blood-colored patterns on his body to be able to cultivate. This is equivalent to Ares carrying countless crystals on his body. He does not need to absorb any spiritual energy from the outside world to be able to cultivate.
By the time the blood-colored tattoos on his body have disappeared, it means that he haspletely refined all the bloodlust in the blood transformation pool.
Thats good! Upon hearing Alices reply, Jerry did not say anything more. From a certain perspective, Aress strength had improved tremendously.
Not only had he sessfully broken through to the level of a tier 3 King of the Gods, but he had also activated the second level of the domain. Although Ares was not very clear on how to use the second level of the domain, as his strength increased, he would eventually get used to it.
Your Majesty, Ockham Julianna, the Lord of the Holy Feather Dynasty, has arrived. She is currently waiting outside Sky City! Do you want to meet her or not? Athena seemed to have received some news as she walked over to Jerrys side and reported to him.
HMM?
The Lord of the Holy Feather Dynasty? That elven queen?
Jerry was nning to find some time to look for her. He wanted to find out what was happening within his forbidden god domain. Furthermore, the time domain that she possessed was something that Jerry was very concerned about.
He did not expect her toe at this time.
But why did shee here at this time? Jerry was not sure about this. ording to what he had said before, after the Holy Feather Dynasty helped the Sky Dynasty to wipe out those disobedient dynasties.
It was enough to give the elf race a purend.
For some reason, the elf race had never liked humans. Since the Sky Dynasty unified the fragments of the Empire, the Holy Feather Dynasty had basically never appeared in his field of vision.
Tell her to wait in the meeting hall, Ill be right there! No matter why she came, Jerry definitely wanted to meet her.
Chapter 269 - The Elven Elder in Critical Condition
Chapter 269: The Elven Elder in Critical Condition
Sky City.
In the meeting hall.
Ockham Julianna, the Lord of the Holy Feather Dynasty, and a few of her followers were waiting quietly in the hall.
Not long after, Jerry brought Athena and the others to the meeting hall.
Looking at the figure sitting high on the throne, Ockham Juliannas pupils suddenly shrank.
In fact, she had already felt the terrifying aura from Sky City when she first arrived.
Without a doubt, it was the aura of a tier 3 King of the Gods.
She had already prepared herself mentally for Jerry to break through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm. However, she had never expected that other than Jerry, there were people in Sky City who had also broken through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm.
Whether it was the two women standing on both sides of Jerry, or the general in front of the hall, all of them were tier 3 King of the Gods.
Not long after, three tier 3 King of the Gods had appeared in the Sky Dynasty.
Jerry was also a little surprised when he saw the elven queen, because this elven queen was also a tier 3 King of the Gods.
Moreover, the elven Queens followers were also at the peak of a tier 2 King of the Gods. Judging from their aura, they were only one step away from tier 3 3.
This surprised him. If Jerry had not gone to the trial ground and entered the blood transformation pool, and finally brought the blood transformation pool to Sky City through the Eternal Flower Register, there would not have been many tier 2 King of the Gods in the entire Sky Dynasty, not to mention tier 3.
If he did not know that only those who had obtained the recognition of the Empire Era would be able to enter the blood transformation pool, Jerry would have suspected that the people from the Holy Feather Dynasty had entered the blood transformation pool as well.
It seemed that the Holy Feather dynasty had some secrets that he did not know about.
I wonder why you are here this time?Jerry saw that Juliana was staring at Ares. He could not do anything about it. Aress current condition was indeed a little strange. Although he was covered by the armor on his body and ferocious blood tattoos are not visible.
However, the overwhelming aura of blood was not something that could be covered by just a single armor.
This was also the reason why Jerry brought Ares along with him. If anything happened to Ares again, the rest of the people in the training hall would be affected, furthermore, in the entire Sky City, only Jerry was able to suppress Aress second domain.
Juliana then shifted her gaze away from Ares and bowed, Sky Emperor, I have something to ask of you.
She could not be med for focusing her attention on Ares. The main reason was that the murderous aura on Ares was too strong, and the elves were extremely sensitive to this aspect. That was why they had been keeping an eye on Ares.
However, the Holy Feather Dynasty was now a vassal state of the Sky Dynasty. Even if she was the elven queen, she was still just a servant in front of Jerry.
Just say it! Jerry found it interesting. These elves had always been arrogant and thought that they were the favored children of the gods. They had always looked down on humans, even though Jerry had obtained the recognition of the fragment of the Empires will in the end, these elves still acted as if they were alone.
He did not expect that they woulde to him directly with a request.
I want to go to the training field with you! I hope that His Majesty will approve! After struggling for a long time, Julianna finally said this.
Why? Jerry looked down at these elves. The spiritual energy in the training field could not bepared to the spiritual energy in the Empire Era, this was why Jerry was so surprised when he saw that Juliana was already a tier 3 King of the Gods.
If he had not gone to the trial ground, Jerry would not have broken through to a tier 3 King of the Gods by now. It was enough to see the benefits of entering the trial ground, not to mention the treasures in the maze.
Hearing Jerrys question, Julianas expression turned ugly. She was confident that as long as she took the initiative to ask, Jerry would agree, after all, a tier 3 King was a powerful force for the current Sky Dynasty,
soon, there would be a few more tier 3 King of the Gods on her side. However, before they reached Sky City, Juliana noticed that there were people breaking through to tier 3 in Sky City.
Judging from Jerrys expression, a tier 3 King of the Gods was nothing in front of him.
All of a sudden, Juliana was at a disadvantage. Although she was the ruler of the dynasty, she had always left all sorts of matters to the elven grand elder, Rigrut, to handle. In addition, the elven race had always been restricted to floating inds, they were isted from the world and had never had much contact with humans.
Therefore, she did not understand how to negotiate.
Although I have never been to the training ground, the danger is great. I think you wont refuse the help of a tier 3 King of the Gods! Juliana said what she originally had in mind, but she was not so confident at the moment.
Do you think I willck a tier 3 King of the Gods?Jerry nced at Alice and Athena and said with a yful tone.
Not to mention that there were three or four tier 3 King of the Gods in the hall, there would be many tier 3 King of the Gods in the training hall soon. Jerry no longer cared about one or two tier 3 King of the Gods. He did need the elven queens help, but it was not because of her tier 3 King of the Gods strength.
It was because of her time domain.
Even so, Jerry did not immediately agree to her request. The elven queen had no self-awareness as a subject, even though she was addressing Jerry as his Majesty in front of the hall, but her arrogance deep down could not be buried. Perhaps Juliana was not trying to hide it at all.
How could Jerry bring such a subject into the training ground? If she decided to disobey his orders, the problem would be huge. Jerry did not think that thebyrinth on the second floor of the endless tower would be simpler than the first floor. Even if he had the Eternal Flower Register, he did not dare to underestimate thosebyrinths.
A disobedient subject was like a time bomb in the team, not to mention a tier 3 King of the Gods who controlled the time domain. The power of this time bomb could not be underestimated.
Dont beat around the bush, just tell me your purpose! Jerry frowned slightly, and his tone gradually became serious. He looked a little impatient, as if he was going to chase them away in the next second.
This scared Juliana, and she quickly said, I dont know if your Majesty still remembers the old man who received you when you first came to our Elf ns floating ind.
He is the great elder of our Elf n. Because of me, he lost a lot of his lifespan. Right now hes in critical condition. If we cant find a way to cure him, he will probably die within a week
Thats why I want to go to the trial ground with you. Only the trial ground has the cure.
Chapter 270 - Training the Elven Queen
Chapter 270: Training the Elven Queen
Seeing that after a slight scare, the elven queen Juliana immediately told him everything.
Jerry understood that the elven queen was really naive. He could easily manage someone like her, who had everything written on her face.
Thinking of this, Jerry looked at Alice indifferently. Even the will of the had been subdued by him. Obviously, hed be able to handle a mere elven queen.
These people who belonged to the original inhabitants of the Empire Era were different from Athena, who was amander-in-chief summoned from the Eternal Flower Register. Athena and the others remained loyal to Jerry and no matter what happened, they obeyed Jerrys orders.
As for Alice, because she was with Jerry, she would not do anything to harm Jerry. But even so, after spending so much time together, Alice did not dare to disobey Jerrys orders.
However, this Juliana was different. Jerry couldnt see any signs of loyalty on her face.
The great elder of the Elf n? Rigrut? After hearing Julianas words, an old figure with a walking stick appeared in front of Jerry. He still had some impression of this old man who wasnt very strong but had a lot of prestige in the Elf n.
Thats right, its him! Knowing that Jerry still remembered, Juliannas face lit up.
What does that have to do with me? That should be your business!However, Jerrys words made the smile on Juliannas face stiffen.
Thats why I want to follow you to the trial ground!
I dont need a disobedient person in my team! Jerry mercilessly interrupted Juliannas words.
Juliana did not expect Jerry to reject her without any hesitation.
Isnt that right? Back then, we agreed that I would free you elves from your cages, and you would willingly submit to our Sky Dynasty. But from the beginning to the end, I did not see a single shred of sincerity from you.
Our Holy Feather Dynasty has already helped you sweep away the other dynasties!
You are just judging the situation. Even if we dont need your help, it is only a matter of time for our Sky Dynasty to wipe out the entire Empire Era, Athena coldly interrupted Julianas words, she had always been full of attitude towards Juliana. If Jerry didnt say that this elven queen was still useful..
Athena wouldnt be polite to her at all. How could a mere subject behave so arrogantly in front of Jerry?
Juliana was speechless for a moment because she knew that he was right. With the Sky Dynastys strength at that time, even if all the other dynasties joined forces, they wouldnt be a match for the Sky Dynasty, if the Holy Feather Dynasty didnt stand on the Sky Dynastys side, when the Sky Dynasty destroyed the other dynasties, they would directly turn their heads to deal with her.
And you keep saying that youre a subject. Can you exin how you broke through to a tier 3 King of the Gods during the Empire Era?Athena no longer pretended and said coldly.
When she first entered the training ground, Athena med herself for being a burden to Jerry because of herck of strength. However, that could not be helped. Ever since she broke through to a King of the Gods, the spiritual energy in the Empire Era was no longer suitable for their cultivation.
As a result, it became extremely difficult for everyone to increase their strength. Jerry had only achieved a breakthrough after obtaining the spiritual crystals in the trial grounds. And now, looking at the Elf Queen in front of him, Athena knew that these elves had a way to increase their strength.
How could Athena not be angry.
Compared to Athenas aura, Juliana no longer had any confidence. She originally thought that Jerry wascking inbat power, and as a tier 3 King of the Gods, she was too happy to refuse, in the end, not only did he refuse, but he also angered them because she had broken through to a tier 3 King of the Gods.
Seeing that the atmosphere was almost set off, Jerry did not intend to continue pressuring Julianna. It would be too much to overdo it. It would be bad if he really forced her back.
But no matter what, the Holy Feather Dynasty is now a vassal state of my Sky Dynasty. They can also be considered my subjects. I have a good impression of that elder Rigrut. Its not impossible for me to bring you to the training ground. However, you must listen to my orders. Otherwise, dont me me for being rude. To be honest, based on the current situation, the existence of your elven race is dispensable to my Sky Dynasty.
Facing Jerry and Athenas harmony, Julianas mood had been fluctuating countless times. Now that Jerry had agreed to her suggestion, how could she bear to think about anything else? She quickly nodded in agreement.
Seeing that Juliana had already agreed to Jerrys suggestion, things would be easier to handle. Of course, he would not immediately bring Juliana to the second floor of the endless tower.
Oh right, since you said that Rigrut doesnt have much life left, then can this life spirit liquid work?Jerry seemed to have thought of something, and a crystal clear ss bottle appeared in his hand. The bottle was filled with a dark green liquid, endless life force was revealed from it.
Juliana took the ss bottle from Jerrys hand and felt the immense life force in the dark green liquid. Her face revealed an unconceble joy as she looked gratefully at Jerry and thanked him profusely.
Seeing Julianas expression, Jerry thought to himself that as expected, if he didnt guess wrongly, Rigrut was injured because he had forcefully barged into Julianas time domain back then. As a result, arge amount of his life was taken away.
Only the things in the trial grounds would be effective.
Dont be in a hurry to go back first. I have something that I need you to do. As for the life elixir in this ss bottle, you can ask someone to bring it back and see if it works. Jerry saw that Juliana was in a hurry to bring the life elixir back, he reminded her.
Juliana looked troubled. I just need to see if the life elixir works. Ill be back right away!
Oh? is that so? What if I say no? Jerrys tone gradually turned cold. He was not the kind of person who was unreasonable, but this was only the first step in training the elven queen. She had to know what it meant to obey orders.
Your Majesty, Ive already said that this person would not listen to orders. I dont think we should bring her to the trial grounds. Look, you just got the thing, and youre already prepared to disobey, Athena said in a timely manner.
Between Jerry and Athena, Juliana did not have any room to struggle. She directly lost the battle. After taking a deep breath, she ordered a follower behind her to take the bottle of life spirit liquid back, meanwhile, she herself remained in the hall.
Chapter 271 - Time Thats 1 to 10
Chapter 271: Time Thats 1 to 10
Seeing Julianas actions in the hall, Jerry knew that his first step had been a sess.
I wonder if your Majesty has any other orders?Juliana said expressionlessly. It was obvious that Juliana was still angry at Jerry for not letting her go back.
You seem a little unconvinced?
No!Juliana turned her head to the side and said coldly.
Jerry didnt care and continued, It doesnt matter if youre convinced or unconvinced. In short, remember one thing. Dont disobey my orders, or the consequences will be very serious. Also, have you ever thought that Rigruts lifespan is really not enough?
The lifespan of your elf race is far longer than that of us humans. In addition, his strength is not low. How could his lifespan be so short?
Hearing Jerrys words, Juliana clenched her fists and buried her head in her chest. Of course, she knew what was going on with Rigrut.
The life elixir cant cure the damage caused by the domain. At most, it can barely prolong life. You know this, right?
The most important thing now is to go to the trial field. Only the trial field might have a way to cure Rigrut.Jerry stood up from the throne and slowly walked to Juliana.
Then what are you waiting for? Why dont you head to the training ground immediately?
This has something to do with what I want you to do next. Follow Me!Jerry directly passed by her and walked towards the training hall, with Athena and the others following closely behind.
Upon arriving at the training hall, Juliana was immediately shocked by the scene in front of her. On an altar that was filled with life spirit energy, there were dozens of figures quietly sitting there. The auras emitted from these figures were extremely powerful.
Moreover, some of the auras were already infinitely close to a tier 3 King of the Gods.
No wonder Jerry did not care much for her as a tier 3 King of the Gods. There were no less than a dozen people who could break through to a tier 3 King of the Gods on this altar alone.
However, she was also very curious. The reason why she was able to break through to a tier 3 King of the Gods was partly because of the talent of the elves, and partly because of the foundation of the elves themselves.
However, she did not expect that the Sky Dynasty would be able to achieve such a level in such a short period of time. Moreover, she could clearly feel that the life energy on the altar had the same origin as the life spiritual liquid that Jerry had given her in the main hall, this also meant that these things were actually brought back from the training ground.
This made Juliana even more convinced that there was a way to save Rigrut in the training ground.
The trial ground is not as simple as you think. You must make sufficient preparations before you go. Now you understand what I want you to do!Jerry turned around and said to Juliana, who was in a daze.
You want them to break through as soon as possible. I understand. You want me to use the time domain to speed up their breakthrough.Juliana was not stupid. After Jerrys reminder, she immediately knew his intention.
However, the scope of my time domain is limited. At most, it can only cover the entire people on the altar. Moreover, I can only speed up by ten times. Those who are in my domain will experience ten times more time than those who are outside. In other words, those who are outside have been cultivating for one day, while those who are inside have already been cultivating for ten days.Juliana did not hide anything, she directly told him the relevant information about her domain.
When you lost control, the area covered by your domain was not only this big, but the power was also far more!Jerry clearly remembered the entire sea of flowers, it could be said that at that time, the area covered by the time domain could epass the entire Sky City.
At that time, she was in a situation where she lost control. The domain that she spread out was not under her control, and at that time, when the domain lost control, it almost assimted her into a part of the domain.Alice, who had not spoken all this time, rarely spoke up, moreover, the first thing she spoke was for Juliana.
If you lose control, the range and power of your domain will be at least dozens of times greater than your own! Alice nced at Jerry and said.
Alright! Hearing Alices words, Jerry also knew that this kind of thing could not be forced. He took out a dozen odd-shaped leaves from his hand. These leaves looked a little strange from the outside, the rest were no different from ordinary leaves.
However, the people present were not ordinary people. The moment Jerry took out the leaves, Alice and the others immediately felt the power ofw contained in these leaves.
These leaves were the mature leaves that Jerry had plucked from the nine heavens supreme tree in the Eternal Flower Register.
Ill leave these to you. If anyone is about to break through to the third-order realm, give these leaves to them and help them break through the barrier of the tier 3 King of the Gods.Jerry handed these leaves that contained the power ofw to Alice, she was in charge of keeping an eye on the situation.
Why is it me again? And where did you get these leaves from? Alice pouted. She realized that Jerry was getting more and more bossy, and he had more secrets on him.
Youre the only one whos suitable to guard this ce. Jerry nced at Athena, who had a cold expression. Ever since he knew that the Elves had hidden a way to increase their strength but didnt hand it over, Athena had no good impression of Juliana at all.
And as long as you sessfullyplete this matter, I will tell you where these leaves came from,Jerry said to Alice as if he was trying to trick a child with candy.
Alice could only reluctantly agree.
Ever since he found out that Julianas time domain could only cover an altar, Jerry had given up the idea of following her into the time domain to train.
He turned around and left the training hall with Athena. In order to get to the training ground as soon as possible, Juliana knew that without sufficient security, that guy would not easily go to the training ground.
She did not waste any time and directly jumped onto the altar to activate the time domain.
Ares did not rx at all and sat cross-legged in the corner of the hall.
All of a sudden, Alice was left alone in the hall with nothing to do. Alice immediately regretted agreeing to Jerry so easily.
On the other side, Jerry was discussing with Athena how to firmly control the elves in his hands. After all, he could see from the elven queen today that the Elves had many secrets hidden behind them. If he forcefully interrogated her, it might have the opposite effect.
Therefore, Jerry did not mention it just now. However, as they chatted, Jerry looked at Athena who was expressing her opinion in a serious manner. The evil fire in his heart could not be suppressed. He did not notice it when they were together in the past, ever since the two of them had sex in the lost forest, the way Jerry looked at Athena slowly changed.
And since they returned, the two of them had been so busy that they did not have much time to be alone. Now that only the two of them were left, Jerry could not control his hands, to be precise, he was not trying to control them.
Chapter 272 - Breakthrough after Breakthrough, 20 Type 3 Divine Kings
Chapter 272: Breakthrough after Breakthrough, 20 Type 3 Divine Kings
Athenas face turned redder and redder as she felt Jerrys hands going overboard. However, she did not reject, allowing Jerry to pull her into his embrace.
Your Majesty, arent we discussing some important matters?
Thats right, go on, Im listening. Although he said that, his hands did not stop.
His hands passed through the dress, following the smooth skin all the way to the pair of bosoms. Facing Jerrys attack, how could Athena still calm down and discuss how to deal with the Elves.
In the end, his voice became softer and softer until she could not hear what he was saying, and his voice became even softer than a mosquito sound.
Athena was half leaning in Jerrys arms, not moving at all. Jerry also felt that the dress was blocking him, so he carried Athena to the bed, and in a few minutes, he stripped both of their clothes cleaned.
The entire bedroom was filled with the sounds of delicate panting.
After the intense exercise, taking advantage of the break, Athena leaned on Jerrys chest and said tenderly, Otherwise, why dont you take that Elf Queen as well, then you wont have to worry about the problem of the Elves?
Jerry pinched Athenas plump breasts with one hand and said with a wicked smile, What? You wont be jealous?
Jealous? How could I be? Isnt it normal for His Majesty to have a few concubines?
Jerry didnt expect Athena to have such thoughts. After thinking for a long time, he didnt know how to answer. He could only use his body to repay her. He turned over and pressed Athena under his body.
No! Athena was about to refuse, but her mouth was immediately blocked. A new round of battle began again.
The day passed by in such an ordinary manner.
The next morning, two terrifying auras startled the entire sky city, and another person in the training hall had sessfully broken through to Tier 3 of the Godly King realm.
Athena helped Jerry put on his clothes, and the two of them were about to walk towards the hall. Looking at Jerrys side profile, she thought of yesterdays madness.
Her face blushed slightly, but her heart was filled with a different kind of joy and satisfaction.
When the two of them arrived at the training hall, they found that Apollo and Odin had woken up from their seclusion on the altar. It was them who had sessfully broken through to the Tier 3 Godly King.
At this moment, the two of them were consolidating their cultivation realms.
On the other side, Alice was sitting by the side, yawning out of boredom. There was a tear hanging from the corner of her eyes. She must have just woken up from a dream.
I told you to keep an eye on the situation here, but you fell asleep? If the two of them hadnt broken through to Tier 3, you probably wouldnt have woken up! Jerry said with a headache.
You went back to rest by yourself. Cant I rest for a while? Alice said in a bad mood. She had already given Jerry a lot of face by staying here to rest, yet he still dared to say such things.
While the few of them were talking, another terrifying aura came from the altar. A group ofmanders and generals began to break through to Tier 3 of the Godly King one after another, and the entire Sky City was shaken.
A total of twenty Tier 3 Godly Kings!
Thesemanders and generals summoned from the Eternal Flower Register were undoubtedly outstanding in terms of talent and wisdom. As long as the resources were in ce, the obstacles between Godly Kings would not cause any problems for them.
Jerry felt the tremors in Sky City and thought that this could not continue anymore. The further he advanced, the greater themotion would be. If this continued, the entire Sky City would fall apart.
However, there was no need to be anxious about this matter for the time being. There were a total of 20 Tier 3 Godly Kings. This time, even if advancing to the second level of the Endless Tower would not make Jerry be the strongest, but at least he could protect himself.
It would not be like the first time when he went to the training ground. He clearly had the Eternal Flower Register, but he could not obtain some treasures because he was not strong enough.
However, Jerry also felt that Julianas time domain was extraordinary. It could be said to have shortened the time by 10 times.
In a sense, the time domain was stronger than his God-forbidden domain.
Therefore, thew of the time was the most difficult toprehend. Among all the people Jerry had met, only Juliana hadprehended the time domain. He wondered if any of the trial-takers in the upper echelons of the endless tower hadprehended the time domain.
Even if there were, it was a rare existence.
This strengthened Jerrys desire to take Juliana as his subordinate and ultimately control the entire Elves race.
Suddenly, Athenas suggestion from yesterday appeared in Jerrys mind. The Elves race has initially been quite outstanding, and as the Elf queen, Juliannas figure and appearance were not inferior to Athenas at all.
Moreover, when Jerry had rescued Julianna from the time domain that had gone out of control, he had basically seen all of Juliannas body. As an Elf, she had a different kind of charmpared to Athena.
Shaking his head, Jerry drove these thoughts out of his mind. He turned his head to look at Athena. He had actually taken that joke seriously.
Jerry ordered all the people who had just broken through to Tier 3 to properly adjust their condition. When the timees, they will go to the second floor of the Endless Tower together. He decided to go to the training ground to check on the situation first. The Kona sisters were still waiting for him there.
At this time, Julianna also put away her domain. The more powerful the domain, the greater the burden of using it. Julianna, who had been maintaining her time domain for a long time, looked a little tired. But even so, she still walked forward and said that she would go to the training ground together with him.
Jerry did not expect Julianna to be so anxious. He advised her to have a good rest, but unfortunately, Juliannas attitude was very tough. She was determined to go to the training ground to have a look.
He could not persuade her. Furthermore, Alice was nning to have a good rest, so she did not go to the training ground with him this time.
Therefore, Jerry could only bring Juliana and Athena to the training ground. Then, they would go to the hotel that he had arranged to meet with Cona.
Cona was indeed a genius that had been recognized by the empire. Even if she did not receive the maze clearance awards, she had already sessfully broken through to a Tier-3 Godly King level through her own cultivation.
Meanwhile, Cona saw another new woman beside Jerry, and she was also a Tier 3 Godly King.
She was secretly shocked in the heart. The mystery surrounding Jerry was getting bigger and bigger.
Looks like youre ready! All this while, Cona had been waiting for Jerrys notice in the training ground. Unfortunately, ever since Jerry had cleared all the maze on the first floor of the Endless Tower, he had never appeared in the training ground again.
And now that he had reappeared, it meant that Jerry was ready.
Lets go and see what the second floor of the Endless Tower really looks like! Jerry did not say much and directly led his people to the entrance of the Endless Tower.
Chapter 273 - The Second Floor of the Endless Tower
Chapter 273: The Second Floor of the Endless Tower
[ Do you want to go to the second floor of the Endless Tower? ]
[ Yes! ]
There was nothing on the first floor of the Endless Tower that could interest Jerry anymore. Without any hesitation, he directly chose to enter the second floor of the Endless Tower.
Moreover, he also wanted to see how the second floor of the Endless Tower looked like.
A ray of light that was like ink gradually engulfed the figures of the few people. Jerry felt as if his entire body was immersed in deep water.
However, he did not feel any suffocation, nor did he not know how much time had passed.
The feeling of weightlessness gradually disappeared, and a heavy sense of stepping on the ground came from his feet soles.
The endless darkness gradually faded away, and the vision in front of his eyes gradually became clear.
However,pared to their gradually recovering vision, the few of them immediately felt the endless spiritual energy in their surroundings. They did not have to take the initiative to absorb it. These abundant spiritual energies in the surroundings will directly be drilled into their bodies through their pores.
The moment he felt the spiritual power, Jerry knew that he did not need to worry about theck of spiritual energy in the future.
In addition to the rich spiritual energy, a magnificent pce appeared in front of them.
It was unknown that the pce was made of which material, but they could feel that the spiritual power inside was much stronger than outside.
Just as Jerry was about to enter the hall, the voice of the Eternal Flower Register rang in his mind.
[ Congrattions host, for reaching the second floor of the Endless Tower, unlocking the Godly Pce! ]
Jerrys consciousness came directly to the mysterious foggy space of the Eternal Flower Register. Thest time he entered here, he was surrounded by this endless fog.
Only the bare Nine Heavens Treasure Tree did not have the mist around it.
But now, a tower-like building had appeared in this mysterious space. The mist around the building gradually dissipated, and a rare clearnd appeared again.
Jerry did not know whether this building had just appeared or if it had been in this space all along, but it had been buried in the mist.
Now that the mist had dispersed, it gradually revealed its true appearance.
And the Nine Heavens Treasure Tree had also moved to the Godly Pce center at some point in time.
This was greatly beyond Jerrys expectations. Jerry was very clear about the effects of this Nine Heavens treasure tree. The leaves on it containedw fragments.
And the integrity of thew fragments on the mature leaves was even moreplete than the Maze clearance rewards.
Even without using these leaves, just by sitting under this tree and cultivating, one could feel the endless source of the rule.
This also meant that cultivating in the Godly Pce meant that one could enter the state of enlightenment faster.
It was a pity that this mysterious space could only be entered by oneself. Otherwise, if all themanders and generals could be brought here, their strength would increase to a highly terrifying degree.
However, on second thought, Jerry also discovered a problem. If the others could not enter this mysterious space, what was the use of rewarding this training hall?
If Jerry was the only one who could enter this mysterious space, then there should not be a need for this divine hall. This divine hall was obviously meant for many people to cultivate.
There were many independent spaces within it. Each of the spaces was isted by powerful restrictions. Even if Aresmurderous aura went out of control, it would not affect anyone else.
Compared to the training hall in Sky City, the temple of the God of Kings could be said to be built entirely for Jerrys generals, who had already broken through to the God-King realm.
It was impossible to say that it could only be ced in this mysterious space to eat dirt.
Wait, since no one else could enter this space, could they get this Godly Pce out of this Eternal Flower Register? Just like how they got the blood transformation pool into Sky City back then.
Thinking of this, Jerry could not suppress the thought of trying it. He moved his divine will.
Rumble! !
In this mysterious space, the huge training hall began to shake as if the entire ce were about to move.
Then, Jerry suddenly opened his eyes. A sh of joy shed through his eyes before he returned to his original calm look.
Sure enough, he could indeed move the Godly Monarchs Hall outside.
However, there were so many people here now. After thinking about it, Jerry did not directly summon the Godly Monarchs Hall.
Seeing that Jerry stood there without moving for a long time, the others thought that Jerry had discovered something. For a moment, they did not dare to move as they looked at Jerry strangely.
Jerry did not exin anything. He directly strode towards the pce in front of him.
After entering the second level of the Endless Tower, a stream of information had already surged into his mind. He already knew that this space was actually equivalent to a room. Every trial-taker who entered the second level of the Endless Tower would have such a room.
It could be said that this was a reward given to the trial-takers who entered the second level of the Endless Tower.
And as each persons performance on the first level of the Endless Tower was different, the reward would also be different.
After entering the pce, everyone realized that the spiritual energy in the pce was countless times denser than the outside. It could even bepared to high-grade spirit crystals. It was enough to show that the material used in this pce was extraordinary.
Even you dont recognize it? Jerry turned his head and said to Ke Na.
Ke shook her head. She had stayed on the first level of the Endless Tower for quite a long time, so she had never seen jade made of this material.
In fact, it was not Ke Nas fault for not recognizing it because there was no such material on the first level of the Endless Tower. Even the cultivators on the second level of the Endless Tower probably did not know about it.
Spiritual crystals were formed from countless amounts of spiritual energy. Therefore, the spiritual energy within was not only highly dense but most importantly, there were almost no impurities. It was the purest spiritual energy that could be directly absorbed by the human body without any side effects.
However, the formation of spiritual crystals was not something that could be formed casually. It must be in the right ce and at the right time. Firstly, it had to be a ce that was extremely rich in spiritual energy. Secondly, it had to be a special terrain that had undergone millions of years of precipitation. Only then could spirit crystals be formed.
The material of this pce was the scarce crystal ore source that was left after the extraction of spirit crystals. Moreover, it was the crystal ore source of high-grade spirit stones.
Although the spirit energy produced was slightly inferior to high-grade spirit crystals, this was a crystal ore source that could continuously produce spirit energy.
However, spirit crystals were consumable items. No matter how much spirit energy there was in high-grade spirit crystals, there would be a day when it would bepletely absorbed.
However, the spiritual energy in this pce could be said to be endless.
The others were immediately shocked by the extravagance of this pce. Even the Elfs queen Juliana did not expect this pce to be so luxurious. The spiritual energy in this pce was not inferior to the spiritual energy in their Elven Ancestral Land.
Chapter 274 - The Godly Palace
Chapter 274: The Godly Pce
Just as the others were carefully observing the pce, Jerry directly headed towards a certain direction of the pce.
This pce was given to Jerry by the Endless Tower. He had long been clear about theyout of this pce.
Not long after, Jerry arrived at his destination. This pce was specially prepared for cultivators to cultivate in.
The spiritual energy in the training hall could be said to be the most abundant in the entire pce, and a round training tform was prepared for every cultivator in the hall.
From this round tform, Jerry could clearly feel the power of the origin of the world. Without a doubt, sitting on these round tforms to train would allow him to better understand thews and master them.
If it was before, Jerry would have been overjoyed. These round tforms could help in understanding the enlightenment, and just the spiritual energy in the training hall alone was much higher than the first floor of the Endless Tower.
But now, after seeing the Godly Pce, Jerry no longer had any interest in the training hall that was rewarded by the Endless Tower.
If Ike and the others knew that Jerry did not have any interest in the training hall they coveted, they would probably be so angry that they would vomit blood.
It should be known that the pce that the Endless Tower rewarded Jerry was more than one level higher than Lu Zian.
With a thought, the Godly Pce that was on the Eternal Flower List started to shake, and gradually, the Godly Pces figure became blurry.
Slowly, the Godly Pce started to rece the training hall position and directly merged with the pce.
The whole pce began to shake.
Whats going on? Crane looked at the shaking pce vigntly, ready to run out of the pce at any time.
Crona had a puzzled look while looking in the direction where Jerry left. She had a vague feeling that the strange movement in the pce had something to do with Jerry, but she didnt know exactly what happened.
However, at this time, she found Athena, who was looking at the pce by herself, and knew that her guess was not far off.
From the situation in the lost forest thest time, Athena had always been loyal to Jerry. Facing the strange phenomenon of the pce, Athena seemed to have not seen it at all, and this itself was a problem.
It could only be said that Athena knew what the strange phenomenon was and knew that there was no danger in this situation.
Dont worry, nothing will happen. Dont you agree, Miss Athena? Cronaforted her sister while turning to speak with Athena.
Athena seemed to ignore the hidden meaning in Cronas words and said to herself, Follow me. Ill take you to the ce where you will rest tonight.
Before Jerry left, he had already told Athena about the pcesyout, and the task Jerry gave Athena was to not let these people go to the location of the training hall.
Until Jerrypletely transferred the Shrine of the Gods in the Eternal Flower Register to this pce.
This pce was well-equipped for living, training and other aspects too. Athena naturally knew that the strange movement of this pce was rted to Jerry. Since Jerry said not to let these people go over, she naturally had to do all of this.
But Crane pointed in the direction where Jerry left. The vibrations in this pce were clearlying from the direction where Jerry left, but the direction that Athena brought everyone to was clearly the opposite.
Crona interrupted Cranes words, shook her head at Crane, and silently followed behind Athena without saying a word.
Now, the two of them could be considered to be Jerrys subordinates. Since Jerry did not want them to know, it was naturally better for them not to know.
Compared to the other trial-takers, Jerry was already quite magnanimous. Not only did he not make any excessive demands on them, he basically did not interfere in anything rted to their dynasty. It could be said that he gave them great freedom.
However, if they felt that they could push their luck and not take Jerrys orders seriously, that would be a huge mistake.
Crona was also the Lord of the dynasty, so she naturally knew the twists and turns.
Juliana looked at the peoples backs in confusion, then turned her head to look in the direction where Jerry had left. After thinking for a while, she decided to follow Athena.
Jerrys words from that day in the hall were still fresh in her mind. If she wanted to follow him into the trial ground, she had to strictly follow his orders.
She did not want to disobey Jerrys orders the moment she arrived here. Even if Jerry did not care, Athena, who is in front of her, would not let her off too. Juliana did not know why Athena had such a big opinion of her.
Everyone had their own secrets. Juliana did not feel that she was wrong to hide the secrets of her Elven race.
Seeing that everyone had followed her, Athena was relieved. Following the pcesyout that Jerry had given her, she came to the resting ce with ease. She let them choose a house to use as a ce to rest in the future, then she turned around and left.
At this moment, the entire pce hadpletely stopped shaking.
Jerry looked at the Godly Pce before him and let out a slight sigh of relief. Removing the Godly Pce from the Register of Eternal Flowers was much moreplex than removing the Blood Transformation Pool from the Register of Eternal Flowers.
Youre here! Has everything been settled down there? Jerry turned his head and asked when he saw Athena slowly approaching.
Yes! This is? Athena looked at the Godly Pce and asked in puzzlement.
This is the training ground for the Sky Dynasty in the future, Jerry said proudly. With the Godly Pce, he was confident that the Sky Dynasty would have the strength to fight against other cultivators even if they encountered them.
Athena could naturally sense that the Godly Pce was extraordinary, butpared to the Godly Pce, she was more concerned about Jerrys condition.
Obviously, Jerry had spent a lot of energy on this Godly Pce. She took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat off Jerrys forehead. There was no one else present, so Athena did not need to care about what others thought.
Feeling Athenas gentle movements, Jerrys heart softened. He gently pulled Athena into his embrace. Who would not want such a beautiful woman to take care of them.
Do you know that youre in danger? Jerry said with a smirk.
How is it dangerous with His Majesty around? Athena pretended not to understand the hidden meaning in Jerrys words.
Its because of me that its even more dangerous! Jerry had a smirk on the corner of his mouth. He lowered his head and slowly approached, the unique fragrance of Athenaing in from the tip of his nose.
Athena turned her head in a panic. Although there was no one else around, she was still not used to intimate actions in this empty space.
Initially, Jerry was just joking. Who would have thought that Athena would take it seriously? Moreover, this little womans attitude of rejecting him ignited the desire in his heart. He suddenly had an urge to directly strip Athena naked on the spot.
He vented his anger on that seductive body, but in the end, Jerry suppressed the thoughts in his heart and only kissed Athenas face intensely.
Chapter 275 - The Relocation of the Sky Dynasty
Chapter 275: The Relocation of the Sky Dynasty
What should we do next?Athenas face turned red, but seeing that Jerry did not take any further action, she let out a sigh of relief.
Of course, we should bring the others here!After figuring out what was going on in this space and this pce, Jerry had wanted to bring all themanders and generals of Sky City here directly.
After all, in the era of the empire, the spiritual energy was not suitable for cultivators above the God King level. Only the spiritual energy in the training field was ideal for cultivators above the God King level.
Moreover, this was the second floor of the Endless Tower, and the spiritual energy in it far exceeded the first floor of the Endless Tower. In addition, this God Kings Pce, which Jerry had transferred from the Eternal Flower Register, was here.
Cultivating here was many times faster than cultivating in Sky City.
If cultivate here, at least no one would be worried that one would be a burden because of theck of strength and end up voluntarily apply to leave the training field. Dont you think so? Jerry looked at Athena and said with a faint smile.
Athena naturally knew that Jerry was talking about the time at the bottom of the Blood Transformation Pool when she had voluntarily asked to leave the training field because of herck of strength and return to Sky City to manage all the affairs.
Annoying! Athena gently pinched Jerrys arm.
Dont worry. If your strength is insufficient, I will personally help you with the special training.
Athena did not react to the special training for a moment and thought it was a Godly Pce function. It was not until she saw the smirk on Jerrys face that she realized that he was talking about the special training at the bottom of the Blood Transformation Pool.
Her face immediately turned red. She turned her head and pretended to be angry.
Seeing Athenas feminine posture, Jerry exerted a little strength and pulled Athena into his arms tightly.
Athena, I like you the most!
Athenas mind was filled with emotions when she heard that. The little moodiness she had just felt disappeared instantly. She gently tiptoes and pressed her red lips on Jerrys mouth directly.
They did not part for a long time.
I also like you the most, Your Majesty, Athena thought to herself, but she was really too embarrassed to initiate and say it out loud.
Thinking that he still got business to attend, Jerry left Athenas warm lips with some reluctance. His figure directly disappeared from the Endless Tower, and in the blink of an eye, he returned to Sky City.
In the Training Hall of Sky City, Jerry found a group of people still meditating on the altar above the Blood Transformation Pool to regte their breathing and consolidate their cultivation realms.
This was not something that could be finished in a short time. After leaving a message, Jerry went straight to his bedroom. A familiar figure was lying on his bed, fast asleep.
Like a tired littlezy cat.
His bedroom was a private ce in Sky City. Without his orders, no one could enter it.
After having sex with Athena, Athena could directlye to his bedroom to rest without his permission. However, Athena was thin-skinned. Unless Jerry strongly invited her, Athena would not take the initiative to spend the night here under normal circumstances.
However, Alice waspletely different. She hadpletely treated this ce as her own private ce. She woulde and go as she pleased.
Even Jerry had some doubts about whether this bedroom was his bedroom or Alices bedroom.
Looking at Alice sleeping soundly on the bed, it could be seen that having her pay attention to the training situation of themanders and generals in the training hall had really tired her out.
Although Alice had always liked to argue with Jerry and go against him, she would still do her best toplete what Jerry had instructed her to do.
Otherwise, she wouldnt be so tired.
Unlike Athena, the Head Butler of the sky pilgrim, if Athenas entire body was exuding a mature and knowledgeable beauty, Alice could be considered a young girl in her twenties, her whole body exuding a youthful aura.
Take the sleeping position as an example. Alice sprawled across the big bed and her slender legs were stretched out straight. The quilt had long been kicked off to nowhere.
Like a child, Jerry picked up the cup that had dropped on the ground and gently covered it for her. Just as he was about to leave, he met her big, blinking eyes.
Needless to say, Alices eyes were full of the vivacity and liveliness of a young girl, always full of vitality.
Awake? The two looked at each other for a long time, and in the end, Jerry broke the awkward silence.
Yes! Alice seemed to be in a half-awake state, so she subconsciously replied.
Then its time to go!Jerry stood up from the edge of the bed and walked out of the door.
At this time, Alice finally reacted. She suddenly got up from the bed and shouted, You rascal, you actually peeked at me sleeping. If I didnt wake up early, do you have any evil thoughts?
Hearing the words from behind, Jerry knew that this fellow hadpletely woken up and regained her energy. He shook his head and ignored her.
Alice saw Jerry walking further and further away and quickly changed her clothes to follow him.
At this time, in the Training Hall of Sky City, Apollo, Odin, and the rest had already made their preparations. Other than those who had already broken through to the Tier 3 Godly King realm and those that reached Tier 2 Godly King realm, Jerry was prepared to bring all of them to the training grounds.
After all, the speed of cultivation there was much faster than here.
Seeing that everyone had confirmed everything, Jerry activated the number imprint on the back of his hand.
When he reappeared, he was already in the pce on the 2nd floor of the Endless Tower.
At this time, Crona and the rest had already arrived at the pce. However, they were shocked by the sudden appearance of so many Tier 3 Godly Kings.
Crona knew that Jerry was powerful, but she did not expect his subordinates to be so strong. She thought that for a Tier 3 Godly King like Juliana to appear out of nowhere was good enough.
After all, when they left with Jerry, Jerry and the other two were only at the peak Tier 2 Godly King realm. His subordinates were definitely not as strong as him. Otherwise, they would not have brought only Athena and Alice to the training ground.
In the end, not long after that, Jerry had brought 20 Tier 3 Divine Kings, to the second level of the Endless Tower. After all, Crona was the only one who had reached the Tier 3 Godly King realm in the dynasty that she was in. Even her sister, Crane, was only at the peak stage of the Tier 2 Divine King Realm.
Even though Crona had lost a group of powerful subordinates when they were adventuring in the maze. But even if those people had survived till now, Cona could not guarantee that they would be able to break through to the Tier 3 Godly King Realm sessfully.
Furthermore, it happened in such a short period.
As for Juliana, she had already known about it. She had already been shocked back then, so her reaction was still considered normal.
Chapter 276 - Visiting Guests
Chapter 276: Visiting Guests
This is the second level of the Endless Tower. To put it bluntly, even a Tier 3 God King can barely protect itself on this levelbyrinth. Hence, when I head to thebyrinth, I will only bring Tier 3 God King. The rest could only stay here and cultivate.
In the main hall, Jerry coldly stated a cruel fact to his subordinates. However, when he thought of Athenas mood back then, Jerry decided that it would be better to exin these things directly.
Although the people summoned from the Eternal Flower Register would definitely not betray him, but no matter what, Jerry had to take their feelings into consideration when doing things.
Ever since these people were promoted to the God King, they were no longer those cold puppets. This was also something that Jerry had always neglected in the past.
Do you have any other opinions?Jerrys gaze swept across everyone below.
No! We will listen to His Majestys orders.
Although they also wanted to help Jerry, they did not want to be of no help at that time and be a burden instead. That would be an even greater insult to them as subordinates.
Moreover, they had already learned from Athena that on the first level of the Endless Tower, Tier 2 Godly Kings were everywhere. On the second level of the Endless Tower, it was basically the world of Tier 3 Godly Kings.
Without a doubt, the danger in thebyrinth on the second level of the Endless Tower was more severe than the first level of the Endless Tower.
Even Tier 3 Godly King might not be able to survive safely from there.
Therefore, after hearing Jerrys words, they did not feel any dissatisfaction in their hearts. On the contrary, they were even more spirited, thinking of training with all their might so that they could once again represent the Sky Dynasty one day.
After all, from a certain perspective, they had been sitting on the bench for a long time. No one would like to sit on the bench all the time.
Alright, everyone, please confirm your rooms tonight and have a good rest. Tomorrow, I will bring all of you to a brand new training location, Godly Pce.
Your Majesty, I feel terrific now. Can we head straight to the Godly Pce to train tonight? A res stood out impatiently. He could be said to be in a state of extreme excitement. He had been staying in Sky City for so long.
Even his bones had softened. He had always wanted to find someone to fight with. However, the second level of the Endless Tower was filled with Tier 3 Godly Kings. He did not want to lose his first battle in the training grounds.
Not only could he not lose, but he also wanted to win beautifully. Hence, he had to make good use of his time to train.
However, Aress shout had roused everyones enthusiasm. No one wanted to be at the bottom. They all requested to head to the training grounds immediately.
After all, the spiritual energy here was much denser than in Sky City. They only wanted to make up for all the time they had before.
Seeing that they were so energetic, Jerry reckoned that even if he let them go back to their rooms to rest, they would still go back to their rooms to cultivate.
It would be better to just let them go to the Godly Pce. After all, they could also rest there.
In that case, Ill take you guys first Hmm?Jerry frowned and looked out of the hall.
Whats wrong, Your Majesty? Athena was the first to notice Jerrys unusual behavior and asked.
Nothing, I didnt expect a guest toe as soon as we arrived at the second floor of the Endless Tower.This space was given to Jerry by the Endless Tower. Jerry had not given the relevant authority to his subordinates in detail. Therefore, only he could sense the situation in this space at the moment.
He could clearly feel that someone was knocking on his stone door.
Guest? Athena knew very well that there were no guests in this space. Every trial-taker was apetitor. Moreover, they had just arrived at the second floor of the Endless Tower and had never left this room. How could there be a guest?
Ares, Apollo, Odin, the few of you wille with me to meet the guests. Athena, bring the others to the Godly Pce.
Yes!Ares and the others replied.
Your Majesty?Athenas eyes were filled with worry.
Dont worry, Go!Jerry replied with a confident smile, indicating that it was just a tiny problem.
He could clearly feel the strength of the visitors. They were indeed just some little fellows. Even Jerry alone was enough to deal with them. But no matter what, they were still the first batch of guests who came to visit when Jerry first arrived on the second floor of the Endless Tower, so he still had to be polite.
Seeing this, Athena no longer insisted on anything. She led the crowd towards the Godly Pce. Meanwhile, Jerry got up from his throne and walked out of the main hall.
Ares and the other two followed closely behind him.
Your Majesty, is it appropriate for me to go if it was a guest?Ares scratched his head and asked before he realized what was going on. After all, he could be said to be carrying the murderous aura of the entire Blood Transformation Pool.
Although Ares would not be affected, he was also unable topletely hide the murderous aura on his body. This was also why Juliana would stare at Ares with a vignt look when she first came to Sky City.
Even if Ares was not hostile, the bloodlust in his body would still give others a sense of danger.
Its alright, you are the most suitable person to go, Jerry said with a smile.
At this moment, in front of the stone door where Jerry was, Ike and the rest were already waiting impatiently. Besides his followers, there were also two Tier 3 Godly Kings behind him. The two of them were the people of the Master of the Divine Spear Dynasty, Lu Zian.
Ever since Lu Zian had given him a death order, Ike had been living a life of fear. He was looking forward to Jerry entering the second level of the Endless Tower so that Jerry could see how powerful Lu Zian was.
On the other hand, he did not want Jerry toe so quickly. He was not a fool. As a neer who had just entered the trial ground, Jerry could clear the ninebyrinths on the first level of the endless tower in one go.
This meant that Jerrys strength could not be underestimated. One time could be said to be lucky. Nine times in a row, it could only be his ability.
Therefore, he knew that he was no match for Jerry. Lu Zian asked him to keep an eye on Jerrys movements to inform him as soon as he found out any news.
In fact, Lu Zian just wanted him to be a chess piece to test Jerrys strength.
But there was nothing he could do. Ike didnt know how strong Jerry was, but he knew how powerful the Divine Spear Dynasty was. He didnt dare to disobey Lu Zians orders.
Thinking of this, Ikes hatred for Jerry deepened.
Ike always thought it was because of Jerry that he was in such a sorry state and lost so much. If it wasnt for this, he wouldnt have thought of running to Lu Zian to tell on him. Otherwise, he wouldnt have ended up in this situation.
Now, he had to listen to Lu Zians orders at all times. He couldnt run away even if he wanted to.
Chapter 277 - Everyone, Welcome
Chapter 277: Everyone, Wee
As you can see, Jerry is absolutely defiant and extremely arrogant. We have been waiting here for a long time, and he hasnt shown any reaction.
I have already sent a message saying that Lord Lu Zian of the Divine Spear dynasty had something to discuss with him, but he left us hanging. He was not just disrespecting me, he was disrespecting Lord Lu Zian.
Ike was thinking on behalf of the helpers behind him. These two were not Ikes own people, but Lu Zians followers.
The strength of these two people had reached the realm of a tier three god king, and judging from the waves from their bodies, they were not ordinary tier three god kings.
Ike had already sensed this. He had just leveled up to a tier three god king not long ago, butpared to the two people behind him, they were not on the same level at all.
If the two people behind him wanted to, they could crush him in a matter of minutes. That was why he kept trying to sow discord between Jerry and Lu Zian. What if Jerry did not n to confront Lu Zian directly this time, but hand over the Crona sisters.
Maybe Lu Zian would hand over Ike to Jerry and let Jerry do whatever he wanted.
The two men looked at Ike with disdain. They looked down on people like Ike from the bottom of their hearts.
When Ike knew that Jerry had entered the second floor of the endless tower, he immediately reported the news to his Main God. However, his Main God told him to deliver a message to Jerry, but this guy didnt dare toe alone.
He was begging shamelessly so his Main God sent the two brothers with him.
Seeing Ikes endless speech, and the asional exasperation, the Jim brothers felt as though they were looking at a clown. They did not feel any emotions and even wanted tough.
The Jim brothers were currently at the mid-stage of being a tier three god king, just a step away from thete-stage of a tier three god king. The elder brother, Powell, would be able to break through to thete-stage of a tier three god king in no time.
At this critical moment, because of this clown-like presence that was in front of them, it was surprising that the two of them could treat Ike well.
However, there was nothing they could do. The two of them were not the strongest people under Lu Zian, which was why this matter was assigned to them.
Even so, the two of them were more than enough to deal with people like Ike who had just broken through the tier three god king. ording to the information they received, the neer who had just arrived at the training ground was only at the peak of being a tier two god king not long ago.
Even if he could break through to the tier three god king in such a short time, he would not be stronger than Ike. Even if they included the Crona sisters as their opponent, the two of them would be more than enough.
Creak!
The heavy stone door slowly opened. Since Jerry had just entered the second floor of the endless tower and had not started with anything, there was only Jerrys name on the stone door.
It symbolized that this was Jerrys room. Other than that, there were no other decorations, let alone the two stone lions that act as guardians were carved on the door of Lu Zians room.
Hearing this familiar voice, Ike was like a frightened mouse. He instantly became nervous.
The Jim brothers looked at Ike and smiled at each other. In their eyes, Ike was just a clown. Other than making themugh, he was useless.
Moreover, the Jim brothers didnt really care about the door that was gradually opening. The main reason was that they didnt care about Jerry at all. In their hearts, they equated Jerry with Ike.
Even if Jerry was stronger than Ike, as a neer, how strong could he be?
However, as the stone door slowly opened, a terrifying murderous aura surged through. The Jim brothers immediately stopped smiling, and the two of them became serious.
This murderous aura made them tense up. They could sense the danger from this aura. Such a dense murderous aura was not something that an ordinary person could release.
Even the murderous aura on their bodies, which had been through countless battles, was far from this level.
Even the two of them became nervous, not to mention Ike, who was standing in front of them. Since he was the closest to the stone door, the murderous aura had beening towards him from the beginning.
However,pared to the vignce of the two people behind him, Ike did not feel much. He only felt that he could not control the urge to kill in his heart. He desperately wanted to destroy something.
Compared to his initial timidity, his confidence was now unprecedentedly inted. He desperately wanted a battle.
However, what he did not know was that his eyes had already begun to turn red.
The stone door openedpletely, and three figures appeared in front of Ike and the brothers.
In the middle was a handsome man with golden hair. His entire body emitted the radiance of the Sun. The person on his left looked a little cold. His entire body emitted an aura that no one dared to approach, and a thick aura of death emanated from his body.
However, the gaze of the Jim brothers quickly swept past these two people, and they immediately fixed their gaze on the person on the far right.
The person on the far right was covered in a blood-red mist, as though he was wearing a blood-red robe. A terrifying blood-red aura emanated from his body, as though he was a murderous God.
Although the other two people were also extraordinary, they had only recently broken through to the tier three god king stage. Based on the brothers current strength, their auras were still unstable. One look and they could tell that they had just broken through to the third stage not too long ago.
As for the blood-red figure on the right, although he was only at the initial stage of a tier three, his aura was much more stable than the other two.
The most important thing was the overwhelming bloody murderous aura. Even though the Jim brothers were much stronger than him, their minds were still affected by the bloody aura.
This must be the Sky Dynastys trump card! The Jim brothers thought to themselves.
Although that bloody figure was only at the initial stage of a tier three god king, the two of them could actually sense a dangerous aura from him.
Moreover, they could see that the bloody figure seemed to be suppressing something with all its might as if it wanted to attack the two of them.
This made the two of them put on 120% of their energy.
Everyone, wee! I wonder if you have any advice for me foring to my ce so early in the morning? A maic voice sounded.
The three people in front of them slowly spread out and opened up a path, revealing the figure behind them.
Chapter 278 - Ike Who Was Forced Into A Corner
Chapter 278: Ike Who Was Forced Into A Corner
The ones who opened the stone door were Jerry and his group and the ones who stood in front were Ares, Apollo, and Odin.
The Jim brothers who were standing outside the stone door initially thought that Apollo, who stood in the middle, was the lord of the Sky Dynasty, Jerry.
It was not their fault. After all, Apollo had always been famous for his beauty and had mastered the Suns domain. Standing there, he gave people the feeling that they were facing the Sun.
For Odin, perhaps due to the influence of the twilight of the domain gods, the aura of death from his body was bing obvious.
As for Ares, he had yet to sessfully master the secondyer of his domain. On top of that, he had the blood-red tattoo that was formed from the blood essence of the blood pool on his body.
Therefore, among the three of them, Apollo was more in line with their impression of the lord of the Sky Dynasty.
When Jerrys voice rang out, behind the three of them a figure was approaching, the Jim brothers immediately looked as if they were facing a great enemy.
If the two of them could sense a hint of danger from the blood-red figure, to the smiling guy in front of them, it must be a feeling of life and death crisis.
Although the blood-red figure looked a little dangerous, the two of them could still deal with it. However, the seemingly harmless guy in front of them gave them the feeling that he could kill the two of them at any time.
It was as if he could kill the two of them at any time.
The moment Jerry appeared, Jim had the feeling of being targeted by a wild beast. At that moment, they seemed to have be prey for ughter.
However, that feeling quickly disappeared!
Could it be an illusion?
The Jim brothers looked at each other and saw a trace of doubt in each others eyes.
In their eyes, Jerry was just a newbie like Ike who had just reached the initial stage of a tier three god king. Just that Jerrys strength was slightly stronger than Ikes.
Hello, I heard that you have arrived on the second floor of the endless tower. I came here specifically to greet you! As soon as the stone door opened, three tier three god kings instantly appeared.
One of them was covered in a blood-red murderous aura, which made Ikes hair stand on end. How could this not make Ike tremble in fear?
He was not Lu Zian. Currently, he was the only one who had broken through to a tier three god king realm.
Thinking of this, Ike suddenly felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Was this really a neer who had just entered the second level of the endless tower?
A normal neer should be like him.
We are the subordinates of His Majesty Lu Zian of the Divine Spear Dynasty, Boris Jim said in a deep voice. He was not sure if what he had felt just now was an illusion. Now that he came back to his senses, he realized that the situation was not right.
No matter how he looked at it, the other party was only at the initial stage of a tier three god king. How could he give him the feeling that he was powerless to resist?
However, the strength disyed by the other party was enough to attract the attention of the two of them. He had just entered the second level of the endless tower, and he already had three tier three god kings under him. If he was given more time, it would be even more terrifying.
If such a person could submit to their master, His Majesty Lu Zian, it would be a great help. At least, he would be much stronger than someone like Ike.
He would be a terrifying enemy if he went against His Majesty Lu Zian
Oh! Is that so? Thank you very much, please send my regards to your master. Of course, Jerry had already heard of Lu Zians name from the Crona sisters. However, since the two of them had not fallen out with each other yet, there was no need to fight.
Moreover, he did not know what tricks the other party was hiding. If he acted rashly, it would cause unnecessary trouble. There were so many trial-takers on the second level of the endless tower. He did not want to fight Lu Zian right now, that would only benefit the other trial-takers for nothing.
The situation on the trial ground was different from the situation in the Empires Era. The main purpose here was toplete the trial through the maze, and not to kill each other.
Therefore, if the other trial-takers did not take the initiative to provoke him, then he would not deal with them.
Hearing Jerrys answer, the Jim brothers were stunned. They did not know how to answer. The two of them came to inquire about the strength of the Sky Dynasty, and also to condemn Jerry for helping the Crona sisters.
In the end, they gained a new neighbor and the two came to greet them.
Since the both of you are here, why dont youe in and have a seat? Seeing that the two of them did not say anything, Jerry took the initiative and invited them in.
Ares and the others made a path through the door, indicating that they were weing them to enter. It was just like a new neighbor weing the people next door to visit.
The Jim brothers looked at each other and neither of them moved. The situation was getting weirder.
They stood at the door and thought for a long time before deciding to enter. After all, their main purpose ofing here was to find out the strength of Jerry and the others. Standing at the door, they could not find anything.
Moreover, they didnt think that Jerry would directly attack them. Even if he did, they were confident that they could protect themselves.
You guys can have a talk. I have matters to attend to, Ill be leaving! Ike had no intention of going in at all. The smile on Ikes face was familiar to him.
When they were in the Lost Forest, Jerry watched Ike and the others enter the cave with a smile on his face. Ike was petrified by what happened just thinking about it as he was almost torn to pieces by the wind demon bats in the cave.
It was also because of that, Ikes powerful followers were all gone.
Lets enter together! The Jim brothers didnt n on letting Ike leave so easily. After all, he was the one who started this. It was impossible for them to leave now.
Then well go in first. How are we supposed to report this to Lord Lu Zian? Ike had no intention of going in. There was no difference from entering the wolfs den.
He was no match for Jerry in the first ce. This time, he even entered their headquarters directly. If Jerry found out that he was the one who secretly reported this, he would probably never be able toe out again.
You Go and report this matter to His Majesty Lu Zian! Boris pointed at one of Ikes subordinates. This subordinate of Ikes was only a tier two god king.
How could he refuse someone who even Ike did not dare to resist? He quickly responded and ran to the other side, trembling all over.
Chapter 279 - I Really Dont Know
Chapter 279: I Really Dont Know
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Hes a piece of trash just like that useless master of his! His younger brother, Eric, looked at the flustered figure of Ikes entourage and mocked.
He didnt care about Ikes feelings at all. Ike could only stand aside awkwardly and smile, not daring to refute.
Then lets go in! Boris carried Ike as if he was carrying a chick, striding through the stone door.
In fact, he had deliberately sent out Ikes followers in front of Jerry. With this, no matter how brave Jerry was, he would not dare to attack them.
However, Jerry acted as if he was a host weing guest. With a smile on his face, he politely invited the few of them into the ce.
Boom Boom Boom!
The stone door was closing slowly, Ike knew that he would not be able to get out. The young man in front of him, with a harmless smile on his face, was not as simple as he looked.
However, it was toote to regret now. As soon as he entered, Ike immediately felt the vast spiritual energy in the space. Compared to the room that the endless tower had given him, it was like heaven and earth.
It could even be said that the density of the spiritual energy in this space was even stronger than the space that Lu Zian was in.
What does this mean?
This meant that in the eyes of the will of the endless tower, Jerrys strength was even stronger than Lu Zians.
Thinking of this, Ike secretly nced at the Jim brothers. They were Lu Zians subordinates, who knew what they would think when they saw this scene.
At this moment, the Jim brothers were also shocked. They thought that Jerrys strength could not be underestimated, but they did not expect him to be so powerful, this kind of spiritual aura space could be said to be among the top existences among the trial-takers on the second floor of the endless tower in the past.
Even his master, His Majesty Lu Zian, had not received such great attention from the will of the endless tower.
Perhaps only his masters elder brother would receive a reward space that could bepared to this.
The two exchanged nces and saw a hint of solemnity in each others eyes.
Such a person was too terrifying. They could eitherpletely subdue him orpletely eliminate him before he matured.
After all, in this trial ground, every trial-taker waspeting with each other.
Coming to the front of the pce, the Jim brothers werepletely shocked.
The pce was made of crystals, the speed of gathering spiritual energy and the purity of the rted spiritual energy was much stronger than the pce built by their master, Lu Zians gold mine.
Ike was even more jealous. He had worked hard for so long, how could Jerry, who had just entered the training ground, received such treatment.
The endless tower was simply too unfair.
However, seeing the three tier three god kings beside Jerry, Ike could only bury his hatred deep in his heart and smile.
These people had not seen the godly pce. If they saw the godly pce, he wondered what kind of expression they would have. Of course, Jerry would not let them see the godly pce.
That was Jerrys deepest secret. Other than his own people from Sky Dynasty, no one else would know about it.
When they came to the empty main hall, the Jim brothers and Ike could not help but feel puzzled. It did not match the information Ike had provided.
With the suspicious gazes from the Jim brothers, Ike was scared to the point of breaking out in cold sweat. He had already offended Jerry by bringing Lu Zians people here. If he were to offend the Jim brothers now, he would probably not be able to get out of here alive.
Hehe, about that... There were not many people in your pce. Do you want me to send some people over? Ike wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said to Jerry with a smile.
Oh! I cant help it. Because I suffered a lot on the first floor of the endless tower. I found that the so-called tier two god king was only at the bottom of the maze on the first floor, let alone a tier one god king.
The maze on the second level of the endless tower is probably even more dangerous than the first level. Therefore, I reckon that a tier three god king can only barely survive here. A tier two god king is not even considered cannon fodder here.
Other than some people who have already broken through to tier three, I didnt bring anyone else. Jerry acted like a host who treated his guests warmly, answering whatever questions they asked.
Ike remembered that Jerry seemed to be the one who went through the maze alone. He didnt bring any followers. So that was the reason. It was because the followers were too weak and would only slow him down, that was why he chose to go through all the maze alone.
Thinking of this, Ike finally calmed down a little. The situation on his side was at least a little better than the other side. At that time, the other side was still a singlemander.
Although the other party had more tier three god kingspared to him, he was already on Lu Zians good side.
Ike, who felt that he had already figured out Jerrys background, suddenly felt confident.
Youre right. The maze on the second floor of the endless tower is much more dangerous than the one on the first floor. Even those of us who have reached the intermediate stage of the tier three god king need to be careful with every step we take. One wrong step and well be doomed. A second tier god king is not even qualified to be cannon fodder, said Boris.
Oh? Is that so? I wonder if you can tell me more about it. I dont know anything about the maze in the endless tower. Jerry pretended to be surprised.
Thatd be easy. As long as you show some sincerity, I think our master would be happy to have you as a friend. Boris was implying something.
Sincerity? Of course. I have long heard of Lu Zians name. I have always wanted to get to know him. Im not sure what do you meant by sincerity? Jerry was very cooperative.
Boris looked at his younger brother. They did not expect Jerry to be so cooperative. They could not help but look down on Jerry, and their vignce was lowered.
I heard that you were working with a trial-taker. Dont you know that our master has taken a liking to the sisters? Boris tone gradually became stern.
Sisters? Oh, were you talking about Crona and Crane? Jerry looked as if he had suddenly realized something.
What was the rtionship between the sisters and your master?
You dont know?
I dont, I met them in the maze.
Hearing this, the Jim brothers red at Ike. Ike didnt say that back then. Ike said that Jerry clearly knew the rtionship between the two Crona sisters and Lu Zian. Yet, he epted the two sisters without caring about anything else.
Chapter 280 - You’re Too Late
Chapter 280: Youre Too Late
When Ike heard the conversation between the Jim brothers, he knew something was wrong. When he was about to exin, he heard Jerry continued.
Back then, we met Mr. Ike in the maze, and he didnt say anything. He even said that he wanted to keep the sisters.
Feeling the killing intent in the eyes of the Jim brothers, Ike couldnt help and rebutted, Dont talk nonsense. When did I mention that I wanted to keep the sisters?
Oh! I was wrong. There was a cave when you first arrived, but you refused to let us in. You only allowed the sisters to rest in that cave. That was it. Jerry pretended to be innocent.
Hearing this, the Jim brothers didnt know what was Ikes n at that time. They upied the cave and allowed the two sisters to rest inside. How could they not know what they were doing?
Ike panicked and stressed, Nonsense, the sisters didnt enter the cave and you tricked me. I almost lost my life in the cave because of the waders.
Thinking of this, Ike became furious. He gritted his teeth and vented, Do you know how many of my subordinates died in that cave? If it wasnt for you, I wouldnt be in this state.
You were wrong. We were refused entry into the cave. How could you say that I tricked you? I have no idea what was in the cave. Moreover, you blocked the entrance of the cave after you entered. We had no idea what happened inside. We couldnt save you even if we wanted!
Listening to Jerry, Ike was at a loss for words. For a moment, he didnt know how to refute.
Even though he didnt answer, Jerry continued.
Besides, how are you now? Arent you fine? Or are you in a bad situation?
As soon as Jerry finished his sentence, Ike shivered. If he admitted, he would be admitting that he was in a bad situation in front of Lu Zians subordinates?
Then he would be courting death!
Dont be ridiculous, Im in a good situation. Ike retorted.
Looking at Ike, the Jim brothers could guess who was telling the truth, but it didnt matter now.
Now that you know, if you want to show your sincerity, hand over the sisters! Boris did not want to waste any more time. To these cultivators, every single second was extremely precious.
At this moment, the two figures at the back door of the great hall froze when they heard this. They were the Crona sisters who had returned from the Godly Pce.
They knew that that the guests Jerry had mentioned werent friendly. It was likely that they were sent by the Divine Spear Dynasty, the ones who had threatened them.
Crona was worried that Jerry did not know how powerful the Divine Spear Dynasty was and would be at a disadvantage if they underestimated the enemy. The sisters were the cause of the problem. That was why they sneaked back to help.
As they reached the entrance of the hall, they overheard the Jim brothers demanded Jerry hand them over.
The two of them were stunned and stopped in their tracks. They wanted to know what Jerry would do.
For now, Jerry left a good impression on Crona. Not only did he not force her to do anything, but he also gave her sufficient freedom.
However, that was when she was not in a critical situation. She did not know what would happen if she was forced to do something, just like the current situation.
Well Jerry looked troubled.
Do you want to go against Lord Lu Zian? Eric had a bad temper. After knowing Jerrys strength and his polite appearance, he had already listed Jerry as someone who was on the same level as Ike.
At most, he was just a little stronger than Ike.
What happened in the past would be attributed to you not knowing, but now that you knew, it would be inappropriate to keep them! Lets not make things difficult for the both of us, Boris advised half-threateningly.
Of course, I would not make things difficult for you.
Hearing Jerrys answer, Cronas heart sank. She didnt expect this. Now, she didnt have any bargaining chips. It could be said that she was just Jerrys subordinate. Once she was handed over to Lu Zian, the fragments of the Empire Era that she controlled would belong to Jerry, including the Holy Dynasty that she controlled.
In fact, anyone would be able to make a good judgment. If the two of them were handed over, one couldpletely control a Holy Dynasty, and they would also obtain a powerful ally. On the contrary, if they were forced to protect the two of them, they would have to worry about the risk of their betrayal.
The most important thing was that this would offend the Divine Spear Dynasty. They had just arrived at the second level of the endless tower, and they had already offended a powerful opponent. There was no doubt that this was an absolutely irrational thing to do.
Anyone with a bit of brains would know what to do.
What should we do? I knew that men were unreliable! Crane held Cronas arm tightly. If they fell into the hands of Lu Zian, the sisters would definitely end up in a terrible state.
Dont panic! Although she said that, Crona was no longer confident.
However, this seemed to be difficult. Jerrys expression turned ugly. The problem is, yourete.
Late? The Jim brothers were puzzled. They learned that Jerry had entered the second floor of the endless tower and rushed over. How could they bete? Thinking of this, the two looked at Ike in confusion.
I swear, I obeyed Lord Lu Zian. Once I found his tracks, I immediately reported to Lord Lu Zian. Ike shook his head repeatedly.
Hearing their conversation, Jerry knew what was going on. No wonder these people came to him as soon as he arrived at the second floor of the endless tower. They had been watching him for a long time.
Thinking of this, Jerry rolled his eyes and said, In fact, I have just arrived at the second floor of the endless tower. Look, there was no one in the hall, and I havent had time to prepare anything.
Then why did you say you werete?
Well, Mr. Ike should know that I have already passed through all the maze on the first floor of the endless tower. I would havee to the second floor of the endless tower a long time ago. But why did I wait until now? Do you know why?
Why? Eric asked cooperatively.
Because of the wedding. In fact, Ive been busy with the wedding for the past few days.
Thats right, its the wedding of the Crona sisters. Thats why I said yourete.
Chapter 281 - Getting Married Out Of Nowhere
Chapter 281: Getting Married Out Of Nowhere
As soon as Jerry finished speaking, the whole hall fell into a dead silence.
Ike and the Jim brothers were petrified, and they werepletely stunned.
Not only that, even the Crona sisters who were hiding behind the door were dumbfounded. Their minds became a mess, and they had no idea what was going on.
Just now, the two of them thought that Jerry would hand them over, and were thinking about what to do next.
When they heard this, their minds did not react for a moment.
What did you say? Boris thought that he had heard wrong.
Sigh, the truth was, at that time, I was trying to find my way out of the Lost Forest, but I heard a cry for help and saw Crane had fallen into a swamp.
How could I bear to let a weak girl die in such a smelly swamp, so I rescued her. Jerry shook his head and said, his eyes filled with reminiscence.
Nonsense! When Crane heard this, she cursed softly. She clearly remembered Jerry almost threw her back into the swamp when she did not take the initiative to warn about the dangers of the swamp.
In the end, he twisted the story. Crane clearly knew how ruthless this guy was.
He would not care if you were a man or a woman, you would be killed the moment you made a move.
Crane originally thought that this was ridiculous enough, but when she heard the rest of the story, she becamepletely anxious.
Who would have thought that she would end up with a bad fate. After being rescued by me, Crane fell in love with me. She said that she had no way to repay me so she could only give herself to me. However, she had a younger sister, who was her only family. She hoped that I could find traces of her younger sister.
What? When did I fall in love with him and gave myself to him? Crane gritted her teeth. If it wasnt for Crona stopping her, Crane would have rushed out to argue with Jerry.
Crona was about to say something tofort Crane, who was already anxious, when she heard Jerrys voiceing from the main hall.
In the end, I found Crane, who was heavily injured, on a tree on the blood-colored soil. During the battle with a ferocious beast, although I was lucky enough to survive, I lost an arm because of it.
We could only find a ce to rest with great difficulty, and then we met this gentleman, Jerry said as he nced at Ike, whose expression had changed greatly.
Ike could only nod reluctantly. When he saw Jerry and his group, he did find that Crona was seriously injured and had lost an arm. But what was the situation of Crona and her sister marrying Jerry?
Later, when we were facing the demon bats in the cave, I saved them from the group of demon bats. Because of that, they both fell in love with me. Sigh! Being too handsome was a problem too! Jerrys face was full of mncholy.
He This time, even Crona couldnt help but swear. Fortunately, she was rational and knew that the reason why Jerry said this was to deal with the people sent by Lu Zian.
So they did not rush out and argue with Jerry.
Crane turned to Crona who was staring at her, Sister, you could endure this?
Cronas face turned red and whispered, Keep it low, we would be in trouble if they found us.
Thats your reaction? Crane was shocked. He thought that the guy outside was spouting nonsense to nder the sisters, but her sister was worried about making too much noise that would cause trouble for that scum.
When she saw her sister blushing, an inconceivable guess appeared in Cranes mind. Could it be that her sister had fallen in love with that cold and heartless man!
Although Crane was the elder sister, in reality, the two of them were twins. She was born a little earlier than Crona.
Moreover, Crona was far more outstanding than Crane in every aspect. During the Empire Era, Cranes kingdom could only struggle to survive against other yers or the natives of the Empire era.
If it werent for her younger sister Cronas help, her kingdom would have been destroyed by others.
Meanwhile, her younger sister Crona advanced by leaps and bounds. It could be said that she had swept through practically all the yers and natives of the Empire Era. In the end, she had seeded in establishing the Holy Dynasty and obtained the fragment of the Empire Era it belonged to.
She had obtained the recognition of the Empire Eras will.
This was also the reason why Crona had remained single. After all, no one was worthy of her. She had relied on her identity as a woman to unify that fragment of the Empire era.
There was no man in her hometown who could catch Cronas eye.
Even after encountering so many trial-takers on the trial field, none of them had attracted Cronas interest.
But from the looks of it, Crona was clearly interested in that bastard named Jerry. Her face was flushed red with shyness and not anger.
This situation left Crane at a loss. It had always been the two sisters relying on each other.
But now, Crane discovered that her sister had someone she liked. She had a feeling that her sister was about to leave her.
She was at a loss. She always hoped that her sister, Crona would find her happiness, because Crona had always shouldered everything.
Crane had always hoped that she could share the burden with her sister but she realized that she had always been relying on her sister.
On the other side, Jerry was spinning his story.
In the end, in order not to let the sisters down, I married them, so I only came to the second floor of the endless tower now. Thats why I said you werete. Do you understand?
Understand my ass!
At this time, Ikes heart was racing. The development was too fast, and it was too strange!
Ike felt that something was wrong, but he did not know what was it.
And the Jim brothers did not know what to say.
They couldnt possibly tell Jerry to hand over his two wives!
The problem was that even if they brought the sisters back, how would they exin it to their master, Lu Zian? Sorry, master, we brought the sisters you wanted, but they were now the wives of someone else.
This was not a humane thing to do!
Chapter 282 - Kill It!
Chapter 282: Kill It!
I wont hand over my wife no matter what!
If your master wants to follow me because of this, then Ill have no choice but to apany you to the end, said Jerry with a determined look.
Upon hearing this, Crane didnt know why a certain part of her heart was touched, even though she clearly knew that guy was just spouting nonsense.
And now, the Jim Brothers did not know what to say.
They did not doubt the authenticity of Jerrys words. From Jerrys description of the situation, the Kona sisters had been forced by their master to no avail, so they decided to go through the maze together.
Unfortunately, they entered the lost forest, which could be said to be the most difficult maze in the endless tower, and were saved by Jerry.
Whether it was to repay the favor or to avoid their master, it was understandable to make that choice.
In the end, the two of them didnt say anything. They could only leave with Ike, who looked depressed.
What should we do now? Aftering out from Jerrys ce, Eric looked at his brother Boris and said.
What else can we do? Tell us the truth. This time, the two people who entered didnt know what they had done.
From the beginning till the end, it could be said that they werepletely led by Jerrys nose. It looked like they had done everything, but it also looked like they had not done anything.
In the end, the two of them stared at Ike fiercely. In the end, it was because this guy had not told the truth at the beginning.
Ike looked like he wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He had not expected things to develop like this at the beginning, and he felt that what Jerry said about having already married the Kona Sisters was pure nonsense.
But even if they werent married, it was probably no different from being married. What should have happened between Jerry and the Kona sisters had probably already happened.
Otherwise, how could jerry be so kind as to help the Kona sisters out of the Maze? Why did the Kona sisters give Jerry the fragment of the Empire era that they controlled.
This was also the reason why Ike, who was in the hall, thought that Jerry was talking nonsense about marriage and did note forward to expose it.
In the end, in this situation, there was no point in getting married. For so many days, Jerry and the Kona Sisters had been together, during which they had probably done everything that they should not have done.
Was there any point in worrying about whether they were married or not?
When he thought about how that guy had directly taken down the Kona Sisters, Ikes heart was filled with envy and jealousy. Why was that guys space on the second floor of the endless tower so much better than his, and that pce was actually built with crystals.
Judging from the spiritual energy in that pce, it was very likely that it was built with medium-grade crystals, or even high-grade crystals.
Yet, he ended up in such a miserable state.
Thinking about how he would probably be dealt with again when he went back, it was possible that Lu Zian would kill him in a fit of anger, while Jerry was enjoying himself with a beautiful woman in each arm.
Suddenly, he could not calm down anymore.
Although Ike had seen so many women, he had to admit that the Kona sisters were the best of the best, especially Cranes plump breasts. Ike had never seen such a huge pair of breasts.
Otherwise, Lu Zian would not have stared at the Kona Sisters.
Besides, Jerry still had two beauties with him. Ike would not forget the two beauties who stood behind Jerry at the entrance of the cave.
The two beauties were as good as the Kona Sisters. If Kona was the best of the best, then the two who hid behind Jerry were the best of the best.
However, he did not know why he did not see them this time.
Wait a minute Ike suddenly thought that perhaps he would not be punished when he went to Lu Zian.
At this time, in the hall, after Ike and the others left, Jerrys smile disappeared.
Your Majesty, why did you let them leave? Ares asked hurriedly.
Your Majesty has his reasons for doing so, Apollo replied unhurriedly. Odin, who was at the side, remained silent as he lowered his head and thought about something.
What do you guys think of the strength of those two? Jerry did not answer Aress question. Instead, he asked the three of them directly.
Hmm, they dont look weak. However, they wont be a match for me in a real fight. After breaking through to the third stage, Ares was unusually inted. He had always wanted to fight with others.
I can feel the immense divine power in his body. Hes at least at the intermediate stage of the third stage. Although its a little difficult, he can still win. Apollo lowered his head and pondered for a while before replying.
Of course he can win! Odin was as silent as ever, but he disyed a strong confidence.
Hearing the replies of these people, it was simr to Jerrys estimation. Although the two people just now were at the intermediate stage of the third stage, if they really fought, they would still not be a match for them in the end.
As for Ike, he was just a clown. Jerry and the others did not put him in their eyes at all.
Nevertheless, even if they killed the two intermediate stage third order godly monarchs, it would not be of much significance. It could be seen that these two guys were only used as the vanguard, and using two intermediate stage third order godly monarchs as the vanguard, it was sufficient to show that the strength of the Divine Spear dynasty was not to be underestimated.
It was likely that there would be quite a number ofte-stage tier 3 godly monarchs among them. If that was the case, Jerrys side would not be able to win too easily. Furthermore, there was not only the Divine Spear dynasty on the second level of the endless tower. There were also many other powerful trial-takers.
Once the Divine Spear dynasty was engaged in a fight, it was hard to say if the other trial-takers would not make a move. At that time, the situation would be even moreplicated.
What are you afraid of? Kill as many as you can! Ares had an excited look on his face. He wished that all the trial-takers on the second level of the endless tower woulde and fight with him.
There is no need for us to waste our time on these people. Dont forget the reason why we are here. We are not strong enough yet. These trial-takers are just a piece of cake. The real feast is in the maze on the second level of the Endless Tower.
This was what Jerry was thinking at the moment. Because there was no point in fighting with these trial-takers, it would only be a waste of time and energy.
It would be even better if the other party just let it go like this. If the other party wasnt willing to stop here, then they could only be dealt with once and for all.
One would be targeted by thieves if one was not afraid of them. There was no point in dealing with these two vanguards, for it would only make the other party wary in advance and act more carefully.
If they decided to make a move, they would have topletely catch all the rats hiding in the sewer.
Chapter 283 - The Furious Lu Zian
Chapter 283: The Furious Lu Zian
Looking at Lu Zian on the throne, Buck knew that it would be very difficult for him to agree with his words. Moreover, if he had not brought out the first prince
He would probably have been attacked by the Lord.
Therefore, at this moment, he could only continue what he had been doing.
Your Majesty, since that Jerry Edward was able to obtain the recognition of the endless tower, ording to the Jim Brothers, the stone chamber that he obtained is alsoparable to Lord ires Stone Chamber. This means that his potential is not inferior to Lord ires. Once he is willing to submit, then Lord ire will be able to obtain even greater help in the upper level of the endless tower.
If we act too rashly, it might ruin Lord res n. Please consider it carefully, your majesty.
Lu Zians eyes were dark, and the veins on the back of his hand were exposed. He pinched the armrest on the throne so hard that it creaked, and there were clear fingerprints on the armrest made of gold mines.
Okay, lets do it ording to themander. After a long time, Lu Zian agreed to Bucks suggestion, and a faint smile hung on his face again. If it wasnt for the fingerprints on the armrest made of gold mines, they would have been clearly visible.
It was as if what had just happened had not affected Lu Zian at all.
Of course, Commander Buck was well aware of his majestys character. Seeing that Lu Zian had agreed to his suggestion, he did not say anything more. He only bowed and left the hall silently.
The two of you should also leave. Boris is not far from the peak of the third god-king realm. Go back and cultivate properly! Lu Zians words sounded unusually calm.
However, those who knew him well knew that this was just the calm before the storm. The Jim Brothers looked at each other and did not dare to say another word.
They did not achieve Lu Zians goal in the past. Moreover, they had already heard about the Lu Zian brothers. To be more precise, everyone in the Divine Spear dynasty knew about this.
However, this was not something their subordinates could get involved in, for they were notmander Barker.
Therefore, they bade farewell and left the hall. Compared to these, it was more practical to cultivate in seclusion to improve their strength.
Moreover, it was obvious that their master, Lu Zian, was on the verge of breaking down. No one knew what would happen if he continued to stay in the hall. If he did not leave now, then when would he do so.
As expected, just as the two of them left the hall, they felt a terrifying fluctuationing from the hall and the sound of countless items being destroyed.
Both of them saw a hint of helplessness in each others eyes. However, as subordinates, they could not do anything about this, for even Lord ire did not have the ability to change his brother, let alone them.
Fortunately, there is no one else in the hall. Other than the loss of those items, there is nothing else.
Wait, that clown is still in the hall.
At this moment, the two of them remembered that Ike had note out of the hall yet. However, seeing that themotion in the hall was getting louder and louder, the two of them did not have any intention of going back and getting into trouble.
Moreover, if it were not for Ike, the two of them would not have had to go through such an ordeal. They would not have been so kind to offend Lu Zian, who was currently in a rage, for the sake of Ike.
Shaking their heads and sighing, the two of them went straight to the training room, ready to break through to the peak of the third god-king realm.
At this moment, in a corner of the hall, Ike, who should have been dead in a miserable way as the two brothers wanted, was surprisingly unharmed.
Looking at Lu Zian who had gone crazy in the hall, Ike had been worried about how he would be dealt with ever since he was brought back from Jerrys ce.
Especially after hearing the words of Chief Commander Barker, he was even more nervous. ording to the words of the Lord, Sir ire actually thought highly of Jerry and even wanted to bring that person into his camp.
Once the other party really joined in, then what should he do? Dont forget that it was precisely because Ike had tipped off the divine spear dynasty that they noticed the other party. Moreover, based on his understanding of Jerry, the other party was not a generous person at all.
It could be said that he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Back then in the cave, Ike was certain that the other party had long known of the dangers in the cave, or else he would not have stayed in the cave to watch them make a fool of themselves.
When Ike thought of this, fear rose in his heart. There was no doubt that once that happened, the Divine Spear dynasty would not protect him at all. It was already good enough if they did not deal with him in the current situation.
However, after seeing the situation in the hall, Ike realized that the situation might not be as bad as he thought. He even felt that he still had a chance to turn the tables after seeing Lu Zian go crazy in the hall.
The situation in the Holy Spear dynasty was moreplicated than he had imagined.
Give me a reason not to kill you! After venting his anger, Lu Zian finally calmed down and turned to Ike who was kneeling in the corner.
His tone was like a devil from Hell. Ike was sure that if he said anything wrong, he would face an extremely terrifying attack. At that time, it would not be easy for him to die.
Reporting to Lord Lu Zian, I have a way for you to get the beauty back. Ike rolled his eyes and knelt at the side, shivering, pretending to be afraid.
Did you not hear what I just said? My Brother said, dont think about dealing with that guy anymore. Lu Zians tone was cold, but he did not directly attack Ike.
It was going to work. After hearing this, Ike knew that his next n was going to work, and it might even destroy the recruitment of Jerry by the Holy Spear dynasty. With that, he might be able to directly kill Jerry with the help of the Holy Spear dynasty.
After returning from Jerrys ce, especially when he saw Jerrys attitude, Ike didnt feelpletely relieved. Instead, he felt a sense of danger; he clearly remembered how Jerry looked at him as if he was looking at a dead man.
The other party was definitely not the timid person that the Jim brothers said he was. All of this was just a way for the other party to pretend to be weak. Ike was sure that once the other party was given a certain amount of time, , it would be toote by the time the other party made a move
Lord Lu Zian, I didnt say that I wanted to deal with him. Back then, I had offended the Jerry Brothers in the maze. I thought that I could take the opportunity to invite him over and apologize to him. Moreover, Lord Lu Zian happened to invite his two wives over to exin the previous misunderstanding!
Chapter 284 - Ike’s Scheme
Chapter 284: Ikes Scheme
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Upon hearing Ikes words, Lu Zians eyes sparkled. He naturally understood the hidden meaning behind Ikes words.
To hold a banquet as an apology to invite the other party, and also to exin the misunderstanding at that time, the Kona sisters must also be present.
If the other party declined, it meant that the other party did not care about the Holy Spear dynasty at all. In that case, the so-called alliance or taking the other party as a subordinate would have to end in failure.
At that time, no matter how Lu Zian wanted to deal with Jerry, his brother would not have any objections. He would even help him clean up his mess.
If the other party was really bold enough toe to this pce, then in his territory, he would be in charge of how to deal with the Kona Sisters. Even if Jerry had resentment, he could only hold it in his stomach.
As long as Jerry dared to resist on the spot, Lu Zian could even kill him in front of him. And once Jerry died, his brother would not punish him for a dead person. At most, he would only say a few words to him.
Also, Lord Lu Zian, besides the Kona Sisters, I know that Jerry has two beautiful women under him. In terms of beauty, they are not inferior to the Kona sisters at all. It seemed that he was worried that Lu Zian would not be able to make up his mind, for he kept bombarding the man with more attractive pieces of news.
Really? Lu Zians face was full of disbelief. The Kona sisters were already the most beautiful women he had ever seen. Moreover, the aura of the Lord of the dynasty that came from Konas body made him even more fascinated, conquering such a woman would give him a sense of aplishment.
Its absolutely true! I dont dare to hide anything from you!Ike lowered his head and said tteringly. He knew that his n had seeded.
Then Ill leave this matter to you! Lu Zian said to Ike while stroking his chin.
Ike panicked when he heard that. He didnt dare to go over again. Once the other party knew that he was the one who proposed the n and that he had appeared in front of him again, Ike was sure that the other party would definitely make a move on him.
What? Are you afraid? Lu Zian also noticed Ikes abnormality. He raised his eyebrows and asked.
Reporting to Lord Lu Zian, I dont think its appropriate for me to go! Ike wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He quickly thought of a way to hand the task to someone else.
Gradually, Lu Zian stood up from the throne and looked down at Ike. I want to hear whats inappropriate.
Ike nced at the disfigured hall, he swallowed his saliva and said, Sir Lu Zian, to be honest, I have a grudge with that Jerry Guy. And that guy has always looked down on me. If I go, Im afraid that Guy wont take it seriously. He might even use it to attack his subordinates.
Lu Zian thought about it. With Ikes appearance, his three subordinates were at the early-stage of the third god-king realm. ording to brother Jims report, any one of his subordinates was stronger than Ike, it was normal for Jerry to look down on Ike.
How about this, Ill send a few more people to follow you, Lu Zian said after thinking for a while.
Lord Lu Zian, your subordinates are too high and mighty, Ike quickly rejected.
Lu Zian pretended not to hear the dissatisfaction in Ikes tone. It was obvious that this was because none of his subordinates had ever looked at Ike in the eye during the entire process.
However, these were all his men. He could not punish them because of an outsider like Ike. Moreover, not only them, even Lu Zian himself had some respect for this lowly person.
Ike did not expect that the other party would punish his men. The reason why he said this was mainly because he did not want to face Jerry anymore. When he stood in front of Jerry, Ike always felt like he was being targeted by a prey.
At this time, seeing that Lu Zian was hesitating, he took the opportunity to say, I thought that the most suitable person to go is Lord Lu Zian.
Why do you say that? Lu Zian asked with a puzzled look.
If Lord Lu Zian goes personally, it shows the sincerity of the holy spear dynasty so that the other party wouldnt dare to note. Secondly, you can see those beautiful women with your own eyes so that you can know if what I said is true, Ike said patiently.
What you said makes sense. Okay, youe with me tomorrow. Lu Zian mmed the table and made up his mind.
Ike was dumbfounded. Why were there still so many problems? It seemed that he had said a lot of things in vain.
This...
So? You have a problem with that? Lu Zians eyes narrowed, the words that Ike wanted to say were swallowed back into his stomach. If he continued to refuse, he would probably be killed by Lu Zian before Lu Zian could make a move on Jerry.
Dont worry. With me here, he wont dare to make a move on you. Lu Zian also knew that Ike was afraid that Jerry would make a move on him. He waved his hand and said confidently.
Thank you, Master Lu Zian. Ike could only say it against his heart. At this time, he had already cursed in his heart. He might not dare to make a move on you, but he might not dare to make a move on him.
No, thinking of this, all kinds of scenes rted to Jerry shed through Ikes mind. Maybe that guy would really attack Lu Zian.
A drop of cold sweat slid across Ikes face. Based on his understanding of that guy, it was not impossible for such a thing to happen.
Since Lord Lu Zian is willing to go personally, I will definitely follow you no matter what. However, it is a little too shabby for just the two of us to go.
What do you mean? We still need to prepare some gifts. Lu Zian looked unhappy. That guy had shot his own woman. It was already very respectful for him to go and invite him, but he still needed to prepare gifts.
No, of course I dont mean that. I mean that it is not in line with the status of the Divine Spear dynasty. We must let that guy know the strength of our Divine Spear dynasty and let him know how big the gap between the two sides is. In fact, there was a saying that there were too many people present at the time. I didnt dare to say it. When General Jim and I went there, we found that Jerry looked on the two generals for he had the help from the God Kings.
Of course, this may just be my illusion, Ike uttered in a low voice.
Youre right. We have to let him see that there are many people in this world who are much stronger than he was. Otherwise, that guy wont know the immensity of Heaven and Earth. Lu Zian touched his chin and said, Give the order to gather Henry and the other ten generals. Tell them that I have something to attend to.
Hearing this, Ike finally felt relieved.
Chapter 285 - The Incident on the Second Floor of the Tower of Infinity
Chapter 285: The Incident on the Second Floor of the Tower of Infinity
After listening to Jerrys exnation, Ares still felt a little indignant. He thought that there was finally a chance for him to make a move, but in the end, he just watched helplessly as the other party left.
Dont worry, there will be a chance for you guys to make a move, Jerry said to Ares and the rest with a smile as he watched Ike and the rest leave.
There were two intermediate God Kings!
Indeed, the strength of this divine spear dynasty was not to be underestimated.
He did not expect that the other party woulde knocking on his door the moment he entered the second level of the Tower of Infinity.
It seemed that all of this had something to do with Ike. Jerrys gaze gradually turned cold, but in the end, he did not choose to make a move.
If he chose to make a move, he would trap and kill those people the moment they entered the pce.
This pce was a reward given to him by the Tower of Infinity. Naturally, there was a corresponding defensive array formation. Once it was activated, the two godly monarchs would not be able to cause much trouble.
Nevertheless, once he killed the people who came, it would be akin to directly falling out with the Divine Spear dynasty. At that time, both sides would not rest until one side was dead.
That would disrupt all of his ns.
If he were to start a war with the divine spear dynasty, even if he won in the end, the Sky dynastys strength would bepletely exposed in front of all the trial-takers of the Tower of Infinity.
To Jerry, this was definitely not a good thing. Moreover, the most important thing now was to increase their strength to deal with thebyrinth on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity.
If Jerrys guess was right, the monsters in thebyrinth on the second level of the Tower of Infinity were basically all at the strength of a Tier 3 God King. It was not surprising that there were even Tier 4 God King Monsters.
After all, when he was in thebyrinth on the first level of the Tower of Infinity, he had encountered a bat king with the strength of a Tier 3 God King.
Jerry felt that time was a little tight.
Unlike the first level of the Tower of Infinity, every trial-taker had to enter the maze once every seven days. Moreover, they had to wait for a certain amount of time before they could activate the fragment imprint on their arm toe out.
This was mandatory, for entering the maze would randomly teleport them to any ce in the maze. Once they were teleported to the monstersir, they could only say that they were unlucky.
Seven Days? Jerry muttered to himself. It was basically impossible to make a leap in strength within seven days. Fortunately, this time, Jerry brought the elven queen Juliana to the space on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity.
With Julianas time domain, it was not impossible to turn seven days into seventy days in the Godly Pce, which was rewarded in the Eternal Flower Register.
Next, everyone will be in closed-door cultivation. After seven days, we will let all the participants on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity know about the existence of our celestial dynasty, Jerry said to Ares and the rest, and immediately activated the automatic protection of the stone room, within seven days, no one could enter his stone room without Jerrys permission.
This was what the Tower of Infinity had set up to prevent the trial-takers from being disturbed when they entered seclusion. However, since the rule of the second level of the Tower of Infinity was that one had to enter the maze once within seven days, the protection of this stone chamber was only for seven days.
At this moment, the Kona Sisters, who were hiding behind the door, immediately turned around and headed towards the godly pce after hearing this sentence.
With a rumbling sound, Sky Pilgrim had just entered the second level of the Tower of Infinity when he entered closed-door cultivation mode.
This made Chief Commander Barker, who had brought Sir ires will to try to recruit Jerry, feel like he was being shut out. Apart from that, Ike, Lu Zian, and arge group of people were also blocked outside the door.
There was no other way. This was the rule set by the Tower of Infinity. Once it was activated, there was no point for anyone to be here.
This made Ike and the others who came to visit Jerry feel a cold shoulder as well. However, they did not expect this guy to be so decisive that he turned around and directly chose to go into seclusion without seeing anyone.
At this time, in front of Jerrys door, Lu Zian looked at Ike with a livid face. Initially, they had nned well, but who knew that after thest few people came here, they could not even enter the door.
Master Lu Zian, this is a good thing! Ike was not afraid at all. Instead, he said with a smile.
What do you mean by that? Lu Zian frowned.
Master Lu Zian, think about it. Why did he choose to go into seclusion at this time? Ike came forward and said.
Wait! There are too many people here. Lets go back and talk, Lu Zian stopped him. Now that they were crowded in front of other peoples door, the most important thing was that they did not even enter the door with so many people.
What would it look like if they were seen by others? Moreover, he had listened to Ikes suggestion. In order to give the other party some pressure in terms of strength, he had brought a total of ten subordinates of a rank three godly monarch. Among them, there was nock ofte-stage rank three godly monarchs.
He had expected that the other party would only have nine rank three godly monarchs at most. Ten people were enough to give the other party pressure.
However, who would have thought that in the end, they did not even enter the door and just stood there foolishly in front of other peoples door? Those who did not know would think that something had happened.
In fact, after Lu Zian left with his people, this scene had already spread among the trial-takers on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity. After all, there were not many rookies who had just arrived at the Tower of Infinity when there were so many people visiting.
Everyone knew that Lu Ziansckey, the leader of the Divine Spear dynasty, had brought two people to visit. At this time, there was not much of a stir.
Butter, even the greatmander of the Divine Spear dynasty came personally. The meaning was different.
Although the trial-takers on the second floor knew that Lu Zian was able to reach this stage because of his extremely talented elder brother, few of the them actually took a fancy to him.
In spite of that, these trial-takers had to admit that the people under Lu Zian were all powerful. It could be imed that his powerful elder brother had personally selected the Dao Protector for him. and among them, Great Commander Barker was the most famous.
Even in the entire second level of the Tower of Infinity, chiefmander Barkers strength could be said to be one of the best. Not only had he reached the peak of the third level divine king early on, but it was rumored that Barker had already grasped the second levels domain.
No trial-taker could be said to be able to suppress Barker.
This neer who had just arrived at the second level of the Tower of Infinity could actually make chiefmander Barkere personally, and this barker was even given a cold shoulder.
Just as everyone was guessing who this newbie was, Lu Zian himself led arge team and rushed over.
This was even more imposing. This was also the reason why Lu Zian immediately left with his people after learning that Jerry was in seclusion.
Chapter 286 - You Do Have a Point
Chapter 286: You Do Have a Point
Nevertheless, Lu Zian immediately realized that he couldnt get in, so he led his men out of Jerrys Stone Room.
The disturbance didnt disappear with their departure.
The arrival of Chief Commander Barker was already enough to surprise them. In the end, the Lord of the Holy Spear Dynasty even personally led his men to visit.
Although most of them looked down on Lu Zian, they had to admit that with the help of his elder brother, Lu Zians strength had improved very quickly. He was stronger than most of them.
For a moment, all the trial-takers began to guess what had happened.
Tell me, why is it a good thing for us to say that he is in seclusion at this time! Lu Zian sat high on the throne with a livid face and looked down at Ike.
Apparently, Ike was relieved that he did not meet Jerry directly, at this time, he said calmly, Master Lu Zian, think about it. A neer who has just entered the second floor of the endless tower should do something to understand the situation here.
But this guy chose to go into seclusion without saying a word, or he directly opened the closed-door mode. What does this mean? It means that he urgently needs to improve his strength.
And something must have happened to make him so eager to elevate his strength.
After listening to Ikes words, Lu Zian touched his chin and nodded slowly. You mean that because you brought people therest time, it gave him a sense of crisis? But this is also very normal, because at that time, you really went to find trouble with him. Its not strange for him to do this.
ording to Lu Zians original thoughts, he did intend to personally snatch the sister back from that guy. He did not care whether one was married or not.
However, it was a pity that Buck did not know what he said to his brother, causing his brother to have the idea of subduing that guy in the end.
If that guy knew that his brother intended to subdue him, he probably would not have done so.
I dont think so. Based on my understanding of that guy, that guy would definitely not choose to submit to the Divine Spear dynasty, not even if that Lord personally made a move. He was so eager to improve his strength in seclusion this time, it must be to be able topete with our Divine Spear dynasty.
After Ike said this, not only did Lu Zian feel baffled, but even his subordinates around him felt that Ikes words were nonsense.
Theres a limit to your joke. In just seven days, a neer wants topete with us, the Divine Spear dynasty. Do you really think that the godly monarch realm is a game? You think you can get better just by saying that, someone said disdainfully, only people like them who worked hard to cultivate knew how difficult each step was on their way.
Speaking of which, as far as I know, youve only met this guy a few times. Howe you know him so well? The people who had long disliked Ike turned their attention to him. Originally, the group of them had been cultivating there.
In the end, this guy came up with some stupid idea to wake them up for a woman. If it was known that the group of them went out for a woman, where would the face of the Divine Spear dynasty go.
Their divine spear dynastys reputation was not very good to begin with, and everyone knew that their master was a lecherous person. However, bringing more than a dozen people to block a neer for two women.
The most important thing was that they had been refused entry.
If others knew about this, how would they look at it.
As ministers, they did not dare to me Lu Zian, so they all shifted their hatred to Ike.
In an instant, all the hair on Ikes body stood on end. He had just broken through to the third-stage god-king realm, but now he was being stared at by so many middle-stage or evente-stage third-stage god-kings. The situation made him panicky.
However, he knew that as long as Lu Zian did not say anything, these people would not attack him without permission. As long as he could convince Lu Zian, his safety would be guaranteed.
Reporting to Lord Lu Zian, although I have not met him many times, I can see through that Guys thoughts at a nce. When the two lords and I came to visit, that guy weed us in with a smile on his face. In fact, he was showing his weakness in order to reduce our attention. Once the other partys strength increases, then he will directly attack us. This seclusion has fully exined this.
Isnt that normal? Who would be willing to submit to someone who isnt strong enough? As long as seven dayster, that guy will realize how big the gap between his strength and ours is. Then he will naturally be willing to submit to us, someone said disdainfully.
However, what that person didnt expect was that when Ike heard this, not only did he not panic, but he was alsopletely relieved.
He finally forced out this sentence after working so hard for so long.
Alright, you guys go down and cultivate first. From now on, theres nothing for you guys to do here. Lu Zian said with a gloomy face and waved his hand to signal for those people to leave.
The man who spoke just now wanted to say something, but hisrades signaled him with their eyes. Then, the group of people bowed and took their leave.
In the end, only Ike was left in the hall.
Ike looked at the person who had left. He lowered his eyes and thought to himself, You are still too inexperienced to fight with me. Although I am not as strong as you, you are far from being as strong as me in this matter..
How could a strong person willingly submit to a weak person? This sentence was not wrong.
But it was wrong to say it here, and it was a huge mistake.
Dont forget that Lu Zian himself was such a weak leader of the dynasty. He was able to get to where he was today was because of his powerful elder brother.
Therefore, in Lu Zians eyes, what that person said just now was that they were not willing to submit to Lu Zian, but because of his elder brother, they were willing to work for the Divine Spear dynasty.
Even if the person who spoke just now did not have such thoughts, that was what Lu Zian heard.
When it came to understanding the hearts of people, Ike knew that he would not lose to these guys who only knew how to train.
Are you sure that Jerry wanted to go into seclusion because he was unwilling to submit to our Divine Spear Dynasty? After his subordinates left, Lu Zian asked.
Im 10,000% sure, Sir Lu Zian. Ike knew that he must not hesitate at this time.
What if, as they said, he finds out the difference in strength between us and the Spear dynasty seven dayster and chooses to submit? Lu Zian was not a fool. He believed what Ike said so easily.
Wouldnt that be more conducive to our n? Even if your Majesty did something, he wouldnt dare to say anything, would he? At that time, you probably wouldnt need to say anything and he would take the initiative to send him to your Majestys bed.
Hahahaha, what you said does make sense.
Lu Zians cheerfulughter rang out in the hall.
Chapter 287 - Temporal Domain
Chapter 287: Temporal Domain
As for the people from the Sky Dynasty, they did not know what was happening outside. Even Jerry himself did not expect that the people from the Divine Spear dynasty would send people over in the blink of an eye after they had just left.
Twice.
At this moment, Jerry was not bothered by the matters of the Divine Spear Dynasty, for the internal matters of his own people were enough to make him annoyed.
At this moment, he was standing in front of the Godly Pce and looking at the situation inside, deep in thought.
In the center of the Godly Pce, a divine tree that was half the height of a man was shaking its branches, and one could vaguely hear the sound of the Great Dao from it.
A beautiful figure was sitting under the divine tree with her eyes closed, not moving at all.
Waves of time power spread out in all directions with the beautiful figure as the center. The figure sitting under the Nine Heavens Supreme Tree was none other than the elven queen Juliana.
When Athena brought everyone to the godly pce, everyone thought that the godly pce was different from the others, except for the abundant spiritual energy. More importantly, they felt some kind of power rted to the rules in the Godly Pce.
This power actually made their understanding of their own rules improve a little, and Juliana found that her temporal domain, which had been stagnant for a long time, was suddenly dawned with a new understanding.
Being able toprehend the time domain meant that her talent was extraordinary. When Jerry first met her, she was exploring the second level of the time domain. However, because the time domain was tooplicated and difficult to begin with.
It resulted in the temporal domain being unable to be controlled, and she herself was almost assimted by the domain too.
Now, in the godly monarchs pce, coupled with the existence of the Nine Heavens Ultimate treasure tree, she suddenly fell into a state ofprehension. For a moment, she directly walked under the Nine Heavens Ultimate Treasure tree, and began to attempt to grasp the second level of the space domain.
Looking at the time power that spread everywhere, Jerry felt that his head was about to explode.
If it wasnt for the special existence of the Godly Pce, which restricted Julianas time domain to the Godly Pce, the entire pce would have beenpletely enveloped by the time power.
You have toprehend it and directly enter the istion room in the godly pce toprehend it! Jerry shook his head and sighed.
Although the Divine Kings Pce could allow the surrounding people to not be affected by others, that was only effective for those who entered the istion room of the Divine Kings Pce. Now, Julianna was directly heading towards the center of the Divine Kings pce.
Moreover, she was directly sitting under the nine-heaven grade precious tree. This time, everyone in the Divine Kings pce was affected.
The most important thing was that once Juliana entered the state of closed-door cultivation, she would be isted for seven days. Seven days of closed-door cultivation was nothing to her. This was the godly king realm, and seven days was not enough for Apollo and the others to stabilize their realm.
Nheless, judging from the current situation, they could not easily interrupt Juliana. This asion was not like thest incident. At least, judging from Julianas current stat, when she woke up, it was very likely that she had already mastered the second level of the time domain.
There was no doubt that Julianas time domain would be even more terrifying.
However, the problem was that no one knew how long juliana would be in seclusion this time, but it would definitely not be short.
Looking at Jerrys appearance, Alice thought that Jerry was worried that Juliana would lose control of the time domain just like thest time.
Therefore, she slowly walked over and reminded him, Dont worry, there shouldnt be any problems this time. When she wakes up, she will be able to master the second level of the time domain.
I know. The problem is when she will wake up. uttered Jerry while covering his head. He only felt a headache right now, a very painful one.
Upon hearing this, Alice was even more confused. Once Juliana sessfully mastered the time domain, wouldnt that mean that the sky dynastys strength had increased even more? Jerry should be happy about this, but why did he look so troubled.
Seeing Alices puzzled look, Jerry directly told her about the divine spear dynastys visit.
At this time, the Kona sisters lowered their heads in shame. If it werent for the two of them, the Sky Dynasty wouldnt have been targeted by the powerful divine spear dynasty right after they entered the second floor of the endless tower, they had even thought that Jerry would hand them over.
The two of them were not bothered by the fact that Jerry had said that they had be his concubines.
Whats there to worry about? Just cultivate as usual, Alice said with a serious expression.
What can you achieve in seven days? Ke Nas face was pale. From her words, she finally knew where the sky dynasty had so many type 3 powerhouses, she attributed the appearance of Jerrys powerhouses to the time domain. However, there was a problem with this most powerful weapon. Even though she thought that these people were extremely talented, seven days was too short.
Although she has entered a state of seclusion, isnt the power of time still there? Its just that no one can control it. Alices words directly woke Jerry up.
Jerry was stunned for a moment. He stared at Alice for a long time without blinking.
It was the first time Alice saw Jerry looking at her like that. For a moment, she was a little scared. She took a step back and said, Whats wrong? Did I say something wrong?
No, not only did you not say anything wrong, you were absolutely right. What Alice did not expect was that Jerry did not taunt her. Not only did he confirm her words, but he also rushed over to hug her in excitement and kiss her hard on the cheek.
Even with Alices outgoing personality, she could not help but blush when she was treated like this in front of so many people. Although she did not mind Jerry kissing her, she could not do it in front of so many people; she was not mentally prepared.
Obviously, Jerry did not think of this. After Alices Reminder, he remembered that back on the floating ind, when Juliana wanted to master the secondyer of the time domain.
The situation at that time was even more critical than this time. The temporal domain was out of control, but it was still emitting its time power, thereby affecting everyone who entered the domain.
Back then, it was Jerry who had activated the god-forbidden domain to break through the influence of the time domain. If Alice had not reminded him, he would have forgotten about this matter.
Chapter 288 - A Blessing in Disguise
Chapter 288: A Blessing in Disguise
Based on his previous experience, Jerry thought that the temporal domain in the out-of-control state was, in a sense, more powerful than the one under Julianas control. After all, he had felt the power when he had barged into the out-of-control time domain.
However, it was definitely not the effect that Juliana had disyed in the city in the sky.
That was also because one was in a state of Julianas control, while the other waspletely out of control.
Jerry suddenly remembered that this time, it was all thanks to Julianas closed-door cultivation under the nine heavens treasure tree toprehend the second level of time domain. Otherwise, it would have beenpletely over.
The istion rooms of the divine pce prevented the people who were in istion from being affected by the outside world. It could be said that each istion room was apletely independent space that could not affect each other.
Once Juliana entered the istion room, even if sheprehended the second level of the time domain like she was now, the time power that was out of control would not be able to affect the people outside.
The reason why the time power was spreading crazily in the godly pce was that Jerry wanted everyone to be able toprehend the power of Laws under the Nine Heavens Supreme Tree.
Therefore, he nted the nine heaven pr treasure tree directly in the center of the Godly Pce. In this way, the seclusion rooms in the godly pce would be affected by the nine heaven pr treasure tree.
And because of this, Juliannas power of time, which she was cultivating under the nine heaven pr treasure tree, could spread in the godly pce and affect everyone cultivating in the godly pce.
However,pared to the time domain that was under Julianas control in Sky City, the time power in the time domain this time was filled with uncertainty. The flow of time in each istion room might be different.
It might have been a day outside, ten days inside the istion room, or even a few hundred days.
Based on the power of time that Jerry sensed, it was far from the time domain that had gone out of control on the floating ind. The flow of time in the time domain at that time was at least calcted in years.
Otherwise, he wouldnt have injured the great elder of the Elf tribe to such a state.
Of course, the time domain that went out of control at that time could be said to be the result of Burning Julianas life. It was different from what he felt this time.
Although the time power in the time domain was currently in an uncontroble state, it was not that powerful. However, for the sake of the safety of his generals andmanders, Jerry had to personally go to each of the seclusion rooms to test the time power.
Moreover, he just so happened to choose some ces with strong time power as the seclusion training grounds for these people. This way, he could make full use of Julianas enlightenment of the second level of the domain.
After everyone was arranged into the closed-door training room in the Godly Pce, Jerrys spirit was a little dispirited. After all, he was the one who had to continuously open his forbidden god domain to invade another persons domain.
Moreover, the other persons domain was the most mysterious andplicated time domain in the legends.
Regardless of the gains, Jerry could clearly feel that the time power this time was much stronger, which was probably due to Juliana.
Originally, Jerrys idea was to follow the time flow rate of 1:10 back then, and the seven days of closed-door cultivation would at most be 70 days. But now, ording to Jerrys previous experiments, the time flow rate in the worst closed-door cultivation room had already reached 1:30.
This also meant that it could at most be exchanged for 70 days, and now it could be exchanged for at least 210 days.
Moreover, for the 70 days back then, Juliana had to continuously activate her time domain during these seven days. One had to know that the temporal domain was known to be the most difficult domain toprehend, and the expenditure of maintaining the time domain was quite huge.
In this situation, Juliana might not be able to maintain it for a full seven days. However, it was different this time. She was currently in a state where she was trying toprehend thews of time; the surrounding time domain could be said to be an essory of this kind ofprehension.
Basically, it would not cause any burden to Juliana. In other words, as long as Juliana was in this state, this temporal domain could be maintained forever.
Not only that, when he saved Juliana on the floating ind, his god-binding domain and time domain had a certain degree of fusion, causing his god-binding domain to be mixed with some fragments of thews of time, but he waspletely unable to control these fragments of thew of time.
When Jerry was testing the power of time andprehending this time domain, he found that he seemed to be able to slightly control the time fragments in his god-binding domain, which was also a way of thinking.
It was as if a huge door had beenpletely opened in front of Jerry. It could be said that this time, it was a blessing in disguise.
Eh? Why are you still here? How could I forget about you? Jerry turned his head and found that Alice was still standing at the side.
The blush on Alices face had gradually faded. At this moment, she looked at Jerry with concern and said, You forgot that my realm follows your realm.
Only then did Jerry remember that there was such a thing, he could only shake his head helplessly and say, I almost forgot about this. Its fine. Im also going to find a closed-door cultivation room to improve myself. Otherwise, it wouldnt make sense if the cultivation realms of all my subordinates are higher than mine.
Oh right, those cultivation rooms are all empty, so you can use them as you wish. When the timees, you can choose any one of them.
After saying that, he did not care about what Alice was thinking. Jerry then turned around and went straight into one of the istion rooms. Because this space was given to him by the endless tower, once the istion time of this stone room arrived, it would automatically notify him.
Therefore, he did not have to worry about missing the time at all.
Seeing Jerry go straight into the istion room without saying a word, Alice was so angry that she stomped her feet. However, after thinking for a long time, she could only helplessly choose a istion room and enter it to cultivate.
As everyone from the Sky Dynasty got into the godly pce to cultivate, the entire pce fell into silence.
Just like what Jerry had said, they were in a hurry when they first came here. They did not bring many things, such as maids and the like. Those who could bring them were all generals andmanders of simr statuses.
This was also why the entire pce was empty once everyone began to meditate.
Chapter 289 - Endless Rumors
Chapter 289: Endless Rumors
For the people of Sky dynasty who were in seclusion in the temporal domain, the time seemed to be very long.
But to the external world, it was only merely seven days.
In the cultivation career of the godly monarch, seven days was just a blink of an eye.
Nheless, during these seven days, all sorts of rumors had spread throughout the second level of the Tower of Infinity.
The ones that spread the most were the rookies that had just entered the second level of the tower, as well as the sky dynasty that had just jumped into the eyes of many trial-takers.
After all, not many rookies received such preferential treatment from the old man on the second level as soon as they entered. In fact, this was also due to the reputation of the leader of the Divine Spear Dynasty, Lu Zian.
He was a topic of conversation, so his every move and his divine spear dynasty would attract a lot of attention.
In addition, during this period of time, there were other rookies who came up from the first floor of the endless tower. After some investigation, most of them were clear about the conflict between the Sky Dynasty and the Divine Spear dynasty.
Especially under the deliberate propaganda of some people, it became that the Divine Spear dynasty bullied the two weak women with their strength, and no one dared to help the others under the threat of the Divine Spear dynasty.
Under the desperate situation of the two weak women, only the Sky Dynasty dared to risk offending the Divine Spear dynasty and chose to help the two women.
That was why the two women admired the lord of the Sky Dynasty.
In short, the image of the Divine Spear dynasty in these rumors had always appeared in an extremely ugly way. After all, the trial-taker on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity had been suffering under Lu Zian for a long time.
The most important thing was that most of them were pretty much the same, because that was the truth.
For a time, everyone began to admire Jerry. After all, it was not that there were no people who had the courage to resist the Holy Spear dynasty, but most of them ended up miserable.
Although the strength of the Holy Spear dynasty on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity was not weak, it was not that there were no people who could beparable or evenparable to them. However, these people were all guessing the brother behind Lu Zian.
Therefore, very few people dared to confront Lu Zian in the second floor of the tower. These people all had a strength or background that was not inferior to Lu Zians brother.
Jerry was just a neer who had just entered the second floor of the tower. If he did not have strength or background, no one would think highly of him. After that, the Sky Dynasty got into the second floor of the tower and entered the closed-door cultivation mode.
This made these people even more certain that the new trial-takers condition was not very good. Otherwise, he would not have entered the closed-door cultivation mode right after he entered.
However, this was just their guess. How much strength could he increase in seven days?
No one knew better than these trial-takers who had stayed in the second level of the endless tower for so long how difficult it was to increase ones strengthter on.
Sigh, I reckon that this rookie willpletely disappear from the second level of the endless tower in seven days.
I dont think theres a need to be so pessimistic. As long as he seized the opportunity to enter the maze after his seclusion ended, even the divine spear dynasty wouldnt be able to do anything to him.
You are too naive. If thats the case, he will die even more tragically. The Divine Spear dynasty can also send people into the maze. If thats the case, he will die even faster and more tragically.
The stone chambers were the space that the endless tower rewarded every trial-taker. It could be imed that it was a space that allowed every trial-taker to rest and increase their strength.
Therefore, there were naturally arrays that could resist the invasion of others. However, under the absolute difference in strength, these arrays would not be of much use, so it was still better than facing the enemy in the maze.
In the maze, not only would one have to face the enemy, one would also have to face the danger from the maze.
Even if one was lucky enough to survive in the maze and eventually survive in the maze, what about the next time? After all, that was not quite practical.
There were also people who said that it was because the leader of the Sky dynasty was too arrogant and did not know the dangers of the second level of the endless tower. From the other rookies, they learned that the leader of the Sky Dynasty had not only passed through all the maze on the first level of the Tower of Infinity, he had also passed through all of them in one go.
Therefore, they felt that the so-called leader of the dynasty was inted. However, for the trial-takers, the higher they went, the more danger the trial-takers would face. Not only would they face the dangers in thebyrinth of the endless tower, but there would also be other trial-takers.
Nevertheless, there were also people who wanted to recruit Jerry after they learned of his strength. The person who had such thoughts was undoubtedly not someone who had his own strength or background that was not inferior to Lu Zians brother.
As for the others, they did not have such thoughts and did not dare to have such thoughts.
But no matter what kind of thoughts or goals they had, they would have to wait until the stone door was opened before they could know what would happen.
Of course, among all the trial-takers on the second floor, the ones who were most looking forward to opening the door were definitely the people from Spear dynasty.
What the hell is going on? In the hall, Lu Zian angrily swept all the bottles and jars on the table onto the ground, making a crisp sound.
Countless pieces fell to the ground.
What rumors areing out? Buck, why arent you investigating? Lets see who is spreading these rumors behind the scenes. Find all those people and kill them!
Although everyone knew that Lu Zian was a lecherous person, he knew that it waspletely different from saying it in person. The most important thing was that the rumors were getting more and more ridiculous. At least, in Lu Zians eyes, it was extremely ridiculous.
Yes, I have already sent my people to investigate it. When the timees, I will naturally find the culprit and deal with it. Furthermore, these problems will be solved when the sky dynasty ends its seclusion. Chief Commander Buck sighed helplessly in his heart, in fact, most of the rumors were true.
Furthermore, they even said that they would find the people who spread the rumors and deal with them. Wouldnt that mean that they would have to deal with all the cultivators on the second level.
Although their divine spear dynasty was powerful, it did not mean that they had the ability to deal with all the cultivators on the second level. In fact, nobody dared to say that they had such strength, or else the second level of the Tower of Infinity would have been dominated by one faction.
Furthermore, it was obvious that those who could spread rumors were not afraid of the Divine Spear dynasty. There were only a few factions. How could they have the strength to destroy the other party.
However, he did not dare to say such words in person. He had already offended the lord a few times. It was best to go along with his wishes for such a trivial matter. When that time came, such rumors would naturally fall apart. When that time came, it would be fine to find a random culprit to deal with.
All that was left was to wait for the Sky Dynasty to end its closed-door cultivation.
Chapter 290 - A Test Subject
Chapter 290: A Test Subject
In the Godly Pce, a figure who had not moved for a long time suddenly opened his eyes. As Rays of divine light shed in his eyes, countless electric arcs fluttered in them like a sea of lightning.
Is this the Godly King? Jerry slowly asked as he gently exhaled a mouthful of turbid air.
While he rxed his muscles and bones slightly, crackling sounds came from all over his body.
In the blink of an eye, Jerrys figure disappeared from the istion room and appeared in the center of the god-king pce, where there was a divine tree that was half the height of a human.
Under the divine tree sat an extremely beautiful woman. However, her sharp ears indicated that this woman was not human.
Jerry did not expect that Julianna did not show any signs of waking up after such a long time. If he did not feel that the spatial domain was not as out of control as before, Jerry would have suspected that something had happened again.
However, when he looked at the time of her closed-door cultivation, it had almost reached seven days.
Only then did he realize that Julianna had only been cultivating in the center of the Godly Pce for seven days, unlike him who had spent at least 300 days in closed-door cultivation.
Times up. Those who have awakened,e out. Jerry looked at the various seclusion rooms and said slowly.
After hearing this familiar voice, the majority of the figures in the seclusion rooms opened their eyes at the same time. In a short while, numerous figures with terrifying auras appeared outside the divine pce.
These were all people who had awakened from the state of seclusion, but there was the power of time in the seclusion rooms, as well as the spirit energy and thew energy of the nine heavens treasured tree. Hence, they chose to continue cultivating in there, which would enable them to consolidate their cultivation.
Hence, when they heard Jerrys call, they immediately came out. As for those who were in deep seclusion, Jerrys voice could not reach their ears, but Jerry could choose to leave some words in the room. When they woke up, they would know what had happened.
Jerry looked at the figures around him. Most of them had reached thete-stage king realm. They had yet to reach the stage where they could control their own divine power, so they were unable to control the divine power in their bodies.
However, what Jerry did not expect was that among these people, Ares had undergone the greatest change. Not only had his own strength reached the peak-stage Divine King realm, he had also be the strongest among them. Furthermore, there were a few blood-colored lines on his body. Most importantly, he was no longer surrounded by the dense blood-colored energy, which meant that he knew how to control it.
There were also Apollo and Odin. They were like two extremes, one emitting a warm aura from the inside, while the other had a warm smile on his face. Besides, there was a man who was known as the beauty of the Greek gods; many girls would certainly worship him if he were to be ced outside.
However, one should not think that Apollo was weak just because of his appearance. Jerry could clearly feel that there was a terrifying power like the sun hidden under that gentle appearance, which could burn everything to Ashes.
Odin, on the other hand, was clearly the opposite. His entire body was filled with an aura that kept people away from him. It was like a piece of ice that had not melted for a thousand years. There was no expression on his determined face that was carved like a sword; it made people wonder if he had no other expression other than this one. Unfortunately, there was only one eye on this face, and there was nothing in the other eye, there seemed to be something terrifying hidden in it.
Jerry could clearly feel that the two of them were not far away from mastering the secondyer of the domain. They justcked an opportunity now.
Just like Juliana back then.
This opportunity was not something that one coulde across by staying in the istion room.
Looking at the familiar figures around him, Jerry had the feeling of sweeping across other kingdoms during the Empire era. A boundless heroic spirit suddenly rose in his chest.
Eh? Jerry was about to say something when he suddenly felt something. As he turned to look outside the door, his deep gaze seemed to be able to prate through the obstruction of the temple and reach the stone door.
Alright, everyone, your test subjects have arrived. Its a good opportunity to test the results of your cultivation over this period of time.
At this moment, Lu Zian and the others who were waiting outside the stone door suddenly felt a chill. It was as if they had been targeted by some prehistoric beast. However, this feeling disappeared in a sh. They only thought that it was an illusion.
They would never have imagined that the gaze came from behind the stone door in front of them.
In order to rush to deliver the invitation to Jerry before Chief Commander Barker, Lu Zian and the others had calcted the time to arrive outside Jerrys door. This was to ensure that they would directly deliver the invitation the moment celestial dynastys seclusion ended.
Once the other party discovered that the gap in their strength was too big, and once the other party agreed to Barkers invitation, the ns that they had previously made would basically all go down the drain.
However, other than them, countless cultivators on the second level of the tower were staring at the stone door where the Sky Dynasty was located.
Its over It looks like the sky dynasty is really going to be finished. I thought that they would be able to drag it out for a period of time through the maze.
Thats right. I didnt expect the Divine Spear dynasty to be so ruthless. They directly came to block the door. Now, they wont be able to escape even if they wanted to.
In the headquarters of the Divine Spear dynasty, an old man was pacing back and forth anxiously in front of a bronze mirror made of an unknown material. Countless array patterns were carved on the surface of the bronze mirror.
The entire surface of the mirror waspletely covered, which made the object function not like a mirror.
The old man pacing back and forth was the greatmander of the Divine Spear dynasty, Barker. He naturally knew that his master had brought so many people to block the door. If the greatmander could not notice such a hugemotion, his position as greatmander would basically be in vain.
The reason why he did not stop it was because Lu Zian said that his actions had been approved by his elder brother. That was why Barker anxiously came here to try to contact Sir ire. Wasnt he trying to subdue the Sky Dynasty? Why did he still do such a thing.
As he waited anxiously, rays of light shed on the bronze mirror. The unknown array patterns gradually merged into the mirror as if they were swallowed by the mirror, revealing theplete mirror.
At the same time, the mirror reflected the face of a strange man.
Chapter 291 - Let Them Test It
Chapter 291: Let Them Test It
The figure on the mirror looked 70-80% simr to the leader of the Spear Dynasty, but the temperament of the two waspletely different.
If Lu Zian was a rat in the sewer, then this man was a lion on the prairie.
His whole body exuded a calm atmosphere from the inside out, as though nothing could make him change his color.
At the moment, Lu Zian relied on his elder brother for everything. Therefore, when things happened, there was no difference on the surface, but the panic in his eyes could not be dispelled.
Lu Zian hated people who kept saying that he could only rely on his elder brother. At the same time, he was afraid that one day, his elder brother would really leave him alone.
Therefore, Lu Zians heart had never been truly strong. What waspletely different from him was this figure that looked somewhat simr to Lu Zian. His eyes were like a bottomless pool of stagnant water.
It was a kind of strong confidence in his own strength. It was a kind of domineering aura that could only be disyed after experiencing countless battles.
This kind of aura could only be disyed after experiencing countless battles.
This was Lu Zians elder brother, ranked in the top ten on the stone monument of the endless tower.
What happened? Buck! The person in the mirror said slowly.
The ve pays his respects to His Majesty, King re! Buck, the chiefmander of the Divine Spear dynasty, was currently kneeling in front of the mirror with iparable respect. His face revealed an extremely devout expression.
It was a respect that came from the bottom of his heart.
How many times have I told you not to care about these formalities outside? Stand up and speak to me! ires tone was gentle, unlike Lu Zian who was arrogant and always roared loudly.
Because Lu Zian was not strong enough, he could only rely on those things to show others that he was strong. But ire did not need it. Even if he spoke softly, no one would doubt his strength.
Yes! Buck did not dare to object. He patted the dust on his legs, but even when he stood up, he had a respectful look on his face.
Tell me about the problem!
Your Majesty, His Highness Lu Zian has brought people to the Sky Dynasty. He said that this matter was approved by you.
Thats right!
Buck was stunned. He thought that this was just an excuse that Lu Zian came up with. However, it also reflected how much prestige ire had in the hearts of these people. Even if Buck suspected that this was an excuse that Lu Zian came up with himself, he did not dare to stop him, instead, he could only confirm it personally.
I dont understand what this means. Didnt you mean to subdue the sky dynasty back then? Buck carefully considered his words, could it be that Lu Zian had really convinced Sir ire to change her mind and decide to directly eliminate the sky dynasty.
Yes, but Buck, you also said that the rewards given to the sky dynasty by the endless tower are simr to the rewards I received back then. It is enough to show the great potential of the Sky Dynasty.
It is precisely because of this that we decided to subdue the Sky Dynasty, isnt it?
But have you ever thought that a person like that would never willingly submit to us? Let him bring his men over to cause a ruckus first, and then you can deal with itter. This way, not only will he know about the difference in strength between the two sides, but hell also owe us a favor. Moreover, this is also an experiment on the Sky Dynasty. If theyre already taken care of by my good-for-nothing brother before you rush over, then it means that the sky dynasty is only so-so.
You have to remember that not everyone can be our subordinate.
Buck took a deep breath. I see. I understand. I will do it now!
When the figure on the mirror disappeared, he let out a long sigh. In fact, he knew that 70-80% of what ire said just now was because of his brother, who was also Bucks master, Lu Zian.
Lu Zian must have said something to ire in private to cause such a scene. Otherwise, as long as an ordinary person did not see such a huge difference in strength, he would not choose to resist, let alone saying that this was a trial.
ording to what he knew, Sky Dynasty had passed through the ninebyrinths on the first floor of the endless tower, which meant that they should have nine pieces of rule fragments in their hands.
At most, they could only gather nine third-stage godly monarchs. Although they had been in seclusion for seven days, what could they do in seven days? It was not even enough to let those who had just broken through to the third-stage godly monarch realm to consolidate their realm.
Lu Zian had brought more than a dozen subordinates with him.
Among them, only two were at the middle stage of the third-stage godly monarch realm. The rest were all at thete stage of the third-stage godly monarch realm.
How could the other party resist?
These matters were not something he could worry about.
He did not care about the life and death of a rookie. Over the thousands of years, how many rookies with great potential had entered the training ground, and how many had reached the end? No matter how great their potential was, they were still weaklings who were at the mercy of others before they grew up.
What Buck cared about was that Lord ire was good at everything. No matter which aspect, she was one of the best in the entire training ground. The only bad thing was that she doted on his younger brother too much, if this went on, there would be problems sooner orter.
Rumble! A stone door slowly opened.
The people waiting in front of the Sky dynastys door were already impatient. Lu Zian looked at the stone door that was gradually opening and felt the spiritual energying from the stone room. His hatred towards the sky dynasty grew even more.
There had always been only others waiting for him, and this was the first time he had waited for others. Moreover, it seemed that the spiritual energy in the other partys stone room was even better than the spiritual energy in his ce, which made him even more unhappy. Nevertheless, when he thought about how this ce would soon belong to him, everything in it would belong to him.
Whether it was the pce inside, the endless spiritual energy, or the two women that he had been longing for day and night.
Everyone, pleasee in. His Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time. A gentle voice was heard.
When he noticed the unfamiliar figure in front of him, the joy in Lu Zians heart immediately disappeared. This master of the Sky Dynasty was too arrogant!
Not only did he have to wait in front of the door for such a long time, but he only sent one person to wee them. Thest time Ike came, it was the sky dynasty master who personally came to wee them.
This time, there was only one person.
The figure standing at the door looked very young. He had a sunny smile like a big brother next door, and the fluctuations from his body were at the intermediate stage of the godly monarch realm.
Hmm, its only been a few days, but he has be so much more confident!
Chapter 292 - The King Did Not Want to Scare Him
Chapter 292: The King Did Not Want to Scare Him
After inquiring Ike, Lu Zian found out that Ike had never seen the person who weed them before.
It seems that this is the hidden trump card of that guy, Lu Zian thought to himself. At this moment, he began to sympathize with the guy named Jerry.
It was like a person who came from the countryside and finally had some money. He started to show off in front of other. When there was a middle-stage third-level godly monarch, he took it out to receive others.
He wanted to show that the Sky Dynasty now had the qualifications to be on equal footing with his Divine Dynasty.
However, in the eyes of Lu Xian and the others, this behavior was not onlyughable, but also very pathetic. Although he did not meet the Sky Dynastys masterst time, in Lu Xians heart, the Sky Dynastys master was just a country bumpkin who had not seen the world.
Perhaps he had some ability, but it was nothing. It was not worth mentioning.
It seems that thest time we sent two intermediate stage third stage godly monarchs, he thought that we only had the strength of intermediate stage third stage godly monarchs, said a person behind Lu Xian.
Forget it. Lets go in and have a good experience of this neers strength. Lets see how much the neers strength has improved in these seven days. Let us seniors teach these newbies the rules of the second floor of the Tower of Infinity, Lu Zian said with a smile. Then, he led his followers through the stone door and entered the territory of the Sky Dynasty.
Although Lu Zian was smiling, a cold glint shed in his eyes. Probably only a guy who didnt know the immensity of Heaven and earth would dare to ignore his orders and dare to plunder his woman.
This time, he would personally let that guy know what cruelty was. He had also noticed the prying eyes around him, so he could use this guy to let the idiots know the price of offending him.
Thinking of this, he unconsciously put on a cruel smile as the sound of the stone door closing slowly came from behind him.
What he didnt know was that when the stone door closed, the sunshine boy who was responsible for weing them had also be a bit cruel and bloodthirsty. He hid it so well that the people of the Divine Spear dynasty didnt notice it at all.
What about the rest of you? Are you the only one from the Sky Dynasty? Some of the people were dissatisfied, it was fine if they did not see anyoneing to wee them, but there were no decorations at all. The pce in front of them was right in front of them. It could be said that there was no etiquette at all.
Thats not it. The main reason is that Im afraid of scaring you!
As if they had heard a funny joke, everyone could not help butugh out loud at this moment. Even Lu Zian could not maintain his calm appearance. Although his strength was not that great, he was always paying attention to his image when he was outside, but now, he really could not hold it in anymore.
Do you want to scare us? Its fine, its fine. Tell us how many godly monarchs there are in your sky dynasty. We will never be daunted by you, he uttered.
It caused another burst ofughter.
There are not many of us in the mid-stage third-level godly monarchs. Besides me, theres another one. Hermes still had a sunny smile on his face, as if he did not see these peopleughing at him or did not care at all.
After all, no one would care about the words and actions of a person who was about to die.
Wow, there are so many masters. Im so scared!
Yeah, Im scared too.
These peopleughed even louder, but unfortunately, they didnt notice that the closer they got to the pce, the colder Hermes eyes became behind them. It was a gaze that looked at dead people.
As the door of the pce opened, Lu Zian brought theughing crowd into the pce. A young figure sat on the throne above. He must be the so-called lord of the Sky Dynasty.
However, before Lu Zian could look at Jerry carefully, his mind was instantly attracted by the two women standing beside Jerry. Initially, he thought that Ike told him that there were two more beautiful women than the Kona sisters in the Sky Dynasty just to get him off. He did not take it seriously. After all, in his opinion, the Kona sisters were already the most beautiful women he had ever seen.
It was only now that he realized that Ike was not lying after witnessing it himself. Those two figures could be said to havepletely transcended the level of mortals. They were real goddesses.
I dont like his eyes! Alice said with a frown. Athena also looked at the guy below with disgust.
Thats easy! Jerry snapped his fingers.
Lu Zian, who was immersed in Alice and Athenas beauty, did not have time to react before he heard the sound of snapping fingers. Then, he felt a sharp pain in his eyes, and then darkness.
He could not help but let out a scream and rolled on the ground. The people around him quickly helped him up. Only then did they realize that there were only two ck eye sockets left on his face, for the eyeballs inside had been burned away by the mes.
Two pools of blood slowly flowed down from the eye sockets.
How dare you attack me? Men, kill him, men, kill him for me! Lu Zian was flustered and exasperated. No one could save Jerry this time. Even Buck, that stubborn old man, did not dare to stop him.
However, what Lu Zian did not expect was that even though he was already at the Godly King Realm, Jerry was still able to burn his eyes with a snap of his fingers.
After shouting for a long time, there was no movement around him. Lu Zian became even angrier, he shouted loudly, Simmons, where are you? Where the hell are you? I told you to kill that Guy, did you hear me? Kill all the people from Sky Dynasty. Except for those women, I will teach those women myself.
Oh right, keep the Lord of Sky Dynasty alive and cripple him. I want him to see his own women being bullied by others and dare to attack me.
Snap!
There was another crisp snap. This time, Lu Zian could not even wail because his tongue had been burned to ashes by the sound of the snap.
Therefore, he could only let out a series of whimpers. The intense pain made him roll on the ground continuously.
The people of the Divine Spear dynasty did not move at all, even though their leader had been blinded and his tongue had been burned off.
After they entered the pce, they found that there were more than 20 figures standing on both sides of the hall. These people were basicallyte-stage third-stage divine kings. The person who weed them at the door just now was not wrong; there was only one middle-stage divine king.
The others were allte-stage divine kings!
How could they fight in such a situation?
Only then did they recall what Hermes had said back then.
Our king did not want to scare you!
Chapter 293 - A Chance to Survive
Chapter 293: A Chance to Survive
They were indeed frightened.
How could this be possible?!
Didnt they agree that there would only be nine third-stage godly monarchs at most?
Moreover, they were at the initial stage of the third-stage godly monarch realm.
Why were there more than 20 of them all at once? And all of them were at thete stage of the third-stage.
Which side was the one that was outnumbered?
Moreover, the way they looked at the people around them was as if they were staring atmbs waiting to be ughtered. This kind of gaze was extremely familiar to them.
However, they had always looked at others. They did not expect that one day they would bembs in the eyes of others.
Therefore, even if their master, Lu Zian, was shouting and jumping around, none of them dared to act rashly.
Lu Zian, who was shouting crazily, looked like a crazy clown. Moreover, he was a clown who did not understand the situation at all.
Are you Simmons? It seems like theres something wrong with your leader. Are you the one in charge? asked the young man on the throne.
Simmons was the strongest among the people that Lu Zian had brought. He had already reached the divine king realm with one foot, which was difficult.
Even so, he looked at the smiling young man on the throne, but he did not have any confidence. He did not know why, but the moment he saw that person, it reminded him of how he looked when he first met Sir ire.
They were both calm and unhurried, just as unfathomable.
Respected Emperor Sky, I admit that we have offended you, but our king has already received the corresponding punishment. With your magnanimity, I believe that you will not feel bad for our king.
If Im not wrong, with your strength, your goal is to go to the top of the endless tower. One day, you will be able to meet our Lords elder brother, Lord ire. Even Lord ire has never treated his younger brother this way. Simmons directly brought out ire.
Right now, the people of the Divine Spear dynasty were mostly confused as to how the Sky Dynasty had done it. With such strength, even the Divine Spear dynasty had to treat it seriously. They had used all their resources in order to say that they hadpletely defeated the Sky dynasty.
Either the Sky Dynasty had some fortuitous encounter in the past seven days, and their strength had improved by leaps and bounds.
Or the information they had received at the beginning was wrong.
Thinking of this, Simmons nced at Ike, who was hiding in the corner. He would never believe that someone could improve their strength to this extent in just seven days.
Could it be that this was a trap set up between them?
At this moment, Ike did not have the confidence he had before. At this moment, he could not help but tremble. Didnt he see the insufferably arrogant leader of the Divine Spear dynasty, Lu Zian, wailing on the ground like a stray dog?
Even Lu Zian was not in his eyes, let alone him.
At this moment, Ike also felt Simmons gaze and saw the doubt in it. Ike was about to fall intoplete despair. Initially, he could only cling tightly to divine spear dynastys thigh, this was his only hope of surviving.
Once Divine Spear dynasty abandoned him, he could not find any reason to survive.
Seeing Ikes expression, it didnt seem like he was acting. Simmons dispelled the thought of this person conspiring with the other party to harm their divine spear dynasty.
Then there was only one possibility. Even Ike had beenpletely deceived. Did that mean that the other party had started to set up a trap ever since they entered the trial grounds?
No, this was a trap that the other party had set up before they entered the trial grounds. Even Ike was just a chess piece that the other party used to cover their tracks.
It was too terrifying. This person was even more terrifying than Sir ire.
With just these people, it was unknown if they would be able to leave this ce alive.
Are you threatening me? Jerry asked with a faint smile. As Jerrys words fell, the killing intent in the entire hall became even denser.
I dont dare to do that. I just hope that the Emperor of the sky will think about it carefully. On the endless tower, having one more friend is better than having one more enemy. Simmons only hoped that Sir ires name would cause the other party to be afraid.
What you said was quite true!
When Simmons heard this, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the other party was still somewhat afraid of Sir ire.
However, Jerrys subsequent words made his entire body tense up again
I will give you a chance to live. These people under me have not fought with anyone for a long time. I have also been looking for some people to practice for them. It just so happens that you havee today.
In a one-on-one situation, if you can win against my men, Ill give you a chance to live. If you lose, then Ill have to ask you all to die here.
Your Majesty, the Emperor of the sky, why do you have to do this? Theres no severity in your attacks. Once you hurt either side, its not good for either side, and Simmons hurriedly stepped forward and said.
The first one! However, Jerry did not give him any room for negotiation. He immediately spoke out.
Ill do it! A rough voice sounded out. The tone of the voice was filled with bloodlust and madness. A figure covered in blood-red patterns came directly to the main hall. A pair of blood-red eyes also swept across the divine spear pilgrims group.
It was as if he was choosing his prey.
Ares could not take it anymore. Upon hearing Jerrys words, he immediately rushed down impatiently. Apollo frowned slightly. It was not because he was worried about Ares strength.
It was because Ares behavior was extremely vulgar. He was like a hooligan on the street. It would be an insult to the face of the Sky dynasty. As for whether Ares won or lost, he did not care whether he would lose the face of the Sky dynasty.
However, when he thought about how these people were basically dead, the dead would naturally not spread any word. Hence, Apollo did not care too much about it.
Right then, Ares gaze swept across everyone. Finally, he stared at the strongest person in the group, Simmons.
Simmons instantly felt an overwhelming pressure. It was as if he was facing a demon that had lived since ancient times.
Kalita, youre up, Simmons said expressionlessly. He knew that this battle had to continue no matter what.
Upon hearing Simmons words, one of the members trembled. His eyes revealed a trace of fear. However, in the end, he gradually became determined and slowly walked to the front of the group.
What? Are you looking down on me? asked Ares sulkily when he saw that the person had actually sent out a middle-stage divine king.
Chapter 294 - The Peak
Chapter 294: The Peak
Did you misunderstand something? You are not the one choosing the candidates for the match. I am the one who can choose! Jerry understood what the other party meant after some thought.
In terms of cultivation, Ares, who was the top Tier 3 Divine King, was undoubtedly the strongest on his side. Hence, if the other party sent out the weakest member of their team, it was equivalent to giving up on the match.
The opponent wanted to win the match somewhere else, but Jerry did not want to do so. He had originally wanted to test the difference in strength between his side and the experts here. Sending out the weakest member of his team would not be able to test the strength of a fart.
Upon hearing Jerrys words, Simmons expression changed. He did not expect the opponent to not give him any chance to operate. The situation now was stronger than the others, so there was nothing he could do.
However, such a one-on-one fight was much better than having so many people attacking him at once. At the very least, the chances of survival were much higher.
He wanted to defeat this guy in front of him, whose eyes were red and his face was filled with wild excitement. From his strength, it could be seen that the other party had just entered the realm, which he had already entered many years ago.
He could definitely win this round!
Simmons slowly walked forward.
Jerry pped his hands twice, causing the entire hall to tremble. The roof of the hall slowly opened, revealing the sky above.
A arena that was tens of thousands of feet wide appeared in front of everyone.
It was not known what material this arena was made of, but a deste and ancient aura emanated from it, as though it had existed for tens of thousands of years.
There were still various weapons left behind. It was unknown how many battles it had experienced on this stage.
Alright,e! Seeing this ancient stage, Ares became even more excited. With a loud roar, he ignored his opponents reaction and directly jumped into the stage.
Seeing this, Simmons no longer hesitated. He immediately stood on the stage. The current situation was very obvious.
Victory and loss were equivalent to survival and death respectively.
Dong! A distant bell sounded, as if it had passed through the ages and arrived on the stage.
There was no extra movement. As the bell rang, two terrifying figures collided directly like two meteorites. The heat wave that was stirred up could be clearly felt even outside the stage.
This was even under the condition that this ancient arena had isted a portion of its power.
It was sufficient to show the strength of the two people on the arena.
Jerry leaned against his throne, his eyes staring at the arena. In fact, he did not know if this was right. However, if these people wanted to break through, they would have to go through such a life and death battle, otherwise, they would just be a bunch of flower vases with empty realms.
Furthermore, these people had no experience in fighting against a Tier 3 Divine King. If they were to meet other people next time, would they have to rely on numbers to kill their opponents?
On the stage, the two figures were like two bolts of lightning, constantly crossing each other. Every time they crossed each other, the sound of wind and thunder would ring out.
Initially, Ares was slightly weaker than his opponent because of his strength. However, Jerry was not worried at all. He knew that Ares had the secondyer of his domain. Once Ares used the secondyer of his domain, his opponent would not be a match for him.
It seemed that Ares did not have the intention to activate the secondyer of his domain for the time being. It seemed that he wanted to test his ownbat strength first. As the battle continued, Ares gradually regained the upper hand.
Simmons was getting more and more frightened. Initially, he wanted to defeat his opponent, but he did not want to kill him. After all, this was the territory of the Sky Dynasty. No matter how nice Jerry said it, once Simmons really killed the sky dynastys people, Jerry would probably turn hostile on the spot and bury all of them here.
However, as the battle progressed, the pressure Simmons faced became greater and greater. He even began to realize that he could no longer suppress his opponent. If he did not use his full strength, he would really die in this arena, so at this moment, Simmons did not dare to hold back anymore.
No matter what Jerry thought or did, it had to be after the battle had ended. If he continued to retain his strength, Simmons reckoned that he would not be able to walk down this stage alive.
A Ray of light that soared to the sky erupted from Simmons physique, forcing Ares, who was surrounded by a bloody glow, to retreat a hundred miles away.
With Simmons as the center, the golden chains extended outwards. In an instant, hundreds of chains appeared in front of Ares. Ares knew that these chains were not easy to deal with. As he roared furiously, a bloody aura burst out from his body, it almost dyed half of the sky red.
The majestic bloody aura pushed back the chains that had invaded Ares.
Is this that fellows domain? Seems like hes not too far away from the 2nd tier. Its a pity that Ares has already grasped it. Amongst everyone present, there was no one who understood domains better than Jerry.
After all, he was the only one who had grasped the 3rdyer.
On the stage, when the chains were knocked away by the blood energy, Simmons eyes were filled with shock. The sh of domains allowed him to know that his opponents domain was above his, that Fellow, who had just reached the peak of the Tier 3 Divine King Realm, had actually grasped the 2ndyer domain.
How was this possible? This was something that even he had not grasped.
However, Simmons was indeed a veteran. Although Ares2ndyer domain had exceeded his expectations, he did not lose hisposure and reacted quickly.
He changed his attack style. Since his domain was no match for his opponents, he would rely on his overwhelming strength to slowly grind his opponent to death.
Simmons no longer focused on attacking. With the existence of the second level domain, it was no longer possible for Simmons to directly kill his opponent. However, maintaining the second level domain was a huge burden to the user.
Furthermore, he had more divine power than his opponent. Seeing how Ares did not know how to conserve his divine power, Simmons knew that as long as he dragged on, the moment his opponents divine power was depleted, it would be his chance to win.
Ive lost! On the throne, Jerry saw through Simmons intentions at a nce. Generally speaking, Simmons method was not wrong.
It was just that he had picked the wrong opponent. If it had been anyone else, he might have seeded.
However, he had no choice but to meet Ares. Ares war god domain had always grown stronger with each battle. In addition to the blood-colored stripes on his body, he didnt have to worry about exhausting his divine power at all.
Moreover, the most important thing was that Simmons hadnt noticed that the blood-colored fog was getting thicker and thicker, almostpletely enveloping the entire stage.
Even Simmons did not realize that he had changed.
Chapter 295 - The Victory Has Been Decided
Chapter 295: The Victory Has Been Decided
The blood mist that filled the sky enveloped the entire arena. Simmons also knew that there was something wrong with the blood mist, so he used his divine power to separate himself from the blood mist.
Although he did not know what the use of the blood mist was, it was definitely something bad. Isting it was not a problem.
However, what he did not know was that the blood mist was not something that could be isted by divine power.
As he continued to pull and fight, Simmons eyes gradually turned ayer of blood red. A desire to kill rushed out from the bottom of his heart uncontrobly.
His footsteps were no longer as orderly as before. Instead, they started to be a little messy.
He had clearly wanted to exhaust Ares and finally find a chance to win. However, he had unknowingly started to fight with Ares.
Although Jerry had already predicted the oue, he was still a little surprised by Ares inexplicable Tier 2 Realm. He did not expect the blood mist to be so powerful.
Ares had only activated the Tier 2 Realm for less than a minute. Furthermore, Simmons had been maintaining a high level of vignce. Even when he was facing Ares crazy attacks, he did not show the slightest bit of rxation towards the blood-colored fog around him.
When the fog filled the entire arena, Simmons used his divine power topletely iste himself from it. However, even so, Simmons still fell for it.
Jerry had originally thought that the blood-colored fog would not be as heavy as the blood-colored fog at the bottom of the blood pool back then. Perhaps it would be easier to deal with. After all, Ares still had so much blood-colored fog that he had notpletely absorbed and digested.
He did not expect the blood-colored mist to be even more permeable than the blood-colored mist at the bottom of the pool. Crona, who was watching the battle from the side, was the most impressed.
Back then, she was only at the peak-stage of the Tier 2 Divine King Realm. She could still stay in the blood-colored pool for quite some time. She could even divert her attention to take care of her sister, Crane.
However, Simmons was a true peak-stage Tier 3 Divine King. She was much stronger than the current her, not to mention that she was many times stronger than when she was in the lost forest.
Yet, Simmons had been hit so quickly. It was obvious that the blood mist was much stronger than the blood qi at the bottom of the pool.
However, there was another problem. The pool was in a cave in the lost forest, and the person in the arena had never been to the maze. Where did the blood qie from.
It seemed that the changes in the blood transformation pool had something to do with Jerry. Thinking of this, Crona turned to look at Jerry, who was sitting on the throne. This man had too many secrets.
He kept a lot of secrets. When she first came to the second floor of the endless tower, she had never expected him to bring out 20 Tier 3 Divine Kings. How could a neer who had just entered the second floor of the endless tower have 20 Tier 3 Divine Kings.
After that, the Divine Spear dynasty directly came to find trouble, and then
For some reason, Crona suddenly remembered what Jerry had said about the two sisters being married to him, and her face suddenly turned red.
But on second thought, so what if Jerry had so many secrets? In a sense, the two sisters were already his people. But when she turned her gaze, she saw Alice and Athena standing beside Jerry.
Facing the two of them, even Crona, who had always believed that she looked good, had to admit that there was an absolute gap between her and the two of them, whether it was in terms of strength or appearance.
Not to mention that there was an elf sitting under the divine tree in the godly pce. When she thought of this, Cronas gaze dimmed. Compared to those people, she did not seem to have any advantage.
She even did not have an advantage aspared to her own sister. Crona nced at her sister Kirans proud twin peaks. Although Athenas chest size was not small, it was still visible to the naked eye whenpared to Kirans.
Crona knew that this was the result of her sister trying her best to restrain herself. She did not know how manyyers of the bra were wrapped around her chest. It was enough to show how majestic her peaks were.
Just then, the sound of metal shing could be heard from the stage. The battle situation on the stage had gradually be clear.
Simmons had also realized that his condition was not right. However, Ares, who was attacking crazily, did not give him any chance to catch his breath. He could be said to bepletely suppressed.
Countless golden chains surrounded him, defending him from Ares attacks again and again.
However, Ares did not care. When he entered his condition, no one could stop him. As the battle progressed, Simmons physical strength was gradually depleted, and soon there was not much divine power left in his body.
However, the aura on Ares body was still rising, apanied by his angry roar.
The blood mist that filled the sky above the arena gathered on Aresbody. As the blood mist slowly fused into Ares body, Ares strength had once again received a huge increase.
The fluctuations that came from afar made Simmons feel a sense of life and death danger. Even though he was affected by the blood mist, he still made a clear judgment. He used all his strength to unleash his domain to its limit. Tens of thousands of golden chains gathered in front of Simmons, forming a golden round shield.
Boom!
A blood-red figure was like a wild dragon as it rammed into the golden round shield, emitting a deafening collision sound. It was as if a bolt of lightning had shed across the clear sky. A figure was then thrown high into the air before finallynding on the stage; there was no more movement.
It caused the eardrums of the surrounding people to buzz. The huge energy fluctuations produced by the collision on the stage passed through the stage, causing a huge impact on the surrounding people.
In the Sky Dynasty, other than Apollo, Odin, and the others who remained unmoving, the other people were also swayed left and right by the impact of the wave.
Jerry waved his hand casually, and the impact that was approaching the throne disappeared into thin air.
And the most miserable was the group of people brought by the Divine Spear Dynasty. At this moment, they were all lying on the ground, and no one could stand in the end.
It seems that the winner and loser have been decided, Jerry said calmly.
Cough, cough cough! Yes, I admit that I have lost. If you want to kill me or cut me into pieces, you can do whatever you want! Just as Jerry finished his sentence, an extremely weak voice came from the stage.
A battered figure was propping himself up on the ground, as if he was trying to stand up. However, after trying several times, he still failed. The scarlet blood then dyed the figure red.
Oh, youre still alive? Ares had already recovered from the excitement of the battle. However, he did not take the opportunity to give the helpless person a final blow.
Chapter 296 - Who’s Next?
Chapter 296: Whos Next?
At this moment, the people of Divine Spear dynasty werepletely shocked by the scene in the arena. Simmons had actually been defeated!
Simmons could be said to be the strongest among them. He was even the sessor of the next greatmander appointed by Buck.
Unlike the others, Simmons had always been obsessed with strength and was not interested in other things. He did not even put his Lu Zian in his eyes.
He had always been alone and had no rtives. Moreover, he was so powerful that even Lu Zian did not dare to order him around.
This time, if it were not for Sir ires words, Simmons would not havee out.
You are just a piece of trash, you cant even win against a guy who is weaker than you! Its a waste of your time. An angry curse interrupted the silence.
During the battle just now, someone had already healed Lu Zians injuries. As the top divine spear dynasty of the second floor of the endless tower, how could they not have some good things in their hands, things like healing and life-saving items were even more numerous.
After all, the maze could be said to be full of danger. Even they could not bepletely unscathed. Once they were wounded and did not receive immediate treatment, they would die very soon.
After recovering from his injuries, Lu Zian finally understood the current situation. He did not dare to do anything. He did not dare to look at the two women beside Jerry. He did not even dare to look up at the throne.
He was really afraid. He had never seen such a person. No matter who it was, even those who were stronger than him did not dare to attack him without a word.
Because no matter how much those people looked down on him, they had to consider his brother ire. No matter how he messed around on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity, it was basically smooth sailing, those who were stronger than him would not personally attack him because of ire.
Those who were weaker than him did not have the strength at all.
However, the man in front of him was different, for he was a madman, aplete madman.
Without saying a word, he had blinded him in the beginning and burned his tongue. Lu Zian had no doubt that if he dared to look around again, that man would really kill him without any hesitation.
However, as long as he could sessfully get out of here alive, he had to bring everyone back andpletely destroy this man.
Just in case, he had to report to his elder brother and ask for more people from his elder brother. At that time, he would let this pilgrim in the sky know what cruelty was.
Therefore, what he had to do now was to survive. He did not feel that there was anything to be ashamed of. This was called being flexible and flexible.
However, who would have thought that the strongest person that he had sent out, the guy that he thought would definitely win, would actually lose.
Usually, this Simmons was indifferent to him. In Lu Zians eyes, he was just a piece of wood that only knew how to cultivate. If it wasnt for his brother and chiefmander Barker, who had always valued him.
Lu Zian had already sent people to get rid of this guy. Who would have thought that this time, after taking great pains to bring this guy out, he would lose in the first battle, and to a person whose strength was inferior to his.
This made Lu Zian angry. He was sure that if he lost, the guy on the throne would definitely kill him.
You are a loser. I have raised you for so many years and only raised a piece of trash like you. To think that my brother andmander Barker thought so highly of you?.
Shut up! A faint voice came from the throne. Lu Zian was so scared that he did not dare to speak. He covered his mouth tightly, afraid that the person would burn his tongue if he said anything.
Simmons ignored Lu Zian who was jumping around. He did not think much of that guy. He was just a piece of trash who did things without thinking. If it was not for the help of his powerful brother, with Lu Zians suicidal personality, he would have died ten thousand times.
He just sat quietly in the arena and waited for his death. He had lost the battle. However, he did not expect that someone who had just entered the second level of the endless tower would be able to master the second level domain.
After all, the Divine Spear dynasty had been in business for so many years, and only Barker had sessfully opened the second level domain. As a neer who had joined the Divine Spear dynasty halfway through, he was able to receive such preferential treatment from the Divine Spear dynasty, arge part of it was because he had touched the threshold of the second level domain.
However, after so many years, he still had not sessfully mastered the second level domain, which was partly because he had notpletely submitted to the divine spear domain. He was more like an employee of the Divine Spear dynasty, he used the Divine Spear dynastys ce to cultivate. Once the Divine Spear dynasty had something to do, he had the obligation to help them.
Therefore, regarding how toprehend the secondyer of the domain, whether it was Lord ire ormander Barker, they did not give him anything unless he was willing topletely submit to the Divine Spear dynasty.
However, to make himpletely submit to the useless Lu Zian, he would rather stay in a corner and quietly fumble. However, he did not expect to die right here.
Although he knew that this day woulde, he felt aggrieved when he thought that he had actually died because of this trash, and because this trash had fallen in love with two women.
The past scenes shed in front of his eyes. If he were to do it again, he would definitely not join any of the trial-takers. However, as an itinerant cultivator, it was easier said than done to cultivate alone without the support of dynasty.
After waiting for a long time, he was still alive.
Why are you looking at me? I will not attack a person who does not have the ability to fight. Since you were able to survive that attack, it means that you are a true powerhouse, Ares said excitedly. He had not attacked someone for a long time.
In the end, he did not expect to meet such an opponent this time. It could be said that he had fought to his hearts content.
It was just exhrating.
After saying that, Ares did not bother about Simmons anymore. With a bloodthirsty smile on his face, he shouted excitedly to the people below, Whos next?
Upon hearing Ares voice, the faces of all the people from Divine Spear dynasty turned green. It was hrious that the strongest one among them had already lost to you. Who else would go up and throw their lives away!
Furthermore, looking at the excited look on that fellows face, it did not look like he was injured at all.
Lu Zians entire face turned ck. If that was really the case, he reckoned that he would not be able to get out of here alive. He was very clear about the strength of his people. Even though he had not liked Simmons for a long time, he had to admit that he was the strongest among them.
Chapter 297 - Opponents
Chapter 297: Opponents
Ares, pass it other people now, Jerry said calmly. He wanted to let these people adapt to the battle between Third Order Godly Monarchs. There was no such thing as letting Ares fight all the opponents by himself. If that was the case, how would the others gain experience from the match?
Furthermore, the difference in strength between the Divine Spear dynasty and Ares was too big. To Ares, these people would only give him limited improvements.
Your Majesty, I think I can still fight! Ares scratched his head and said. He had no intention of going down.
If your Majesty wants you to go down, then go down. Dont tell me you want to disobey his majestys orders again? A figure who was bathed in sunlight jumped onto the stage and said to Ares with an unhappy expression.
Apollo, stop talking nonsense. When did I ever want to disobey his orders again? Am I not asking His Majesty? Upon hearing Apollos words, Ares panicked. He looked at Jerry guiltily, he knew that he had been on the bench for a long time.
How would he dare to disobey an order again? However, Jerry did not have the slightest intention of agreeing to his request. The smile on his face grew wider and wider. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Ares, who was still standing on the stage.
Ares knew that it was probably impossible for him to have another fight. Moreover, it was highly likely that if he did not hurry up and get off the stage, he would be even more miserable thanst time.
Without hesitation, Ares, who had thought this through, immediately jumped off the stage dejectedly. He was afraid that he would incur the wrath of Jerry if he dyed for even a second longer.
Apollo, who was on the stage, nced at Simmons, who was seriously injured on the stage. After watching the battle below the stage, he naturally knew how powerful Simmons was. If it was not for the fact that his opponent had just been restrained by Ares second level domain, he probably wouldnt have lost.
Whether it was his own strength or battle experience, Simmons wasnt weak. In fact, Apollo had always wanted to fight Simmons. Only by fighting a strong opponent could he disy his strength and gain some insights.
However, the current situation was definitely not good. Just as Apollo was about to open his mouth, Ares had jumped onto the stage again.
This time, before Apollo could speak, Ares came to Simmons side and said with a smile, Ill make room for you guys!
With that said, he led Simmons off the stage.
Unlike Ares, who was still full of vigor after the fight, the heavily injured Simmons could not move at all on the stage. He could not even walk off the stage.
Meanwhile, the people from Divine Spear dynasty could not take the initiative to go up and receive Simmons. They were not familiar with Simmons to begin with. Furthermore, Lu Zian was angry at his failure. How could he send someone to fetch him? This would result in Simmons remaining on the stage after Apollo leaped onto the stage.
Apollo nced at Jerry, who nodded slightly. He was already used to Ares and Jerry.
Seeing that Jerry did not me him, Apollo knew that his battle could begin at any time. However, after looking at everyone in the Holy Spear dynasty, Apollo shook his head in disappointment, for none of these people fit his expectation.
You can send anyone up! After getting Jerrys permission, Apollo said casually.
Hearing this, Lu Zian was delighted. They had lost the first battle, but if they still lost this time, the situation would be even more difficult.
Now that the opponent asked them to choose anyone, they naturally wouldnt refuse.
Harrison! As soon as Lu Zian finished his words, a voice was heard.
Understood! A short figure squeezed out from the crowd. At this moment, everyone saw that this person was not short, but had a hunchback due to some reason. His entire body was bent into a ball.
It was as if there was a turtle shell on his back. Moreover, there were strange warts all over his face, and some of them were even broken. ck-green thick juice flowed out from those warts.
Not only did Jerry and the others look ufortable, but even the people from Spear dynasty who saw this person also distanced themselves from that person. At that moment, their eyes filled with deep fear.
That hunchbacked guy slowly walked onto the stage, and when he saw such an ugly guying up, Apollos eyes filled with a deep disgust. He had always been confident in his own beauty, he had a deep disgust for ugliness that came from the depths of his soul.
However, he was the one who had asked the other party to choose a random person toe up. If he went back on his words now, those people would think that he was merely surrendering in disguise, which would be an even more unbearable humiliation for him.
He would definitely not allow such a thing to happen.
It seemed that he could only end this battle as quickly as possible. Fighting with such an ugly guy was undoubtedly a form of torture for him.
It was unknown whether that fellow named Harrison also knew what Apollo was thinking or if he had other ideas. He had just stepped onto the stage and did not wait for the bell to ring when he immediately distanced himself from Apollo.
Dong! The distant bell rang. Apollo did not hesitate at all, for he wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. He did not hold back at all. A light rose up from his hand; it was so dazzling that everyone could not look straight at him.
Countless rays of light shot towards the ugly little old man.
Compared to the strange sight of Ares blood fog, Apollos attack was more upright and upright. It was as dazzling as the sun.
It looks like a show No, this is not a show. Who are you trying to show off by making it look like this? Do you think theres a dance party? Ares, roared below the stage. He had always looked down on these fancy things, just like when he was fighting against Simmons. He kept attacking crazily, and only when his fists hit the flesh could he feel the excitement of battle.
In the face of Apollos attack, the short old man cackled. As he waved his hand, streams of gray fog rose up. When Apollos attack entered the gray fog, it was like a stone sinking into the sea and disappearing without a trace, without stirring up a single wave.
Hahahaha! Below the stage, Aresughed out mercilessly, Can you do it or not? At first, you looked so confident. I thought your attack was strong, but in the end, it didnt even make a sound.
Initially, on the stage, when Apollo saw the grey mist that continued to spread, his heart was filled with wariness. After all, he had witnessed Aress blood mist before. If he was not careful enough, he might be suffused with the desire to kill within the fog.
Even if one isted oneself from the fog, one would still be affected by it.
Chapter 298 - Harrison Who Fought Hard
Chapter 298: Harrison Who Fought Hard
Apollo frowned when he heard Ares mockingughter. However, he ignored Ares and admitted that he had underestimated his opponent.
Every single one of them who managed to break through to the third God King were quite strong.
When Ares saw that Apollo was ignoring him, he opened his mouth and was about to say something. However, he felt a cold gaze on him. As he turned his head and looked at Jerry, who was smiling, he immediately stopped thinking.
He quickly covered his mouth, not daring to say another word.
When Simmons saw what happened, he could not help but take another look at Jerry. Without a doubt, Jerrys strength was only at thete-stage of the Tier 3 divine King Realm. Ares, who was beside him, was already at the peak of the realm.
In Simmons impression, there were only a few people who could deal with the current Ares.
For example, the greatmander of the Divine Spear dynasty, Barker.
However, the greatmander of the Divine Spear Dynasty, Lu Zian, did not have such a powerful presence in front of Barker. Instead of saying that Barker was subservient to Lu Zian, it would be better to think that he was subservient to Carlisle.
This was very normal. In the training grounds, strength was the most important element.
However, no matter how he looked at it, Jerry was not as strong as Ares, who had defeated him. However, the reverence that Ares had for him did not seem to be faked.
Could it be that Jerry was hiding some sort of ability?
On the stage, under Apollos vignt gaze, the gray fogpletely enveloped the short figure. The fog became thicker and thicker, making it impossible for anyone to see what was happening within it.
The fog continued to spread towards Apollo.
Apollo would not allow it to invade his body. Rays of light that were like the sun soon spread out in all directions with Apollo as the center.
Looking from the outside of the arena, Apollo was like a miniature sun. The grey fog disintegrated under the rays of golden light.
It was as if he had met his nemesis.
Apollo let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that this grey fog was not as powerful as Aress blood fog. Furthermore, Apollo did not sense any aura of a domain.
The gray fog was probably just a move of the opponent, and not a domain. Otherwise, it would not have been dispelled so easily.
Gulp!
Sounds that sounded like the cries of a monster could be hearding from the gray fog.
After dispelling the gray fog, Apollo realized that a swamp had appeared on the stage. Bubbles were popping and bursting in the swamp.
The sound was the bubbling sound of the bubbles in the swamp.
After the bubbles broke, some gray fog would appear. Only then did Apollo know where the gray fog came from.
It seemed that the short old man had used the gray fog to cover the spread of the swamp. If not for Apollo being alert enough, the swamp would have enveloped Apollo.
Looking at the dirty and messy swamp and the stinky smelling from the swamp, Apollo immediately activated his territory.
There was no doubt that this swamp was Harrisons territory. However, Apollo did note because the other partys swamp territory was dangerous to him, but because the swamp looked too disgusting.
He absolutely could not allow anything in the swamp to touch his body.
As a god who was both intelligent and beautiful, the second most handsome man in the entire Sky Dynasty, apart from His Majesty Jerry, and a veteran Germaphobe, anything in the swamp that entered within five meters of him would drive him crazy.
After Apollo activated his domain, a scorching sun rose into the sky. Even under the stage, everyone who was watching could feel waves of heating.
Although they knew it was a domain, in Apollos domain, the power of the sun was not much weaker than the real sun.
Under the illumination of the Sun, the expansion of the swamp waspletely stopped. The swamp even began to dry up and crack, as if the water in it had beenpletely evaporated.
Harrison was also secretlyining because he did not expect the opponents territory to be the sun.
What was going on with the people from the Sky Dynasty? Why were their territories getting more and more excessive. Last time, that Guys strange blood fog could not even be stopped by Simmons. This time, it was even more ruthless.
How dare he hit you!
Harrison was cursing in his heart. What kind of monsters were these in the Sky dynasty.
Left with no other choice, Harrison could only go all out. At this moment, the terrifying pustules on his face started to vibrate non-stop, and after that, they started to explode one by one.
Grey mist rose up from the pustules, fusing into the grey mist on the stage. The grey-green thick juice that flowed out from the wound dripped down his cheeks and dripped onto the swamp under his feet.
The entire swamp had turned grey-green, and a stench that was a hundred times stronger than before came from the swamp.
Furthermore, the clothes on Harrisons back had been torn apart, revealing his true appearance. Harrison was not a hunchback, but had a huge pustules on his back.
The veins on Harrisons face bulged, as though he was experiencing some sort of unbearable torture. Coupled with the pustules that had burst earlier, the current situation on Harrisons face was simply unbearable to look at. Fortunately, after the pustules had ruptured, the gray fog had fused into the arena.
The gray fog on the arena had be even denser. From being continuously defeated by the sunlight earlier until now, it had actually been able to withstand that overwhelming light.
Under the cover of the thick fog, the swamp finally did not have to face the terrifying sun directly anymore. However, only the swamp under the gray fog was spared. The swamp outside the gray fog had long sincepletely disappeared under the illumination of the Sun, thus revealing the arena underneath.
Roar! Harris let out a roar that sounded like the roar of a wild beast. His face was extremely ferocious, as if he was experiencing iparable pain. He clenched his fists tightly, and the nails on his hands were directly embedded into his palms.
Gulp!
The pustr blister on Harrisons backpletely exploded. Countless tadpole-like things twisted and drilled into the swamp below from the pustr blister. The entire swamp rolled like boiling water.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Under the swamp, in an invisible ce, countless tiny figures rushed toward Apollo like sharp swords.
Those mean things love foul y. Apollo could naturally sense the strange movement under the swamp. He pointed forward with one hand and a pir of light instantly blocked in front of him.
Chapter 299 - The Furious Apollo
Chapter 299: The Furious Apollo
As expected, many ugly tadpole-like creatures with four legs crawled out of the swamp.
Not only that, the surface of these strange creatures skin was uneven. They all had lumps-like bumps on their skin, which made them extremely ugly.
At this moment, they kept roaring and baring their sharp fangs as they pounced on Apollo.
As expected, he crashed into the light pir in front of Apollo. One by one, he exploded like a balloon. The bloody corpses exploded everywhere, emitting a foul smell.
However, the remains of these dead monsters were stuck to the light wall like mud, continuously corroding the light wall in front of Apollo, emitting a puff of green smoke.
Apollo frowned as he looked at the corroded wall of light. One or two of them was fine as the corrosiveness was not strong. However, at this moment, it seemed that the strength of the wall of light had been confirmed.
The swamp continued to churn, and countless creatures drilled out from within, one after another, as if they were risking their lives to crash into the wall of light.
Then, one by one, they exploded like balloons. Their flesh and blood scattered in all directions, looking extremely disgusting.
When the scattered flesh and blood fell onto the wall of light, they corroded the wall, forming a green smoke that rose into the air and turned into a gray fog. Part of the flesh and blood also turned into a puddle of mud, gradually forming a new swamp.
Apollo had already activated one barrier after another. Unfortunately, the monsters in the swamp seemed to be endless and did not stop at all. They pounced on Apollo one after another, not giving him any chance to catch his breath.
Finally, a stinky monsters flesh fell on Apollos shoulder. Because Apollo had already wrapped himself inyers of divine light, the flesh naturally did not cause any harm to Apollo.
However, when he heard the sizzling soundsing from his shoulder, he smelled the stench again.
Apollos entire face turned green. At this moment, there was no longer that sunny smile on his face. The corners of his mouth were tightly pressed together, and his entire face became distorted.
Ever since he summoned Apollo, Jerry had never seen Apollo Act like this.
On the stage, Apollo looked at the depths of theyers of gray fog with a livid face. Although from the situation just now, Apollo had always been in a passive defensive state, but in reality, Apollos consumption was extremely small.
Theyers of light walls did not consume much of his divine power. On the other hand, Harris, who had been attacking crazily, could not hold on any longer. At this moment, the flesh on his back was a mess, revealing his ghastly white bones.
Apollo did not choose to attack was because he did not want to be tainted by those disgusting things emitting a foul smell. However, that fellow had actually managed to get such disgusting things onto his body.
Although there was ayer of divine light blocking it, the scene still made Apollos hair stand on end.
As Apollos anger rose, the terrifying zing sun on the stage began to expand continuously. The terrifying temperature caused the air on the stage to distort.
It was as if Apollo had truly pulled the sun down from the sky.
Whether it was Harrisons grey mist, or the swamp, or the countless tadpole-like monsters, they all began to crumble under the sun.
Rumble!
An earth-shattering sound rang out from the stage, as Apollo directly pulled the sun down, smashing it into the grey mist that Harris was hiding in.
The grey mist dissipated in front of the Sun, and along with the swamp, not to mention the creatures in the swamp, there werent even any corpses left.
The stage that had existed for an unknown period of time had already been dissolved by more than half. Fortunately, this sun was only a manifestation of the sun within Apollos domain, and not a real sun. Otherwise, the stage might not even be able to withstand it.
As for Harris, he waspletely gone, not even his corpse was left behind.
Everyone below the stage did not know what to say. They were all sweating profusely. Half of them had been heated up by the residual heat, while the other half were frightened.
Harris might not be the strongest among them, but he was definitely the most difficult to deal with. Be it the gray fog or the swamp, they were all extremely difficult to deal with. Furthermore, there was a poison that Harris had specially concocted.
ording to Harris, even if a Type 4 divine king were to be infected, without an antidote, they would be crippled or even killed.
Not to mention a Type 3 divine king, be it ate-stage or peak-stage divine king, they would die at the touch.
Initially, they had thought that they would definitely win, or at the very least, it would be a draw. If the other party was poisoned, they could use it to threaten Jerry.
If the opponent wanted to save the lives of their subordinates, they would have to let them leave safely for a long time.
Initially, they had everything nned out, but in the end, all of them were gone.
Simmons, who had attacked thest time, was still alive at least. Furthermore, it looked like he had indeed suppressed Ares by a notch. However, they did not expect Ares to be so powerful in his desperate attack.
It could be said that he had lost.
This time, the opponent did not move at all after he entered the stage. Instead, he only spread out a light screen. Instead, it was Harrison who tried his best to break through the opponents light wall.
In the end, he managed to break through the defense with great difficulty. In the end, when the opponent flew into a rage, Harrisons entire body was blown up. It was cleaner than being cremated.
This was not called a battle. It was like an adult teasing a child. In the end, the child disobeyed and dirtied the adults clothes. The adult was so angry that he pped that guy away.
It seems that the victor has been decided! Jerry said calmly.
The people of Divine Spear dynasty were all speechless. Needless to say, their people had been beaten so badly that not even their ashes were left. Their entire bodies had been vaporized by the zing sun.
However, Apollos anger on the stage had not subsided. His originally handsome expression was now covered with ayer of frost. He looked at the people of Divine Spear dynasty with murderous intent, from the looks of it, he seemed to be thinking of smashing the zing sun down on all of their heads.
Nevertheless, Apollo was not that stupid Ares after all. Naturally, he would not do anything to disobey Jerrys orders. He only took a deep breath and withdrew his sun domain.
With a gloomy face, he walked down the stage. As he walked, he used the divine light to wash himself over and over again, even though the flesh and blood of that disgusting monster did not touch his body at all.
Jerry had finally gained some insight and finally saw Apollos angry look. It seemed that he had to figure out the type of maze before entering the maze in the future, in case it was something dirty like this swamp. It was better not to bring Apollo along.
Chapter 300 - A Collective Attack
Chapter 300: A Collective Attack
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Hahaha! Thats too funny! Ares looked at Apollos ashen face as he descended from the stage. He could not stopughing. Only he would dare to face Apollos murderous gaze and mock him at this moment.
It was not only the people from divine spear dynasty who were shocked by Apollos strength. At this moment, Crona and her sister were also looking at this person who had descended from the stage in shock.
Apollo had always left a good impression on the two of them. The main reason was that Apollo was handsome. Also, his entire person gave off a very sunny aura.
They did not expect him to be so strong. They were both at thete-stage of the third-stage divine King Realm. In the end, when this person in front of them flew into a rage, Harrison did not even have the time to say a word.
Cronas gaze swept over the people around her. Could it be that these people were all so powerful?
If that was really the case, then this sky dynasty was too terrifying. Even the top ten people on the endless stone monument who had just entered the second level of the Tower of Infinity did not have such strength!
It might even be possible to say that they had sessfully passed the trial of the endless tower in the end.
Crona was also shocked by her own thoughts.
Every trial-taker who entered the trial-ground held the trial of passing the endless tower and was eventually acknowledged by the endless tower.
However, one would only know how naive andughable ones thoughts were after passing through the maze.
She did not see the patrolling soldiers on the first level of the endless tower; many of them were former trial-takers.
Over the millions of years, countless trial-takers hade to this trial-ground, but none of them had passed the trials of the endless tower. Most of them had lost the ambition they had in the past.
They had even lost the qualifications to be trial-takers. In the end, they stayed in this trial-ground to settle down and spread their roots. Then, they watched as new generations of trial-takers walked down the path they had once walked.
Some of the trial-takers might recall some of their past memories, but they were no longer as ambitious as these trial-takers. They only smiled knowingly.
There were all sorts of people on each level of the endless tower. Most of them were the descendants of the trial-takers, or some of them were once trial-takers.
However, the endless tower hadpletely smoothed out the waters.
In fact, if Crona had not met Jerry in the end, she would probably have chosen to stop at the first level of the endless tower and give up her status as a trial-taker.
Just as Corna was distracted, a tall figure wearing armor walked past her. His footsteps were steady as he walked unhurriedly towards the arena.
He was not as unpredictable as Ares, nor was he as full of sunshine as Apollo. Of course, he was talking about Apollo before he went up the stage. Ever since he came down from the stage, Apollos expression was so gloomy that it looked like water was going to be squeezed out.
At this moment, he waspeting with Ares. If it were not for the fact that he might provoke Jerry, Apollo would have directly started a fight with Ares.
Odins temperament was different from the two of them. If Apollo did not give off a strong feeling at the beginning, then Odin gave off a strong feeling from the beginning to the end.
The aura that emanated from the inside was so oppressive that others could not breathe.
Before Jerry could utter anything, Odin had already slowly walked onto the stage. On the other side, the deep pit created by Apollos use of the sun was gradually healing.
Odin stood on the stage, his cold gaze carrying a powerful pressure as he swept his gaze towards the people from the Divine Spear dynasty below the stage. Before this gaze, no one dared to face it directly, and they all avoided that gaze.
There were clearly some people who were stronger than Odin, but at this moment, no one had the confidence to win.
They even had a feeling that if they met this person, they would definitely die.
Hmph! Looking at the performance of the people below, Odin snorted coldly, his tone filled with unspeakable disdain.
All of you go up together!
As soon as he finished speaking, the entire arena descended into a deathly silence. Everyones gazes turned towards the armored figure on the stage.
Cold and ruthless, his entire body was surrounded by an endless amount of death aura.
It was as though he was the grim reaper that had walked out of hell.
He was undoubtedly an expert, but who was not one of them.
The people of Divine Spear dynasty, who had initially thought that there was no hope, felt as though they had discovered a new continent, as they saw a glimmer of hope.
They were not confident enough to defeat that figure alone, although they were many of them.
The opponent was just ate-stage Tier 3 Divine King. Other than Harris, who had just died, there were also Lu Zian and Ike.
There were 10te-stage Type 3 divine kings on their side.
10 people challenging one person. If they could not win, they would be treated as a bunch of trash.
Although they thought that ten people would go up together and besiege that guy to death, this was the sky dynasty after all. Once they did that, the sky dynasty mighte up and surround them.
Therefore, they had to get Jerrys consent.
Jerry was also shocked by Odins words. He took a deep look at Odin and confirmed that Odin was serious. After thinking for two seconds, he nodded and agreed.
Swish!
The moment Jerry agreed, ten figures immediately jumped onto the stage, as if afraid that Jerry would go back on his words.
However, seeing them like that, Jerry didnt have any reaction, nor did he take back his decision.
Is this really good? Isnt it too impulsive? Athena asked worriedly.
Dont worry, since he has said so, it shows that he really has his confidence, Jerry replied calmly. In fact, among Odin, Apollo, and Ares, the one that Jerry favored the most was Odin.
As with the lord of the gods in Norse mythology, once his strength was fully disyed, even Jerry could not predict know how terrifying it would be.
Dont forget that among the many characters summoned, only Odin came out with not only the divine weapon, Gungnir, but also his mount, Sleipnir.
Gungnir seemed to have some kind of rule, which was simr to thew of Karma. The moment Gungnir targeted him, the target was already dead.
Once Gungnir threw, he would definitely hit the target, no matter where the target was hiding.
Moreover, in Odins domain, the gods had never disyed its true power.
Jerry was also very curious about what the twilight of the gods on the second level would look like.
On the other side, Apollo and Ares also turned their heads to look at Odin on the stage. Only now did they remember why they were so stupid. If they had known earlier, they would have uttered the same thing.
Wouldnt that be a good fight?
Chapter 301 - Instant Kill, The Terrifying Gungnir
Chapter 301: Instant Kill, The Terrifying Gungnir
Apollo and Ares looked at each other and saw a hint of annoyance in each others eyes.
Could the arena battle be fought in this way?
Why hadnt they thought of this earlier?
Odin was usually like a block of ice but when he became serious, he was much more domineering than anyone else.
Odin remained unmoved even when he faced 10 people in the arena.
It was as if those people standing in front of him were a group of scums.
His flippant attitude infuriated them. They might not be the strongest in the Endless Towers second level, but their existences were not something that anyone could ignore.
Anyone on the second level would have to think twice about fighting all 10 of them.
However, they were being snubbed by a particr person. If that someone was at the peak of tier 3 King of the Gods, and already touching the threshold of tier 4 like Commander Buck, then that person could just ignore them.
Even if it was Buck, he would not act so indifferently when he had to face them all together.
Everyone was secretly mobilizing the divine power in their bodies. They were just waiting to strike Odin with full strength when the bell rang.
Dong! ! !
Under everyones nervous, expectant, and joyful gazes, the bell in the distance rang!
ng! ! !
Before anyone could react, a figure was sent flying backward. It seemed as though he had received a heavy blow. That person flew around a few hundred meters away andid on the ground motionlessly.
It was only at this moment when everyone realized that a branch-like weapon was pierced into his body.
After the bell rang, Odin threw Gungnir out from his hand.
Jerry hadnt expected him to be so decisive. He assumed that Odin had absolute confidence since he dared the 10 of them to attack at the same time. Jerry wasnt counting on Odin toe out with such a thunderous attack, killing someone instantly.
Those people didnt even have time to react.
How was that possible?
One of them just died like that.
Wasnt this too fast? The bell had just rung, and one of them was already gone!
He was a tier 3 King of the Gods! How would he die from such an insignificant injury? It was not a big deal for tier 3 King of the Gods, even if their heads were chopped off unless the injury was caused by something special.
An example was ones domain or perhaps poison from the monsters in the maze.
Cronas arm had previously been bitten off by that beast and the wound had to be removed before it could fully heal.
However, that person died. A peak tier 3 King of the Gods, killed instantly by a weapon made from a tree branch.
Everyone was shocked by this scene, and the nine survivors started to pull away from Odin. At this point, no one had the guts to continue attacking.
Who would dare to joke with their lives? One of theirrades was still lying dead on the ground. He just died right in front of them.
Who would dareunch another attack rashly?
An inexplicable fear enveloped everyones hearts. What was going on with Sky Dynasty?
Where did these peoplee from? The first two guys were already terrifying enough. But this guy, who just made his appearance, was even more outrageous. He stabbed someone to death right after they met.
That person didnt even have time to react before his death.
Odin allowed those people to leave. It was as though he couldnt be bothered at all.
Striding towards the figure that was nailed onto the ground by Gungnir, he stretched out his hand to pull it out, without even turning his head to take a look at the corpse.
There wasnt value for him to ce any attention on the dead person at all.
Its that weapon, theres something wrong with that weapon! Someone in the arena shouted as he finally discovered the crux. After all, they were all veterans who had survived hundreds of battles to reach this arena.
He quickly uncovered the mystery of how Odin was able to achieve an instant kill.
Odin held onto Gungnir and turned in the direction of the person who had just spoken. However, he did not directly cast his weapon out this time.
Under everyones gazes, Odins figure gradually became blurry. Like a puff of smoke, he disappeared from everyones sight. The person who shouted out earlier instantly felt a terrifying life and death crisis.
All the hair on his body stood up, feeling as though he was targeted by a ferocious beast. However, he could not find any traces of Odin when he looked around.
Still, he did not let his guard down. To people like them who had experienced countless battles, aspared to what they saw, they would rather believe in their intuition which had been tempered through blood and fire.
After all, there were countless experts on the Trial Field and countlessws in the world. No one knew whatws others hadprehended or what domain they had grasped. Seeing might not be believing. The feeling of being targeted earlier was not an illusion.
This battle waspletely different from the two earlier battles. After all, someone died immediately after the bell had just rung.
Although he couldnt find any traces of Odin, he didnt hold back at all. He unleashed his domain instantly and the divine power in his entire body moved crazily as it formed a cyclone around him. For a moment, the arena was filled with a violent wind like a tornado as sand and stones swirled.
Unfortunately, a spear made out of a tree branch forcefully broke into his domain. There was no way to avoid it, nor any way for him to block it. He could only watch helplessly as the spear slowly invaded his domain and pierced through his body.
Following that, a miserable scream came from the other side of the arena. From the corner of his eye, he saw a tall figure d in armor appearing next to hisrade. That person gripped hispanions neck while thetter struggled helplessly.
After that, hepletely lost consciousness because Gungnir had already passed through his body, extinguishing all his life force.
Following the death of one person, another two were killed immediately after. No one in the arena had expected such a result.
Quick, gather over here. One of them ran towards the tier 3 King of the Gods who was killed by Gungnir and called out to gather hisrades. At this moment, Gungnir was still stuck on the corpse.
Without a doubt, Odin was indeed powerful. However, what they feared most was Gungnir. They could already tell how powerful this weapon was. Without it, Odin would be on par with them, a peak tier 3 King of the Gods.
Of course, he was not that stupid to touch it directly. Such a powerful divine weapon was not easy to control. If he was not careful, he might even suffer a bacsh. His thoughts were simple. All he needed to do was to restrain this weapon.
Chapter 302 - I Heard You Have a Lot of People
Chapter 302: I Heard You Have a Lot of People
Odin dropped the corpse in his hand and turned to look at the remaining people. Gungnir was still stuck in that dead body in the group.
Facing them, Odin remained indifferent. He stretched out his right hand and tried to summon back his weapon, but there was a lot of resistance. Gungnir seemed to have fallen into a quagmire.
Of course, it was not impossible to forcefully recall Gungnir, but it was not something that could be done in such a short time. However, it was very obvious that those people would not allow him to do so.
In an instant, six figures charged towards Odin. Originally, there were 10 people in the arena, but one died in the instance they met.
While the rest of them were still reeling in shock, two otherrades were killed when Odin found an opportunity to strike.
In a blink of an eye, there were only seven people left. One person stayed behind to restrain that terrifying and strange weapon while the other six no longer held back. All of them used their full strength to attack Odin.
They knew clearly that the only chance of surviving in this arena was to defeat him.
One domain after another enveloped Odin. Moreover, these six people clearly understood their respective domains well. Although each domain was different, under their intentional control, they formed a cage that restrained Odin tightly within.
No one knew what kind of expression did Odin show beneath the armor. This was an invisible form of pressure to them, but at this point, they had no other way out.
He had to admit that the people from Divine Spear Dynasty were indeed outstanding. When Odin realized that he would not be able to recall Gungnir anytime soon, all six figures had already surrounded him. Later on, they even formed a cage with their domains to trap him inside.
Odin also gave up on recalling Gungnir. Streams of ck aura seeped out from the cold iron armor.
Those people who surrounded him instantly shivered. This kind of coldness was different from the usual coldness. It was a kind of bitter coldness that seeped right into their bones, one that invaded the soul.
It felt like the gate to death had opened wide. Countless undead howled as they attempted to return to this world.
Although those people from Divine Spear Dynasty did not understand what had happened, they knew that they could not let Odin continue with this. Unfortunately, it was just an instantaneous thing to open their domains so how could it be something that could be interrupted so easily?
Endless divine powers attacked Odin and countless attacks wereunched from each persons domain. Some were thunder while others were fire. One after another, their attacks continued ceaselessly.
At this moment, numerous figures bearing death auras appeared around Odin, blocking these attacks for him.
Whats going on with these people? Someone eximed.
Dont worry, these people are tier 1 King of the Gods! Dont stop attacking!
Some panicked, while others could immediately tell that the figures protecting Odin were just a group of tier 1 King of the Gods. There were Demigods, Main Gods, and other existences amongst them. But in front of tier 3 King of the Gods, these people were like ants which they could crush with just a snap of their fingers.
The problem was that there were simply too many of them. Furthermore, Odin had also begun to make his move. As the Lord of the Norse Gods, he did not just rely on Gungnir, the divine weapon, to rise to his fame. His vast divine power gushed out from his cold iron armor.
The people of Divine Spear dynasty instantly felt immense pressure. Some wanted to go forward to save them. However, Odin had summoned countless undead. Even if these spirits could easily be destroyed, but it was still enough to slow them down.
The members of Sky Dynasty naturally knew about Odins domain, Twilight of the Gods. However, this was the first time the Crona Sisters had seen it. Be it Aress Wargod domain or Apollos Sun domain, neither of it made the sisters felt as shocked as what Odin had done.
After all, Odins domain was even more bizarre than Aress in another perspective. Even Apollos Sun domain could not counteract that bone-piercing bitter-cold aura. Fortunately, a majority of the death aura was firmly restrained by the arena.
Are these all the undead who died in his hands? As the ruler of the Holy Dynasty who had once fought her way out among numerousnders, Crona was only too familiar with the Main Gods and Demigods undead summoned by Odin. Every dynasty was built on countless dynasties ruins. When Crona was building the Holy Dynasty, she wiped out all the other dynasties of the Empire Era.
Thus, she could tell from one nce.
If this domain could summon the undead who died at his hands for his own use, and if these souls were able to disy their original power, then this is simply too terrifying. Cranes mouth was agape as shock filled her face. She instantly understood the terror of this domain.
If it was exactly like what she had imagined, then following the increase of Odins strength, it would also lead to an increase in the number of powerful experts who died in his hands. Then his domain would be even stronger than before.
Thats not right. He should only be able to summon the undead that is weaker than him! Cronas beautiful eyes roved around the entire arena. The battle on the stage had already progressed to this point, and casualties had started to appear. However, there were no signs of the three people that Odin had killed earlier, among the undead that were summoned.
This was what made Crona think in this way.
It wasnt that the people from Divine Spear Dynasty had not noticed this. But at this moment, they couldnt afford to think so much. Under Odins ferocious attacks, the person that Odin had targeted was already on the losing end. If they werent able to rush over to him in time, another casualty would fall into his hands.
In that way, the pressure they had to face would be even more terrifying. No matter what, they couldnt allow Odin to kill anyone of them again.
While they were engaged in a frenzied attack, three familiar figures suddenly appeared among the undead, which had been disregarded. Originally, these undead were far weaker than them, but there were simply too many of them blocking their path.
Thus, when theirpanions were in danger, they no longer cared about eliminating these dead souls. Instead, they forcefully charged through the encirclement, rushing over to support him. As a result, they exposed themselves to danger.
Just as everyones eyes were on Odin, two miserable cries came from behind. The others turned their heads in shock as they discovered three familiar figures among the undead. They were the three people who had ascended to the arena with them.
It was only at this moment did they realize that Odin was able to summon anyone who he had killed, into his domain.
The reason why Odin did not summon these three people earlier, was so that he could kill them in one strike.
At the same time, Odin had already in his opponent. Following the deaths of another few people, three more figures slowly walked out from Odins domain.
There were only four living people from Divine Spear Dynasty left, while there were six peak stage tier 3 undead in Odins domain.
They were originally hoping that they could kill Odin with theirrger numbers. But in the end, it was Odins side that had the advantage in numbers.
Chapter 303 - I Gave You a Chance but You Didn’t Grasp It
Chapter 303: I Gave You a Chance but You Didnt Grasp It
Six against three!
The people of the Divine Spear Dynasty no longer harbored any thoughts of defeating Odin. They only wanted to escape from him to stay alive, but thetter would not let them go so easily.
As for the six people who had been killed by Odin, they had returned to the arena in the form of undead. However, their eyes were vacant while their corpsesid on the arena.
The strange scene caused a chill in everyones hearts, needless to say for the remaining Divine Spear Dynasty members. They had already expended a lot of their stamina in the earlier battle. But the undead summoned by Odins domain was not affected at all.
Those six peak tier 3 King of the Gods, even though they were now undead, were still powerful enough to give them enormous pressure. From another perspective, the undead was much stronger than when they were alive.
Odin ignored the remaining three people and slowly walked towards thest person. That person was still trying his best to restrain Odins divine weapon, Gungnir.
He already knew that they had lost, but other than doing this, he didnt know what else should he do. Escape? They had all witnessed how powerful Gungnir was, so it was meaningless to escape.
The armored figure got nearer and nearer. Bean-sized beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead. It was as if Gungnir could feel its master approaching, he could feel its resistance growing stronger by the second.
However, this was no longer important. Even if he could sessfully suppress Gungnir, it was of no use. Odin was standing right in front of him while his otherrades were in dire situations.
Odin slowly outstretched his hand and pulled Gungnir out of the dead body from Divine Spear Dynasty. Throughout the entire process, the person who was in charge of restraining Gungnir did not show any intention of resistance. However, Odin did not pay any attention to him after his weapon was retrieved. He turned around and left the arena.
The person was just thinking that he was lucky to have survived this ordeal when he felt a cold aura behind him. When he turned around, he saw his other ninerades lined up neatly behind him. However, they were shrouded by a thick aura of death as their vacant eyes looked straight at him.
It seems that there is no need to fight anymore, Jerry said calmly. He looked at Lu Zian, whose face had turned as white as a sheet.
It was because all 10 of his Divine Spear Dynastys tier 3 King of the Gods had died in the ring. There werent many people remaining by Lu Zians side. The experts he brought along with him were basically all dead.
Other than Lu Zian himself, there were two mid-stage tier 3 King of the Gods, who did not even meet the qualifications to enter the arena. There was also Ike, who was cowering in a corner.
These people werent even qualified to be practice partners for Sky Dynastys people. Jerry did not want to waste time on these people. After the earlier battles, he had already figured out the fighting style of the King of the Gods. He also understood that hismander and generals were the strongest in this Endless Tower, even if they were in the same realm.
For a battle between tier 3 King of the Gods, other than the gap between the two realms, the only thing left was the sh of both parties domains. It depended if their domains were contradictory or if the other party had grasped a higher mastery of ones domain.
In the second battle where Harrison went up against Apollo, Harrisons Swamp domain was unquestionably suppressed by Apollos Sun domain. The former tried his best and risked his life, but he only barely broke through Apollos defense.
The final result ended with Harrison sted into pieces directly by the enraged Apollo with his Sun domain.
In the first battle, Simmons was only at the first level of his domain whereas Ares had already mastered the second level of his domain. In addition to that, Ares was enveloped by a bloodlust aura that came from the bottom of the blood pool.
In terms ofbat experience and use of divine power, Ares was far more inferior than Simons.
But as Ares had the help of the bloodlust aura, he did not have to worry about his divine power depleting during the battle. However, if Simmons had mastered the second level of his domain, Ares would probably be no match for Simmons.
The difference in the two battles was one domain being suppressed, while the other had differing domain levels.
Compared to the previous two battles, Odins battle was not a battle of domains, but purely a battle of divine power as well as the strength of Gungnir.
Moreover, Odin had already nned his next move from the moment he faced all 10 opponents. No matter if it was an instant kill right from the start, or killing two others before anyone else had time to react.
It was all based on tactics. It was definitely more interesting for him to conceal his killer move after activating his domain. Odin nned to lower their guards, by not immediately summoning those three tier 3 King of the Gods who had just died in his hands.
When the opportunity presented itself, he killed them all in one move. There was no suspense in the end. He was purely using numbers to bully the weaker side.
Odin was equivalent to 10te-stage tier 3 King of the Gods, so it was no surprise that he asked these people tobine their attacks. It seemed that Odin had already realized that the undead he had killed in Empire Era was no longer powerful enough to deal with the situation on the Trial Field.
That was why he conceived a n to kill those people from Divine Spear Dynasty so that he could supplement more powerful undead for his domain.
If this went on, Odins strength would reach an unimaginable level.
I gave you a chance, but you didnt grasp it! Jerry shot a sympathetic look at the remaining people from the Divine Spear Dynasty. It felt as though they were ants that were about to be crushed to death.
Lu Zian had not expected the oue to turn out like this. In the past, all newly ascended people to the second floor of the Endless Tower were like ants to him. But now, the situation had been reversed.
You cant kill me. My brother wont let you off! Lu Zian started to speak incoherently.
Who is your brother? Jerry pped his hands, and the 10,000 mile-long arena disappeared. He threw a nce at Li Zian, who was trying hard to remain calm.
My brother is one of the top 10 ranking people on the Endless Stone Tablet. If you kill me, my brother will definitely not let you off. Lu Zian assumed that Jerry was terrified by the mere mention of his brother and hurriedly said that.
Then after I release you, will you still be angry with me over this? Will you ask your brother to deal with me?
Let you off? How is that possible? Wait until I get out of here, I will teach you a lessonter on. Lu Zian thought silently without revealing his emotions.
How is that possible? We are adversaries who became friends, arent we? I will introduce my brother to you, and we will be able to help each other
Before Lu Zian could finish his sentence, a light shed past and his head was separated from his body. A shocked expression remained on his face, as though he hadnt expected Jerry to do something like this.
Chapter 304 - I, Simmons, Pay My Respects to the Sky Emperor
Chapter 304: I, Simmons, Pay My Respects to the Sky Emperor
I, Simmons, Pay My Respects to the Sky Emperor
Blood sttered all over the ground. The other members of the Divine Spear Dynasty werepletely dumbfounded. They did not even realize that their Emperor was gone just like that.
Ikes mind waspletely nk. Lu Zian died in front of him in this manner and his blood even sshed onto him. That same person who once considered himself as unexcelled in the world had died.
Even on the second floor of the Endless Tower, Divine Spear Dynasty was one of the top forces, not forgetting to mention that he had a famous elder brother.
But now, the master of the Divine Spear Dynasty died right in front of his eyes.
At this moment, Jerrys existence was even more terrifying than a demon in his eyes. The other party did not even care about Lu Zian or re, let alone him.
I know Ive done wrong. That fellow forced me to do those stuff. I have a lot of information on Divine Spear Dynasty. Ill tell you everything. Sky Emperor, please be magnanimous and let me go, just like youre passing gas! Ike threw himself on the ground and kowtowed crazily.
Jerry looked at those few men in the Pce expressionlessly. Without looking up, he waved his hand and said, Get rid of them!
His action was like chasing away some annoying flies.
The reason why he went through so much trouble to arrange this arena battle was just to understand the strength of these people. He had already made these fellows who were already itching for a fight loosen up their muscles.
As for that person called re, or the Endless Stone Tablet top ten warriors and whatever cooperation, what did it have to do with him?
Every trial-taker was a rival and only those who were not confident in their strength would have such thoughts.
Ignoring the fate of those people, Jerry turned his head to look at the person beside Ares.
Out of all the people who came to the Divine Spear Dynasty, Simmons was the only one who piqued Jerrys interest slightly.
After all, this person had almost grasped the existence of the second level of his domain. From the information that Jerry had gathered, Simmons hadprehended the domain on his own.
He waspletely different from Ares.
That was enough to show how talented Simmons was. Furthermore, it could be said that Simmons was a native of the Trial Field. He was not able to enter the maze of the Endless Tower on his own and could only rely on a trial-taker to enter the maze.
This was the choice of most natives in the Trial Field but if one made a wrong choice when choosing the trail-taker, the oue would not be optimistic. The lightest consequence would cause one to be unable to move forward whereas the worst-case scenario would result in one losing ones life.
Then, what are your ns now?
At this moment, Simmons was pretty well-rested. Although his injuries had not fully recovered, the divine power in his body had almost recovered to its original level. This was due to the abundant spiritual energy in Jerrys pce.
However, he did not have the slightest intention of escaping. From the series of battles earlier, Simmons could tell that the strength of the Sky Dynasty was unfathomable. The strength of those few people who just entered the arena had already far exceeded his imagination, not to mention many others who had yet to make their appearances.
Putting aside the fact that he had yet to recover from his serious injuries, even if he was at his peak, it was impossible for him to escape from this ce.
If one is willing to gamble, one must admit defeat. Its up to you to decide on my fate, said Simmons as he lowered his head. At this moment, he did not feel unconvinced because he had indeed lost. Although he hadnt expected the other party to grasp the second level domain, a loss was still a loss. At this moment, it was meaningless to think of any excuses.
Are you stupid? Our Emperor is asking if you are willing to submit to us? If he wants to kill you, does he need to ask you for your opinion? Ares looked at Simmons as if he was looking at a fool.
Reporting to the Emperor of the Sky Dynasty, I am originally from the Divine Spear Dynasty Halfway through his sentence, Simmons suddenly remembered that the Emperor of the Divine Spear Dynasty was already dead. His corpse had been disposed of, just a moment ago.
That Emperor of the Divine Spear Dynasty is already dead. I believe Divine Spear Dynasty will not let you off the hook even if you go back! Jerry was indeed tempted. At the present moment, Ares was the only one in the entire Sky Dynasty who had reached peak stage of tier 3 King of the Gods. It would not be easy for the rest of Sky Dynasty to level up so quickly.
It was a good thing if any other peak-stage tier 3 King of the Gods, like Ares,nded in Sky Dynasty. However, Ares was the only one who gave Jerry a headache because the former had too many priors. Furthermore, the aura of bloodlusts influence on Ares had always been unstable. There were times when Ares wanted to follow Jerrys orders. But when a fight really broke out, it was hard to tell what Ares, who was affected by the aura of bloodlust, would do.
Initially, Jerry had wanted to keep a low profile when he first arrived at this ce. He wanted to find out more about the situation on the second floor of the Endless Tower and gain more understanding about the maze. However, he had not expected someone to seek trouble with him from the moment he reached the second floor.
Since that was the case, there was no need to keep a low profile anymore. After this incident, everyone on the second floor of the Endless Tower would hear of Sky Dynasty. Therefore, Sky Dynasty would naturally have to deal with other people. This was why he needed a powerful veteran on Endless Towers second floor to help Sky Dynasty deal with these matters.
It was obvious that Ares was not qualified for this task.
Upon hearing Jerrys words, Simmons lowered his head and fell into deep thought. Divine Spear Dynasty would not let him off. Based on his understanding of how they worked, they would definitely think of ways to kill him.
If you submit to Sky Dynasty, I can guarantee that you will definitely be able to grasp the second level of the domain.
Simmons expression changed as he raised his head abruptly. However, Jerrys expression was calm andposed. He was unable to see any signs of mockery or deceit on Jerrys face.
Bing stronger had always been his obsession. This was exactly the reason for him to join Divine Spear Dynasty. He wanted to increase his strength and ascend to the upper floors of the Endless Tower.
However, the second level domain was not something that could be achieved from spiritual energy alone. It depended on the cultivator himself. Otherwise, even with res help, there wouldnt only be just Commander Buck, the only person who had mastered the second level domain in the entire Divine Spear Dynasty.
However, Jerry promised that he would be able to master the second level domain sessfully. There was no need for the other party to lie to him at this present moment. Thinking of this, Simmons turned his head to look at the other figures from the Sky Dynasty. Be it Odin, who had just stepped down from the arena, or Apollo.
Simmons could sense the aura of the second level domain of these two people. Although their cultivation levels were slightly weaker than his, they had gone further than him in terms of the domain. Sky Dynasty might really contain some kind of secret that could help peopleprehend their domain.
At this moment, Simmons had already made his decision.
I, Simmons, pay my respects to the Sky Emperor!
Chapter 305 - Block the Door
Chapter 305: Block the Door
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In the space outside the Sky Dynasty, cultivators were constantly paying attention to what was happening inside. However, they had not expected that the leader of the Divine Spear Dynasty, Lu Zian, to not make his appearance after he went in for such a long time.
They were all making guesses on what was happening inside.
Meanwhile, in the Divine Spear Dynasty, Buck had been meditating and cultivating in the quiet room. They agreed upon this previously. Lu Zian would bring his people over first, and he would go over to finish upter.
That was if those people from Sky Dynasty managed to survive this ordeal. But in actual fact, he did not think in that way.
Lu Zian had made preparations for this matter long ago, and he finally managed to persuade Lord re. He even brought Simmons along this time.
Simmons was a cultivator whom he and Lord re thought highly of. Unfortunately, he was obsessed with cultivation. Simmons was looking for a random ce to cultivate so he joined Divine Speak Dynasty.
After all, the cultivators in the training ground could only enter the Endless Tower maze with a trial-taker.
Even Simmons was brought along. It was enough to show how serious Lu Zian was this time. As an old minister of the Divine Spear Dynasty, how would he not know the temperament of his Emperor?
They were clearly brothers, but His Majesty was far too inferior to his elder brother, Lord re.
Be it in terms of strength or temperament, they were worlds apart. Thinking of this, Buck sighed helplessly. He originally did not intend to head to the Sky Dynasty to check on the situation. He had been meditating and cultivating in the quiet room.
However, for some reason, Buck suddenly felt a wave of uneasiness while he was cultivating. He awakened from his deep state of enlightenment.
Initially, he thought it was just an illusion. However, this uneasiness grew stronger and stronger.
At this moment, a loud sound was heard. The entire pce kept shaking. Bucks expression changed drastically. He bolted out of his meditation room like lightning, rushing to the outside the pce.
Momentster, countless figures dashed out of the pce and stood in front of Buck. All of them had solemn expressions on their faces as they stared at the huge pce with tightly knitted brows.
The huge pce that symbolized the Divine Spear Dynasty was shaking violently and it was starting to copse gradually.
To every dynastys master, they were all talents who had obtained the recognition of the Empire Era. However, only those who passed through Endless Towers maze on the first floor were officially known as trial-takers.
This was because when Jerry and the others first came to this Trial Field, they did not even have a ce to stay.
The maze was fraught with dangers. How were they going to cultivate in peace? However, there wasnt any ce for the trial-takers to cultivate on the first floor. There wasnt even a ce for them to rest, let alone cultivate.
This was also the reason why Jerry could only return to Sky City to cultivate after leaving the maze. However, the spiritual energy in the Empire Era was not suitable for those at King of the Gods level to cultivate.
It was precisely why Jerry made everyone in Sky Dynasty advance to the tier 3 King of the Gods before entering the second floor. He was worried that the second floor would be the same as the first.
However, he did not expect to find a stone chamber for each trial-taker after entering the second floor.
The stone chamber was an exclusive space that the Endless Tower rewarded to each trial-taker. This space would gradually expand as the trial-taker ascended to the higher floors in the Endless Tower.
But now, Divine Spear Dynastys space had begun to copse. It was obvious what this meant.
This meant that the master of the stone chamber had died. The Divine Spear Dynasty had been eliminated from the Trial Field.
How is this possible!! Commander Buck muttered. However, the pce was gradually copsing in front of him and the feeling of repulsion was growing stronger.
Lu Zians death meant that this space had be ownerless. The original trial-taker who was chosen by that fragmented piece of Empire Era had already failed. It didnt seem that Crona had willingly submitted herself to be a subsidiary of the Sky Dynasty under Jerry.
Therefore, this fragment would have to choose another trial-taker. Everything would return to its original state. As for when another qualified trial-taker would appear, no one knew.
As for the former subordinates of the Divine Spear Dynasty who were brought to the Trial Field, they had already be refugees on the second floor of the Endless Tower due to that dynasty being eliminated. Because of Lu Zians sudden death, they were left behind in the Endless Tower.
It would not be long before they werepletely repelled from this space.
It was not rare to see such people in the Endless Tower. Most of them were the trial takers maids brought from their dynasty or people who were in charge of managing the pce.
As these people were mostly serving asborers, they did not have powerfulbat strength. Regardless of whether it was a conflict with other trial-takers or entering the maze, the trial-takers would not bring them along. Rather than rendering help, they would only be a burden.
When the cultivators died in the maze, the space that they were in would be retrieved by the Endless Tower. They would also be repelled from the space and eventually being chased out to be ownerless people.
These people were known as the vagrants of the Endless Tower. If the vagrants had strong abilities, they might be able to catch the eyes of other cultivators such as Commander Buck. There would be other trial-takers who would extend an olive branch to invite them to join their faction.
However, for those maids who were not strong enough, no one would pay any attention to them. They might even be targeted by people with bad intentions and be reduced to amodity.
This was also the reason why so many people stayed in front of Sky Dynastys stone chamber. They were waiting for Sky Dynasty to be destroyed by Lu Zian. By then, many things would naturally be purged and if they were lucky, they might even be able to pick up some scraps.
However, they did not expect Sky Dynasty to stay strong after a long time. They could not help but sigh to themselves, thinking that the neer was rather strong.
They did not know that Jerry and the others were no longer in the stone chamber. At this moment, in front of the unattended stone chamber where the Divine Spear Dynasty was, space was distorted. More than a dozen figures appeared. Judging from the aura they emitted, these people were atte-stage tier 3 King of the Gods.
This is Divine Spear Dynastys premise? A young man in the group said slowly.
Your Majesty, thats right! Look, the guards from Divine Spear Dynasty are starting to disappear, said Simmons, as he pointed to the stone door.
The two stone lion statues on the stone door were gradually disappearing.
This group of people was Sky Dynastys main force. After Simmonss reminder, Jerry led the main force to block the door, before the other trial-takers on the second floor had time to react.
Chapter 306 - Get Rid of the Root of the Problem
Chapter 306: Get Rid of the Root of the Problem
Standing in front of the stone door of the Divine Spear Dynasty, even Jerry could feel the disorder of the spiritual energy inside. The guards on the stone door had disappeared at this moment, which meant the space behind the stone door had be ownerless.
This also meant that others could freely enter this space.
Lets go in! This time, they did note here specifically to mock, and Jerry was not some. Since they had a feud, they shouldpletely deal with everything and leave no hidden threats.
Moreover, the Divine Spear Dynasty was ultimately a powerhouse of the second floor of the Endless Tower. There must be a lot of treasures in there. Right now, the others did not know the situation here as all of them were waiting outside the stone gate of the Sky Dynasty. They were waiting for Lu Zian and his people to destroy the Sky Dynasty and get a share of the spoils.
If not for Simmonss reminder, Jerry would not have known that after a trial-taker died, the space under their control would be ownerless, and the spiritual energy in the air could be absorbed.
You Simmons? Youre still alive? So thats how it is!
Chief Commander Buck had sensed the arrival of Jerry and the others at the first moment. He immediately ordered his subordinates to form a formation to meet the enemy.
After all, they had been on the second floor of the Endless Tower for quite a long time. They had experienced this countless times. In fact, with Lu Zians strength, how could the spiritual energy in the space that the Endless Tower had rewarded him to be so dense. To be at this stage, the Divine Spear Dynasty had probably robbed the exclusive space of countless trial-takers.
However, they did not expect that it would be their turn today. Ever since Buck knew that Lu Zian might have died, he had already known that such a day woulde, but he did not expect it toe so quickly.
Chief Commander Buck naturally did not know the people of the Sky Dynasty, but fortunately, the Jim brothers that he sentst time had broken through in seclusion. Thus they were not brought over. After a reminder from Jim Brothers, Buck realized that the people in front of him were from Sky Dynasty.
Initially, everyone from the Divine Spear Dynasty did not understand why even when Lu Zian brought so many people, they could all be killed? They even suspected that there were other peoples tricks involved. After all, based on His Majestys personality, the Divine Spear Dynasty had offended many people.
In addition, although Lord re was powerful, but not to the extent that there was no opponent.
If someone wanted to use this to deal with Lord re, it was not impossible. However, after seeing the people from Sky Dynasty, Buck knew how naive he was. With the strength disyed by Sky Dynasty, perhaps only the Divine Spear Dynasty at its peak could fight against it.
But after all, Sky Dynasty was a neer. How could they have such a clear understanding of the rules of the Endless Tower? However, when he saw Simmons, Buck knew what was going on. It seemed that someone hade to remind him.
I was still thinking about how to arrange the rest of the people. I didnt expect you to have already found your next target! Chief Commander Buck stared at Simmons as he said. The Divine Spear Dynasty that followed along with Lu Zians death had utterly be dust in history. As the Chief Commander of the Divine Spear Dynasty, he would definitely not be able to return to the Empire Era now. Naturally, he had to find a survival way for himself and his peers around him.
He naturally did not have to worry about it. For a powerful person like him, as long as he wanted to, those cultivators would probably jump up on the spot in excitement, wishing that they could wee him to join them.
However, it might not be as good for the others.
This must be the Sky Emperor, His Majesty Jerry Edward! Indeed, Buck had the demeanor of a great general. Even though he knew that the one who destroyed the Divine Spear Dynasty was the man situated in the middle, surrounded by this group of people, and knew that the other party might have killed them all just to get rid of them entirely.
But at this moment, Bucks face was still calm, without any panic, as if he was the host weing the guests to his home. There was nothing to be said in all aspects.
Jerry could not help but nod secretly when he saw this. He was still thinking about how Lu Zian could manage the Divine Spear Dynasty to be a leading force on the second floor of the Endless Tower. Even with the help of re, it seemed that there were still some capable people in the Divine Spear Dynasty.
Faced with the sarcasm of Chief Commander Buck, Simmons was expressionless. There was no fluctuation in his heart. In this training ground, people like them who were originally in the Endless Tower were different from those brought up by the trial-takers from the Empire Era. Their initial intention was to climb to the top of the Endless Tower.
They wanted to enjoy the scenery at the top of the tower, so there was no loyalty to speak of. Most of the time, it was more like a kind of employment rtionship between them and the trial-takers. Although they relied on the trial-takers to enter the maze and climb to the higher level of the Endless Tower, but every time the trial-takers asked them to do something, they had to pay a certain price. It was either crystals or other heavenly and earthly treasures.
Therefore, he did not feel any burden when he turned around and joined Jerrys tutge. Moreover, just after he had joined the Sky Dynasty, Jerry gave him a great gift. Simmons touched the interspatial ring on his hand. There were several crystals stored in it. Although each trial takers spiritual energy space had quite a lot of spiritual energy, the effect was still inferiorpared to crystals condensed from pure spiritual energy.
Ordinary spirit energy needed to circte in the body for at least forty-nine cycles before it could barely reach the level of purity of the spirit energy in low-grade spirit crystals. This was also why, even though there was nock of spiritual energy in it, the spirit crystals were still so scarce.
Absorbing the spirit energy of a low-grade spirit crystal was equivalent to circting the surrounding spirit energy for forty-nine cycles. This could shorten the cultivation speed of a cultivator, not to mention that it was only a low-grade spirit crystal. If it was a middle-grade spirit crystal or an upper-grade spirit crystal.
Most of these spiritual crystals were umted by himself over the years. There was a transparent square formed by divine power among these spiritual crystals that was ranked above all the spiritual crystals. It was enough to show the importance of this square. However, there was only a small leaf in this square.
Even this small leaf was more important than Simmonss umted spiritual crystals over the years because this leaf contained a trace of the Power Of Law.
Sensing the importance of the leaf, Simmons looked at the figure in front of him gratefully. He did not expect that the other party would directly gift him such a valuable thing as a wee gift right after he agreed to join the Sky Dynasty.
Chapter 307 - Sudden Change
Chapter 307: Sudden Change
Simmons, you traitor! I didnt expect you to kill His Majesty along with others! Someone in the Divine Spear Dynasty roared.
The stunned Simmons was pulled back to reality. Faced with the usations and hatred of those people, Simmons did not have any thoughts of exining. He did not think that he had done anything wrong.
He had been in the Divine Spear Dynasty for so many years, and the things that the Divine Spear Dynasty had given him could be counted in one hand. Every reward could be said was obtained by relying on his own ability. In fact, he was the strongest person in the Divine Spear Dynasty back then. After all, he was a native of the second floor of the Endless Tower.
To them, the Divine Spear Dynasty was considered a neer. When he first joined the Divine Spear Dynasty, the people of the Divine Spear Dynasty treated him fairly. However, after seeing through Lu Zians nature and resisting most of Lu Zians inexplicable orders, the Divine Spear Dynasty basically ignored him.
All the benefits were significantly reduced. Moreover, the Divine Spear Dynasty would never give him something that contained the Power Of Law. Otherwise, he would not have failed toprehend the second level of the domain till now.
Because of this, Commander Buck was able to surpass him and be the strongest person in the Divine Spear Dynasty.
Moreover, everyone knew that guy was talking crap. Once he chose to attach himself to a trial-taker, he would basically be bound. How could he kill Lu Zian with the others? The fact was, as long as Lu Zian was still alive, even if he wanted to switch sides, it was impossible, let alone dealing with Lu Zian together with the others.
Otherwise, wouldnt the natives of the Endless Tower chose to attach themselves to a trial-taker? When they became stronger, they would directly break away or kill the trial-taker. Wouldnt that mean that they would be able to ascend to the upper level of the Endless Tower? How could it be that simple.
Buck was naturally aware of this. He did not take the persons words behind him to heart and only stared at the young figure. Although the auraing from this person was only at thete stage of Tier 3 God King and should have just been broken through recently, he was still weaker than Buck.
However, Buck did not let his guard down at all. He felt a threat from the person in front of him. Furthermore, from the respect that the people around him had for Jerry, this young man was definitely not simple. He could even vaguely see the shadow of Lord re from Jerry.
Once this person grew up, he would definitely be a threat to Lord re.
I didnt expect that the first time we met would be in such a situation! Buck said softly. There was an indescribable emotion in his words. He really did not expect that a neer who had just entered the second level of the Endless Tower would actually have the strength to destroy their Divine Spear Dynasty.
But oh well, if they had known Jerrys true strength back then, they would not have recklessly allowed Lu Zian to enter Jerrys spiritual space.
If I had visited you personally back then, perhaps the oue would not have been like this. Bucks words were filled with regret and pity. This was true. If he had gone personally back then, everything would have been very different.
Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in this world. I can give you a chance. Surrender or Death? Jerrys tone was indifferent. After entering the Divine Spear Dynasty, he could clearly feel the changes in this space.
The spiritual energy here began to be chaotic. Everything in here seemed to be returning to the chaos. Of course, after Jerry entered this ce, he realized that he appeared to be able to direct the spiritual energy in this space into the space he controlled. Otherwise, he wouldnt have the patience to listen to the nonsense of these people.
With just one sentence, he would take back those who were willing to surrender and kill those who were unwilling.
However, this was the first time he came to someone elses spiritual space. It also made him more and more interested in the unique space that the Endless Tower rewarded each trial-taker. It was obvious that the space behind the stone door could not amodate such an ample space. Each stone door was more like a spatial coordinate point than a physical door.
However, this spatial coordinate point appeared in the form of a stone door. If that was the case, then this spiritual dimension could also exist outside of the stone door. This could also exin why Jerry was currently at the ce where the Divine Spear Dynasty was located. Yet, he was able to guide the spiritual energy inside into his own space.
Because the main body of that space should be him. As long as he wanted, he could return to his own spiritual space at any time. And on top of that stone door, there was an exit for others to leave that space.
Buck did not know that Jerry, who was in front of him, was distracted by other things when facing him. After all, Bucks strength was among the top ones on the second floor of the Endless Tower.
Sigh! Buck sighed before saying, As the Chief Commander of the Divine Spear Dynasty, I have long been prepared for this situation. However, there are many innocent people among them. Most of them are forced to stay here because of our Lord. They are not strong, so they should not be a threat to the Sky Dynasty. Please let them live, Sky Emperor.
Of course, if the Emperor takes a fancy to any of them, he can bring them back!
After saying that, Buck stepped back slightly and opened a path, revealing seven or eight women. These women were all beautiful women with good looks and hot bodies, and all of them were wearing extremely revealing clothes. These were all people that Lu Zian had taken a fancy to and force into the Divine Spear Dynasty through threats or enticement.
The Crona sisters looked at each other. If they had not met Jerry, they would have be one of these women. Thinking of this, they could not help but felt a sense of fear and a deep hatred for the dead Lu Zian.
Looking at the beautiful women with hot bodies and terrified faces, Jerry naturally would not make things difficult for them. These people were all pitiful people. He had nothing to do with the grudges of the Divine Spear Dynasty.
As for bringing these people back?
Jerry was not a guy like Lu Zian, who only thought about women. Naturally, he would not have such thoughts. He nodded slightly and waved his hand. The people from the Divine Spear Dynasty behind him opened a path for these women who were only at Tier 2 of the Divine King Realm to pass through. These people were no threat to them at all.
These people did not expect that they would be able to regain their freedom one day. They looked at Jerry and the others in disbelief.
Why arent you thanking His Majesty, the Sky Emperor? Then quickly leave thisnd of troubles. Buck looked at these people with a face full of emotion. He seemed to be happy for these people.
Thank the heavenly.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
These people had just arrived in front of Jerry and were about to thank him. However, just as they opened their mouths, their entire bodies turned into clouds of blood mist and exploded one after another.
Chapter 308 - Forbidden Technique
Chapter 308: Forbidden Technique
The blood mist did not disperse, and itpletely surrounded Jerry, who was closest to it. Not to mention Jerry and the others, even everyone from the Divine Spear Dynasty was shocked by this scene.
Your Majesty! There were cries of surprise as Athena, and the others expressions changed drastically. No one had expected this to happen.
It was already toote. The blood fog seeped into Jerrys body through his pores.
Im sorry, but you have to die! At this moment, Buck, who had always been gentle, finally revealed his true colors. His expression was ferocious as he said, If you dont die, you will definitely be a threat to Lord re in the future!
A surge of divine power surged out from Bucks body, pouring towards Jerry, who was currently unable to move. However, this attack was blocked by Apollo and the rest.
The first time was because it was too sudden. Furthermore, that attack hade from those women who had been coerced. The highest cultivation among these women was only at the early stage of Tier 2.
Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for these people to pose any threat to the members of the Sky Dynasty, who were already at the level of a Tier 3 God King. Hence, this gives Buck a chance as Buck had been the target of focus. Therefore his attacks were naturally blocked.
Furthermore, after receiving the attack, Ares roared as he charged towards Buck. They had already med themselves for not reacting in time and allowing the strange blood mist to enter Jerrys body. They were Jerrys subordinates, and it was their dereliction of duty for allowing Jerry to be attacked while they were guarding.
At this moment, they did not hold back at all. They used all their strength to attack Buck. Even though Buck was already at thete stage of Tier 3 God King, he was forced to retreat under the onught of these people. He could not even take care of himself, and blood spurted out from his body from time to time.
Dont kill him! Simmons shouted when he saw this. He was the first to react. At this moment, the golden chains formed a barrier, protecting Jerry and the others behind him. In fact, Athena and the others were also looking at Simmons warily while protecting Jerry.
Especially after Simmons said this, the hostility behind him became even more intense. Simmons naturally knew why this was happening, and Jerry hade here because of his suggestion too. Although he had immediately opened his domain to block most of Bucks attacks, who knew that this was not an act?
After all, until those women exploded into a bloody mist, who could have guessed these people actually had such terrifying killing move hidden in their bodies.
Moreover, now that he had shouted so loudly, it was no wonder that the Sky Dynasty people suspected him. Simmons also knew that his current situation was extremely awkward, but he still said, Only he knows how to save His Majesty!
Hearing this, Odin and Apollos attacks slowed down. Thats right, all of this was undoubtedly Bucks n. Once they killed Buck, then no one would know how to save Jerry.
And because of this, Buck had a chance to catch his breath. Heughed and said, Its useless. This is a forbidden technique of our Divine Spear Dynasty. No one can save him.
Buck, why are you doing this? I always thought that you were a rare upright person in this Divine Spear Dynasty. After all, all this time, only Buck would stop Lu Zians ridiculous actions. That was why Simmons was thinking about whether he could subdue Buck. After all, Bucks strength was above his.
I will never betray my master!! Buck said while he was catching his breath.
I didnt expect you to go to this extent for someone like Lu Zian!
Hmph! Lu Zian?? How could that trash be my lord? Im only here to assist him because of my lords orders. Lord re, Ive already eliminated a threat for you! Buck seemed to be exining to Simmons but also looked like he was talking to himself too. His face revealed a look of reminiscence.
From the battle just now, he already knew that he could not escape. The strength of the three people surrounding him was far beyond his imagination. If it was not for Simmonss words that made these people apprehensive and wanted to capture him alive, he would not even have the chance to speak.
Since that trash Lu Zian is dead, theres no need for me to stay here any longer.A terrifying fluctuation came from Bucks body. He actually chose to break through to Tier 4 at this time.
Kill him! A weak voice came. Jerry broke free from Athenas support and ordered Apollo and the others.
He naturally saw that Buck was trying to break through to Tier 4. Once he seeded in breaking through to Tier 4, there would be a big problem.
But, Your Majesty, youAthena had a worried look on her face.
Dont worry, Im fine. Everyone, attack together and kill him!Jerry waved his hand and interrupted Athena.
After receiving the order, Apollo and the rest did not hold back anymore. They attacked crazily. Although Bucks aura was rising, he had not broken through to the Tier 4 God King Realm. Hence, he was still at a disadvantage. Furthermore, under Jerrys orders, more figures charged at him.
If this continued, Buck might really die here. At this moment, Buck shouted at the Divine Spear Dynastys people, What are you doing? Hurry up and help!
Unfortunately, how could those people still listen to Bucks orders? It was evident that Lu Zian was dead, and Divine Spear Dynasty was finished. How could they sacrifice their lives for a destroyed Dynasty?
You dont think that I just left a restriction on those women, do you? Buck smiled sinisterly and clenched his fist.
In an instant, these peoples expressions changed drastically. They felt a force rising uncontrobly from their hearts as if it could explode at any time.
For a moment, no matter how unwilling they were, they could only brace themselves to face the Sky Dynastys people. However, they did not go all out. After all, they did not want to die here. They only wanted to save their lives.
Buck did not care too. He only needed these people to stop the Sky Dynastys people and buy him enough time.
Suddenly, golden chains swept towards Buck, blocking the space he had left. Looking at Simmons, Bucks eyes shed with viciousness. However, he could not do anything. This person had always just relied on the Divine Spear Dynasty.
Unlike the others, he did not ce his life on the Divine Spear Dynasty. Therefore, there was no restriction on Simmons, and Buck naturally could not control Simmons.
Seeing all the escape routes were blocked, Buck could only choose to break through forcefully. However, after being blocked and Apollo and the other two caught up, Buck, who escaped with great difficulty, fell into the encirclement again.
Chapter 309 - Still Alive
Chapter 309: Still Alive
Athena observed the situation on the battlefield while looking at Jerry, who was beside her with worry. Ever since the attack earlier on, she had been supporting Jerry.
She could clearly feel that Jerrys body was like a hot stove. If she did not use her divine power to resist, she might be directly burned by Jerry.
Therefore, she knew clearly that Jerrys current situation was perilous. It was not what Jerry said that he was fine.
Your Majesty, why dont I help you get back to rest first!Athena said with a worried look.
No, he must die here! Jerrys gaze was fixed on Bucks figure in the air. As Bucks strength increased, if he was given a chance, he might really be able to sessfully break through to a Tier 4 God King. Fortunately, Simmons joined in.
Now that Buck was in a tight spot, he did not dare to divert his attention to breakthrough.
After experiencing what had just happened, Jerry finally knew how terrifying Buck was. Jerry had always been on high alert against the Divine Spear Dynastys people. Hence, at the start, this Buck lowered his stance, not even showing any hostility.
Then, he looked as if he had epted the destruction of the Divine Spear Dynasty. He told Jerry to let go of the innocent women of the Divine Spear Dynasty. No matter from the looks of those women or other people of the Divine Spear Dynasty.
These people didnt know that there was a restriction spell ced on these women, including those women themselves.
That was why Jerry had fallen for it! He had never expected Buck to be so ruthless. He could tell that Buck did sympathize with these women, but even so, to kill him, Buck had no qualms about using the so-called forbidden technique.
Turning those poor women into the bloody mist!
Ever since the bloody mist entered Jerrys body, Jerry felt that the bloody mist had fused into his blood, and his blood began to boil, or more urately, burned. This is as if the blood mist turned into some kind of catalyst, directly igniting the blood in his body.
Jerry did not expect this situation. It was not that Jerry was not careful enough, but it was true that Jerry did not feel any danger from these women at the beginning, and these women did not have any hostility toward Jerry. They probably did not expect that they would be a great killer weapon against Jerry.
Jerry still remembered the joy on those peoples faces when they found out that they had regained their freedom. These could not be faked. It seemed like all of this was the work of that guy. That Buck ced certain restrictions on these poor women.
Jerrys situation was not very good. It was mainly because this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Now it is not some external situation that had affected him. Instead, it was the blood in his body that started to burn. Even if he used the God-Sealing Domain, it was utterly useless.
If he were to forcefully use the God-Sealing Domain on himself, once he did not have the divine power of a Tier 3 God King to support him, the burning blood in his body would only worsen Jerrys injuries. Right now, he was purely relying on the divine power in his body to forcefully suppress the boiling blood in his body. However, this was only temporary.
He was most aware of his current situation. However, although it was a little dangerous, it was not enough to kill him for the time being. However, if he did not kill Buck today, it would be a great crisis, especially for the entire Sky Dynasty.
A powerful, scheming, and highly ruthless guy. Once he was allowed to leave alive, the Sky Dynasty would have to live in fear every day.
A powerful enemy in front of him was not scary. What was scary was the powerful enemy hiding in the dark.
That was why Jerry was hanging in there. He had to see Buck die here.
Cough Cough!Jerry spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood turned into a ball of fire as soon as it reached his hand.
Your Majesty!! Lets go back first! Athena could not help but start to worry. Her eyes were full of worry and heartache. This was the first time she had seen Jerry suffer such a severe injury. The most important thing was that Jerry was injured right in front of them. It could be said that they had failed in their duty as subordinates.
Dont worry, I wont die for now! Jerrys entire body was scarlet red, and waves of heat spread out from Jerrys body.
On the side, Crona had just seen the blood mist enter Jerrys body and then saw Jerrys appearance. Her entire face kept changing, and she thought to herself, could it be that it was the sacrificial method!
In fact, when the two sisters were targeted by Lu Zian, it wasnt that they didnt do anything. They had also looked up some information, so they had more or less heard some information about the Divine Spear Dynasty.
It was said that the Divine Spear Dynasty had a forbidden spell that could ignite the blood in someones body. The blood in the body of the person affected by this forbidden spell would burn all the time until the person diedpletely.
At this moment, seeing the blood from Jerrys mouth turning into a me, Crona knew that Jerrys injury was most likely from this forbidden spell.
She knew that Jerry was right. For the time being, his life was indeed not in danger, but the blood in his body was burning all the time. This kind of pain was not something an ordinary person could endure, but Jerrys face was still calm. He did not show any signs of distress.
Crona opened her mouth for a long time, but she did not say a word in the end. She was once the ruler of the dynasty, and she knew there was no use for her to say anything in this situation.
Your Majesty?!! Athenas surprised voice rang in his ears. She turned her head, and a figure directly passed by her.
When she turned back her head, Jerrys figure was no longer beside her.
Bucks injuries were increasing on the distant battlefield, but he couldnt do anything about it. Apollo and the others could be said to be ignoring his state as their hearts were already overflowing with anger. Endless attacks made Buck tired of dealing with them. Normally, such attacks would have a w, and Buck could find an opportunity to escape.
As long as he could escape the encirclement, he would be able to break through to the Tier 4 God King Realm. At that time, even if he could not kill the people in front of him, he would at least be able to escape.
However, at this time, there would always be an overwhelming golden chain blocking his path of retreat, giving him no chance at all.
Thinking of this, Bucks eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at Simmons, who had been watching the battle from the side. He could naturally see that Simmons had not fully recovered from his injuries. However, there was nothing he could do now. Simmons would not go head-to-head with him. With his rich battle experience, he could ideally make up for the attacks of those three people. Whenever there was a w, he would always be able to make up for it in time.
Chapter 310 - Barker’s Final Attack
Chapter 310: Barkers Final Attack
Under normal circumstances, people needed to find a ce to not be disturbed when they were breaking through. Otherwise, if they were disturbed at the crucial point of their breakthrough, it was highly likely that they would fail, and there might be massive aftereffects too. However, Buck was now forced into a corner.
If it were not for his deep foundation and the unique cultivation technique he cultivated, he would not have chosen to break through to Tier 4 under such circumstances. Moreover, even if he seeded in breaking through to Tier 4, it also meant that he would only be able to stop at the Tier 4 God King for the rest of his life.
He did not want this to happen too, but it happened too quickly. After all, no one would have thought that a neer who had just entered the second level of the Endless Tower would be able to wipe out one of the top factions on the second level of the Endless Tower.
Moreover, many cultivators were waiting in front of the Sky Dynasty stone door to watch it being wiped out by Lu Zian and get a share of the spoils.
They probably would not have thought that the people of the Divine Spear Dynasty who had entered were all annihted. They did not even expect that while waiting for a share of the spoils, the Divine Spear Dynasty here was about to be annihted.
Buck did not even expect that right after Lu Zian died, Simmons had brought people to block the gate. They could not escape even if they wanted to.
Buck had no choice but to break through to Tier 4. Even if he would be severely injured at that time and his realm would not improve any further, it was still better than dying here.
Thinking of this, Buck looked at the crazy figure in front of him. The figure was surrounded by blood mist like a demon bathing in blood. This person could be said to be the one who gave him the most headache. Because of this persons existence, he had been in a passive position to be beaten up.
Initially, he had mastered the secondyer of the domain, so he would not be surrounded and beaten up by others. However, Buck could feel the blood-red figure in front of him was also in the secondyer of the domain, and the blood mist was always trying to invade his body.
Although he did not know the function of these blood mist, he could not let the blood mist invade his body no matter what. Dont forget Buck use the real forbidden spell just now, as can be seen in the kind of reaction that the blood mist has after entering Jerrys body. But the blood mist was actually a second level domain, which made him even more vignt.
Therefore, he could only choose to activate the second level domain to protect himself so that the blood mist could not enter his body. This also meant that his second level domain was directly restricted by Ares totally, equivalent to cutting off one of his arms. Even though this meant that Aress second level domain was not effective.
However, dont forget that Apollo and Odin were still around. Their domains were not restricted, and they were only one step away fromprehending the secondyer of his domain.
Moreover, Buck could sense a great danger from the strange weapon in Odins hand. Once he removed the protection of the secondyer of his domain, it was very likely that he would die immediately. Thus, Buck did not dare to casually activate the secondyer of his domain. He only dared to use the secondyer of the domain to cover his entire body.
This made Bucks life miserable. Furthermore, Simmons was still trying to fill in the gaps. Buck realized that if this continued, he would be exhausted to death.
Buck could only give up on breaking through to the Tier 4 God King Realm with no other choice. Instead, he secretly umted the divine power in his body. On the other hand, Apollo and the rest noticed that Bucks attacks had weakened, and all he wanted to do was to dodge. They immediately thought that Buck had lost all his strength. The attacks on their hands became more and more ferocious.
Odin had even summoned ten Tier 3 God Kings. As for Ares, he had been fighting with all his might since the start of the battle.
Simmons felt that something was not right. However, the people on the battlefield were crazily killing. As a neer who had just joined the Sky Dynasty, coupled with the fact that Jerry was injured, he could not shirk his responsibility. He had no right to give orders to those people and could only help replenish his forces while keeping his guard up.
In fact, during the earlier attack, he had been getting more and more rmed. He had always known that Buck was the strongest person in the Divine Spear Dynasty, but he had not expected him to be so powerful. If he had stepped into the Tier 4 realm with one foot, then Buck could break through to the Tier 4 God King Realm at any time.
However, he had been suppressing his strength. Once he broke through to the Tier 4 God King, it meant that he would not be able to enter the maze. If that happened, he would not be able to guarantee Lu Zians safety.
Thinking of this, Simmons could not help but feel lucky that he had brought everyone from the Sky Dynasty here. Otherwise, once Lu Zian died, Buck would most likely choose to break through to the Tier 4 God King without their interference and would definitely be able to smoothly breakthrough to the Tier 4 God King Realm.
At that time, the Sky Dynasty would be in a much more difficult situation. A Tier 4 God King hiding in the shadows, once he wanted to do something, no one could stop him.
At this time, facing the attacks of the surrounding people, Buck did not panic at all. Instead, he revealed a smile. Buck did not dodge at all, charging towards the attacks.
This was bad. Simmons, who had been paying attention to the battlefield, was shocked. He immediately realised what Buck was nning to do and immediately shouted, Quickly leave!
However, no one listened to him. Simmons gritted his teeth and, risking his heavily injured body, activated his domain to its maximum. Hundreds of millions of golden chains appeared behind Simmons in all directions, upying half of the sky. It was also at this moment that Buck and Apollos attacks met.
Boom!!!
A loud explosion shook the ears of everyone on the battlefield. Countless brilliant rays of light flooded the center of the battlefield. Even Simmons, who was the furthest away from the battlefield, spat out blood. He could not help but fly backward. Soon after, three figures were pulled out from the center of the battlefield.
However, these three figures seemed to be in a sorry state. Ares was the most heavily injured, his entire body covered in blood and flesh. Apollo was also covered in dust, and even his golden hair was charred. Odin seemed to be the least injured. However, from the broken armors, one could see the might of this attack.
Buck had made use of the intense attacks of the three of them to give up on breaking through to the Tier 4 Realm. Instead, he had poured out his remaining divine power, detonating the attacks of the three parties. In the end, four top-notch Tier 3 God Kings had shed with one another. It was apparent how powerful this attack was.
It was also because of this that Simmons had asked Apollo and the rest to leave. Unfortunately, they were too engrossed in the fight and did not listen. If not for Simmons summoning all the chains to wrap around three of them, they would have suffered more than this.
Dont forget that out of the hundreds of millions of golden chains Simmons summoned, only three were left to pull Odin and the others back. The rest were all destroyed by the impact.
Chapter 311 - Death of Commander Buck
Chapter 311: Death of Commander Buck
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Not good! Simmons cried out in rm. He endured the surging blood and Qi in his chest and looked at the center of the attacks from afar. Whether it was Apollo and the others or Buck, they were all top-tier experts on the second floor.
Under the full-force attacks of these people, the space waspletely shattered. Endless spiritual energy gushed out, and the bright lightpletely drowned everything in the middle of the battlefield.
It was impossible to see the details of the situation inside clearly.
Nor did he see the figure of the Chief Commander Buck. Simmons could conclude that all of this was an intentional act by Buck. He couldnt die in this kind of attack.
The other party deliberately detonated all of his remaining divine power in the strongest attack of Apollo and the others topletely mess up the entire battlefield. In this way, he could not only escape Apollo and Odins encirclement but also took advantage of the chaos to escape.
Simmons had yet to discover Bucks figure by the time the explosion caused by the unlimited divine powerpletely calmed down. Without a doubt, Buck had already achieved his goal. Perhaps, he had already escaped from this ce.
Thinking of this, Simmons couldnt help but feel vexed. If he hadnt proposed to subdue Buck in the beginning, then things wouldnt have ended up like this. In the end, not only were several people injured, even Buck had escaped.
Are you alright? A voice came from behind Simmons.
I am fine! Simmons answered subconsciously. When he turned around, he was immediately stunned on the spot. He had never expected that the person who greeted him was Jerry. It was obvious that Jerrys condition was not optimistic. His entire body was like a piece of red-hot iron. Moreover, the surface of his body was constantly emitting heat.
What surprised Simmons even more, was that at this moment, a familiar figure was being held tightly by Jerrys hand, unable to move. It was none other than Chief Commander Buck, whom Simmons had not noticed at all.
However, at this moment, Buck was only breathing out, not in. He was like a dead duck being held in Jerrys hand.
Your Majesty, this is all my fault. Please punish me, Your Majesty! Simmons immediately knelt down to beg for forgiveness.
We can talk about this when we get back. Now, quickly settle the matters here. If we can bring back what is useful to us, then bring it back. If we cant bring it back, then destroy it. Quick, other trial-takers are about to react as well.
Jerrys tone was still calm as he gave out his orders.
Bucks eyes were filled with despair as he looked at the figure in front of him. Everything was as he had expected. He controlled the timing and gave up on breaking through to the Tier 4 God King Realm. Then, he released all the divine power in his body that he had used to break through to the Tier 4 God King Realm.
The resulting explosion allowed him to escape from the encirclement and even injured them. If not for Simmons pulling them back from the center of the explosion in time, their injuries were not only that, they might have been devoured by the Spiritual Energy Whirlpool.
However, his goal was to disrupt the entire battlefield so that he could escape from here. The details were harmless, as long as he could leave this ce alive. When he had contacted Lord re, all of these people would die.
He had calcted that the three people surrounding him would be hit by the Spiritual Energy Whirlpool and could not escape, let alone find him. On the one hand, Simmons would also be hit by the Spiritual Energy, and on the other hand, he had to pull out those trapped in the Spiritual Energy Whirlpool. Thus, he would not be able to find any traces of him.
And all of this was just as he had expected. When Simmons rescued those people and tried to find his traces in the chaos, he had already fled. Naturally, Simmons would not be able to find him. Still, he had never expected that, despite all his calctions, he had missed the culprit in front of him, the one who had destroyed the Divine Spear Dynasty entirely.
The Lord of the Sky Dynasty!
Because he was sure that Jerry had been hit by that forbidden spell. At this moment, he could barely maintain his life, which was already considered good enough. How could he still have the strength to make a move.
However, the person in front of him not only seen through his n but caught him in the dark. The hands that held his neck were like iron pincers, making him unable to move.
Buck did not dare to make any movements. Although he had sessfully escaped from the impact, he was still heavily injured. Furthermore, from the strength that Jerry had exerted on his hands, he had no doubt that Jerry would snap his neck if he made any strange movements.
Jerry looked at the increasingly chaotic space. The spiritual energy was inplete disorder. This space waspletely turning into chaos. The pce in the distance hadpletely copsed, and the people from the Divine Spear Dynasty in the distance saw that the Chief Commander Buck was held in Jerrys hand like a dead dog.
They immediately lost their will to fight and surrendered.
After hearing Jerrys instructions, the remaining people from the Sky Dynasty started to empty the Divine Spear Dynastys treasury and collect the spoils of war.
They had wasted too much time, but now everything wasing to an end. All that was left was the ending.
Why... you... a few hoarse voices sounded.
Jerry turned to look at the figure in his hands. This Chief Commander of the Divine Spear Dynasty was no longer as high-spirited as before. He was already in a sorry state after being attacked by Apollo and the others, and his injuries were not light. Then, he used his divine power to directly sh with the attacks of Apollo and the other two, causing an earth-shattering spiritual energy explosion.
At this moment, his armor was in a mess, and there was not a single piece of intact skin on his body. However, looking at him like this, those who did not know would think he was an innocent old man.
How do we remove this forbidden spell? Athena rushed over. When Jerry suddenly disappeared from her side, she was shocked. Fortunately, Jerry was safe in the end.
However, when she saw Buck in Jerrys hand, Athena was furious. This man was the one who hurt Jerry. She suppressed the killing intent in her heart and asked angrily.
Hehe! As long as you let me go, I will tell you! Buck grinned and said,
Snap!!! Jerry didnt even raise his head and directly broke Bucks neck. Buck didnt expect Jerry to be so decisive. His face waspletely frozen. His eyes bulged as if they were going to pop out from his eyes.
Your Majesty!! Athena eximed.
Dont listen to him. He doesnt have any other choice. We cant keep such a person. Jerrys face was calm. He knew his own situation best. He knew that Buck was just spouting nonsense to survive.
Chapter 312 - End of Divine Spear Dynasty
Chapter 312: End of Divine Spear Dynasty
As the space inside the Divine Spear Dynasty gradually turned chaotic, the cultivators on the second floor of the Endless Tower realized that something was wrong, no matter how slow they were.
Something seems to have happened to the Divine Spear Dynasty?
The two Guardian Stone Lions on the stone door have disappeared?
Not only that, but the name on the door has also disappeared?
As the trial-takers who stayed on the second floor of the Endless Tower for many years, how could they not know why the name on the stone door had disappeared? There was only one possibility, and that meant that person had been eliminated.
He had lost the qualification to be a trial-taker, and there was only one way to be eliminated. That was death!
The Master of the Divine Spear Dynasty, Lu Zian, had died?
The news spread across the entire second floor of the Endless Tower like lightning. Many people were shocked. Although they hated that fellow and looked down on him from the bottom of their hearts, they had to admit that Lu Zians Divine Spear Dynasty still had some strength.
Moreover, he had a powerful elder brother. Who would dare to kill Lu Zian?
At that moment, when the trial-takers in front of Sky Dynasty heard the news, they did not have time to react. They saw with their own eyes that Lu Zian had brought his subordinates into the space of the neer. They thought that the rookie was doomed, so they waited for the rookie to die and get a share of the pie from the Divine Spear Dynasty. However, they did not expect that there was still no movement from the Sky Dynasty after waiting for so long.
They thought that the rookie was enlightened in time and chose to submit to the Divine Spear Dynasty, so there was no movement for such a long time.
However, they did not expect that Lu Zian was dead. The cultivators that surrounded the ce immediately scattered and headed to the Divine Spear Dynasty.
As expected, the name on the stone door had disappeared entirely. The restrictions on it had also disappeared, meaning that anyone could enter directly.
Without any hesitation, everyone rushed into it. However, when the trial-takers swarmed in, they only saw the mess on the ground. The entire Divine Spear Dynastys pce hadpletely copsed. There was not much spiritual energy left, and the space that initially belonged to the Divine Spear Dynasty was constantly being crushed by the chaos.
A corpse caught everyones attention on the stone tablet that originally belonged to the Divine Spear Dynasty.
Is that Buck? Someone asked softly, his tone filled with disbelief.
Thats right, thats the Divine Spear Dynastys, Chief Commander Buck! I didnt expect him to die here.
Who did this??
Who else could it be? Isnt it obvious?
Its all Lu Zians fault. Not only is he a good-for-nothing, but hes also an idiot. I thought it would be a soft persimmon, but who knew that this neer was a ruthless character. This time, he directly bumped into the muzzle of the gun and got killed by this neer eventually.
This neer was too ruthless. Not only did he directly and cleanly finish off Lu Zian, but he also directly came here and robbed all of the Divine Spear Dynasty people.
Everyone looked at the messy Divine Spear Dynastys territory and fell into deep thought, not saying a word.
It was not because they werete and did not get a share of the spoils, but more of the extent of the strength of this neer. This was what they were thinking about now.
If Lu Zians death was because that guy had misjudged the neers strength and entered his territory without permission, it was possible that he was set up by the other party and die.
But now, in the Divine Spear Dynastys headquarters, the corpse of the Chief Commander, Buck, was still standing there. He could not be any more dead.
This meant that the newbies strength was very likely not lower than any of the trial-takers present.
I have to admit that the newbies strength cannot be underestimated!
So what if he was strong? He wont be able to live for long. Dont forget that there were people on the second floor are more powerful than the Divine Spear Dynasty. But why is this Lu Zian still alive and kicking until now? Its all because of his older brother. Now that the neer has killed his younger brother, do you think that guy will let him off so easily with his protective personality?
At the mention of that person, everyones expression changed instantly.
Even if its that person, its impossible for him to vite the rules of the Endless Tower ande back from the higher-ups.
Does he need to do it himself? As long as he makes greetings, there would be people willing to help him. That neer was still too impulsive.
What you said is too absolute. Dont forget that although re was strong, but not to the extent that he can cover the sky with one hand. Its not like no one can deal with him. In the past, people might not have offended re for the sake of a neer, but its different now. This neer has already thoroughly demonstrated his strength, so there will naturally be people who wille to recruit him.
Besides, its not like re doesnt have an opponent. I dare not say anything else, but his opponent will definitely extend his hands to this rookie.
For a moment, there were all sorts of opinions among the trial-takers. Some said that this rookie was too reckless and would be gone in a few days. Some people said that the people behind this rookie did not have a good rtionship with re. This was the reason why the other party dared to directly kill Lu Zian.
Although there was no result that everyone agreed in the end, but everyone knew that the peace on Endless Towers second floor was about to be broken.
The chaos in the distance was gradually approaching. Everyone had no choice but to leave the space. The chaotic Qi surged andpletely crushed Bucks corpse.
The closure of this space symbolized that the Divine Spear Dynasty would be dust in history from now on.
After the stone door, peace gradually returned. A new space was steadily formed, waiting for the arrival of the next trial-taker.
However, this matter would not return to peace just like that. Everyone knew how significant the impact of this matter was. A storm was brewing. The peaceful situation on the second level of the Endless Tower for many years might bepletely broken.
As the object of everyones discussion, the spiritual energy in the space where the Sky Dynasty was currently located was highly abundantpared to before. It could be considered as several times more than before.
Because they had seized the opportunity first, everyone gathered in front of the stone gate of the Sky Dynasty as all the foundations of the Divine Spear Dynasty had been monopolized by the Sky Dynasty.
However, at this moment, no one from the Sky Dynasty had any expression of joy on their faces. They were all gathered in front of a pce with worried faces, but it was not because of res Revenge, as outside people said.
It was because there was a figure lying in this pce. This pce was Jerrys bedroom. Just as Buck had said, Jerrys injuries did not improve because of Bucks death.
Chapter 313 - Treatment Method
Chapter 313: Treatment Method
What are you doing? Hurry up and adjust yourself well. Dont forget, we have to go into the maze today!
Dont tell me you want to face the danger in the maze in your current state? His Majesty said that not everyone will have the chance to follow him into the maze this time. You all better adjust your current state.
A woman pushed open the door and walked out. She berated everyone outside the door.
The only person who could berate everyone in the Sky Dynasty in such a tone was the Head Butler Athena.
Does that mean His Majesty is fine? All right, I will go and treat my injuries now. Whatever maze dangers, with me C Ares, those monsters will not be a problem. At this moment, Aress body did not have any good skin intact because he could be considered as the leading force facing Buck for the entire time.
In addition, Ares had always fought with his life on the line. Hence, his injuries could be said to be the most serious among the group. However, he did not care about it at all. After hearing Athenas words, he thought that Jerrys injuries had already recovered.
Hence, he was prepared to return to the Godly Pce to adjust his condition. However, other than him, others felt that things were not that simple. Under normal circumstances, His Majesty would personally speak about such matters in the Main Pce.
Apollo and Odin looked at each other, then turned around and left with Ares, heading to the Godly Temple to cultivate.
They knew that Jerrys injuries were not as good as what Ares had thought. It was even possible that his injuries had be even more severe.
After all, Jerry had forcefully captured Buck, who was trying to escape when he was seriously injured. If not for Jerrys intervention, Buck would have escaped from theirbined forces long ago.
This was their negligence. In fact, it was already their negligence when Jerry was injured. After that, not only did the three of them failed to kill Buck, but they almost let Buck escape too. Moreover, they were injured in the process. If it werent for Simmons, who had risked serious injuries to pull them out of the serious collision.
They probably wouldnt have been able to stand here in peace. After they had sessfully killed those people from the Divine Spear Dynasty in the arena, they had indeed been a little too arrogant, thinking that they were strong enough and Divine Spear Dynasty was just a joke.
However, it wasnt until they had personally confronted Buck that they realized that they still had a huge problem in all aspects of their strength. They also knew their own situation. About Jerrys injuries, whether it was him, Odin or Ares, they could not help at all. Athena was much better at these things than them.
The only thing they could do now was to train hard and improve their own abilities. This was the first time that their emperor had suffered such a severe injury in front of them. This was the first andst time as they would never allow such a thing to happen again.
With Apollo and Ares leading the way, the people surrounding Jerrys bedroom left one by one. As for the remaining people of the Divine Spear Dynasty, they were all locked in the dungeon.
Without Jerry, no one could decide how to deal with these people. Most importantly, no one had the mood to care about the lives of these people. ording to Ares, if it were not for these people, His Majesty would not have been injured. Just kill them all.
In the end, it was Jerry who personally gave the order to lock them up in the dungeon and wait for him to deal with themter. Only then would these people be spared from death.
Seeing that these people were gradually leaving one by one, Athena heaved a sigh of relief. There was a deepyer of worry between her brows. As the head butler of the Sky Dynasty, she naturally knew that the armys morale could not be messed up now. Hence, she was calm just now, and it seemed that Jerrys injuries were not serious.
However, only she knew that Jerrys current situation was not optimistic. She and Alice had already put Jerry into the ice water, but his body temperature did not decrease at all. ording to Alice, the high temperature was from the inside to the outside. Even if he was put in the ice water, it would not have had any effect.
Why are you still here? Athena turned her head and found that the Crona sisters did not leave and had been standing behind her the whole time. When she turned around, she almost bumped into the two of them.
This was also because Athena was full of worry about Jerrys injury now. Otherwise, she would not have missed discovering the Crona sisters.
Seeing Athenas look, Crona sighed and turned to look at her sister. Their guess was indeed correct. Jerrys injury did not improve but became very serious instead. After all, ording to the information they had learned back then, this forbidden spell was highly sinister.
And there was no way to save him. The reason why Jerry could hold on until now was most likely because the cultivation of the women who cast this forbidden spell was too low. If those womens cultivation was a little higher, then Jerry might die on the spot.
When Crona saw Jerrys appearance, she realized that it was most likely the forbidden spell that they had found out about. Unfortunately, when she wanted to say it, Jerry found out that Buck was trying to escape, so he directly rushed over to grab Buck.
She did not have the chance to say it and dragged on until now.
I might know how to save him! Cronas expression was a little strange. In fact, there was something wrong with this sentence. If it could be saved, then it could be saved. If it could not be saved, then it could not be saved. What did she mean that it was possible to save him?
But at that moment, Athena clearly did not overthink. When she heard that Crona had a way, she quickly grabbed Cronas shoulders and asked excitedly, How? What should we do now?
This Crona wanted to say something, but she hesitated. Beside her, Crane did not know how to answer. In fact, she did not know if her solution would work. Moreover, that solution was a little hard to say, but Athena did not overthink it. She quickly pulled the two of them into the bedroom.
After entering, Crona and Crane realized how serious the situation was. At this moment, Jerrys upper body was exposed to the icy water, but even so, they could still clearly see the bulging blood vessels one by one. The blood inside was flowing slowly likeva.
Jerrys entire skin was like a piece of red-hot iron. It could be seen that this was the result of Jerry using his divine power to desperately suppressed it. Otherwise, the situation might have been even more difficult.
At this moment, she couldnt care less. She hurriedly shouted, Its useless. The high temperature is because the blood in his body is burning. If you put him in the ice water like this, not only will it be of no help, but it might even aggravate his injuries.
As they spoke, the two of them carried Jerry directly to the bed.
Chapter 314 - Special Treatment Method
Chapter 314: Special Treatment Method
Looking at Jerry, who was in a deep sleep on the bed, Crona and Crane looked at each other speechlessly. It could be said that the reason why Jerry became like this was rted to the two of them.
Moreover, if it were not for the two of them, Jerry would not have to face Lu Zians Divine Spear Dynasty right away. He would also have been able to train in peace on the second floor of the Endless Tower. With the strength that Sky Dynasty had disyed in the past few days, his future achievements were limitless. Even if he met re and the other experts on the Endless Stone Tablets, he might not be at a disadvantage too.
If the two of them hadnt met Jerry, they would most likely have be the same group of women they had met in the Divine Spear Dynasty. Not only would they be Lu Zians ythings, but they would also be cast with restrictions. If they encountered any danger, they might end up like those women, bing materials to cast forbidden spells on others.
Jerrys eyes were tightly shut on the bed. He had just been scooped out of the icy water, but there were no traces of water on his body. In fact, when they carried Jerry out of the basin, the temperature on Jerrys body hadpletely evaporated the water stains.
Jerry has fallen into a deep sleep because he was using all his divine power to suppress the burning blood in his body, and falling into a deep sleep could alleviate this situation.
However, this was only to prolong the time. At this moment, the blood in Jerrys body was still burning, and it had not stopped. If the burning blood in Jerrys body was not stopped, this matter would not end at all.
Thinking of this, Crona nced at Crane. The look in Cranes eyes changed, but in the end, she nodded decisively. After seeing that Crane had agreed, Crona gritted her teeth and said to the anxious-looking Athena and Alice, I know how to treat him, but I have to ask the two of you to go out for a moment!
Impossible! Without any hesitation, Athena and Alice immediately refused. The two were indeed worried about Jerry, but they were not stupid enough to do as Crona said.
To them, the Crona sisters were outsiders. Now that Jerry was seriously injured and unconscious, how could they trust in passing Jerry to the Crona Sisters? Not to mention that Crane always hadints about Jerry in the maze back then. Athena was very clear about such a matter.
Why do we need to go out if its about saving people? Alice looked puzzled.
I dont know how to exin this to you, but please believe me! Crona did not know where to start.
Why should we believe you! Athena had also reacted by now and looked at the two sisters with suspicion.
Crona looked at Athena and Alice and knew that she would not be able to convince the two of them in a short time. She also saw that Jerrys situation was getting worse and could not be dyed any longer.
Then please keep what happened today a secret! Do not tell anyone!
Seeing Cronas serious look, Athena and Alice did not know what the other party was up to, but they could only nod and agree to this request.
Seeing that Athena and Alice had agreed, Crona was still worried, so she used her divine power to iste the entire room.
Dont worry. This is His Majestys bedroom and his resting ce. It can iste people from visiting, and no one would be bold enough to spy on this ce unless he doesnt want to live anymore. Athena was puzzled by Cronas actions. To her, it was just an unnecessary move.
However, this was not the only thing that puzzled her. If Cronas act of setting up the Divine Power Barrier had puzzled her, then Cronas subsequent actions hadpletely changed her expression.
Initially, Athena and Alice had already removed Jerrys outer clothes to lower Jerrys body temperature. Now that Jerry was lying on the bed with his upper body naked, Crona had directly removed Jerrys pants from the lower half of his body.
What are you doing? Athena was shocked and angry when she saw this. She did not expect Crona to directly remove all the remaining clothes on Jerrys body.
Crona blushed and tried not to look at Jerry. She turned to Athena and said, Thats why I told you to get out!
I just dont understand how you n to save His Majesty!
My body constitution was special. I can heal people. in a certain way! Cronas face waspletely red.
In a certain way Athena was about to ask what method it was, but seeing the current situation, she naturally knew what the other party was talking about.
On the other side, Crona also began to slowly unbutton her clothes. In a short while, only her undergarments remained, and her alluring body was disyed in front of Athena. Athena could not help but praise Cronas figure, which was not inferior to hers.
However, she immediately realized what she was thinking. The most important thing now was to wake Jerry up.
Cronas face waspletely red, from her cheeks to her entire neck. Then, she ced her clothes neatly on the side and quickly pulled the nket over Jerry and herself. This kind of thing was already embarrassing enough for her. Now, there were two spectators beside her. If it was not for the fact that Jerrys situation was perilous, she would not have chosen this method.
Now you can rest assured! No matter what, we are now under your Sky Dynasty, so we cannot harm him regardless of anything. Crane walked up from the side, pulling the curtain on the bed. The three people standing outside naturally could only look at the things on the bed through the curtain.
This way, it would be easier for her sister, Crona, to operate. This way, her sisters wish could be fulfilled too. She had always known her sisters feelings for Jerry, but Jerry had never shown such intentions. Moreover, he had never shown any interest in them, which resulted in Crona not having any way to get close to Jerry.
Thinking of this, Crane raised his head to look at Alice and Athena in front of him. At this moment, Athena turned her head and no longer looked at the movements on the bed, while Alice, who was at the side, looked at the two people on the bed with curiosity. It seemed that she was thinking about how Crona treatment works.
Having joined the Sky Dynasty for so long, she knew that although Jerry was the Lord of the Dynasty, he did not have any concubines.
But oh well, with these two beautiful women serving him, Jerry probably finds it hard to like other women too.
Then does this treatment method still need any assistance? Youre here to help, arent you? Is there anything you need our help? Athena did not know why Crane kept staring at her. This kind of scrutinizing gaze made her feel a little ufortable, and it was also to break the awkward situation in the room.
Chapter 315 - Healing Wound
Chapter 315: Healing Wound
Hearing Athenas question, Cranes expression changed. She was sizing up Athena just now. From these series of events, the rtionship between Athena and Jerry was definitely not shallow.
If her younger sister really became the Sky Emperors concubine, what would Athena think? Would she set a trap for her sister? Would her sister be able topete with her? Without realizing it, Crane had begun to treat Athena as her sisters enemy.
This was also why Athena felt a trace of scrutiny from Cranes gaze just now.
However, Athena naturally did not know what Crane was thinking. She thought that she was dissatisfied with her suspicion of the two of them just now, so she thought of casually changing the topic. In fact, once she said it, Athena knew that there was something wrong with her words.
What kind of question was that? What did she mean by if they could help? How could they help with such a thing? What could they help with? It could only be said that after Jerry was injured, Athena was in a mess. In addition, just now, the atmosphere was rather depressing. That was why she immediately said it without thinking. However, since she had already said it, she could not take it back even if she wanted to.
Meanwhile, Crane was thinking about how to help his sister deal with Athena. She was caught off guard by Athenas question. She naturally had a reason foring in with her. It was not to see how her sister would save Jerry; she did not have that kind of guilty pleasure.
It was because they were twins and naturally had the same physique. Crona had even nced at her before she came in. They had been sisters for so many years, she naturally understood the inquisitive look in her sisters eyes.
Because of their unique physique, people who cultivated with them could raise their cultivation levels and treat hidden injuries. This was also why Lu Zian had been staring at the two of them back then. However, the two of them had nevere into contact with such things.
As the Ruler of the Dynasty, no one in the empire caught her eye. When she came to the training ground, her unique physique was recognized by Lu Zian and was targeted by the Divine Spear Dynasty. Therefore, the two sisters had been saving their bodies.
They only knew that doing that with a man could improve the strength of both parties and even heal the injuries. However, they had never experimented with it. Faced with the forbidden spell that Jerry was cast, Crona did not have any confidence. She did not know if she could heal Jerrys injuries, so she let Cranee in with her.
If Crona failed, she would probably have to go do it instead. Crane understood her sisters thoughts, and she did not have any concerns about it. She was more open-minded in this aspect than her serious sister. She was still as pure as jade because she did not have someone she liked, and the other reason was to help her sister manage the Holy Dynasty.
But now that Athena asked her this, Crane did not know what to say. She could not say that she was just like her sister, so its like an insurance kind.
Just as Crane did not know how to answer, a seductive moan came from the bed, relieving Cranes awkward situation.
But on the other hand, this moan caused the entire room to fall into another sense of awkwardness. These people naturally knew what this moan meant. When they thought about what was happening on the bed, the womens faces in the room naturally turned red.
At this moment, Alice finally understood what was happening inside.
She felt a wave of embarrassment, but at the same time, she felt slightly unhappy. She felt as if something that belonged to her had been snatched away by someone else.
At this moment, on the bed covered by the curtain, Crona, who was moaning, felt even more ashamed. Jerrys body was currently in a serious state of tension, and all the blood vessels in his body were bulging. Therefore, the penis at that ce was also filled with blood, making it seem incredibly thick.
Both was also the first time, but Crona waspletely different from Athena, who was at the bottom of the Pool Of Blood. At that time, although Athena was also ashamed, it was mainly Jerry who controlled everything. Athena justy there passively, not moving at all, letting Jerry lie on top of her and do whatever he wanted.
However, the situation that Crona was facing now was that Jerry had fallen into a deep sleep. Everything had to be done on her own initiative. One had to know that passive and active were two different things. There was no doubt that Crona, who had taken the initiative, was facing greater shame at this moment. Not to mention that there were other people besides her. Although there was a curtain covering it, Crona still felt that several gazes were looking over at her through the curtain.
They hadnt even started. Crona was already extremely embarrassed when they were just naked. This was the first time she was so intimate with a man. She suppressed the shyness in her heart and slowly sat on Jerrys body. She slowly ced the thick and erect penis on her private part and slowly do it.
At first, she felt a tingling pain, but it was quickly filled by a sense of fulfillment. She unconsciously let out a moan. Soon, she realized something, so she tightly covered her mouth. She was afraid that she would make such a lewd sound again.
However, Crona didnt forget her purpose. Initially, Jerrys body temperature was rising due to the continuous burning of the blood in his body. But now, Crona could clearly feel that the temperature of the part of Jerrys body that entered her body was gradually decreasing. Moreover, Jerrys bulging blood vessels were slowly hidden under his skin, not as scary as before.
It was enough to show that Cronas method was effective.
At this moment, in Jerrys deep consciousness, he felt that he was directly enveloped by ayer of me from the inside out. He had already used all his divine power to suppress the mutation in his body, but this ball of me was of the same origin as him. He could only suppress it but could notpletely make this valleys me disappear.
And as time passed, he felt that this me had even gradually ignited his divine power. In a short while, not only would the divine power in his entire body be unable to suppress this me, it would even be a part of this me, making this me burned even more vigorously.
He did not expect that this forbidden technique would be so terrifying. It seemed like he had underestimated the trial-takers in the training ground.
However, just as Jerry was about to be engulfed by the me, he felt a chill. This coolness allowed him to regain a slight consciousness. This coolness could even cause the me in his body to show signs of extinguishing.
Although he did not know where this coolness came from or why it was able to extinguish the me, Jerry, who had been tormented by the me, did not think too much at the moment. It was not easy for him to experience the benefits of this coolness. Jerry began to greedily absorb the cool energy, whether it was his bodys instinct or just to extinguish the burning mes in his body.
Chapter 316 - The Indestructible God King’s Body
Chapter 316: The Indestructible God Kings Body
As Jerry absorbed more and more of this cool energy, he finally managed to suppress the me in his body again. However, he still needed more of that cool energy before he couldpletely extinguish the me.
Jerry did not know he was absorbing too much, but he could feel that the cool energy was getting lesser and lesser. No matter how much he absorbed, the cool energy that surged into his body was still gradually dissipating.
As the cool energy faded, the suppressed me gradually regained its power. Fortunately, not long after, the cool energy seemed to have been replenished and gradually became stronger.
At this time, on the big bed in Jerrys bedroom, the naked Crona was panting heavily and sweating profusely on the side. Her body was covered in sweat, and her white and plump chest rose and fell slightly. A few strands of green hair were stuck to her forehead, there was only airing out of her mouth.
When she thought about what had happened just now, Crona felt a sense of unexinable fear. At first, Jerry had fallen into aa, so everything was under her initiative. Although it was the first time, Crona gradually became familiar with it, butter, Jerrys body started to move.
This frightened her. She thought Jerry had already woken up, but Jerrys eyes were closed and showed no signs of waking up, she heaved a sigh of relief. If she were to face him like this, Crona would probably be so ashamed that she would crawl into a hole and hide.
Although Jerry was not awake, his movements became more intense. In the end, he had Crona pressed down under his body. Crona knew that this was just Jerrys body instinct, so she did not resist and treated his injuries silently.
But in the end, Crona realized that something was wrong. Jerrys movements became crazier as if he wanted to tear her whole body apart. For Crona, this was the first time she had experienced something like that, her lower body felt like it was tearing apart.
At first, she could feel that her strength had increased, and there was energy circting in their bodies. This energy could heal Jerrys injuries and also increase Cronas strength. But as Jerrys movements increased, this energy was pulled over by Jerry. Not only that but even Cronas divine power was also drawn into Jerrys body.
Crona knew that if this continued, she would not be able to heal Jerrys injuries, but she would also bepletely sucked dry by Jerry, who only had his instincts left. She had no choice but to ask her sister for help.
Crona turned her head and looked at the two figures on the other side. However, just this single action had affected her lower body. Just now, Jerry gave her the feeling that he was a ferocious beast. Now, she could not move at all. If she moved even a little, a wave of pain could be felt from her lower body. Her entire lower body was torn apart. If she wasnt a god king, she would have fainted from the pain long ago.
On the other side, Crane could experience her sisters pain. However, she was not as good-tempered as her sister who would allow Jerry to do anything to her. When Jerrys actions became ufortable and unbearable, she immediately pulled him away and restricted his movements.
After all, Jerry had not woken up yet, and everything was more instinctive. Moreover, all the divine power in his body was used to suppress the burning mes in his body. Thus, Crane would only need to face Jerrys physical strength.
Afterpletely absorbing the power of the two Crona sisters constitutions, Jerry finallypletely suppressed the mes in his body and slowly regained control of his body. However, he could faintly feel that something was wrong.
As Jerry gradually gained control of his body, he could feel the changes. He suddenly opened his eyes, and a pair of snow-white breasts filled his vision. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, Jerry was sure that this was the biggest pair of breasts he had ever seen. Even Athenas was not enough to look at.
Although Athenas breasts wererge, they were not enough topletely cover Jerrys vision. And now, these huge breasts filled Jerrys vision.
Moreover, these breasts were moving up and down ording to their owners movements. Jerrys gaze followed its movement. For a moment, he did not understand what was going on?
Even if he was unconscious this wasnt right? Could it be that Athena and the others thought that he was dying and were nning to leave behind an heir before he dies?
Even though Jerry did not know what had happened, his bodys instincts were still there. He could feel the bodys reaction. He knew that the person on top of him was reaching their peak, and with a soft moan, the person on top of him finally stopped moving. Shey on top of his body like a puddle of soft mud, not moving at all.
Their eyes met. Crane, who was drenched in sweat, realized that Jerry had woken up. Her face turned red and she suppressed the shyness in her heart and asked flirtatiously, Did it look good?
Its not bad! Jerry finally knew who these huge breasts belonged to. However, in the entire Sky Dynasty, only Crane could have such breasts. He did not expect them to be bigger than they looked as it seemed that Crane was usually wearing something like a corset.
Hearing Jerrys voice, Athena, who had been waiting at the side, opened the curtain and rushed in. She said in surprise, Your Majesty! Youre awake?
Could you exin the current situation to me? Jerry tilted his head and asked Athena.
Athena just noticed the beautiful scene on the bed. She hurriedly put down the curtain and turned around.
After a series of exnations, Jerry finally understood what was going on. The questionable scene was to treat his injuries. It turned out that the cool energy that he felt while unconscious was due to the special constitution of the Crona sisters, and the reason for the cool energy to be interrupted was because there was a change in people.
Jerry did not expect that he would sleep with the two sisters and it happened when he was in a deep sleep. He looked at Crane who was lying on top of him like a puddle of soft mud and Crona who was naked beside him, Jerry had the feeling that he was a tool for others, they enjoyed it, but he did not feel anything.
He felt like a loser.
Chapter 317 - This Is Not Impossible
Chapter 317: This Is Not Impossible
While Jerry was wondering if he had lost out, the situation in the bedroom was already awkward. Athena and Alice had already turned their backs outside, not daring to look at the situation on the bed. Just hearing those sounds was enough to make their faces turn red.
If it werent for the fact that they were worried about Jerrys injuries, the two of them would have left here and waited outside the door. Moreover, ever since Crane had entered, she was not as reserved as her sister, and the moaning did not stop. Fortunately, this was His Majestys chamber, which was extremely defensive and secretive, the moaning would have reached outside.
Athena cursed them in her heart for being shameless. Even when she was with Jerry, she had never been so impudent.
On the other hand, Crane had an indifferent expression. Although Jerry had not treated her well in the past, he did save the two of them. Moreover, ever since Ike had brought Lu Zian to find her several times, she learned the truth about Ike.
If it was not for Jerry, perhaps she would have sumbed to her fate after following Ike and the others into the cave. Even if she could escape, she would not be able to escape the clutches of the Divine Spear Dynasty. She was reminded of those innocent women who were caught or coerced in the Divine Spear Dynasty did not have a good ending.
Cranes heart was filled with panic. Even though Lu Zian waspletely dead and the Divine Spear Dynasty had disappeared, that scene was deeply engraved in her mind. Every time she thought about it, she would shudder, only then would she feel that she was no longer in the era of the Empire, but hade to the cruel training ground.
Back in the Empire Era, although she did not sweep through other kingdoms like her sister, Crona, who became the ruler of the Holy Dynasty, her talent was pretty good. Other than Crona, there were not many people who were stronger than her at that ce.
However, that was not the case in the training ground. All the other trial-takers surpassed her in both talent and intelligence. Even Crona did not feel safe in the training ground. It was enough to show the dangers lurking in the training ground.
If the two sisters fell into the hands of others, their fate would not be any better than when they were in Divine Spear Dynasty. Therefore, Crane did not feel repulsive of the current situation. No matter what Jerry chose in the end, he had saved her. Furthermore, with this rtionship, he would not ignore her.
After many days, Crane had finally understood some of the customs of the Sky Dynasty. In this ce where strength was paramount, no one would use their strength to bully others. The reason why they were trying so hard to increase their strength was so that they could be of use when Jerry needed them.
Just now, Athena mentioned that whoever was in a good condition would be able to head to the maze. With this, those people headed obediently to the Godly Pce to cultivate.
During the past few days, what surprised Crane the most was not only the powerful strength of the Sky Dynasty but also how loyal those people were to Jerry. For example, when they attacked the Divine Spear Dynasty and learned that Lu Zian had died, those people had no fighting spirit left. Even Chief Commander Buck wanted to escape.
On the assumption that such a thing happened in the Sky Dynasty, the situation would bepletely different. Crane was sure that even if Jerry died, these people would sacrifice everything, even their lives, to avenge Jerry.
This was the terror of the Sky Dynasty. Back then, after being tricked by Chief Commander Buck, Ares and the others were filled with killing intent when they faced the remnants of the Divine Spear Dynasty. In the end, they quietened down because of Jerrys words.
An ordinary trial-taker would not be able to do such a thing!
Therefore, she was not that repulsed by the person she hadmitted to.
However, at this moment, Crane could faintly feel something from below and slowly raised her head. The pain that came from it made her frown slightly. After all, during the period when Jerry was unconscious, he did not know how to be gentle with a woman. His actions were as rough as a beast, torturing her to the point where she could barely stand.
Now, she did not even have the strength to stand up. If it were to happen again, who knew if she would be able to withstand it. However, the intense pain she was waiting for did note. Jerry gently held Cranes body and slowly let her down from his body, his fingers slowly caressed her body, very gently.
Crane did not expect Jerry to be so gentle with her. After all, she was unhappy with Jerry back then. However, seeing that Jerry did not continue to vent his anger on her body, she was relieved. After all, she was too tired and did not want to move at all.
Jerry had long noticed Crane and Cronas condition. There was no doubt that the cool energy that he felt was drawn from the sisters. In the end, he greedily took that cool energy and it was directly reflected in his bodys instinct. Otherwise, the two of them would not be tortured to this extent.
How do you feel now? Jerry leaned over and gently brushed away the strands of green hair that were stuck to Cranes forehead.
Im fine, Its a little painful. Other than theck of strength, everything else was fine! Crane looked at the face that was right in front of her, and when she heard his concern, there was a hint of joy and sweetness in her heart, but she pretended not to care at all.
Jerry sensed Cranes situation and found that there was indeed no big problem. Then, he turned his head to look at the other naked body beside him. Perhaps it was because she was the lord of the Holy Dynasty, Crona had carried everything on her shoulders and was strict with herself.
It could be seen that there was not an ounce of fat on Cronas entire body. Moreover, every piece of her skin was filled with an extremely powerful explosive force.
As Jerry gazed over, Crane lowered her head bashfully and covered her body with the nket. As a result, a figure came into view and forcefully lifted the nket away, she waspletely exposed in front of his eyes.
Looks like your injuries were a little more serious than hers. After Jerry sized up Crona from head to toe, he found the problem. Unlike Crane, Cronas origin was damaged. The problem wasnt big but it wasnt small either.
As long as she could recuperate properly, she would be able to recover. However, if she didnt, or she loses her origin again, it was very likely that Cronas cultivation wouldnt be able to increase in her lifetime.
Rest well! Jerry knew that the damage to Cronas origin was rted to him. After all, before the cool energy first appeared, he was being tormented by the mes in his body, that was why he has snatched away the cool energy unreasonably. This was also a possibility that Cronas origin was hurt.
Its fine! If you want, you could do it again!
Chapter 318 - People Are Insatiable
Chapter 318: People Are Insatiable
Its okay! If you want it, we could do it again! Crona stared at Jerry in a daze. It took her quite a while to react.
She did not know why she would say something like that, and it came out so naturally. At that moment, she desperately tried to pull the nket to cover herself, but it was a pity that the nket had been pushed aside by Jerry, she tried reaching for it but she couldnt.
Jerry saw how Crona looked, smiled lightly, and pulled Crona into his arms, Why were you so nervous? Im not going to eat you!
Crona leaned against Jerrys chest and recovered slightly. However, she also felt the movement under Jerrys body. After all, the reaction of Jerrys shaft was very obvious. Thinking of this, Crona gritted her teeth. She spread out her slender white legs and gently mped them under Jerrys crotch. She rubbed it back and forth, hoping that she could help Jerry to vent it.
Unfortunately, what she did not know was that it stimted Jerry even more. He was already in an explosive state and it would be bad if he was stimted by this. Luckily, he was still rational so he didnt enter Cronas body. He knew that Crona would never refuse him.
However, both Crona and Crane were in a bad condition, especially Crona. If he couldnt hold back and vented on Crona, she would be stuck as a tier three god king. After all, Cronas origin had been damaged.
Jerry suppressed his urge and kissed Crona on the cheek. Then, he pulled the nket over the both of them, drew the curtain, and walked out.
Two exmations came from outside. Athena and Alice did not expect Jerry to walk out of the bed like that. Most importantly, there was a part of Jerrys body that was protruding, revealing his blue veins.
Athena quickly turned around and said with a red face, Your Majesty, have you recovered?
Jerry did not say anything. He pulled Athena into his arms and removed Athenas clothes with his hands. He could not hold it in any longer. Although the fire in his body had been extinguished, and the blood in his body was no longer burning, but the desire within Jerry was unbearable.
What are you doing? Its not like you havent seen it before! Looking at Athena who was in his arms, Jerry said with a yful look.
But Athena felt Jerrys heavy breathing and knew what was waiting for her. But she could not get used to it, especially how the Crona sisters looked after what happened just now. When she thought of this, Athenas face was already red with embarrassment even though nothing had started.
Alice was baffled. She did not know what to do after what had happened in such a short time.
While she was still at a loss, Jerry had already stripped Athena of all her clothes and threw her onto the bed. Then, he turned his head to look at Alice, who was stumped.
Um Ill go out first. For some reason, Alice felt very ufortable. She felt sour as if something that originally belonged to her had been taken away by someone else, and she had nothing.
Where are you going? Jerry walked over and pulled Alice into his arms. Alice struggled for a while and stopped resisting.
Jerry looked at Alice who was in his arms, who looked wronged. He could not help but sigh at how greedy people were. However, this thought was burned into ashes by Jerrys unbearable desire.
With a tearing sound, Alices dress was pulled open by Jerry. Her snow-white breasts jumped out. Alice did not resist at all. She hugged Jerrys neck tightly, Jerry leaned over and pressed directly on Alices lips.
While tasting the girls lips and tongue, he walked to the bed and threw Alice onto it.
You are wee to join us! Crane, who was lying on the bed, said to Alice with a look of amusement, while Athena followed them into the quilt, her face was red with embarrassment, it seemed that she had been teased by them after he threw her onto the bed.
However, before Alice could say anything, Jerry had already ripped off her clothes, exposing herself in front of Jerry.
Crane, who was on the side, was still looking at them curiously whilementing.
Jerry red at her. Seeing that she had no intention of retracting, he directly pulled Crane out of the quilt.
I havent had a good rest yet. You should bully the two of them first and let me rest for a while! Crane did not expect herself to be pulled out just like that. When she thought of Jerrys violent behavior towards her, she felt a lingering fear, even now, her lower body was in waves of pain. If she were to do it again, she would not be able to get out of bed until the next day.
Jerry ignored her and quietly admired Cranes body. However, he did not do anything else. Although things were very strange, now that it had happened, it was pointless to think about it.
Whether it was Crane or Crona, they were both his women. Since that was the case, he would not do anything to hurt them. If he continued to do so, he would only cause harm to them.
In the end, after venting on Athena and Alice, Jerry felt that something had changed in his body. Ever since he was struck by Bucks forbidden spell, his blood was burning all over his body. Although it was excruciating and torturous, it was refining his body at the same time.
After the Crona sisters treated him, his bodys strength had reached an extremely terrifying level. Jerry looked at the pool of blood on the ground. It was the remains of thest forbidden spell that was expelled from his body, the scarlet blood contained a faint golden glow.
Jerry gently cut his arm. Blood flowed out of the wound, mixed with a faint golden color. Moreover, the wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The speed of healing was simply astonishing.
This is? No one could feel the changes in his body better than Jerry. Therefore, he could feel the terrifying power that was contained in his body.
Immortal king body: one of the god kings strongest constitutions. When one cultivates to the great sess stage, the blood in ones body would be golden. That was a body that could split the sky, the earth, and destroy everything. The body would be the most powerful weapon.
The pages of the Eternal Flower Register in his mind flipped, revealing a piece of information.
Immortal king body? Interesting! Jerry said with a faint smile.
Chapter 319 - A Small Fortune
Chapter 319: A Small Fortune
With a wave of his hand, a series of sonic booms could be heard. Jerry finally knew how strong the Immortal God Kings body was. It was indeed one of the strongest physiques.
Now Jerry had a feeling that even if he didnt use any divine power, move, or domain, he could kill an ordinary tier three god king with just his physical body.
Not forgetting that his blood was mixed with only a faint golden color. He was still far from achieving the level of full golden blood. The current Immortal God Kings body strength was already so terrifying, once he reached that level, how powerful would he be? Jerry was eager to know the answer.
However, Jerry quickly calmed down. Things like that could not be rushed. Haste makes waste. If he was too impatient, it would backfire.
This time, it was a blessing in disguise. Jerry turned to look at the four figures on the bed. From a certain perspective, it could be said that he had experienced the treatment of an emperor, no wonder so many people had be addicted to pleasure after entering the Empire Era.
Of course, the most important thing was that Jerry had alreadyprehended the Immortal God Kings physique, and his cultivation had advanced by a step, reaching the peak of a tier three god king. Even if he did not use the third level of his domain, it was enough to deal with the cultivators on the second level of the tower.
However, Jerry had never paid much attention to those cultivators. To him, the dangers within the maze were the ones he needed to be wary of. Sometimes, being strong did not mean that one could enter the maze unimpeded as those powerful monsters and ferocious beasts werent the most dangerous.
There were dangers within the maze that one may not be aware of. One could die without knowing or even know how did they die until the moment of death. This was the most terrifying existence within the maze. Even if he had the Eternal Flower Register, he couldnt afford to be careless.
Your Majesty! Wait! Please let me go with you! Athenas voice rang out from behind.
Jerry turned his head and looked at Athena who was struggling to get up. He smiled and said, If you follow me into the maze now, other than causing me trouble, you cant do anything!
Athenas expression changed when she heard that. However, she knew that Jerry was right. Her entire body was weak, and her lower body was in extreme pain.
Dont worry, everything will be fine. Just stay here and wait for me toe back to apany you! Jerry sat by the bed and stroked Athenas beautiful hair as he said softly.
Yes! I wish Your Majesty good luck!
Okay!
Jerry went straight to the main hall. An order had already been transmitted to the minds of all the people who were in closed-door training in the Godly Pce. For a moment, only a few whooshing sounds could be heard.
In the blink of an eye, almost all themanders and generals appeared directly in the main hall.
Time could not be dyed any longer. Today was already thest day. If the arrangement was not made properly, ording to the rules of the Endless Tower, Jerry would be randomly teleported to a maze by the end of the day. It couldnt be helped, they had to enter the maze once within seven days. This was a mandatory order from the Endless Tower.
If that was the case, it would undoubtedly be an extremely disadvantageous situation for the Sky Dynasty. That was why Jerry immediately gathered everyone. Even if they did not need to clear the maze this time, it wouldnt be a problem for them to familiarize the difficulty of the maze.
Your Majesty, I was the cause of your serious injuries, please punish me! In the spacious hall, Simmons voice could be heard clearly. Simmons stepped forward alone, kneeling on one knee with his head hung low.
When Jerry was injured, Simmons was the one with the mostplicated emotions. As someone who had just joined the Sky Dynasty, Jerry magnanimously ignored what he had done to the Sky Dynasty when he belonged to the Divine Spear Dynasty, he even rewarded him with a mysterious leaf that contained the power ofws.
Jerry had never doubted his suggestion, he epted and proceeded to rob the Divine Spear Dynasty before the other trial-takers on the second level of the Endless Tower could react. Because of this, Jerry was severely injured.
If it was any other dynasty, they would not treat him well. Furthermore, it was because of his negligence that Jerry was injured. He had been ming himself for the past few days.
Because of you? How could it be your fault? Were you the one who initiated the forbidden spell? Jerry pretended to be surprised.
No, no. If it werent for me, Your Majesty wouldnt have gone to the location of the Divine Spear Dynasty, nor be subjected to such a sinister forbidden spell!
What was the purpose of our trip to the Divine Spear Dynasty this time?
Simmons raised his head and looked at Jerry in shock. He didnt understand why he suddenly asked this, but he answered honestly, To supplement the strength of the Sky Dynasty!
Then its settled! Jerry said indifferently. In fact, this expedition to crusade against the Divine Spear Dynasty could earn a lot of money. As a neer who had just entered the Endless Tower, if it was not for the rules of the second floor of the endless tower being different from the first floor.
Every trial-taker would have a dedicated space and be rewarded with a pce. Otherwise, Jerry would not even know where the people of the Sky Dynasty lived.
However, even with the Endless Towers rewards, the Sky Dynasty finally had a foothold in the Endless Tower but it did not have any other facilities. Since they had just entered this space, there was still quite a lot of spiritual energy.
As the Sky Dynastys people became stronger, the spiritual energy they needed would be greater. The spiritual energy in this space would gradually be depleted. Furthermore, there would definitely be more people in the future and spiritual energy consumption would be much faster than expected.
During this expedition, the Divine Spear Dynastys assets werepletely snatched up. Since the Sky Dynasty had just arrived, its assets were notparable to the Divine Spear Dynastys. After this, the Sky Dynastys assets increased tenfold.
They went from a pauper to a rich man with assets.
Since we have achieved our goal, it meant that your suggestion was useful and has yed a very important role. As for my injuries, it was due to my carelessness. What does it have to do with you? Perhaps you and Buck were conspiring against me?
Chapter 320 - Head to the Labyrinth Hall
Chapter 320: Head to the Labyrinth Hall
No, no! I did not have such thoughts. Furthermore, I had never been on good terms with Buck. I believed that Buck was pretty strong, if Your Majesty could subdue him, the strength of the Sky Dynasty would rise by another level!
Upon hearing Jerrys question, Simmons was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat and hurriedly exined.
Looking at Simmons serious exnation, everyone in the hall immediatelyughed, leaving the confused Simmons at a loss.
Get up! If it werent for you, we wouldnt have been able to proceed so smoothly this time!
This wasnt Jerrys intentionalforting words to win Simmons over, but because no one in the Sky Dynasty knew the rules of the second level of the Endless Tower. At that time, Jerry did not even understand the space where Sky Dynasty was located. He did not know that after Lu Zians death, the space controlled by the Divine Spear Dynasty would be ownerless.
Perhaps by the time Jerry reacted, Divine Spear Dynastys assets would have beenpletely snagged by the others. Even if it was not to that extent, by the time Sky Dynasty reacted, it would have wasted a lot of time.
Do not underestimate the short span of a few minutes. Every single step adds up.
If they were a few minutes slower, the other trial-takers would have found out what happened to the Divine Spear Dynasty. By the time the other trial-takers had a piece of the pie, the harvest of the Sky Dynasty would greatly reduce. The most important thing was that the survivors of the Divine Spear Dynasty were probably long gone.
The others did not matter, but Commander Buck was not an ordinary person. If Buck managed to escape, the Sky Dynasty would face an unimaginable disaster.
After all, if a tier four god king was lurking in the shadows, if he wanted to target Jerry, it would be hard to guard against him.
Thinking of this, Jerrys gaze swept over Ares, Odin, and Apollo. Their performance was a little disappointing. If he had not been watching the battle closely, Buck would have sessfully escaped from their encirclement.
This would have directly exposed the Sky Dynastys greatest weakness. In the past, during the Empire Era, due to the existence of the Eternal Flower Register, he could directly summon powerful existences from within. Moreover, he could directly raise the strength of his subordinates, which allowed the Sky Dynastys strength to outperform the others.
This also caused the Sky Dynasty to use its absolute strength to forcefully suppress the other dynasties. But now, in the training grounds, they were facing people who were almost as strong or even stronger than them.
This also caused the battles to be of the same level or even higher. This was undoubtedly a very disadvantageous situation for the Sky Dynastys people, at least in terms of mentality and personal strength, these people had not adjusted themselves.
Even Jerry himself had to admit that he was a little inted. Otherwise, he would not have fallen for Bucks trick so carelessly. Although in the end, the oue was still good. However, the mistakes of these people might not be unaffected by his injury.
Of course, Jerry would never admit to this matter. Moreover, any carelessness after entering the maze might cause irreparable losses. He had to take the opportunity to teach these people a lesson, otherwise, when it really happened, it would be toote.
This time, the Sky Dynasty was able to reap such a huge harvest was due to your scheme. There was no doubt about this. Unfortunately, time does not allow it. Otherwise, you would have a share of the reward. Jerry naturally knew what Simmons was worried about. As someone who had just joined, he had not integrated into the Sky Dynasty. Furthermore, such a thing had happened.
It was inevitable that others would me him for Jerrys injuries. After he brought it up, no one else would have such thoughts.
Yes! Your subordinate would not seek any rewards. If Your Majesty is fine, it would be the best reward for your subordinate! Simmons said in a deep voice, he also understood that Jerry had announced this matter in front of so many people was to conclude the expedition to the Divine Spear Dynasty, made him feel at ease, and also to shut the others up.
As a neer who had just join the Sky Dynasty, Simmons performance was very good. However this time, some elders performance was somewhat unsatisfactory. Not only did they almost let the biggest threat escape, but they also nearly lost themselves in the end, didnt they?
Hearing Jerrys words, Apollo and the others immediately stood up. They naturally knew that they had made a mistake during that battle. This was undoubtedly a great lesson for them as they had always been arrogant. After all, the trio was considered to be the strongest people in the current Sky Dynasty apart from Jerry.
Your Majesty, I admit my mistake. Please punish me!
Apollo and Odin stepped out from both sides of the hall and knelt down on one knee in the middle of the hall. In fact, they knew very well that if Simmons had not pulled them out in the end, they would not be able to stand here safely.
Get up! Remember, there would always be someone better than you. Every trial-taker in this trial-ground is not ordinary. Each and every one of them should not be underestimated. Do not make such mistakes again in the future. This time, it was mainly to remind them, it was impossible to really punish them.
After saying that, Jerry turned his gaze to Ares, who was standing at the side as though everything had nothing to do with him.
Ares blinked his eyes, looking confused. It was not an act, but he felt that he had done nothing wrong. Seeing Ares like that, Jerry felt a headacheing on and massaged his temples, after thinking about it, he still did not say anything.
There was nothing he could do. As the God of War, Ares had an extraordinary passion for battle. If he could change his personality with just a few words, he would not be like this today. Furthermore, Jerry was not sure if it would be good or bad if he changed Ares fighting style, so he simply could not be bothered to say anything more.
In the future, he would have Simmons paying close attention to Ares. Ever since they fought in the arena, Ares and Simmons had a pretty good rtionship. After all, from a certain point of view, Ares treated powerful people pretty well, this waspletely different from the others.
Lets go, weve already dragged this out for a long time today. Its time to set off and see what thebyrinth on the second floor of the Endless Tower looked like. Ares, Apollo, Odin, and Simmons, the few of you shall follow me!
Chapter 321 - The Palace of the Maze
Chapter 321: The Pce of the Maze
Yes! A loud voice resounded within the pce.
Simmons had not expected Jerry to trust him so much after that incident, to actually bring him directly into the maze.
As for those generals and generals who had not been chosen by Jerry to enter the maze, if they were not disappointed, it would be impossible. However, they would not have any objections to Jerrys actions. After all, they were summoned from the Eternal Flower Register. Their loyalty to Jerry would not change no matter what.
Furthermore, the people that Jerry had selected were the strongest batch of people in the Sky Dynasty. Although they were a little disappointed in their hearts, they were more dissatisfied with their own strength. If they were a little stronger, they would be able to follow his majesty into the maze this time.
We wish His Majesty good luck! The remaining people in the hall congratted. After Jerry and the others disappeared from the hall, they headed straight for the godly monarch pce, although they had not counted the rewards from the expedition to the Divine Spear dynasty, everyone had distributed quite a bit of the remaining crystals. Furthermore, at least in the past few months, no one from the Sky dynasty was worried about the crystals.
They hadpletely realized the danger of the trial grounds. The strength of the trial-takers could not be underestimated. Back when they were dealing with the people from the Divine Spear dynasty who did not have the will to fight, it had been a long time since they had seeded in taking down those people, let alone meeting other people.
Hence, the idea of bing stronger became more and more intense in their hearts. On the other side, Jerry had already brought Apollo and the others to the endless towers maze hall. The second floor of the Tower of Infinity waspletely different from the first floor. If one wanted to enter the maze from the first floor of the endless tower, they only needed to pay a certain fee to the guards to be able to directly enter the maze.
Not to mention the maze hall, there were actually different doors in the maze hall. One could choose different maze halls, unlike the first floor of the tower, until one entered thebyrinth, one would not know whichbyrinth you would be facing next.
In short, everything on the second floor of the endless tower seemed to be on the right trackpared to the first floor of the endless tower. At this moment, there were already many people in the hall of the endless tower.
Jerry was a little confused. Could it be that so many people had only chosen to enter thebyrinth today? He understood that the rules of the second floor of the endless tower required one to enter thebyrinth once within seven days, and thebyrinth represented danger. If it wasnt for those trial-takers who had absolute confidence in their own strength, they wouldnt have even considered entering the maze. Instead, they intended toplete the rules of the second level of the tower and directly hide in their own territory to cultivate.
After all, this wasnt the first level of the tower, so they would really die. Having only one life, they had painstakingly cultivated until now and didnt want to die in the maze after entering it.
Therefore, under normal circumstances, there would not be many people in the hall of the maze. After all, each trial-taker would not say that they had agreed on a time toe to the hall of the maze.
When he came to the hall of the maze and saw the crowd Jerry thought that it was normal for there to be so many people in the hall of the maze at this time. Everyone chose to enter the maze today.
Your Majesty, Im afraid things are not that simple! Simmons whispered. After all, he had stayed on the second floor of the endless tower for a long time. He clearly knew that today was not a special day, and among these people, he noticed many familiar faces, who had already entered thebyrinth in the past few days.
It could be said that there was no need for them toe here today. Moreover, there were many people who were even more powerful than the Divine Spear dynasty. These people had always been elusive, but today, all of them had appeared.
At this moment, Jerry also realized that things were not that simple. There were so many people in the maze hall, and the noise was incessant. One could hear the noiseing from the corridor outside, but with the arrival of Jerry and the others, the entire hall fell into silence, and everyones eyes were fixed on Jerrys side.
There were doubts, scrutiny, doubt
Looks like these people are here for me! said Jerry with a smile, as if he was mocking himself and reminding his subordinates.
In fact, Jerry was right. Most of the people in the maze hall today were here for Jerrys Sky Dynasty. After all, this was the first time Jerry and the others hade to the maze hall, however, the name of Sky Dynasty had long caused a huge stir among all the trial-takers on the second floor of the endless tower.
After all, no rookie would dare to offend an old man who had stayed on the second floor of the endless tower for so long. If this was the case, then so be it. It was not as if no one had done it in the past few years. However, some of the people who did so sessfully survived in the end.
Those who survived were all experts, while the others were taught a terrible lesson by those old men. They either directly turned into ashes or directly became the vassals of those people.
However, even those trial-takers who sessfully survived in the end were not as outrageous as Jerry. Not only did they sessfully survive, but they also destroyed that old man with a backhand. The most terrifying thing was that until the Divine Spear dynasty waspletely destroyed, none of them saw the true face of the Sky dynasty.
To be precise, they did not even see the hair of the Sky Dynasty, let alone the people who saw the Sky Dynasty. This made them even more curious and vignt.
Ever since the Divine Spear dynasty was destroyed, the rumors about the sky dynasty that had never appeared had never stopped. Some people stated that there was someone supporting the Sky Dynasty, otherwise, how could a new guy have the ability to kill Lu Zian.
Not to mention that he could destroy the divine spear dynasty in such a short time.
Some of them also said that the sky dynasty had some kind of big secret. This secret was rted to the secrets in the endless tower. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to pass through ninebyrinths on the first floor of the endless tower. Moreover, he could pass through all of them in one go. As long as he could grasp this secret, then, he would be able to see through the secrets of the Tower of Infinity. All thebyrinths would no longer be a problem.
It was not that there were no people who visited the sky dynasty after the Divine Spear dynasty was destroyed. They wanted to test their ideas. However, Jerry was seriously injured at that time, so the sky dynasty naturally entered a state of emergency alert, all those who tried to visit were rejected.
However, although the visit failed, everyone knew that the Sky Dynasty would definitelye to this maze pce today. After all, he had entered the closed-door cultivation for seven days straight. Today was thest day, which was why everyone came here to wait.
Chapter 322 - Are You Probing or Expressing Goodwill?
Chapter 322: Are You Probing or Expressing Goodwill?
The moment they saw Jerry, some of them revealed an expression of understanding. It was as though their guesses had been confirmed, while others had even more doubts in their eyes, as though the people from the Sky dynasty that appeared were different from what they had imagined.
While the trial-takers in the maze hall were sizing up Jerry andpany, Jerry was also sizing up the people around him. Without a doubt, most of these people were very strong.
However, when he thought about how long these people had lived in the trial grounds, the weaker ones had long been eliminated.
While Jerry was sizing up these people, he was wondering what these people were thinking. After all, he was the one who destroyed the Divine Spear dynasty. Furthermore, he heard that the Master of the Divine Spear Dynasty, Lu Zian, had an incredible elder brother.
Who knew if there were any underlings of that guy? Some of them even thought that they could destroy Jerry to win ires favor. After all, they would rise to the top one day; the earlier they established a good rtionship, the better they could take care of each other.
Just as Jerry was thinking about ires reaction, a group of people squeezed through the crowd and walked towards Jerry and the others. Jerry clearly noticed that when the people around him saw that person, they frowned and all made way, as if they did not want to provoke him.
The leader of the group was a man dressed in red. Although he was a man, his face was unusually feminine, and there was an extremely thickyer of makeup on his face. It was unknown what was on his lips, as if they had been stained with fresh blood.
A pair of long and narrow eyes unscrupulously sized up Jerry, as if he had discovered a novel thing. His eyes were naked with curiosity, but of course, there was also some unknown meaning mixed within this curiosity, jerry also did not understand what this person meant.
However, from the aura that came from that person, he was very strong. It could be said that he was slightly stronger than the greatmander of the Divine Spear dynasty, Barker. One had to know that even though Jerrys strength had received a huge increase, he had broken through to the peak of the third level divine king, but even so, Jerry still felt that his current cultivation level was still weaker than Barkers.
Of course, it was not that Jerry could not defeat Barker. Even if Barker was in front of him, or even when Barker was at his peak, Jerry was confident enough to kill him. who was stronger and who was weaker was not determined solely by ones cultivation level.
Could it be that when both parties reported their cultivation level to each other in the battleter on, the person at the first level of their cultivation level would immediately lose!
Who is it? My cultivation base is now at the peak of a Tier 3 godly King!
Wow! Its actually at the peak of a Tier 3 godly king! Ive just stepped into thete-stage of a Tier 3 godly king. Im not your match. I surrender!
At the thought of this, a funny scene appeared in Jerrys mind. If that was really the case, then the battles in the future would be signposts. How could a battle be so simple? A moment of mistake, a w in a move, could cause the entire battle situation to change.
Dont be so nervous? This is the Maze Pce Hall! ording to the rules of the endless tower, fighting is prohibited in the pce hall. Those who vite the rules will be killed on the spot! The red-robed man seemed to sense the vignce of Jerry and the others, he covered his mouth with one hand andughed. A burst ofughter like a silver bell rang out.
Nevertheless, Jerry and the others did not let down their guard at all. Moreover, as the red-robed man got closer and closer, coupled with his voice, the people from the Sky Dynasty felt more and more ufortable. The main reason was that the red-robed mans every move.., every word and action was too much like a woman.
The problem was that it was obvious that the man was a man, which was a little annoying.
When youre out, you cant be too careful! Jerry said with a faint smile. When the man walked towards them just now, Simmons had already introduced the man to Jerry through the voice in his heart.
That persons name was Chi Ke Maharte, and his strength was quite extraordinary. However,pared to his strength, what was even more impressive was his strange personality. It was unknown whether it was because of the cultivation technique he practiced or something else, Chi Kes entire person was leaning towards the feminine side, simr to a woman. The followers he chose were all enormous and burly warriors, so it was inevitable that some strange rumors would spread.
However, Chi Ke turned a blind eye to these rumors. It was unknown whether he was toozy to pay attention to them or whether those rumors were the truth. However, he did not pay attention to them and instead caused all kinds of rumors to be more and more vicious.
Careful? Whats there to be careful about? The one who should be careful should be someone else. After all, you eliminated that Guy Lu Zian right away as soon as you arrived, uttered Chi Ke said with a smile and even threw a flirtatious nce at Jerry.
At the moment, Jerry felt ufortable, but he did not show it on the surface. He was the ruler of the dynasty after all. In all this time, he had seen all kinds of scenes, although such scenes were rare, but his self-cultivation was still there. He would never lose his sense of propriety just because of such a small matter.
However, as soon as Chi Ke finished speaking, Jerry could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the hall had changed. Compared to just now, the anger in the hall had instantly be tense. Jerry frowned, without a doubt, Chi Kes words just now had raised everyones vignce towards Jerry.
After all, Jerry had indeed destroyed Lu Zian. Regardless of whether it was Jerrys backer or Jerrys own secret, there was one thing that had to be admitted.., that was that Jerrys current strength could eliminate most of the participants on the second level of the endless tower.
Thats different. I dont know why the people from the Divine Spear dynasty suddenly came to find trouble with us. We were just defending ourselves. In fact, our sky dynasty is very friendly. As long as you dont deal with me, I naturally wont find trouble with you for no reason! Jerry did not deny this point, after all, it was a fact that he had eliminated the Divine Spear dynasty. He could not deny it even if he wanted to.
Furthermore, there was no need to deny it. A persons tolerance did not bring about respect. Only strength could shut those people up.
Certainly, there was still an exnation. Jerry directly stated that he would not offend anyone if they did not offend him. After all, if the trial-takers here thought that he was unreasonable and wanted to sweep everyone on the second level of the endless tower aside, then he might offend all the trial-takers.
Then, he might offend all the trial-takers. Although Jerry was confident in his strength, he was not arrogant enough to think that he could deal with all the trial-takers.
Dont worry, I have long disliked that divine spear dynasty. If you need help, you cane to me directly. Goodbye! Upon saying that, Chi Ke directly left with his people. Even Jerry was a little dumbfounded, for a moment, he could not tell whether this person was an enemy or a friend!
Was the other party here to probe or to express goodwill?
Chapter 323 - Someones Behind This
Chapter 323: Someones Behind This
Chi Ke had left in a carefree manner, but with his interference, the atmosphere in the maze hall became a little strange.
At the moment, whether they were here toplete the tower mission or to specifically investigate this neer who had just arrived on the second floor of the endless tower, their gazes were all fixed on Jerry and the others.
Is this the guy who killed Lu Zian? Hes too young!
Thats right, hes still too young and reckless. Otherwise, he wouldnt have killed Lu Zian so rashly. It was just a moment of pleasure, but hell be miserable in the future.
Although people could shed their mortal bodies and rebuild their divine bodies when they reached the king God level, and their appearances changed with time, the traces of time could not be erased. Although the king God had a long life, he did not waste any time.
Thus, most people could see the age of the others. Without a doubt, Jerry was much younger than most of them.
To be able to reach such a level in such a short time, it was enough to show Jerrys great talent and potential. However, perhaps it was because of this that he was so impulsive.
The surrounding trial-takers sighed and shook their heads, feeling lucky.
Sighing was the price that this young man with great potential was about to pay for his impulsiveness. They understood ire well. Her strength was astounding. Regardless of whether it was her talent or her skills, she was quite strong, or else she would not have ascended to the fiftieth level of the Tower of Infinity in such a short period of time and upied the top ten positions of the endless stone tablets.
And everyone knew that due to some unforeseen event, all of ires family members had died. Only her younger brother was left. That was why ire had doted on her younger brother and indulged him.
Now that Jerry had killed his only family member, how could ire let Jerry Off? That was why they said that Jerry was too young and impulsive. If it were them, they would never have done that.
They heard that it was because of a conflict caused by a woman. They even thought that Jerry was young and frivolous. To people of their realm, women were just amodity, if sacrificing a few women could earn ires favor, or even help, they would definitely hand it over mercilessly.
After all, they had long passed the age where they would be angry over a beauty.
Fortunately, Jerry had just arrived at the second floor of the endless tower and his strength had already grown to such a level. Without a doubt, he was a rather terrifying person. Every trial-taker was apetitor, no one would want to see someone stronger than them. Now that Jerry was targeted by ire, his life would definitely not be easy.
Then, they would naturally have one less opponent.
Of course, those who had such thoughts were naturally because their own strength was not that great. Therefore, they would definitely not take the initiative to provoke Jerry. A person like this might not even be as strong as Lu Zians divine spear dynasty.
Therefore, although they knew very clearly that if they could help Lu Zian take revenge now, they would definitely be able to get close to ire, and it would be a smooth road from then on, no one did that.
Even Lu Zian was killed by someone, and they would not hold back. The most important thing was that the other party had the strength.
But this shouldnt be the full strength of Sky Dynasty, right? Some people were confused.
Nonsense, definitely not. How can such a small number of people destroy the Divine Spear dynasty?
N-No, we know that Lu Zian died in Sky dynastys territory. But dont forget, Lu Zian only brought a small number of people back then. The main forces of the Divine Spear dynasty were not there!
Thats for sure. After all, no one could have imagined that this neer was so powerful. Could you believe that a neer could reach the peak of the Third Stage Divine King?
With his current strength and being in his own territory, its possible for him to kill Lu Zian. But no matter how powerful this neer is, its unlikely for him to destroy the entire Divine Spear dynasty!
What are you still doubting? Didnt we all see that the Divine Spear dynasty had already been wiped out? We all saw the corpse of Commander Barker with our own eyes.
Yes, its true that the Divine Spear dynasty was wiped out by others, but no one witnessed who wiped out the Divine Spear Dynasty, right?
As soon as he said that, the people around him all had thoughtful expressions. In fact, they had always been doubting this question. Did this newbie who had just ascended to the second level of the endless tower really have the strength to wipe out the divine spear dynasty? Initially, they hade to the hall to inquire about the situation because they wanted to confirm the strength of the Sky Dynasty.
However, with the strength of the people that Jerry had brought with him, it was difficult for them to believe that these people could destroy the Holy Spear dynasty in such a short time.
After they entered the ce where the Holy Spear dynasty was located, the space had not beenpletely erased. It could be said that the battle ended in a very short time.
For a moment, they were even more certain that Jerry had someone supporting him. Perhaps Jerry and the others could kill Lu Zian and the others with their strength, but someone else had taken action to destroy the Divine Spear dynasty.
Jerry did not care about what these people were thinking. They were free to think whatever they wanted. If they knew what they were thinking, Jerry might be very happy. They would guess wrong, guess boldly, guess indiscriminately. In any case, they were going in the wrong direction, the more they guessed, the more ridiculous they would be.
At this time, Jerry was listening to Simmons introducing some things rted to the maze hall to him. Although Simmons was not very popr in the Divine Spear dynasty, but it was precisely because of this that he was able to understand some things in the maze thoroughly.
Because ever since he knew that Simmons was only relying on the divine spear dynasty for his own cultivation, and after several failed attempts to rope him in, Lu Zian knew that there was no way topletely train Simmons to be his retainer, then there was no need to spend time and resources to train Simmons. If one day his strength broke through, he would directly leave the Divine Spear dynasty.
Then all their efforts to train him would be for naught. They were not so kind-hearted, so in order to squeeze out as much of Simmons remaining value as possible, they frantically sent him to participate in the trial in the maze. Firstly, Simmons was powerful enough. Secondly, this way, they could upy Simmons cultivation time.
This way, they could use the extra time to nurture their confidants. This way, even if Simmons met with an ident in the maze one day, they would not lose anything even if he was heavily injured or even died.
Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to say that Simmons was the person who was most familiar with the maze in the Divine Spear Dynasty.
Chapter 324 - Stobeck
Chapter 324: Stobeck
Your Majesty, you must have seen a ck stone tablet when you were on the first floor of the Tower of Infinity, right?
Yes, thats right. I heard that its called something called the endless stone tablet! Whats wrong? Puzzled, Jerry did not understand why Simmons would suddenly say this.
Look at that, isnt it simr to the one you saw? Although Jerry had always emphasized that his serious injury had nothing to do with Simmons, and the Sky Dynasty had gained so much because of him, he would give him other rewards when he came out of the maze.
But Simmons still believed that it was all his fault, so he told Jerry everything he knew about the maze in detail. After all, this maze was not the same as dealing with the divine spear dynasty.
This maze was much more dangerous than the Divine Spear dynasty. Even so, an ident still happened in the Divine Spear dynasty, causing Jerry to be seriously injured, one had to know that the idents and risks in the maze were much more than the crusade against the Divine Spear dynasty.
Upon hearing Simmons words, Jerry turned his head and looked in the direction Simmons pointed. A ck stone tablet stood quietly in the center of the Maze Hall. However,pared to the huge ck stone tablet that Jerry saw on the first floor of the Tower of Infinity, this one was much smaller, like a miniature version.
What is this? And why is my name on it? Jerry could clearly see the small endless stone tablet as far as his eyes could see. He could see that there was a name carved on this stone tablet, but the number of names on it was much lesspared to the huge stone tablet on the first floor.
After carefully counting, there were only 50 names on it, and on the 47th line, there was a name carved more clearly: Sky Pilgrim, Edward.
One had to know that Athena and Alice had searched for a long time on the stone tablet on the first floor of the endless tower, but they could not find Jerrys name. There were thousands of names carved on such arge stone tablet, but in the end, there was no Jerrys name.
And at this moment, there were only fifty names on this small stone tablet, yet there was a seat for Jerry. This clearly meant that this stone tablet was not only much smaller than the stone tablet on the first floor of the endless tower. In terms of effectiveness, it was definitely much worse than that.
This cant be the ranking of the trial-takers on the second floor of the Endless Tower! Jerry suddenly had a sh of inspiration as he suddenly thought of a possibility.
Your Majesty is Wise! Simmons was slightly taken aback. He did not expect that Jerry had already guessed the effects of the stone monument before he even said anything.
Then this ranking must have some meaning. Otherwise, there would not be such a stone tablet here, and in the middle of the hall.
Your Majesty is right. Those who can leave their names on the stone tablet can be said to be a group of top fighters on the second floor. They will be rewarded by the endless tower. The higher the ranking, the greater the reward.
And the rewards on the second floor will be given every seven days!
I see. No wonder the rule states that you must enter the maze once every seven days. It seems that the ranking is based on the performance of each trial-taker in the maze. Jerry suddenly thought of why the second floor of the endless tower would stipte that you must enter the maze once every seven days.
Yes, not only that, if a trial-taker dies, someone else will take the ce. In fact, the 47th ce is actually Lu Zian of the Spear dynasty.
After Lu Zians reminder, Jerry immediately knew why he appeared on the ranking. It was because he had killed Lu Zian that he was able to rece Lu Zian on the stone tablet, but at the same time, he also understood the hint of Simmons reminder.
Even Lu Zians divine spear dynasty was only ranked 47th. This meant that there were still many strong people on the second floor of the endless tower, so Jerry had to be careful.
Thinking of this, Jerry raised his head and looked at the names on the stone tablet, especially the people in the top ten. What he did not expect was that the first person who greeted him, Chi Ke, was also on the ranking list, and he was ranked tenth.
No wonder those people looked at him with deep fear in their eyes.
Being in the top ten meant that these people were quite powerful on the second floor of the endless tower. In addition, there were also rewards. Then, one could imagine how powerful they were. With the current strength of the Sky dynasty, they were probably not a match for him.
Nevertheless, Jerry was confident that as long as he was given time, the people ranked above him on the stone monument would not be a match for him.
Although he did not know what the rewards on the tower would be, it was impossible for them to beparable to the godly pce. Jerry was still very confident about the eternal flower register.
You really cant judge a book by its cover. I didnt expect that the person who came up this time would be so young! Its been a long time since Ive seen such a young neer. I heard that youve passed through all thebyrinths on the first floor? Just as Jerry and Simmons were discussing the situation here, they heard a voice.
A middle-aged man who did not look good appeared in front of Jerry and his group. This man was not very handsome. There was nothing outstanding about him. He was the kind of person who could not be recognized even if he was thrown into a crowd.
However, Jerry did not let down his guard. He felt a sense of threat from this middle-aged man who looked like a boring man who was working. He could not help but raise his guard, for Barker did not give Jerry such a sense of threat.
No, it was just luck.
Luck alone cant get you through ninebyrinths in a row, and all at once! The middle-aged man seemed to be implying something.
However, Jerry pretended not to understand and looked at the middle-aged man quietly with a smile on his face.
Your Majesty, this is Lord Stobek of the Star Cloud Dynasty! reminded Simmons.
Jerry raised his eyebrows. Of course, he had an impression of this name. After all, he had looked at it carefully just now. Stobeck was not just ranked in the top ten, but was also the champion.
Jerry was a little surprised because he did not expect that the strongest person on the second floor of the endless tower was actually this ordinary-looking man before him. Indeed, one should not judge a book by its cover.
Wee! Stobeck reached out his hand and said to Jerry with a smile, as if he was weing a guest to his home.
Chapter 325 - An Invitation From Eliot Angelou’s Team
Chapter 325: An Invitation From Eliot Angelous Team
Ordinary, calm, calm and powerful!
This was the impression that Stobeck had left on Jerry.
Unlike the others, Stobeck had only two attendants with him.
One was a gray-haired old man in a tuxedo and gold-rimmed monocle. He had a polite smile on his face, and every action from head to toe revealed a sense of decorum and elegance as if he were a butler.
If the old man was a butler, then that would be the case. The other was a noble young master who wore a white gown that contrasted with his fair and beautiful face, so it could be said that his temperament was quite extraordinary.
In theory, this young master was much more eye-catching than Stobeck. However, in front of Jerry, the aura that this noble young master exuded waspletely snatched away by Stobeck.
Unlike Stobeck, this elegant noble young master exuded a sharp aura. A pair of suspicious eyes unscrupulously sized up Jerrys group. Behind Jerry, Apollo, Odin, and the others slightly frowned.
Regardless of whether the other party was number one or number two, the other partys followers unscrupulously scrutinized their emperor, which was extremely rude. As subordinates, how could they tolerate it? The two of them took a step forward together, they directly blocked in front of that fellow and stared at him with cold eyes.
That person probably did not expect that there would be someone who dared to stand in front of him like this. His interest was immediately piqued. He shifted his gaze away from Jerry and turned to Apollo and Odin. Even though he was facing a pincer attack from the two of them, this person did not have the slightest bit of fear. Instead, he looked excited.
It was as if he had discovered something interesting.
What? You Want to fight me? The two of you are still not enough. Why Dont you let your master fight together? Instead of timidity, he took the initiative to provoke him.
Theres no need. I alone am enough! Apollos voice carried a hint of coldness. This was the first time that he had been looked down upon. How could he tolerate this.
You? No! That persons tone was frivolous as he wagged his finger. Ares finally understood why these people were here. These people were here to provoke him.
Immediately, he charged forward. Divine power gushed out from his entire body. An extremely strong pressure caused the expressions of everyone in the hall to change, it was likely that the servant of Stobeck, who looked like a noble young master, did not expect that someone would directly make a move in the hall.
Furthermore, because Ares target was him, the pressure that he felt was immense. It was instinctive, and it felt as though he was on par with Ares. To be more precise, a divine power that was even stronger than Ares gushed out from the young masters body.
However, Apollo and Odin stepped forward and stood beside Ares. Their divine powers shed against each other, and even though no one made a move, the entire hall was filled with the sound of thunder, this was caused by the sh of their auras.
The expression of the noble young master finally changed. Even he did not have the ability to withstand the attacks of Ares and the other two. On the other side, the old butler with white hair narrowed his eyes and tried to step forward to help.
However, Simmons stood in front of him with a smile on his face and blocked him from taking a step forward.
Simmons, long time no see! The Old Butler seemed to recognize Simmons as he retracted his right foot. He did not choose to step into the fight, but instead stared at Simmons.
Yeah! Long time no see! Its rare to see youe out! Simmons was also somewhat moved. These two people were in a different state from the other side, where they were at daggers drawn.
The two of them were extremely calm. None of them were like the four people over there who were surging with divine power. To be precise, there were no fluctuations of divine power from the two of them.
They were greeting each other like two old friends who had not met each other for a long time!
Looks like you found a good guy to follow this time! The Old Butler turned his head and looked at Jerry.
Yes! Simmons did not deny it.
Good to know that. I told you that Lu Zian was not a good guy and told you to leave early! But you didnt listen Sigh! As if he remembered something unpleasant, the old butler sighed.
Simmons did not answer, but the expression on his face was a little bitter!
Bang!
A loud explosion sounded out, and the battle on the other side was finally decided. The nobleman staggered back a few steps, his face pale. It seemed like he had suffered a loss in the previous battle.
Not only that, the bnce of the fours divine powers had been broken because of his retreat. Ares and the other two had yet to withdraw their divine powers, the three divine powers were mixed with the divine powers that the nobleman had yet to retract.
A total of four terrifying divine powers were directed towards the noblemans face. The noblemans face turned solemn. He understood very well that each persons divine powers were mixed together, and the effect was not as simple as one plus one equals two.
Faced with the four types of divine power that were entangled together, even he had to treat them seriously. If he was not careful, he might be seriously injured.
Enough! At this moment, a voice rang out. It was the middle-aged man who had stood in front of Jerry. Ares and the others ignored him. To be precise, the four types of divine power that were mixed together were not under their control after they left their bodies.
Even if they wanted to stop, they could not. However, after hearing these words, the noble young master who had been prepared to receive the attack suddenly rxed, it was as though he did not see the terrifying divine powers that wereing towards him.
It was as if he had given up on resisting and was waiting for death. At this moment, the middle-aged man who had spoken waved his sleeves; the terrifying divine powers that caused peoples expressions to change instantly disappeared without a trace.
It seemed that he had already expected this oue, the nobleman walked right in front of Ares and the other two.
Ares wanted to continue attacking but was stopped by Apollo. The nobleman took a deep look at Ares with a look of interest. However, he did not attack and walked right behind Stobeck.
This time, he was much more polite; hs eyes did not linger on Jerry. Instead, he stared at Ares curiously, as if he had discovered something interesting.
Stobeck and Jerry were still standing face to face. From the beginning to the end, they did not make any movements, as if what had just happened had nothing to do with them.
Chapter 326 - My Subordinates Are Also Very Busy
Chapter 326: My Subordinates Are Also Very Busy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Although both Jerry and Stobeck were smiling and looked rather amiable, the trial-takers in the hall hadpletely exploded.
There was no doubt that in that short period of time, the Sky Dynasty and Neb Dynasty had already engaged in a silent battle, even though the two dynasty lords did not personally take action.
However, everything was reflected through the confrontation between the followers. From the final result, it turned out that Jerrys Sky Dynasty had the upper hand.
After all, it was Stobek who cleaned up the mess in the end, while Jerry did not take action from the beginning to the end. From this point of view, the Neb Dynasty had lost slightly.
That was obviously unfair, for Jerrys side was three against one, and it was not a real battle. It was purely dependent on the cultivation level of each person.
No matter how high the cultivation level of that noble young master was, due to the existence of the endless towers rules, he could only reach the peak of the third level divine king, and it was impossible for him to break through to the fourth level.
Naturally, he would not be a match for Apollo and the other twobined.
Therefore, no one would think that the neb dynastys strength was weaker than the Sky dynastys. However, the people present were indeed shocked by the strength disyed by the Sky Dynasty.
Ignoring the fact that there were more people, the sky dynasty did not only withstand the pressure from the neb dynasty, but they were also slightly stronger than the Neb Dynasty.
This new Sky Dynasty is not to be underestimated! Their strength is actually on par with the Neb Dynasty.
Hey! Dont talk nonsense. The Sky Dynasty is three against one, so they can barely fight. Why are they on par?
Yeah, three against one, its not fair to begin with!
You cant say that!! Three against one is indeed unfair, but dont forget that the Sky Dynasty has only just stepped into the second level of the Tower of Infinity, and the Neb Dynasty has already been on the second level for how long? The Sky Dynasty didnt even get a single ranking reward, and the Neb Dynasty has already gotten so many rewards.
Thats right. If we really talk about fairness, it should be the neb dynasty standing still and giving the Sky dynasty the same amount of time to develop before theypete again.
Although some people said so, everyone knew that it was impossible.
No one would really wait for others to develop for the so-called fair match. The world was unfair to begin with, and in fact, there were quite a number of cultivators who had relied on sinister moves to survive until now.
What fairness? In their eyes, it waspletely worthless. It was not even important whether they won or lost. The most important thing was who could live until the end.
Therefore, most people still acknowledged the strength of the Sky Dynasty. Furthermore, many people even ced their gazes on Apollo and the others. After all, from the strength they had disyed just now, they were even stronger than most of the cultivators present.
This could not help but cause these people to feel a deep fear.
Im sorry. Its all my fault for not disciplining my subordinates properly. Ive let the Emperor of the sky see this as a joke. Stobek bowed slightly in apology, but there was not the slightest hint of apology in his words. Everything was just a formality.
Its alright. You can let my subordinates discipline you, but you will need to strengthen your butler properly when you return. Otherwise, you cant always let my subordinates discipline them. My subordinates are also very busy, Jerry replied with a smile.
However, as soon as Jerry finished speaking, the noisy hall instantly fell into a dead silence. They really did not expect this new guy to be so arrogant. In fact, everyone in the hall had witnessed the situation just now.
On the surface, it seemed that the neb dynasty had suffered a bit, but no one thought that the neb dynasty was weaker than the Sky dynasty, not to mention that the two sides were only fighting purely in terms of cultivation. Moreover, Sky Dynasty relied on their numbers to gain the upper hand.
If they really fought, even if the three people from Sky Dynasty attacked together, they might not really be able to defeat Neb Dynasty,
but at this time, Jerrys words seemed like Neb dynasty was defeated by him directly. Initially, Stobek only answered politely, but Jerry actually took it seriously and even thought that it was Stobeks concession.
This guy really doesnt know the immensity of Heaven and Earth!
Sigh! Now I finally understand why Lu Zian died at the hands of this guy. He was too young and impulsive. Lu Zian foolishly crashing into him was not a suicidal act.
Its good to be young! Some people sighed. After all, they were not young anymore. Although they had seen through many things, they alsocked the drive to be young and impulsive.
That guy is not only young, he also has some strength.
So what if he has strength? There are at least 800 people who have died like this. Such an arrogant guy is destined to not go far.
It was not strange for these people in the hall to have such thoughts. After all, only those who had stayed in the second level of the Endless Tower for a long time knew how powerful Stobek and his Neb dynasty were.
All along, Stobeck had been upying the first ce on the second floor of the endless tower. He had never gone down. Some people said that with his strength, he could have gone to the third floor of the endless tower a long time ago, but for some unknown reason, he had always stayed on the second floor of the endless tower.
But no matter what the reason was, Stobecks strength was publicly recognized. There was no doubt that even the arrogant Lu Zian had to take a detour when he saw Stobeck. He did not dare to provoke Stobeck at all, or else even his brother would not be able to save him.
At this moment, the number one expert on the second floor of the tower had a somewhat stiff expression on his face. His words were originally just polite words, but he did not expect that this guy in front of him would actually take him seriously and took advantage of the situation to get off the donkey.
It was good to be young! Stobeck sighed in his heart, but he did not get angry because of Jerrys words. After all, it was his subordinates who made the first move.
Initially, he came here to test the strength of this neer, but now, not only did he not test the strength of this neer, but he also showed his strength in front of this neer.
Nevertheless, Stobek wasnt worried at all, for the strength manifested was just the tip of the iceberg. After all, the strongest person on the second floor of the endless tower wasnt just a bluff.
He had always had absolute confidence in his own strength.
Interesting! Youre really too interesting. Newbie, I look forward to your performance on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity. Work hard!
Chapter 327 - 7: Interesting Newbie
Chapter 327: Interesting Newbie
Interesting, youre really interesting. Newbie, I look forward to your performance on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity. Work hard! After leaving these words, Stobeck led his two subordinates and directly left the hall.
They were not here to participate in the mission of the Hall to begin with. This time, they wanted to see this newbie who had just arrived and caused chaos on the entire second floor of the endless tower.
Not to mention, he had just entered the second floor of the Tower of Infinity and was already ranked on the stone tablet before entering the maze.
Jerry was only ranked 47th because Jerry had not entered the maze yet. After all, the ranking mainly depended on the performance of the trial-takers in the maze.
That was why Stobeck hade here to take a look. Unexpectedly, the result was far beyond his expectations. This neer was not only stronger than he had imagined, but also much more interesting than the previous guys.
After Stobeck left, most of the people in the Hall looked at Jerrys group with a sympathetic gaze. It was as if they were looking at a guy whose life was about to enter the countdown, it was as if the Grim Reaper woulde tomorrow and take Jerrys soul.
After all, not only did this guy kill Lu Zian, but he also made a deadly enmity with ire. Moreover, just now, he was extremely arrogant and did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth, offending the acknowledged strongest person on the second floor of the tower.
For a moment, they did not know whether they should admire Jerrys courage orugh at his stupidity.
Nevertheless, there were a few people in the hall who looked at Stobecks departing figure, then looked at Jerry and the others. They were deep in thought, and they all wondered what Stobecks words meant.
They did not simply think that Stobeck had made Jerry his sworn enemy just because of that incident.
For people like them, this kind of verbal confrontation was meaningless because no one would directly fight to the death with others because of this kind of boring verbal confrontation.
They were thinking more about the significance of Stobecks actions. Could it be that Jerry had already been chosen by that guy? If that was really the case, then their attitude toward Jerry would obviously change a little.
After all, none of them believed that they were capable of withstanding the neb dynastys attack. Although Stobeck had been quietly watching the development of the second level of the Tower of Infinity like a spectator, he rarely interfered with the battles between the trial-takers.
However, no one doubted the Neb Dynastys strength. There was once a guy who did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth. That guy had always been ranked second on the stone monument.
Because of this, that fellow had always been unconvinced. This was because he rarely saw the neb piloting dynasty make a move. Hence, he believed that the reason why the neb piloting dynasty was able to upy first ce was because the other party had stayed for a long time. In fact, it was not worth mentioning.
Therefore, this second-ranked trial-taker wanted to make a move against the neb piloting dynastys people. Moreover, it was the kind of attack that was sneaky, and he had sent several of his powerful subordinates to besiege a neb piloting dynastys follower, no one knew the result.
The only thing they knew was that after that night, the stone tablet on the second floor of the tower no longer showed that persons name, and the tower also no longer had that pilgrim dynasty.
It was as if that Pilgrim Dynasty had never existed on the second floor of the endless tower.
From then on, no one tried to attack the Neb Pilgrim Dynasty.
Therefore, even those in the top ten had to wonder what Stobeck meant. After all, they had never understood this person. Usually, people like him should have been promoted to the fourth floor of the tower, but they did not know why this person stayed on the second floor.
I didnt expect this guy to be so strong! Jerry said as he stroked his chin while listening to Simmons report. However, he did not seem to care about it at all.
Simmons sighed helplessly. His new leader was good in all aspects, but the only thing that worried him was that he did not take anyone seriously.
As the king of a generation and the leader of a dynasty, it was definitely not a problem for him to have this kind of mentality. Only those who did not have this kind of mentality would have a problem. But now in the trial grounds, every trial-takers strength was very strong, not to mention the guy who was ranked first.
He must be a coward.
However, he could understand Jerrys thoughts. After all, to be able to reach such strength at such a young age was enough to show how powerful Jerry was. It was very normal for him to have such thoughts, and he also believed that it would not be difficult as long as Jerry was given enough time to surpass Stobeck.
Nevertheless, it was better to be a little more cautious before that.
Your Majesty, its better to be a little more careful! Until now, no one knows how strong this person is! reminded Simmons.
Yes! I know! Jerry nodded slowly, deep in thought. This wasnt a perfunctory act. From the moment that Stobeck attacked, Jerry could clearly feel the power of the domain, and it was the secondyer of the domain.
The divine power fluctuation was too terrifying.
And it was not just Stobeck. That noble young master who was confronting Apollo and the other two had also grasped the existence of the secondyer of the domain.
Whether it was that noble young master or Stobeck, their grasp of the secondyer of the domain was far greater than that of Ares.
Especially that person named Stobeck. Jerry could clearly feel that he was gradually approaching the third levels domain. However, he was certain that the other party had yet to master the third levels domain. This made Jerry slightly relieved,
Nheless, the fact that there was someone on the second level of the endless tower who was about to master the third levels domain made Jerry feel a sense of urgency. He could not help but raise his vignce.
To Jerry, who had already mastered the third level of the domain, no one could understand the power of the third level of the domain better than him.
Just as Jerry was raising his guard against Stobeck, who had already walked out of the hall, stood at the entrance of the hall. He looked in the direction of the hall. His deep gaze seemed to be looking at Jerrys location through the hall.
Your Majesty, the strength of this neer from the Sky dynasty is not bad. That guy who seemed a little stunned has actually mastered the second level of the domain. The person who looked like a noble young master said excitedly. He was naturally referring to Ares.
How could you say that? I originally wanted you to test the strength of this neer. In the end, not only did you fail to test the strength of that guy, you actually allowed me to expose my strength in front of him, said Stobeck in a bad mood.
Chapter 328 - Executor
Chapter 328: Executor
Havent I already probed it? The nobleman had a puzzled look on his face, for he had done what was required of him.
Im not talking about those subordinates, but that Sky Emperor Jerry Edward! Stobeck originally wanted to see the strength of this neer, but who knew that in the end, not only did he not force the other party to make a move. Instead, he let the other party force him to make a move.
At the thought of this, Stobek fiercely red at that noble young master.
In fact, at that time, Stobek only wanted to see how this rookie was doing. He did not want to make a move. He had been on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity for a long time, and he could be said to be the number one person on the second floor of the endless tower. It was not appropriate to bully a rookie who had just climbed up to the second floor.
But the moment he saw Jerry, he felt a strange sense of danger. His intuition told him that the rookie seemed to be able to threaten him, and thispletely aroused Stobeks interest.
It had been a long time since he had experienced such a feeling. After staying on the second floor of the endless tower for so long, he had never felt threatened by anyone. There was not even an opponent that made him feel slightly interested. It was not because he was arrogant. Instead, it was because of his strength, which showed his absolute confidence in his own strength.
Therefore, the neer was able to make him feel a hint of danger. This hadpletely aroused his interest, which was why he had probedter. However, in the end, he didnt expect that not only did he not get anything out of him. It was he who exposed himself in front of the other party.
Your Majesty, I didnt feel anything from that guy? Is it your illusion? The nobleman had a baffled look on his face, he really did not sense anything noteworthy about Jerry. This was also the reason why he looked at Jerry with a puzzled expression.
Back then, when he heard His Majesty say that the newbie named Jerry could actually make him feel a little threatened, he was shocked. After all, about His Majestys strength, no one knew better than them, who had always followed Stobeck.
In the end, when he arrived, he could not tell how strong that fellow was. His strength had just reached the peak of the Type 3 Divine King Realm, and the pressure he gave off was not as strong as that of Ares.
What do you know! Stobeck cursed. He could sense that Jerry was hiding something, after all, he had easily dealt with the fluctuations produced when the four peoples cultivations collided.
This move could be said to have shocked all the trial-takers in the hall. However, he had seen with his own eyes that Jerry was unmoved. There was only a slight surprise in his eyes. It was not like the people in the hall were shocked by his strength. Instead, it was more like they were shocked because they recognized the technique that Stobek used.
That guy definitely recognized that Stobeck used the secondyer domain, but his subordinates had undoubtedly mastered the secondyer domain. Logically speaking, it wasnt that the other party had never seen the secondyer domain, so why would he be surprised? Stobeck had a feeling that the other party most likely already knew that his secondyer domain was different from the others.
He had walked too far above the second level domain and had already touched the third level domain. However, ordinary people wouldnt be able to sense it at all, just like his two subordinates who had also grasped the second level domain, however, they still couldnt see the difference between his second level domain.
Logically speaking, the other party shouldnt be able to notice it either, unless the other party had also reached this step, or the other party had already grasped the third level domain.
No! No! No! This was impossible!
Very quickly, Stobek rejected this train of thought. What kind of price, time, and energy had he paid to reach this stage? How could the other party have grasped three levels of the domain? This was impossible.
Could it be that it was really as his subordinate had said, everything was just his own assumption? Or could it be that he was really bored recently, and had never met an opponent with simr strength, which was why he had such an illusion?
Your Majesty, you cant actually me me for this. I was dealing with three people by myself, and Mr. Louis had been watching the show from the side. The nobleman had an aggrieved look on his face as he pointed at the old butler beside him.
Sorry, Your Majesty, I met an old acquaintance! The Old Butler did not defend himself and directly apologized for his actions.
Oh! You mean that guy called Simmons? Hmm, his strength is quite good! Stobeck also had some impression of that person.
Yes, at that time, his strength and potential were actually above mine. Unfortunately, he met the wrong person! The old Butler felt sorry for his old friend. Until now, he still felt that it was the divine spear pilgrims group that dyed his good friend.
This time, I seem to have met a pretty good person! Stobek said meaningfully.
Yeah, he looks pretty good, but hes too young and impetuous. Its easy to lose out.
Its okay. Young people, its a good thing to lose out more!Stobek stared into the hall, looking at something.
At that moment, in the hall, after themotion just now, no one went to greet Jerry and the others. This guy was too ruthless. He killed Lu Zian right from the start, and it was suspected that he had ttened the divine spear dynasty. Now, right aftering to the main hall, he was directly confronting the Star Cloud Dynasty, which was ranked first on the stone monument.
Who knew what this guy would do next? In an instant, the Sky Dynasty, Jerry was pulled to the side by everyone.
If they did not join in the fun, Jerry and the rest would be happy to be alone!
Just then, a few crisp footsteps sounded extremely ear-piercing within the hall, like the sound of high heels stepping on the smooth marble floor.
They seem to being for us! And they dont seem to have any good intentions! Apollo turned around to look at the two approaching figures, his brows creased together.
Why were there so many people looking for trouble today, one after another, and there was no end to it!
Jerry, on the other hand, was looking at the figures that were getting closer and closer with interest. These two people were obviously different from the cultivators in the hall. They were covered in ck armor, and the material of the armor was somewhat simr to the ck stone tablet.
Furthermore, the moment the cultivators in the hall saw these two people, they chose to retreat, their eyes shing with a deep fear.
This made Jerry somewhat puzzled, for he really felt that these two people were not very strong. Most of the cultivators in the hall were stronger than these two people. Why would they show such an expression.
Executor! Simmons eximed from the side. The expression on his face turned solemn.
Chapter 329 - The Manager and Executor
Chapter 329: The Manager and Executor
Executor? Jerry looked at Simmons in confusion. This was the first time he had heard this name.
Your Majesty, this is the person who maintains the rules of the Tower of Infinity. Every floor of the endless tower will have a manager who is responsible for maintaining the rules of the endless tower. Anyone who vites the rules of the endless tower will be sent to punish the vitor! And the people who execute that are called the Enforcers. Cold sweat ran down Simmons forehead.
Oh! I see! Jerry finally understood why so many powerful enforcers in the hall were so afraid of these two guys who were obviously weaker than them.
Then why are they here? And it looks like they areing for us. We didnt vite any rules! Jerry was a little puzzled, but still he had some thoughts in his heart.
Now, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the two enforcers wereing for Jerry.
Upon hearing Jerrys thoughts, Simmons also felt that something was not right. What happened today was a little too strange. If there really was anything that vited the rules of the endless tower, it would be the fight with Stobeck just now.
The Tower of Infinity had a rule that forbade fighting in the hall, but that matter could be big or small, because no one really attacked from the beginning to the end. It was just a simple confrontation between a few people.
And even though it was because of this matter, the enforcer came too quickly.
And the crowd that wanted to disperse, when they saw this scene, they immediately gathered together again, as if they were ready to watch a good show. Obviously, Jerry seemed to have been targeted, or else this would not have happened again and again as soon as they arrived in the maze hall.
But what did this have to do with them? They were happy to watch the show.
As they spoke, the two executors had already arrived in front of Jerry and the others.
May I know what the two of you want? Simmons stood in front of Jerry and said to the two armored executors. He did not dare to let Jerry or Ares and the others face these executors.
ording to Jerrys attitude towards Stobeck, Simmons was really afraid that Jerry would say something and if he had something to say, he would just say it. If he were to scram, it would only aggravate the executors.
As for Aress words, it was possible that they would directly start a fight.
If that really happened, it would be a huge matter.
You have vited the rules of the endless tower which forbid fighting in the main hall. We are only following the rules of the Endless Tower! One of them said in a cold tone, looking down on them.
Apollo and the others behind Jerry frowned deeply when they heard that. They were extremely dissatisfied with the attitude of these two so-called enforcers.
Did the two enforcers make a mistake? When have we ever had a fight? Simmons smile did not diminish. He spoke before Apollo and the others did anything out of the ordinary.
What Simmons said was also not wrong. Because when they quarreled with the neb pilgrim just now, none of them did anything. They did not even touch each other. The few of them just stood there quietly.
Cut the crap. Do you think we didnt see what happened just now? The enforcer looked even more impatient.
Jerry, who was standing at the side, could finally confirm that these people were deliberately targeting him. It was obvious that these people had been in the hall for a long time. Moreover, the other party was also there when Stobek attacked just now, but the strange thing was that when Stobek was here, these people did note at all. But now that Stobek had left, they directly came to his side.
And from the looks of it, they did not give them a chance to exin themselves.
However, Jerry was puzzled as to who had ordered these people toe. He had not been on the second floor of the Endless Tower for a long time, and most of the people did not know him. However, if it was someone who might attack him, there were a lot of people.
After all, he had killed Lu Zian right after he arrived. It was said that Lu Zians brother, ire, was an amazing guy. He might have left many tricks up his sleeve on the second floor.
Moreover, it could not be ruled out that those who wanted to get close to ire wanted to make a move on him and gain ires favor.
Of course, from the current situation, Stobeck was the most likely because he was the one who took the initiative to provoke them. Then, these people immediately came towards his group.
Simmons!
Your Majesty? Simmons also felt that something was not right. At this time, he heard Jerrys voice behind him. He did not understand why Jerry called him at this time.
Simmons, can the executor arrest someone unconditionally?
Upon hearing this, Simmons eyes immediately lit up. He understood Jerrys meaning, so he replied, No, your majesty. If the executor wants to arrest someone, he has to go through the approval of the manager. Unless it causes great damage, or if there is clear evidence that the trial-taker has seriously vited the rules of the Tower of Infinity, the executor has no right to attack any trial-taker.
Then lets Go! We are running out of time. We have to enter the maze. As he said that, Jerry turned around and walked towards the other end without even looking at the two executioners.
Yes! Simmons lowered his head and replied. He was worried that Ares and the rest would offend the executor, which was why Simmons had exined everything to the executor on their behalf.
However, he now understood that the enforcer was here to cause trouble. Since that was the case, there was nothing to worry about.
As for this incident, there was nothing to worry about.
Did the incident just now cause a great deal of damage? Not to mention damage, there wasnt even the slightest disturbance.
Was there any obvious evidence? From the beginning to the end, both of them were just standing and facing each other.
Even the Enforcers did not have the right to attack them. The rules of the tower not only restricted every trial-taker as even the managers and enforcers were also restricted objects.
Stop! Are you trying to vite the rules of the Tower of Infinity? The enforcer saw that Jerry and the others actually dared to ignore him, and he was instantly enraged. This was the first time someone dared to ignore them like this.
When did we break the rules of the tower? Arent we going to the maze ording to the rules of the Endless Tower? But you guys keep saying that we broke the rules. Show us the evidence! If you can survive this, you can drag that Stobeck over to confront him! Jerry uttered calmly.
Ignoring the two executors behind him, he led his men to the other side. After all, more than half of the day had passed, and they still had to enter the maze.
Chapter 330 - An Invitation From Eliot Brenda’s Team
Chapter 330: An Invitation From Eliot Brendas Team
What did you say? The executor looked extremely angry, although he did not take any action. He just watched Jerry and the others leave.
In fact, they could not do anything. After all, they really could not do anything. Even if they were the executor, they could not go too far. More importantly, there were so many trial-takers watching in the hall.
The rtionship between trial-takers and executors was not very harmonious. The purpose of the executors was to target these trial-takers.
Once it was discovered that the executors did not follow the rules of the Tower of Infinity, the impact would not be something that the two puny executors could bear.
It was hrious to find Stobeck to confront him.
That guy didnt even care about the manager of the second floor of the endless tower. Even if they were killed by those people, the manager probably wouldnt say anything.
They didnt have the guts to look for Stobeck.
Dont worry, that guy is going to enter the maze. Once he enters, they will have a good time, uttered another person who didnt say anything from the beginning to the end as he watched Jerry and the others leave.
Thats true! Lets Go!
The two of them thus immediately turned around to leave.
I knew this neer had something up his sleeve! Look, in such a short period of time, he first killed Lu Zian, then exterminated the Divine Spear dynasty. Just now, he directly shed head-on with the Neb Dynasty. Now, he was even fiercer and directly confronted the executor. Tsk! Tsk!
Sigh, this guy wont live for long. In such a short period of time, he has offended almost all the people on the second floor of the Tower of Infinity.
But I really admire this kids character. The executor is a group of parasites that live on the endless tower. Each of them is a trash that doesnt even dare to enter the maze. Yet, they still swagger in front of us every day. F*ck, its not because of the identity of the executor. These guys can be killed with a p!
Shh! be quiet. These guys are really stingy.
Look at all of you. You are really too naive. Do you really think that the executors are here because of these matters? A cultivator shook his head slowly and uttered with a tone that seemed to have seen through the matters of the world.
Thats true. Usually, the executors do not even look at these matters. This time, it seems like they are clearly staring at that rookie. Could it be that the manager is also dissatisfied with the rookies attitude, which is why they sent them here?
The manager is not that boring. I heard that the manager of the second floor was close to ire back then!
Understood!
I see!
Everyone here was smart. After the reminder from that person, they instantly knew the twists and turns in this ce.
Immediately, everyone looked at Jerry and the others backs with a hint of pity. It was likely that this time, the Sky dynastys first trip to thebyrinth would not be so simple.
Jerry and the others did not know about this yet. He was listening to Simmons introduction of thebyrinth and the rted matters to take note of. However, Simmons was, only a follower of the Divine Spear dynasty, and he did not pay attention to the situation of thebyrinth at that time. He would only pay attention to the surrounding dangers after entering.
He really did not know some information about the variousbyrinths.
In fact, information about the maze was the most important thing in the maze. This was not only rted to whether one could clear the maze or not, the most important thing was that this information could increase the chances of survival in the maze.
Under normal circumstances, every trial-taker would arrange a special person to record this information. However, Simmons was definitely not that kind of person. Furthermore, Simmons was the employer of the Divine Spear dynasty, the Divine Spear dynasty would not leak this information to him.
If I had known earlier, I would have interrogated the people of the Divine Spear dynasty in the dungeon. At the very least, I would have gotten some information! Ares clenched his fists and said hatefully.
First, it was Lu Zian. Then, it was chiefmander Barker. Ares did not have a good impression of these two people from the Divine Spear dynasty. If it was not for Jerrys orders, he would have killed them immediately.
Hmph! If I really let you do it, I reckon none of those people will survive! Apollo mercilessly exposed them.
However, Jerry did not care about this. No matter how much information the cultivators knew, how could they know as much as his eternal flower register? Hence, he did not care about the information in the maze.
You guys seem to be worried about the maze? I think I can help! A voice came from behind them.
Apollo and the others immediately assumed the posture of facing the enemy and looked at the person with alert eyes. It was not their fault, but since they entered the hall, they had never encountered a good thing.
The people who came were basically all targeting them.
That person seemed to have been frightened by Apollo and the others actions. For a moment, he stood on the spot, not moving at all.
Jerry turned his head and found that the person who came seemed to be very delicate. He was cultured and looked like a schr, but his strength was not bad. He was at thete stage of the third-tier godly monarch realm.
In the past, such strength could indeed be said to be a powerhouse, but now Jerry no longer held these people in his eyes.
Sky Emperor, I am also a trial-taker on the second level of the endless tower. To be honest, I reached the second level of the endless tower before you, but my strength is far inferior to yours! The person sensed Jerrys gaze sweeping over and hurriedly bowed.
You say you can help us? Jerry asked with interest. In fact, none of the trial-takers in the entire hall weed them because they all regarded them as the bane of their existence.
They were afraid that they would be rted to the sky dynasty. After all, the Sky Dynasty had offended many people. Who knew when they would be implicated? However, they did not have the ability to directly offend Jerry and Company, after all, even the Divine Spear dynasty was hopeless.
Therefore, Jerry was very curious about this guy who came to him. This guy must have some kind of purpose.
Could it be that ire sent him? Or was it someone else who sent him to inquire about the strength of the Sky Dynasty?
Yes, I forgot to introduce myself. Im Elliot Brenda, a trial-taker as well. Ive entered the maze a few times, so Im quite familiar with the situation inside, but you have to bring us in with you.
So do you want to form a team with us? Simmons immediately understood Brendas purpose.
Chapter 331 - Desperation or Motives?
Chapter 331: Desperation or Motives?
After hearing Brendas words, Jerry became more suspicious. The other party actually wanted to enter the maze with them. From this, it seemed that the possibility of someone else being sent to investigate the strength of the Sky Dynasty was even higher.
He just did not know who sent them!
Just you alone? Simmons asked in puzzlement because he had long noticed that this person named Brenda was alone and did not have any followers behind him.
This kind of thing was quite rare in the main hall. This was because most people who came to the main hall were basically here to enter the maze, so how could they be alone?
Usually, there were only two situations like this. The first was the kind that had absolute confidence in their own strength and firmly believed that they could sessfully pass through the maze by themselves.
The other situation was more tragic. The followers had basically all died.
Because my other followers have all died. Speaking of which, Im ashamed to say that Im the only one left with my currentbat strength, Brenda uttered with some bitterness.
That was what they had expected! Simmons nodded secretly.
In fact, you guys are also suspecting my motive for forming a team with you guys! Because now, everyone is basically avoiding you guys. Do you know what those people said about you guys?
What did they say? Ares had a curious look on his face.
Jinx!
Which b*stard spread this rumor? How dare you nder us like this? Tell me who it is. Lets Go and teach the guy who spread this rumor a good lesson! Ares was so furious that he stomped his feet and clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to beat up those people who spouted nonsense right now.
Because whoever has anything to do with you is unlucky. Now that you have offended so many people, you might be targeted by those people one day if you get close to them. You might even lose them one day. And those who oppose you are like the Divine Spear dynasty that has already been destroyed. Thats why I said that you are the jinx. As long as you get close to them, nothing good wille out of it, be it your opponents or your friends.
That is too much! Your Majesty, these people are too much. Let me teach them a lesson. Ares gritted his teeth.
No need. Jerry was calm. He did not care about how those people regarded him.
If thats the case, why did you choose to form a team with us?
Because I have nowhere else to go. ording to the endless towers rules, every trial-taker must enter the endless tower once within seven days! As you can see, I am now alone. With my own strength, I will definitely die after entering the tower, uttered Brenda with her hands open.
I am a burden to the other trial-takers, but you are different. You are very strong, and this is your first time entering the maze. You are not familiar with the dangers in the maze. I can provide you with information so that you have enough strength. This way, I canplete the mission. At least I wont die in the maze.
Your Majesty? What do you mean by that? After listening to Brendas words, Simmons was slightly moved. He admitted that what the other party said made sense. This was because Brendas strength could be seen clearly in front of them at a nce. Her strength was weaker than any of them.
Then it would be easy to control. He was not afraid that this guy would y any tricks.
Nevertheless, this kind of thing was definitely decided by Jerry himself. Even if Simmons thought that partnering with Brenda was the best choice, he had to ask Jerry first, of course, this was because he did not know that Jerry had the Eternal Flower Register. He could know the relevant information in the maze.
Jerry remained silent. No one knew what he was thinking. No one urged him. Everyone was quietly waiting for Jerrys reply.
Meanwhile, Brenda clenched her fists tightly in her sleeves. Her Knuckles had turned white, and cold sweat kept dripping down her forehead. At the moment, she did not look as calm as she appeared on the surface.
Seeing this, Simmons felt that what the other party said was true. If Jerry refused, with his strength, he really would not be able to survive in the maze. He would probably die in the maze.
Sure! After a long while, Jerry nodded and agreed to Brendas party invitation.
Perhaps what the other party said was true, but Jerry could feel that there was definitely something that the other party didnt say.
Whether it was really as Brenda said, the other party took the initiative to team up with Jerry because he was forced into a corner, or if he had other motives, it was hard to say.
In that case, he might as well team up with him. If that was the case, the other party would sooner orter give himself away. Moreover, a Brenda would not be able to arouse Jerrys interest, what Jerry was interested in was Brendas real purpose or the person behind the scenes who ordered Brenda to do so.
If that person really existed, Jerry would definitely capture him.
Thank you, Sky Emperor! Hearing Jerrys reply, Brenda let out a long sigh of relief, as if she had really found a way to survive.
Then, Sir Edward, which maze do you want to explore? Brenda quickly adjusted her mood and took the initiative to ask.
Jerry nced at Simmons, who immediately retrieved Jerrys thoughts and replied, We havent made a decision yet. Based on your opinion, which one should we choose now?
If it was what Jerry felt, then the best part about the second floor of the endless tower was that the trial-takers could freely choose which maze they wanted to enter.
In that case, as long as they kept choosing a maze, one day they would be able to find the real exit and go to the third floor of the endless tower. From this point of view, the second floor of the Tower of Infinity seemed to be much simpler than the first floor of the endless tower.
But after all, Jerry had never entered a maze before. It could only be said that from what he knew now, the situation was as such.
The maze on the second floor of the endless tower should not be so simple! Jerry thought to himself, what he could think of, it was impossible for the person who created the endless tower to not have thought of it.
In that case, let me briefly exin my view. Just like the first floor of the endless tower, the second floor of the endless tower also has nine mazes. They are the ghost swamp as well as the ice and snow maze.
It was probably a chance to showcase himself, so Brenda acted like a dedicated tour guide, introducing the situation of thebyrinth to Jerry and the innocent others.
In my opinion, its better for us to choose the ghost swamp. This is, after all, the easiestbyrinth for neers. After saying a series of things, Ares began to doze off, and Brenda finally rmended a map.
Chapter 332 - Ghost Swamp
Chapter 332: Ghost Swamp
Good! Then ghost swamp it is! Jerry agreed to Brendas suggestion.
Jerry looked at Brenda quietly, for he really wanted to see what Brenda was up to.
Of course, Jerrys confidence was all because of the Eternal Flower list. Otherwise, he wouldnt dare to team up with a person with unknown motives.
Brenda was a little surprised. He didnt expect that the other party would agree to his suggestion without even asking. He had prepared a lot of excuses to answer Jerrys questions.
Now, all the words that he had prepared were in vain. It seemed like he didnt need to waste his breath.
However, Brenda didnt feel rxed. Instead, he felt a little uneasy. When he looked up and met Jerrys gaze, Brenda suddenly felt like he was seen through by the other party.
That was impossible! Today was the first time I met him. He definitely did not know about me in the past. Moreover, this matter was only known to me. It was impossible for him to know about my n. Brendas heart was greatly shaken, but fortunately, he managed to calm down in the end.
He was certain that the other party had not seen him before today. Even that Simmons probably had not heard of him. All these years, Brenda had been very careful, it could be said that even most of the trial-takers in the hall did not know of him, let alone this neer who had just arrived.
In the end, Brenda could only conclude that he had been overthinking things. However, he was certain that Jerry was already suspicious of him and had probably secretly raised his vignce against him.
However, all of this did not matter. No matter how much one raised their vignce, it was useless. Brenda had deduced this n countless times for today, so there could not be any problems.
Then lets go! Brenda said calmly with a smile.
In fact, Simmons was a little suspicious as to why Brenda would choose the map of the ghost swamp. Although this map was indeed safer, it was not easy at all.
But since Jerry had spoken, then he naturally had nothing to say.
Jerry and Brenda activated the digital imprint on their arms at the same time, and a sh of light shed!
Their figures disappeared from the hall.
Not long after, two people wearing ck armor came to the ce where Jerry and the others had been standing. They were the two executors from before.
Unexpectedly, the two of them had returned. After taking out an item that looked like apass from their clothes, they stood at the ce where Jerry and the others had disappeared and chanted a spell silently.
The needle on thepass rotated crazily and finally stopped at a certain spot.
The two executors stared at each other and then looked at the direction that the needle on thepass pointed to.
The ghost swamp?
I didnt expect them to choose this maze. Lets go!
Thepass could actually predict which maze Jerry and the others had entered. After confirming that Jerry and the others had entered the maze, the two of them put away the mysteriouspass and left the hall.
Of course, Jerry and the others did not know that the two executors had returned, nor did they know that the two executors could use thepass to determine which maze they had entered.
At this moment, with a twist of space, Jerry and the others gradually appeared.
They had arrived at apletely unfamiliar ce surrounded by swamps, and the ce they were standing on was the only piece ofnd that was rtively intact among the countless swamps.
Gulp!
As if someone was blowing bubbles, bubbles would appear from time to time in the surrounding swamps.
These bubbles were not as colorful as an ordinary child blowing bubbles, nor were they the series of transparent bubbles spat out by the fish in an ordinary river.
Instead, they were like ss beads that had been left uncleaned in a corner of the warehouse for a long time and were stained with dust. The dust on the surface was also stained with ayer of water vapor.
Oh, that was just disgusting!
This was their first impression of these blisters!
Bang!
As a blister exploded, a cloud of turbid fog appeared from within. The fog slowly rose and finally blended into the surrounding environment!
Only then did they realize that other than the swamp below, the sky above the swamp was actually filled with this strange gray fog. This gray fog was everywhere in the swamp.
Oh no! Your Majesty. Hold your breath. Theres something wrong with this fog! Ares shouted.
Its unusual that even you noticed that theres something wrong with this fog. Perhaps it was because Ares had been mocking Apollo in the arena thest time. Recently, Apollo had not been on good terms with Ares, so he mocked him mercilessly, What did you say? Ares covered his mouth and nose, causing his words to sound muffled.
Alright, stop arguing. Dont be so careful. Look around us before you say anything! Jerry interrupted their argument at the right time. If they continued arguing like this, who knew how long it would take.
Simmons had just joined the Sky Dynasty, so it was not appropriate for him to express any opinions about the quarrel between Apollo and Ares. If he opened his mouth, he would offend both of them instead. Therefore, he usually pretended not to see such things happening.
Odins character was to not open his mouth if he could!
As for Brenda, she was now a naked outsider, so it was even more impossible for her to say anything.
In the end, Jerry could only interrupt the two of them.
Hmph! Ares snorted coldly, he turned his head and looked around. Only then did he realize that there was ayer of transparent film around them on thend they were on. This film was like a barrier, it isted the strange gray fog outside.
What is this? Ares looked at the membrane curiously. He walked forward and poked the membrane lightly with his finger.
Dont do anything rash. What if you break this? Apollo uttered mockingly.
Do you think this thing is like your wall of light? You can break it with a Poke! Ares immediately mocked. However, the membrane outside also bulged with Aress movements. It did not break.
What did you say? Apollo naturally knew what Ares was talking about. He was talking about the wall of light that he used to block the attack when he was fighting with that toad-like guy on the stage.
In that instant, Apollo recalled something rather unpleasant.
Chapter 333 - The Protection Period for Rookies
Chapter 333: The Protection Period for Rookies
What? Did I say something wrong? Ares was not afraid at all. After all, he had performed extremely well in the battle in the arena. Even Jerry had praised him after the match.
Looking at the match that followed Apollo, it was as if there was a difference between heaven and earth. Hence, he had always been quite proud of this.
After all, that match had been a humiliation to Apollo. Now that he thought about it, Apollo had a psychological trauma.
After the battle, he directly threw away the clothes that he was wearing at that time. Furthermore, Apollo had showered for a full seven hours.
Although that ugly freaks attack had not touched his clothes at that time, it still deeply disgusted Apollo.
Wait! The swamp of that ugly monster! and the fog!
Without hesitation, Apollo turned to Jerry, Your Majesty! ! This is the swamp!
I know! Jerrys eyes were fixed on the swamp. The moment he saw the swamp and the fog, he thought of the guy from the pilgrims Spear dynasty. His domain seemed to be the swamp.
It was hard to say that that guys domain had nothing to do with the swamp.
But what was going on? Could a personprehend the power of domain in this swamp?
That was impossible! Until now, Jerry had not felt any power ofw from the surrounding swamp.
There was also a faint glowing membrane in the surroundings, isting the surrounding fog, forming a small safe zone in the swamp.
There had never been such a thing in thebyrinth on the first floor of the endless tower!
Judging from Brendas appearance, it seemed that she had a pretty detailed understanding of the membrane. Facing the dangerous situation in the swamp, she did not seem to be worried that the thin membrane would break.
As if sensing Jerrys suspicious gaze, Brenda, who had been sizing up the situation around her, turned her head and said, Dont worry about the membrane breaking. This is a safe zone for rookies during the rookie protection period. It will only disappear after two hours. In these two hours, you dont have to worry about any danger, and there wont be any monsters attacking.
Is this a newbie protection period? Jerry looked at Simmons in confusion. Simmons shook his head, indicating that this was the first time he had heard of it.
Compared to the first floor, the maze on the second floor of the tower is much more dangerous. Therefore, for newbies who have just entered the maze, there will be such a protection zone to prevent the newbies from dying immediately upon entering. Only after the newbies understand the danger of the maze will they disappear.
Of course, there will only be a safe zone for neers who enter thebyrinth for the first three times! Brenda patiently exined as if she knew Jerrys question.
It is precisely because of this that I chose to team up with you guys. The dangers that neers face are usually much smaller. In this way, the chances of me surviving if I team up with you guys will also be higher, Brenda directly stated her purpose.
After listening to Brendas exnation, Jerry finally knew that there was such a thing. It was no wonder that Simmons was not clear about this.
Naturally, he had not seen this kind of thin film. In addition, he was not very concerned about the information rted to the maze. Moreover, the people of the Divine Spear Dynasty hid this from him, which exined why he did not know about this.
However, Jerry remained skeptical about Brendas exnation.
After exining all this, Brenda ignored Jerry and the others. His gaze swept across the situation in the surrounding swamps as if he was looking for something!
Suddenly, Brendas eyes lit up as if he had discovered something. He sat cross-legged on the ground in a short while. He then took out a series of things from his storage space. Most of them were bottles and jars, and there were some dried meat pieces among them.
Just as everyone was looking at Brenda in confusion, Brenda took out a jade porcin bottle from the bottles and jars, and poured out a few small round white pills.
These are white spirit pills. As long as you put them in your mouth, you will not be affected by the fog! Brenda passed the small white pills to Jerry and the rest, but no one reached out to take them.
Brenda was slightly stunned. After a while, as if he thought of something, he patted his head and uttered with a smile, Sorry, I almost forgot!
As he said that, Brenda directly took a white pill and put it in his mouth. He opened his mouth to let everyone confirm that there was nothing wrong with the small pills.
Simmons then took the small pills vigntly and came to Jerrys side,
Oh! Right, dont use them now. After all, with the existence of this thin film, the fog wont affect us at all. Well use them after the thin film disappears. After all, I dont have many of these pills left, Brenda reminded him.
Simmons then took a deep look at Brenda who was fidgeting over there. He came up to Jerry and whispered, Your Majesty, theres a problem!
Jerry took the small pills that Simmons handed over and manipted the Eternal Flower Register in his mind. After identifying them, he realized that these small pills were indeed as Brenda had said. They were harmless and could resist the invasion of the fog.
It made sense. It had only just begun, and Jerry and the others had the advantage in numbers, which was impossible for the other party to attack Jerry and the others under such circumstances.
As for Simmons reminder, Jerry nodded to indicate that he knew what he was doing and did not say anything else.
Of course, he knew that there was something wrong with that Brenda. After all, from the looks of the items that the other party took out, they were clearly items that were aimed at the map of this ghost swamp. There was no doubt that the other partys target was this ghost swamp.
But now, he did not know what the other partys goal was.
Jerry signaled with his eyes. There was no need to make a fuss for the time being. At least, there was still something that he could use for now.
On the other side, Brenda had already packed everything up. However, she did not put all the things from the storage ring back in. Instead, the cloth wrapped all the things up and straddled them on her shoulders.
Then lets go! Brenda looked as if she was ready.
Leave this ce? Wouldnt it be dangerous without this thin film? Simmons pointed at the thin film that was surrounding them that was shimmering with a faint halo, he was already on high alert against Brenda, so he was extremely careful with every suggestion she made.
Oh! I forgot to mention, this protective circle moves with the new trial-takers. Wherever His Majesty goes, thisyer of halo will always follow him. As long as we stay by His Majestys side for two hours, nothing will happen, Brenda uttered with a smile.
However, just as Brenda finished speaking, the protectiveyer that protected everyone from being affected by the swamp fog suddenly broke.
Chapter 334 - Unexpected Changes
Chapter 334: Unexpected Changes
This sudden scene caused Simmons and the others expressions to change. For a moment, everyone used their divine power to iste the gray fog in the swamp.
The danger of this fog was something they had witnessed personally . It was extremely corrosive and could even corrode divine power.
If this fog was directly absorbed into their bodies, even if they were tier three divine kings, their internal organs would probably be directly corroded by this fog.
Back in the arena, if it was not for Apollos sun domain restraining that fellow, it was likely that no one else would be able to deal with that fellow.
And now, looking at the endless swamp around them, even if Apollo used his domain, it was likely that he would not be able to expel this fog.
Moreover, maintaining the domain was a huge burden on ones mental strength. This was only the beginning, and no one knew what dangers they would encounter next. If Apollo were to activate his domain now, who knew how long this domain wouldst? He couldnt possibly continue until he found the exit of the Maze!
This, in other words, would directly deplete the battle strength of his side before they encountered any danger. Once Apollos strength was depleted by more than half, they would be doomed if they encountered any danger.
The one who was the most shocked and shocked was undoubtedly Brenda. He had yet to react until the surrounding fog gradually surrounded him. Only then did he know what had happened.
At this moment, his expression changed drastically. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. If he had not stuffed a small white pill into his mouth to dispel the suspicions of Jerry and the others, he would have been hurt by the fog just now.
However, he still didnt know why the protective barrier that belonged solely to the rookies would disappear. He had just entered the maze!
Thinking of this, Brenda looked at Jerry in puzzlement, only to find that Jerry and the others were looking at him warily. After all, he had just said that within two hours, the circle of light would not disappear. As long as they stayed within the circle of light, they would be fine.
In the blink of an eye, the circle of light dissipated. How could they not be wary of him?
Brenda smiled bitterly. In fact, he was also dumbfounded. He did not know what was going on, and who knew that the circle of light had disappeared at such a timely time! It happened that he had just finished speaking when it broke.
It was as if he had been deliberately pped in the face. However, looking at Apollo and the others, Brenda also knew that this matter had nothing to do with them.
Was it because of the ident that happened in the Ghost Swamp? Brenda thought that thesebyrinths contained countless secrets to begin with. No one knew what the people had set up in thesebyrinths.
It was normal for idents to happen asionally, but this was the rookie protection period. Logically speaking, it had nothing to do with the ident in thebyrinth and would not affect them at all.
To be precise, the newbie protection period was to allow the rookies to face the idents in the maze and have a greater chance of surviving.
I dont know whats going on either, but I think we have to leave this ce quickly. In this ghost swamp, if we stay in one ce for too long, well attract the attacks of the monsters in the swamp, Brenda exined with a bitter smile, after which she turned around and chose a direction to leave first.
It doesnt look like hes lying! Simmons replied vigntly while keeping an eye on the situation around them.
Yeah! Theres no need for him to lie about this kind of thing. Jerry nodded in agreement with Simmons. After all, anyone could easily find out if this kind of thing was true by asking a random person. He didnt need to lie in such a ce. Moreover, looking at the other partys behavior in the beginning, he did indeed think that the circle of light would be fine within two hours.
Otherwise, he would not have been so calm and collected in the beginning.
Lets go! Jerry looked at the Eternal Flower Register. The path that Brenda had taken was indeed the right one. It seemed that the other party was indeed very knowledgeable about this maze. Moreover, there were some movements in the surrounding swamp. After the circle of light had shattered, the creatures in the swamp had discovered their existence.
They were gradually waking up from their deep sleep. It seemed that the other party was indeed right. If they stayed in the same ce for too long, they would be attacked by the monsters in the swamp.
Since Jerry had spoken, the others naturally did not have any objections. They all followed Brenda and headed in a certain direction.
After the few of them left, they turned around to look at the spot where they had been standing just now. At that moment, themotion in the surrounding swamp was getting louder and louder. Soon after, they saw many dorsal fins appearing from the swamp, it seemed that this was a part of the body of the creature under the swamp.
I suggest that you all keep the pill that I gave you in your mouths. The journey ahead is still very long. You cant keep using your divine power to maintain this barrier. If you do, your divine power will be exhausted sooner orter. Seeing that Jerry and the others had caught up to them, Brenda reminded them again. At this moment, he was looking around in search for something.
Seeing this scene, Jerry was even more sure that Brenda had been to thisbyrinth of the ghost swamp many times. Obviously, she had left traces, although he did not know what method she had used. After all, Jerry scanned the area and did not find anything different.
But since the other party had a way to find the way, Jerry did not bother to say anything. Having a free guide was just right. If he used too much of the Eternal Flower Register, he would be discovered sooner orter. After all, when he was on the first level of the maze, he had passed through nine mazes in one go, and many people had already noticed it.
Fortunately, theyter noticed that Jerrys Sky Dynasty was too powerful, so most people thought that Jerry had relied on his strength to force his way through. As for Ike, who knew the actual situation of Jerry and the others, he was already dead.
Hearing Brendas words, Simmons and the others turned to look at Jerry. Jerry nodded slowly, not because he trusted Brenda, but because he trusted the Eternal Flower Register in his mind.
Seeing this, Simmons and the others no longer hesitated and directly put the pill into their mouths. Brenda then looked at Jerry a little more. He was not stupid. Seeing the behavior of these people, he knew what kind of prestige Jerry had in the eyes of these subordinates.
Then, seeing Jerry directly put the pill into his mouth without any doubt, Brenda instantly secretly admired Jerrys boldness.
Follow me. This way! At this time, Brenda had also discovered the mark he had madest time. He thus led the group forward without bothering to hide it anymore.
Chapter 335 - The Confident Elliott Brenda
Chapter 335: The Confident Elliott Brenda
By now, a group of people had already entered the ghost swamp.
Brendas statement about the ghost swamp was not wrong. The Ghost Swamp was indeed the safest because it would not be affected by the fog or any other creatures.
It was not a big threat. As long as they did not enter the dangerous area, there would basically not be any problems.
Of course, this did not mean that the ghost swamp was easy to pass through.
On the contrary, the ghost swamp was filled with swamps as far as the eye could see. In addition, there was a strange fog that surrounded it in midair, making it impossible for one to ascend to the sky to spy on it.
Therefore, it was extremely easy for one to lose their direction.
As for leaving a mark or something like that, there was no need to mention it. Due to the uniqueness of the swamp, normal marks would sink into the swamp. On top of that, the surroundings were filled with corrosive fog.
Ordinary marks could not be left behind at all.
This was also why few trial-takers came to the ghost swamp even though it was the least dangerous ce.
After their research, the herbs were dried and ground into powder. Due to the special nature of the herb, the herbs did not sink to the bottom of the swamp. Furthermore, the creatures below the swamp did not seem to be interested in the powder.
The powder could also not be seen with the naked eye. Even a peak-type 3 Divine King who was not familiar with the herbs would not be able to discover the powder.
Only those had studied the herbs would be able to discover the uniqueness of the herbs and make use of them.
This was also the reason why they had always chosen this ghost swamp. However, when they were about to find the exit of this ghost swamp thest time, something unexpected happened when they passed through this swamp.
He should have thought that no matter how low the danger of this ghost swamp was, it was still a maze on the second floor of the endless tower. How could they pass through it so easily?
As expected, when they approached the exit, they fell into the biggest crisis since they entered the ghost swamp. A group of people was almost wiped out. Even his loved ones were seriously injured and unconscious.
Moreover, they hadnt woken up until now. He thought of countless methods, but they were all useless.
As time went by, his wife became more and more haggard. Her life was on the line. If he couldnt find any way to cure her after entering the ghost swamp this time, his wife would be hopeless.
Initially, he thought that once his strength reached the godly monarch realm, he would not die of old age, and would be able to transcend life.
But now that he thought about it, that kind of thinking back then was simply ridiculous.
The dangers in the Empire era and the training ground were notparable at all.
Just like the spiritual energy in the Empire era waspletely useless for the godly monarchs cultivation, there naturally would not be any creatures or monsters that could threaten the godly monarch realm.
However, the training ground was different. The spiritual energy here could increase the god Kings strength, so the creatures that grew out of the the energy would pose a great danger to the Divine King.
His wife was only scratched by a strange vine, and the poison instantly entered her body.
The Divine King was poisoned? This was something that even the empire didnt dare to imagine. It was everywhere in the training field.
Even the dense fog in the swamp could affect people at the god King Realm. Bda knew that above the fog, there was ayer of colorful fog floating higher up in the swamp.
That kind of thing was much more dangerous than the gray fog. If the gray fogs effect wasnt the strong corrosive effect that could even corrode divine power, then the colorful fog above the fog was tens of times more toxic.
He had personally witnessed one of his subordinates, who was at the peak of the Type 3 Divine King Realm, trying to fly up into the sky to check the direction of the swamp. In the end, he was instantly enveloped by the colorful fog, and in less than a second. Instantly, his subordinate was reduced to pieces.
It was as though he had been dissolved by the mist without a sound or a cry for help.
Furthermore, Bda had discovered something even more terrifying. That time, when his subordinates had forcefully broken through the gray mist and ascended to the skies to check the situation, there were still living beings moving about in the multi-colored mist.
To be able to poison a Tier 3 divine king to death in an instant, how terrifying must the living beings in the fog be.
From then on, no matter how disgusting the ghost swamp was, he had never thought of checking out the direction of the swamp from the sky.
He knew that a few hundred meters above his head, other than the poisonous fog, there was also a terrifying living being.
Miasma! This was what Bda called the gray fog!
As for the colorful fog above the gray fog, Bda named it the seven-colored miasma.
As Brada went deeper and deeper, the bubbles in the surrounding swamp became denser and denser. One by one, the bubbles grewrger andrger, and when they reached their limits, they burst open. A light gray gas then slowly rose into the air.
It merged with theyers of miasma in the air.
Bda stopped and raised his head to look at the thickyer of miasma above his head. What entered his eyes was a hazy gray, and he could not see any other colors. Logically speaking, the seven-colored miasma should be so bright.
With the degree of the gray fog, there was no way to block it. From below, one should be able to see the seven-colored miasma. However, the reality was so cruel. There was not a single trace of the existence of the seven-colored miasma below.
One could even see the distant sky through the gray fog. The moment someone thought that the fog was weak and wanted to break through, they would be surrounded by the seven-colored miasma and die instantly.
Even if one was a Tier 3 Divine King, Bda felt that even a Tier 4 Divine King would die if they were to face the seven-colored miasma and the living beings within it.
This was also the reason why he did not care if Jerry and the others discovered his secret. Even if they did, he was the only one who knew the most about the ghost swamp.
Chapter 336 - Something Doesn’t Seem Right
Chapter 336: Something Doesnt Seem Right
Wait!
Whats wrong? Hearing the voice from behind, Bda suddenly stopped and turned back to look at Jerry, puzzled.
Along the way, under Bdas lead, the few of them did not encounter any major danger, and Jerry and the others did not say anything.
Bda knew that Jerry and the rest must have some questions in their hearts. After all, he had traveled too quickly along the way, and he was so familiar with the surroundings that it was as if he had returned home.
This was already far beyond the understanding of an ordinary trial-taker of a maze.
It could be said that the situation waspletely different from what he had said previously.
However, Jerry and the others did not ask a single question along the way. Originally, Bda thought that they already knew that he was familiar with the situation of the maze and was happy to have a guide who was familiar with the situation, so he did not expose it.
Because of this, Bda did not hide anything. As long as he could sessfully obtain that item and save his wife, it did not matter anymore.
So it could be said that both sides maintained a tacit understanding. Neither of them mentioned it, and neither of them took the initiative to exin.
But Bda did not expect that the other party would raise an opinion at this time.
Didnt you notice anything wrong? Jerry looked at the situation around him. Themotion in the swamp was getting louder and louder. A huge and ferocious dorsal fin swept across the swamp, thereby creating ripples.
Yeah, I noticed it too. The creatures in the swamp wake up too quickly. Normally, as long as we dont stay in one ce for too long, these creatures will not wake up. They usually sleep in the swamp. If themotion is small, it wont wake them up.
And when I entered this maze in the past, there shouldnt be such a powerful creature in the vicinity. Bda had long noticed that something was wrong.
In fact, when he saw the halo protecting Jerry and the others disappear, he knew that something was wrong. It could be said that this was the endless towers life-saving item for the rookies.
For the rookies who had entered the maze for the first time, without the protection of this halo, they would have died in the maze before they could even see the situation clearly. This time, it was because he was leading the team.
Hence, they had avoided quite a number of dangers along the way. Moreover, with their own reminder, their group had basically been careful along the way. However, even so, they had encountered quite a number of attacks from the creatures in the swamp.
At this moment, there was not much of the dried meat left in Bdas backpack. This was something that the pilgrim dynasty that Bda belonged to had only discovered after paying arge number of casualties. This was the food that the creatures in the swamp liked.
In order to obtain this meat, Bda had also paid a huge price.
However, he did not expect this to happen this time. On the other side, his heavily injured wife could not wait for much longer. This was also why he chose to walk forward even though he knew that there was a problem in the ghost swamp this time.
If thats the case, why didnt you say so earlier? asked Ares angrily. Even he had already noticed that something was wrong with Bda, and now he could not hold it in any longer.
Thats because theres no point in saying it out loud. Now that things have already happened, we can only try our best to move forward. Staying where we are will only lead to death. Look, while we are talking, we have already been surrounded. Bda looked at the surrounding swamp with a solemn expression.
A few dorsal fins had already appeared in the swamp. These were only part of the bodies of the creatures under the swamp. At this moment, they were still carefully observing the situation of these people. Once they found an opportunity, they would face their attacks, this meant that these creatures already possessed some intelligence.
It was unlike when they first met the creatures in the swamp. Basically, when they discovered their tracks, they would immediatelyunch an attack from the swamp. Therefore, as long as Bda threw out the specially prepared air-dried ones in the bag, it would be able to attract the attention of those fellows.
Its a corpse shark! From its decaying dorsal fin, Bda immediately recognized what was surrounding them. It looked a little like a shark, but its flesh and blood werepletely rotten, which was full of rotting flesh.
But even so, these sharks were still able to survive in this swamp.
Bda knew that the creatures in this swamp were basically like this. After all, the miasma in this swamp was extremely corrosive, and this miasma was produced from this swamp, it was enough to show just what kind of terrible environment this swamp was in.
Perhaps this was the ghost swamp. The creatures in this swamp could basically be said to be ghosts.
It was also because of this that these creatures did not feel any pain or fear, which was the most troublesome part. This meant that once these creatures targeted them, they would not rest until one of them died.
How could this be? Where had they just reached? How could a corpse shark appear? Bda was already panicking. Corpse Sharks could be quite troublesome in this swamp.
Each corpse shark was at the mid-stage of the Tier 3 divine King Realm. Some of them had even reached thete-stage of the Tier 3 divine King Realm.
Most importantly, as they were creatures that lived in the swamp, they were also affected by some of the miasmas functions, which could corrode and dissolve divine power.
Once they were touched by the flesh of the corpse sharks, they would directly infect the parts of the body that were touched. That part of the body would immediately be covered with ayer of corpse qi. If they did not take immediate measures, the corpse sharks would not be able to resist the miasma.
The corpse spots would gradually spread to your entire body, and in the end, your entire body would be like these terrifying monsters, only leaving a body of rotting flesh.
Therefore, the only way to deal with these things was to use divine power to repel these things from a distance.
Yes, repel!
One could only choose to repel. Perhaps it was because these things had already been transformed into rotting corpses by this swamp, so it was very difficult to kill them. Some people even discovered that even if they smashed these things into pieces. Once those pieces of meat returned to the swamp, they would be able toe back to life.
And when those pieces of meat fell on their bodies, it would bring about a new risk. Hence, the method they came up with was to use their powerful divine power to repel these things.
Just then, a series of muffled sounds rang out, and following that, the dorsal fins that had been exposed from the swamp actually sank into the swamp.
It was as though the corpse sharks had already left.
However, when he saw this scene, not only did he not rx, his expression changed drastically as he eximed:
Oh no! They are about tounch an attack.
Chapter 337 - The Shocked Bulada
Chapter 337: The Shocked Bda
As soon as Bda finished his sentence, he heard a heavy rumbleing from the swamp. It was as though something was rapidly approaching from the bottom of the swamp.
Dong!
A huge figure leaped out from the swamp and headed toward Bda.
Bda was the weakest among them. Hence, this group of people had set their sights on Bda.
However, this was not Bdas first time entering the ghost swamp. When he noticed the corpse sharks diving down, his first reaction was to know that these things were not retreating.
Instead, they were preparing to attack.
Thus, Bda was prepared for this attack from the corpse sharks. With a roar, his clothes fluttered even though there was no wind, and divine power gushed out from his body.
Oneyer Twoyers Threeyers Fiveyers. He had set up fiveyers of divine power barriers around him.
It was obvious how much he feared the shark,
Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the impact of the huge figure, the threeyers of divine power barriers were like thin paper, easily shattering.
The sharks body was blocked in front of the fourthyer of divine power barrier, but thisyer of barrier seemed to be on the verge of breaking. It would notst long before it broke.
It was only then that Jerry and the others finally saw the full appearance of the corpse shark.
It turned out that other than the dorsal fin, the appearance of the corpse shark was simr to that of a shark. It was just that it was muchrger than an ordinary shark.
Nevertheless, rather than calling it a shark, it was more appropriate to call it a shark that had been dead for a long time. Its body was covered in rotten flesh. Many parts of the rotten flesh hadpletely fallen off, revealing the ghastly white bones within.
Moreover, due to living in the swamp, the surface of the corpse sharks body was not much different from the color of the swamp. If it were not for the protruding dorsal fin, even if the corpse shark appeared beside him, he would not have noticed it.
Other than that, the biggest change was that the corpse shark had grown short limbs on both sides of its body. They were somewhat like the limbs of a lizard, and they were wrapped inyers of scales, making them appear powerful.
It was probably because of these limbs that the corpse sharks could move so quickly in this swamp.
At this moment, the corpse shark opened its huge mouth and bit towards Bda. Unfortunately, it was blocked by divine power.
There was no sign of panic on Bdas face. It was as if he had long anticipated this situation. He waved his hands, and a low growl came from his throat.
A purple energy gathered between Bdas hands and formed a huge purple fist, which was aimed at the corpse shark in front of him.
Jerry noticed that when the purple fist left Bdas hands, Bda had cut off the connection between himself and the Purple Fist, which meant that he could no longer control the purple fist. Just like that, the huge fist went straight for the corpse shark.
The corpse shark was sent flying far away by the punch, and after being thrown far away, it fell into the swamp in the distance. After the huge fist sent the corpse shark flying, its energy had not yet dissipated, and it continued to move forward for a long distance.
However, there were no monsters in front of it, which meant that most of its strength had been hit into the air.
It could be said that this attack of Bda had wasted arge amount of divine power, but Bda did not seem to care. After repelling the corpse shark, Bda clearly let out a sigh of relief.
At this time, there was another loud collision sound, and another corpse shark attacked Bda from behind.
Feeling the divine power barrier behind him being shattered, Bda did not have time to catch his breath. As he flipped his hands, streams of purple energy gathered between his palms. Another pair of giant purple fists appeared. Simrly, after the pair of giant fists left Bdas hands.
Bda still immediately cut off the connection with the energy. He no longer controlled the pair of giant fists and allowed the pair of giant fists to move forward.
Jerry frowned slightly. It seemed that the creatures in this swamp were a little more difficult to deal with than the creature in the swamp domain where the divine spear had been piloting Harris.
At least, judging from Brendas current situation, he did not want to touch the surface of the creatures in the swamp.
At the same time, a sound that sounded like the breathing of a dying person was heard. A shadow covered their bodies, and finally, a corpse shark attacked them.
Apollo felt a deep disgust for this kind of thing from the bottom of his heart. Before the others made any movements, he directly attacked with a gloomy face.
In almost an instant, a wall of light surrounded everyone and protected them. No matter which direction the corpse shark attacked from, it would be blocked by the wall of light.
The corpse shark leaped up and brought along the mud in the swamp. It sshed onto the wall of light, making a series of sounds. Wisps of green smoke appeared on the wall of light, and the areas that were stained by the mud immediately dimmed.
It was like a shadow that appeared on a light bulb, clearly visible.
Apollo frowned slightly. The mud in the swamp was more than twice as powerful as the swamp that he had dealt with previously.
Fortunately, the mud was only brought up by the corpse shark from the swamp and could not be used to attack. If that was the case, just a wall of light would be enough to defend against these attacks.
However, to be on the safe side, Apollo once again set up a newyer of light curtain inside the wall of light.
Seeing Apollo casually set up four or five light walls to envelop everyone, and that he still had the strength to immediately set up a secondyer of protection, Bda knew that he had made the right choice this time.
This sky pilgrim was indeed extraordinarily powerful. This time, it was very likely that he would be able to obtain that thing. With the help of these people.
At this moment, Bda saw divine power surging in Apollos hand. A Ray of light gathered in his hand and formed a whip of light that was dozens of meters long. There was a searing aura on it as waves of heat spread from the whip of light into the surrounding air.
It was great to witness just how high the temperature of this whip of light was. Even ate stage third stage divine king would inevitably be torn apart or even burned if they were hit by this whip of light.
Wait, dont touch them! The moment Bda saw the whip, he immediately realized what he was trying to do and hurriedly reminded him, but he was still a step toote.
Apollo held a whip that was dozens of meters long. With a gentle flick of his wrist, the whip directly smashed onto the corpse shark that was charging towards them at lightning speed.
The corpse sharks huge body was blocked by the whip of light, and the whip wrapped around the shark, before he swung his arm.
Under the guidance of the Whip of light, the corpse shark collided with the other sharks.
Everything was sent flying in an instant.
Chapter 338 - Important Things
Chapter 338: Important Things
Bda looked at the scene in front of him in shock. He had spent a lot of effort just now, but he had only managed to kill two corpse sharks while that person had already defeated four or five of them easily.
Because they had surrounded each other, after a simple test, the corpse sharks had alsounched their attacks. Although these corpse sharks had a little bit of intelligence, they were still monsters born in such an environment. Even if they had intelligence, it would not be much.
They had the divine power and physique of a Tier 3 Divine King, but they would only bite. They did not know any offensive moves. What was difficult to deal with was the swamp characteristic that came with staying in the swamp for a long time.
This swamp characteristic could contaminate the divine power. Once it was contaminated too much, it would enter the body through the divine power, causing damage to the body.
This was also the reason why Bda was willing to waste arge amount of divine power to avoid meeting the corpse shark, although it was fine to meet Apollo.
However, Bda still walked up and reminded him, In the future, its best not to have any contact with the creatures in this swamp. Every creature here is contaminated with the swamps aura.
Once that trace of the swamps characteristics enters your body along with the divine power, it will affect your body. Although you are at the peak of the Tier 3 Divine King Realm, theres nothing you can do.
Upon hearing Bdas reminder, Apollo nodded to indicate that he understood and did not refute anything. After all, the other party did not know that his sun domain was the nemesis of this swamp. Even if the swamp aura entered his body, it would be directly purified by him.
But Apollo would definitely not let this happen. Originally, when the mud fell to his side, it had already driven him crazy, let alone let the swamp aura enter his body.
If that was the case, he could only cripple this body and rebuild it.
Then, may I ask what would happen if this swamp aura invaded the body? What do you mean by destroying the body? After listening to Bdas words, Jerry immediately thought of Harris situation back then.
From his previous situation, it was clear that there was something wrong with his body. Moreover, the area that he was in control of was precisely the swamp area that this ghost swamp was so imagining, he would not believe it if it was said that that fellow had nothing to do with the Ghost Swamp.
All of you saw the creatures that attacked us in the swamp just now. As Bda spoke, he was watching his surroundings vigntly to prevent those things from attacking him again.
He could not afford to be careless. If he failed to seed in his trip to the Ghost Swamp, then everything would be over for him.
He once thought that he was not ordinary. Even when he came to the training ground and discovered so many trial-takers, even though he was not very strong among the trial-takers, there were many who were stronger than him.
However, he still felt that he was different from those people.
In fact, every trial-taker had such thoughts in the beginning. He was the chosen one. Up until now, no one had been able to pass the training ground, and they had been waiting for him to pass the trial.
However, most of the trial-takers who had this thought met countless people like themselves when they came to the trial. There were even people whose strength and talent were stronger than their own. After experiencing a few more mazes, they would quickly wake up from the blind narcissism and self-confidence.
Some of them became depressed and depraved. Some did not give up, but they knew in their hearts that they did not have the ability to pass the trial of the Tower of Infinity.
However, Bda was not like that. He believed that he could pass the trial of the endless tower from the beginning to the end.
This had a lot to do with him being able to be a trial-taker. In fact, in the fragmented world of the Empire era that he was in, it was different from Jerry who swept through the entire Empire era.
It could even be said that he had never been the strongest in the Empire era. However, he was the one who seeded in unifying the empire era and obtained the recognition of the Empire era fragment.
Therefore, although there were many trial-takers who were stronger than him in the beginning, and he had failed many times in the maze. He had always believed that he was the chosen one, all of this was just a test from the Tower of Infinity.
He would definitely be able to sessfully pass through the maze, especially after they found the herb that could lead the way in the Ghost Swamp. This made the thought in his heart even firmer.
However, all the tragedies began here. He did not listen to the advice of others and believed that he would be able to sessfully pass through the Ghost Swamp. It was not until the end that he realized that there was no chosen one.
Regardless of whether it was the Ghost Swamp, the maze, or the endless tower, it was the same for any trial-taker. If one was strong enough to survive, then one would be able to pass through the maze. If not, then you would have to die here.
Unfortunately, it was toote when he understood everything. His subordinates had all died in front of him. Even his beloved wife had been heavily injured in the end in order to save him. She had not woken up until now.
Only then did he finally understand what was most important to him, but it was toote.
After that, he had been staring at the ghost swamp. However, it was no longer for the sake of clearing the ghost swamp, but to find a way to save his wife.
His wifes poison came from the swamp. He was able to obtain the recognition of the Empires era and kill his way out from countless people to be a trial-taker. Regardless of whether it was his strength or his temperament, he was naturally not ordinary.
Although he did not know how to detoxify the poison, he knew one thing. Everything was mutually reinforcing and counteracting each other. The poison came from the ghost swamp, so there was naturally something that could detoxify the poison in the swamp.
With his familiarity with the swamp, even he alone could survive the swamp. In addition, every time he entered the ghost swamp from then on, it was no longer to pass through. Naturally, he would not go to those dangerous ces, so he had always been safe and sound.
The emperor did not disappoint his painstaking efforts and finally let him find a way to treat his wife. Unfortunately, the item that could heal his wife was in a dangerous ce in the swamp.
He had been prepared for this since the opportunities or treasures in the maze were apanied by some danger. Either the location was dangerous, or it was guarded by some dangerous and powerful monsters.
That was the case for that ce, which he could not get the item that could save his wife with his strength
That was why he had been looking for someone to team up with to explore the ghost swamp.
Chapter 339 - The Missing Item
Chapter 339: The Missing Item
Hey! His Majesty is asking you a question. What are you doing? A slightly rude voice woke Bda up from his memories.
Without leaving a trace, he wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes. He turned his head and asked with a puzzled expression, Im sorry, I was distracted just now. I didnt hear what you were asking.
His Majesty asked if you would be a monster in the swamp if you were contaminated by the swamp gas. Ares looked at Bda as if he was looking at a fool.
To be able to be distracted in such a dangerous ce, how stupid was this person? No wonder he was the only one left in the end. Anyone who followed such a person would die.
These people were really different his majesty.
At the moment, Ares thought of the Dead Lu Zian again. Indeed, he felt that his majesty Jerry was much stronger than these people.
No, these people were not qualified topare with his majesty. Hence, he looked at Brenda with even more disdain. No wonder this guy wanted to form a team. With his strength, he would have died the moment he entered.
It was also due to this guys good luck that he met our sky dynasty. If it was anyone else, who would care about him.
Naturally, Bda did not know that because he was distracted just now, and Ares had started to look down on him. However, even if he knew, he would not take it to heart.
Back then, he had suffered many looks of disdain and ridicule. In the end, he still survived until the end. Those who mocked him had all died in front of his eyes, so he was already immune to the looks of disdain from others.
Furthermore, he had found the most important thing to him now. As long as he could save his wife, he was willing to kneel down before Ares, not to mention being looked down upon by Ares.
Its not like the creatures in this swamp willpletely turn into the same. After all, the creatures in this swamp have lived in this swamp for a long time, and they have already been eroded by the swamp gas. If the other trial-takers or attendants are eroded by the swamp gas, their bodies will rot.
Then, you must remove the rotten ces and expel the swamp gas that has invaded your body or purify it. Otherwise, your entire body willpletely turn into a rotting corpse. If you dont remove the swamp gas, you will enter the swamp again and breathe in the miasma again.
Miasma? Why are you talking so strangely? One moment its the miasma, the next its the miasma ! Are you talking nonsense Your Majesty, I feel that this guy is afraid that we will leave him alone and is deliberately scaring us, Ares interrupted impatiently.
Im sorry. Its my fault. In fact, the miasma is the name we gave it. You have seen the mist that appears from the swamp, right? We call this mist miasma, and this miasmaes from the swamp. Therefore, we think that this miasma is another form of the miasma.
Miasma, a filthy thing. No wonder it was purified. Its an apt description! Apollo was quite satisfied with the name miasma. His eyes were filled with disgust and disgust at the ubiquitous gas.
Therefore, even though Apollo knew that the white pill provided by Bda could prevent the miasma from eroding them, he still used his divine power to form a thin membrane barrier on the surface of his body, he absolutely could not tolerate the miasma having any contact with his own body.
This was something that could not be removed no matter how many times he bathed.
Then will this miasma allow people toprehend domains! Jerry scanned the surrounding fog, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not find any power ofws contained in the fog. Generally speaking, to master a domain, one had toprehend the power ofw.
In fact, each domain was the power ofw that one hadprehended. Then, this power ofw would be converted into ones own rules, and then these rules would be used to form a special space.
That was why Jerry was curious. If it was really because he had absorbed the miasma, or if he had been eroded by the miasma to be able to master a domain, that would be surprising. After all, this was a brand new way to master a domain.
Thats impossible! Brenda shook her head and said with certainty.
Otherwise, wouldnt all the creatures living in the swamp have mastered a domain? Brenda did not understand why Jerry would ask this, but she still exined in detail.
After all, after understanding the strength of Jerry and the others, Brenda was even more shocked. Among the group of people, only Apollo had made a move, and it was clear that he had not disyed his full strength.
If he could obtain the help of such a powerful person, the possibility of him being able to save his wife would be greatly increased.
Alright, lets continue to set off. Dont stay here for too long. After seeing that the few of them had not suffered any injuries, Brenda immediately turned around and headed in a certain direction.
Jerry took a nce at the creatures in the swamp. Thats right, if absorbing the miasma was enough to control a domain, then there was no doubt that these creatures living in the swamp should be able to control a domain.
However, Jerry didntpletely believe Bdas words. After all, Harris definitely had some sort of connection with the ghost swamp.
It seemed that the miasma alone wasnt enough. There must be something crucial missing in order for the domain to appear, Jerry thought to himself.
However, Jerry didnt know what the key missing thing was. It was because Harris didnt join the Holy Spear dynasty before he mastered the domain. Instead, he joined the Holy Spear dynasty after he mastered the swamp domain.
Therefore, Simmons did not know much about Harris. Moreover, no one would take the initiative to say such an important thing as how to master the domain, although Harris might have mastered the domain through some special shortcut.
The key waspletely buried with Harris death.
Nheless, if Jerrys guess was right, the ghost swamp might not be as safe as everyone thought.
If the reason why the corpse sharks did not master the domain was that theycked some key items, sending Harris out as the chosen one meant that there was only one key item in the swamp.
That meant that there was more than one key item in the swamp that could allow a person to master the domain.
Then no trial-taker would know more about the situation in the swamp than the creatures that lived in the swamp.
That meant it was highly likely that one of the creatures in the swamp possessed dominion power.
Chapter 340 - A Peaceful Swamp
Chapter 340: A Peaceful Swamp
In this ghost swamp, a creature with a domain was not a good thing for ordinary trial-takers. It might even wipe out all the trial-takers who came in.
However, Jerry did not mind. He even wanted to see these creatures with a domain, and this might let him know the secret of Harris domain.
If Jerry could know the secret, he might have a chance to know the method to open the fourth level of the domain.
As for the danger, Jerry never worried about it because, on the way here, he had already inquired about it.
The person ranked first on the stone tablet of the second level of the endless tower, which was Stobeck. No matter what kind of danger he faced in the maze, even if he couldnt defeat his opponent, he would be able to leave in the end.
Moreover, Jerry also knew that that guy had sessfully cleared the ghost swamp.
Others might not know about it, but Jerry knew that the other party had only mastered the second level of the domain. The other party was only one step away from mastering the third level of the domain, who knew how long that one step would take.
However, Jerry did not let down his guard. He felt a threat from Stobeck. Once the other party sessfully mastered the third level of the domain, his advantage would no longer exist, and he might even be no match for the other party.
This was also the reason why Jerry set his eyes on the fourthyer of the domain. However, it was not that easy to master the fourthyer of the domain, even afterprehending the Dao for so long under the Nine Heavens Treasure Tree.
There was still no sign of the fourthyer of the domain.
This time, he understood that Harris domain might have been obtained from the ghost swamp, so how could he not be curious?
Of course, there was another problem. Jerry had already reached the peak of the third god-king realm, but judging from the divine power he sensed from Stobecks body, the gap between his and his opponents cultivation level was still huge.
This was something that he could not figure out.
However, there was no rush. He had just arrived at the second level of the endless tower not long ago, and he had just met the Holy Spear dynasty, so he did not know much about the situation on the second level of the endless tower.
The Sky Dynasty immediately entered into an emergency seclusion. Aftering out of seclusion, they directly attacked the Divine Spear dynasty. Then, they directly came to the maze toplete the mission of the endless tower.
It could be said that Jerry did not take a breather along the way. The information he had so far about the second level of the endless tower came from the descriptions of Simmons or Bda.
Other than that, there was another thing that Bda had mentioned about the protection period for the rookies.
The sudden disappearance of the protective barrier that protected the rookies from being attacked by the creatures in the maze, as well as the attacks from the monsters in the swamp that were different from what Bda had described along the way, gave Jerry a whiff of conspiracy.
Either Bda was lying, or something had happened in the Ghost Swamp, and this change might have something to do with Jerry.
To be more precise, this change might have been directed at Jerry and the others.
Thump! It sounded like something had fallen into the water.
As Bda looked around, but there was no sign of any creatures in the surrounding swamp, not even a ripple.
Turning back to look at the reactions of Jerry and the others, Bda confirmed that the sound was not his illusion. There was no doubt that some creature in the swamp had targeted them again.
However, this creature was obviously much more careful. Even though Bda searched the surrounding swamp again and again, he still could not find any movement from the creature.
Beads of sweat had been rolling down Bdas face. What was going on today! !
This kind of creature that could not be found in the swamp was the scariest because you did not know when it would attack, or even how it would attack.
It was not the first time they had heard that sound, which meant that this creature had followed them all the way.
This suggested that this creatures intelligence was not low, which meant that they were in a very dangerous situation.
The things under the swamp either did not attack, or once they did, it could be said to be a fatal blow.
Were the creatures in the ghost swamp that active today?
The creatures that originally lived in the swamp were basically corroded by the miasma. In some aspects, they were actually not that sensitive. Unless it was a particrly big movement, it would not attract the attention of those creatures.
But now, they had to be very careful as they moved forward. It could be said that they were paying attention to everything, but there were still creatures waking up from under the swamp. Moreover, the creatures that woke up were getting stronger and stronger.
This waspletely different from the ghost swamp that he hade to before.
They had only walked for a short distance. Judging from the situation, it was likely that they would not be able to reach their destination before the monsters that appeared from the swamp would be able to wipe them out.
Just like that, in fear and trepidation, Bda looked at the traces that he had left behind. At the same time, he was constantly paying attention to the surrounding swamps, preventing attacks from unknown sources.
In fact, this ghost swamp was not entirely formed by swamps. Otherwise, they would not have been able to walk on it. It was just that beside these simr countryside roads, there was a swamp.
Just like in the countryside, where a rainstorm had just urred, puddles appeared one after another on the road!
Beside them was an endless swamp. However, at this moment, there were also puddles of small swamps on the road.
As they moved forward, they paid attention to the attacks in the swamp next to them. They also had to pay attention to their feet so that they would not identally step into the small swamp.
However, as they moved forward, there were no more attacks in the swamp next to them. However, this kind of calm did not make Jerry and the others feel at ease. Instead, it made them even more vignt.
The calmer they appeared now, the more violent the attacks that were hidden under the calmness would be.
The calmer it was before the storm, the more intense the storm that was going to be.
Boom!
That was another deep sound!
It sounded like a bell that was urging the storm. Other than the sound that was getting closer and closer, the swamp was calm. Other than the bubbles that appeared in the swamp, they did not encounter any attacks.
If they had not entered the deeper part of the swamp and the more bubbles there were, they would have even suspected that they were far away from the center of the swamp.
Dong!
The interval between the sounds was getting shorter and shorter. It was as if something was gathering its strength under the swamp while waiting for the right moment to attack.
Chapter 341 - Flying Fishes Appeared Like A Storm
Chapter 341: Flying Fishes Appeared Like A Storm
Thump!
Like a soul-chasing sound, Brada slowed down unconsciously. He spread out his soul consciousness to observe the movements of the surrounding swamps. However, he didnt find anything except for that sound.
The muddy swamps were like ck holes. All the soul consciousness he had sensed was swallowed by the swamps. He couldnt detect any movement under the swamps.
At first, Brada thought that the creatures naturally emitted noises within their bodies, just like the dorsal fins of the sharks exposed when they wanted to attack.
But now he knew that it wasnt the case. The creatures in the swamp had deliberately made those noises as if they were pounding on their hearts.
It was getting closer and bing more urgent!
The sound was around, but there was no trace of it.
The creature that was hiding under the swamp was giving off this life-threatening noise to disturb their minds, reminding them at all times.
As if it was telling them that they were being watched.
It made them tense up at all times, never letting their guards down.
Beads of sweat collected on Bradas forehead were running down his face like water.
He had been leading the way for a long time. He had to distinguish the traces he had left behind and also be wary of the creatures movements in the swamp.
Without a doubt, the pressure he faced was the greatest. In addition, his strength was considered to be the weakest among the group.
As time went on, he observed that he was not as focusedpared to the beginning. Even the mobilization of the divine power in his body had be somewhat sluggish.
Brada knew what was going on with his situation. Ever since he entered this Ghost Swamp, a series of changes had disrupted his original n. However, this was hisst chance.
Even if his n was disrupted, there was no turning back. He could only move forward as usual, even though he knew that an endless hell was waiting for him.
However, his state of mind had been disturbed and he was stressed out.
It seemed that the pressure he was facing was far greater than Jerry and the others.
This was the first time Jerry and the others had entered the Ghost Swamp. They did not know much about the situation here. Most of the information was given to them by Brada.
What they had heard waspletely different from what they had seen and experienced with their own eyes. On top of that, they were attacked by the creatures in the swamp.
Luckily the current situation did not pose any threat to them as Apollo was the only one who made a move. Furthermore, Apollo had preserved most of his strength to end a battle.
Therefore, only Brada knew how strange the Ghost Swamp was. ording to his understanding of the maze, abnormal situations were not impossible but every time it urred, a mass casualty would forebode.
Which included death!
For the trial-takers in the maze, the unexpected situation was like deaths door. None of the trial-takers who entered would be able to leave alive.
If he had not investigated the situation of the maze to find a way to save his wife, he would not have known about this.
Thus, he knew that the Ghost Swamp had entered an abnormal state.
On another note, Jerry had the Eternal Flower Register and threeyers of the god-forbidden realm as his trump card. He even wished that some special circumstances would ur.
If Brada knew what Jerry was thinking about at this moment, it would probably scare him to death. Right now, he only hoped that he wouldnt encounter any unexpected circumstances before he reached his goal.
On the flip side, Jerry was anticipating that something unexpected would happen.
Thump!
The time interval between the sound was getting shorter, and it was getting nearer to them.
Itsing! Jerry, who had been silent all this time, eximed.
Immediately, everyone was on full alert. Their hearts tensed up, and they drew their divine power to protect their surroundings.
Apollo was the same as before. A wall of light surrounded the Sky Dynastys people.
Crash!
Even though Jerry had expected an attack, his expression changed the moment he saw it.
Countless half-inch-long, finger-sized monsters that looked like fishes and snakes, leaped up from the swamp.
They attacked them like a storm, and Apollos light wall copsed in a few seconds under the overwhelming attacks
Apollo, dont worry about us. Each of you, protect yourself! Jerrymanded in a deep voice.
Hearing Jerrys words, Apollo hesitated because he nned to construct a few more light walls to protect the group. Despite feeling confused, he carried out Jerrys order immediately.
Considering the speed at which the walls of light were breaking, Apollo finally understood the strength of these creatures. This time, a barrier that was ten times stronger than the original wall of light immediately enveloped his entire body.
The light from his entire body made Apollo look like a god who had descended into the world, but the endless divine light was unable to disperse the miasma that covered the swamp.
The moment the divine light enveloped Apollo, he finally understood why Jerry had given the order.
The creatures did not just leap out of the swamp. At this moment, on the path they were walking on, countless strange fish figures appeared in the surrounding small swamps.
If Apollo had used the wall of light to surround everyone just now, it would enable those creatures to directly attack them from the small swamps within the wall of light.
Thinking of this, Apollo broke out in a cold sweat and hid the contempt in his heart.
It seemed that the swamp was indeed full of dangers. No wonder Jerry had repeatedly stressed the need to be careful beforeing here.
Compared to the dangers of the Ghost Swamp, the Divine Spear Dynasty was simply childs y!
The strange fishes seemed to spawn endlessly and there was no peace at all. The entire swamp was like a Gatling gun that was constantly spewing fire.
The strange-looking fishes were the endless ammunition. Moreover, the range of the Gatling gun was so wide that Jerry and the others had nowhere to escape.
Right now, Jerry and the others were actually suppressed by the storm-like attacks.
Apollo also discovered something even more terrifying.
Chapter 342 - Strange Fishes
Chapter 342: Strange Fishes
Facing this storm-like attack, not only were they constantly mobilizing their divine power to strengthen the barrier protecting their bodies but also observing their surroundings.
They were waiting for an opportunity tounch a counterattack. If they continued to endure the attacks, even the divine power of a tier three god king would exhaust.
Apollo noticed that these strange fishes were simr to the ones that appeared in his swamp domain when Harris attacked him.
However, their strength was much stronger than the ones in Harris swamp.
Not only that, but they also had the same characteristics as the ones Harris summoned. Only some of the strange fishes came out of the swamp to attack the Sky Dynastys members.
After all, the swamp was too big and there were too many strange fishes. There were only a few Sky Dynasty members. Even if they used their divine powers to form a barrier to expand the force field.
It wouldnt be possible for all the creatures to crash right into their barriers.
The majority of the strange fishes flew around them and dived into the swamp.
For those strange fishes that hit their barrier directly exploded into a paste and there was no bloody scene. Instead, it was a blob of stinky sludge, as if the fresh blood in the bodies of these strange fish had beenpletely assimted by the swamp.
The sludge had the characteristics of the swamp, it would corrode the barrier around them, forcing the group to constantly mobilize the divine powers in their bodies to strengthen the defense of the barrier.
There was also a portion of the strange fishes that had fallen to their feet and also on the road beside them. They were still turning into sludge but the amount was growing until it formed a small swamp.
After the swamp was formed, strange fishes would gush out, making it impossible for them to guard against them.
Fortunately, after Jerrys reminder, everyone was surrounded by a 360-degree barrier.
Thus, they didnt give the strange fishes a chance to attack.
As time passed, the divine powers in their bodies were decreasing and the attacks seemed to have no end.
Even the storm-like attacks did not stop at all.
Your Majesty, these guys are trying to exhaust us to death! Simmons expression became solemn. He would asionally attack the strange fishes, but they were unable to withstand a single blow and would turn into a paste.
They were torn into pieces, and the carcasses thatnded on their barriers would corrode them, forming a new swamp when theynded on the ground.
Simmons did not dare to attack anymore as it would lead to bigger problems. Until now, the number of strange fishes did not seem to decrease. As if there were an endless number of strange fishes hidden in the swamp.
I didnt expect that there would be so many strange fishes hidden in the swamp, its too scary, Ares, who had never been afraid of anything, had goosebumps all over his body.
He wasnt afraid. On the contrary, the stronger the opponent, the more excited he would be. However, the endless tide of strange fishes made him felt like he was attacking in vain.
Every time Ares attacked, the strange fishes in the air would shatter into pieces. However, the attacks of the group of strange fishes did not stop. Furthermore, because of his attacks, the entire body of the school of strange fish would be shattered into pieces.
One could imagine how many fishes were scattered in all directions. When the scattered carcasses sttered onto the barrier, it began to corrode. The ones scattered on the ground formed a new swamp.
This increased the pressure on everyone. After facing the killing intent from the others, Ares finally discovered the problem. Hence, he silently strengthened the blood-red barrier around him.
His attacks were like hitting cotton. It was light and did not have any effect. Instead, it caused a lot of trouble to the people around him.
This made him sullen. He had strength but couldnt use it.
Your Majesty! These strange fishes were very simr to the ones that were summoned from the swamp when I fought with that guy! After observing for a long time, Apollo finally confirmed it.
Jerry was the first to notice the attacks of these strange fishes. They were able to prepare in advance because of his reminder. If the team were to suddenly face this endless storm of attacks
They would probably be in a state of panic. If that happened, the situation would be dangerous.
After facing these attacks, other than the initial probing attacks, Jerry was only focused on strengthening the barrier around him.
Instead, he had been observing the attacks of the strange fishes, trying to find a breakthrough point.
Of course, he could get out of the attacks. As long as he activated threeyers of the god-forbidden realm, or let Apollo use the full power of the sun domain, he would be able to get out of here.
However, this method only treated the symptoms but not the root of the problem. He could not just let Apollo keep his sun domain open right now!
They had entered the Ghost Swamp for a short while now and had walked far. Moreover, it was certain that as they entered deeper into the Ghost Swamp, the monsters they faced would be stronger.
If Apollo activated his sun domain from here, they had to keep it open until they left the Ghost Swamp!
Most importantly, Jerry was worried that even if Apollo activated his sun domain, he wouldnt be able to deal with the endless number of strange fishes. God knows how much strange fishes were hidden in the swamp.
This was what Jerry couldnt figure out. How could there be so many strange fishes hidden in the swamp? Besides, he felt some fluctuations when he firstunched his attack.
He didnt notice any movement in the swamp while he was moving forward.
Except for the sound of knocking.
This was simply impossible. With so many strange fishes gathered together, how could there be no movement at all?
Let alone being followed all the way.
But after hearing Apollos reminder, Jerry suddenly thought of something!
He was quite confident in his divine sense. Many fishes had followed them in the swamp, and they were so close to them. No matter how strange the swamp was.
He did notice that something was unusual.
Unless There werent so many fishes following them all the time. It might be only one strange fish following them!
Chapter 343 - A Strange Fish In The Awakening Realm
Chapter 343: A Strange Fish In The Awakening Realm
Thinking of this, Jerrys eyes became brighter. Everything that was happening was visible to his eyes. His entire field of vision was filled with countless strange fishes.
This was originally an abnormal thing. With this number of strange fishes following them at the bottom of the swamp, he started to noticed it.
After the strange fishes died, there was no flesh or blood.
To be precise, the strange fishes that attacked them were formed from the mud in the swamp.
This could exin why the carcass of these strange fishes corroded their divine barrier after they died. Besides, when they fell to the ground, they would form a new small swamp.
After Apollos reminder, Jerry was more certain that all of these attacks wereing from one single creature hiding in the swamp.
It was likely that it was a creature that had mastered some sort of domain. This domain was just like Harriss swamp domain back then.
Back then, when theypeted in the arena, Harriss swamp domain could be seen at a nce.
But now that the surroundings were covered in swamps, even if the swamp domain was activated, it would perfectly merge with the surrounding swamps and camouge.
In other words, there were not that many strange fishes attacking them. This happened because they had fallen into the domain of a certain creature.
Jerry was overjoyed with this discovery. With this, his guess was further confirmed. There was something in the Ghost Swamp that could allow a person to control a domain.
However, they need to find the guy who was attacking them and hiding in the swamp.
Since he already knew the opponents attack method, it would not be difficult to deal with him.
Apollo! Listen to my instructions! Jerry used his divine sense to convey the order to Apollo.
After all, no one knew what was hidden in the swamp. Based on how it followed them all the way, it was quite intelligent. The creature might even understand their conversation.
If it was alerted and fled, it would be impossible to catch this creature again in such arge swamp.
Right now Jerry wants to capture the creature that attacked them and examine it properly. He absolutely could not let it escape.
Apollo nced at Jerry and nodded secretly. From the fact that he knew about the strange fishes and the situation in Harriss swamp, he had already found some clues.
After all, he was the one who fought with Harris. He had a deep impression of that guy who made him so angry that he couldnt eat for days.
That was why when he saw the strange fishes, he immediately found the connection between them and Harriss swamp domain.
When he heard Jerrys order, he immediately realized what Jerry was going to do.
At the same time, Jerry also used his divine sense to give instructions to Simmons. However, when Simmons heard Jerrys words, he had a puzzled look on his face, as he found it hard to believe that there was a creature under the swamp that could control a domain.
Although he had doubts, he still nodded to indicate that he would act ording to the instructions.
Once everything was ready, Jerry slowly raised his right hand. Following Jerrys hand gesture, Apollo immediately activated the sun domain.
Under Apollos intentional control, he did not directly summon a zing Sun like thest time.
If a Sun was summoned right in the middle of such a small space, no matter how Apollo controlled the Sun, the power could not be underestimated. Without a doubt, the burden on Apollo would increase.
A round of golden light burst out from Apollos body, spreading outwards,pletely dyeing the entire space a golden color.
After being enveloped by the golden light, the others only felt a warm smell all over their bodies, and there was no other difort.
Just that the endless tide of strange fishes in this space has met its nemesis, and disintegrated in the golden light.
Seeing this, Jerry couldnt help but sigh to himself. Apollos sun domain was indeed the nemesis of these disgusting and filthy domains.
Under the golden light, Apollo was like a human-shaped Sun. At this moment, the newly formed small swamps under their feet began to dry up, turning into dry pits.
There were no more strange fishes jumping out of the swamps to attack them.
Brada looked at all of this in shock. He could not hide what he was feeling. He had always known that Apollo was very strong. He did not use his full strength when he was fighting those sharks, and he did not expect him to be this powerful.
However, if he knew that this was just the tip of the iceberg of Apollos strength, who knew what he would have thought.
Unfortunately, the people from the Sky Dynasty were not interested in what Brada was thinking. At this moment, under Apollos sun domain, the creatures hiding in the swamp were retreating.
The small swamps by the side of the road were gradually drying up, including the swamps on the side were also gradually depleting. Unfortunately, the swamp was too big, and Apollo did not disy the full strength of his domain.
Moreover, even if Apollopletely disyed the full strength of his domain, it might not have had any effect on the endless swamps.
None of this was important now. The priority was to find the guy who was attacking them while hiding in the swamp, and there was no need to deal with the entire swamp.
Now! While Apollo was casting his domain, Jerrys parapsychic sense had been paying attention to the movements in the swamps. At first, the creatures hiding in the swamps relied on the cover of the swamps to cast their swamp domain stealthily.
Moreover, due to the special nature of the Ghost Swamp, it was difficult for them to discover the movements in the swamp.
It was different now. The two domains directly collided. Even the swamp could notpletely cover up all the movements.
Just as Jerry spoke, Simmons had already activated his domain. Golden chains swayed behind his back. Just as Jerry finished speaking, the chains directly drilled into the swamp.
Although Simmonss parapsychic sense was not as powerful as Jerrys, the collision between the two domains caused quite amotion. He had already sensed the existence of that fellow below.
Under the control of Simmonss parapsychic sense, the golden chains seemed to have eyes as they circled towards a certain ce below the swamp.
Boom!
A palm-sized object was pulled out of the swamp by Simmons, andyers of chains wrapped around that fellow tightly.
Its appearance looked simr to the countless strange fishes that had attacked them. They looked like fish, but not fish, and snakes, but not snakes.
The only difference was that they had short limbs on both sides of their bodies.
At this moment, the strange fish was still frantically wriggling, trying to break free from the chains.
Chapter 344 - Mysterious Porcelain
Chapter 344: Mysterious Porcin
When they saw the appearance of the strange fish, the faces of the people from the Sky Dynasty changed. If the endless number of strange fishes that attacked them was only simr to the monster that was summoned from Harriss swamp in the Divine Spear Dynasty
It could be said that the creature that was captured by Simmons was the same as the monster that was summoned from Harriss swamp.
The strange fish that was chained up, was determined to escape. It kept wiggling to break free, trying to get rid of the chains.
Gradually, the golden color on the chains that came into direct contact with the strange fish was disappearing. It was turning into a greenish-gray color that was simr to the swamp and slowly spreading out along the chains.
It seemed that the strange fish had also realized the danger and started to fight for its life. There was no doubt that the strange fish waspletely releasing its swamp domain. Jerrys expression changed slightly. He did not expect the strange fish to be so powerful.
Simmons was the other person who had the deepest understanding of the domain aside from Ares and Jerry himself. He was only a step away fromprehending the secondyer of the domain.
The swamp domain of this strange fish was able to affect Simmons. It seemed that it was much stronger than Harris from the Divine Spear Dynasty.
Although Harris was also surprised by the strength of the strange fish, he was after all the second strongest person in the Divine Spear Dynasty. It was not to the extent that he could not deal with such a strange fish.
Crash!
In the blink of an eye, hundreds of golden chains swarmed out, wrapping around the strange fishyer byyer, gradually forming a golden ball that was the size of a basketball.
Looking at the confrontation between Simmons and the strange fish, Jerry realized that he probably wouldnt be able to carefully examine the situation of the strange fish for a while. It would be a pity to kill it just like that.
After all, it was very likely that there was a hidden key to his mastery of the fouryers of the domain. Originally, Jerry could have activated his god-forbidden domain. In that case, no matter how the strange fish resisted, it wouldnt pose any threat.
However, Brada was watching from the side. Furthermore, they were still in the Ghost Swamp and it was not a safe ce.
They had caused quite amotion earlier on, it might have attracted some powerful monsters attention.
Indeed, there was no safe and stable environment for Jerry to properly examine this strange fish.
Thinking of this, Jerry took out a piece of porcin from the spatial container and gestured for Simmons to ce the strange fish that was trapped by the golden chains into it.
Simmons looked at the in porcin and wondered if it could contain the strange fish that was entrapped? However, as a subordinate, even if he had doubts, he would obediently follow Jerrys orders and ce the golden ball that was trapping the strange fish into the porcin.
What was the most important thing that Simmons had learned from the Divine Spear Dynasty? As a subordinate, even if you had doubts about the orders given by the Lord, you had to obey them.
However, after Simmons ced the strange fish into the porcin, he immediately felt that he hadpletely lost control of the golden chains in the opposing porcin.
To his astonishment, his domain was unable to prate the porcin. He could not help and wondered, what kind of divine artifact was this porcin? It was really powerful that it could evenpletely iste a domain.
Although he was amazed, Simmons still did not ask anything. On the surface, he looked very calm, but his constant wavering gaze revealed his inner thoughts.
No matter how much he looked at the porcin in Jerrys hand, he could not find any clues. There was no difference from ordinary porcin.
The more Simmons thought about it, the more he was sure that this porcin was extraordinary. If he could not see through the details of this porcin, then what was the level of godly porcin? Ever since he joined the Sky Dynasty, one of the things that surprised him was Aress secondyer of domain.
The other was the spear that Odin was using during the battle, Gungnir. That weapon was something that he could not see-through at all and he sensed a dangerous aura from it.
Initially, he thought that he had seen a lot of things. He had never seen a weapon like the Gungnir before. And now, Jerry had casually taken out a porcin that could invalidate a domain.
This made Simmonss respect for Jerry deepen. He always thought that Odins weapon was given by Jerry.
Seeing Simmonss surprised gaze, Jerry naturally knew that the other party had felt the strangeness of the porcin in his hand. After all, the golden chains that trapped the strange fish were Simmonss domain.
The porcin was nothing special. It was just that Jerry had used the space domain and the god-binding domain to create a special space inside.
Everything that entered the space would be affected by Jerrys god-binding domain. Simmonss golden chains were no exception. Unless one day Simmons mastered three or fouryers of the domain, otherwise, in front of Jerrys threeyers of god-binding realm, the golden chains wouldpletely turn invisible.
This was also the reason why Simmons thought it looked ordinary. Because this was, in fact, an extremely ordinary porcin.
Jerry did not exin much, with a flip of his hand, he put the porcin containing the strange fish into his storage space. Ignoring the shocked Brada, he said calmly, We have stayed here for too long. Themotion had probably attracted the attention of other creatures in the swamp. Lets leave quickly!
Brada finally reacted and looked deeply into Jerrys eyes. He could no longer determine the actual strength of the Sky Dynasty. There was no doubt that the power of those people was far beyond his imagination.
And then Jerry took out a seemingly ordinary porcin to contain the strange fish that had stirred up the swamp. A moment ago the strange fish was still desperately resisting Simmonss attack, but now there was no movement at all.
Then lets hurry up and set off! Brada naturally knew that the others would not reveal the secret of the mysterious porcin. If it was him, he would do the same too.
After knowing that Jerry and the others were stronger, he heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that the probability of his mission seeding was much higher.
Chapter 345 - Terrifying Speculation
Chapter 345: Terrifying Spection
The situation was abnormal! Brada was leading the way. After experiencing the attack of the strange fish, he recognized that the Ghost Swamp had be different, it was opposite from his previous impression of the situation.
What do you mean? Simmons was puzzled. The number of times he had been to this Ghost Swamp could be counted on one hand. After all, powerhouses like Divine Spear Dynasty did not have to worry about dying in the maze. As long as they did not provoke the powerful entities in the maze. Basically, nothing would happen.
Even though the Ghost Swamp was safe for trial-takers, it also meant that the opportunities or encountering treasures in it were quite rare. Even if there were, it would not be easy to get them.
Most of them were in the swamp. Surviving in the Ghost Swamp waspletely different from getting the treasures and opportunities hidden in it.
After all, the rare herbs in the maze, or the unique ores or powerful skills, were not like the wild grass by the roadside that could be seen everywhere.
Most of them were found in the dangerous parts of the maze, especially the rare herbs. After all, it was not only cultivators who knew the preciousness of the herbs.
The monsters that lived in the maze also knew. Some of the monsters would even bring the herbs back to their nests before they matured, quietly waiting for the herbs to mature before devouring them to increase their strength.
Some of the monsters would even build their nests beside the rare herbs, to protect the growth of the herbs.
In the past, there wouldnt be such a powerful monster when we reached here! Bradas expression was abnormally solemn. This boundless swamp did not only iste the trial-takers from exploring, but it also isted the senses of the creatures in the swamp and that was how the Ghost Swamp worked.
Under normal circumstances, as long as one did not enter the dangerous area of this swamp unless the trial-takers were too unlucky and happened to bump into the swamp creatures that came out to hunt for food. If they were careful, they could avoid powerful monsters.
ording to Bradas spection, this might be rted to the structure of the Ghost Swamp. The unique characteristics of this ce had created the unusual creatures below the swamp.
These creatures were between life and death. Whether it was the corpse sharks they met earlier or the strange fish that they caught, the bodies of these monsters had died. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were rotting corpses, however, they were able to stay alive in a strange way.
Everything was rted to the Ghost Swamp.
It was more urate to say that they were affected by the miasma under the swamp. Brada had seen it with his own eyes that some of the trial-takers were eroded by the miasma.
Their entire body was emitting a putrid aura from the inside out. Every part of their body began to rot, and even a slight touch could tear off arge amount of flesh and blood.
However, the wounds on the flesh and blood were abnormally grayish-white. There was no blood left, just like corpses that had been dead for a long time and were beginning to rot. Just like the creatures under the swamp.
Therefore, Brada believed that the miasma under the swamp was the cause of the creatures state. The deeper the swamp, the thicker the miasma.
In other words, most of the powerful creatures were hidden in the depths of the swamp, where the miasma was the thickest.
However, it seemed that the creatures hiding under the swamp had all woken up. This was clearly illogical.
The mazes on the second floor of the Endless Tower were actually of simr danger levels. The reason why the Ghost Swamp was safer than the others was because of its unique characteristics. Those creatures did not rely on devouring the trial-takers to be stronger. Instead, they relied on devouring the miasma under the swamp to strengthen themselves.
Therefore, under normal circumstances, most of the creatures in the swamp were in a dormant state. Only corpse sharks or the creatures whose minds were not as strong as corpse sharks would wander around the swamp all day long.
However, those were not threatening. The only thing that could bring trouble to the trial-takers was the miasma within the swamp. As long as they did note into contact with those things or were not affected by the miasma like Apollo, there would not be any major problems.
This was why the Ghost Swamp was the safest maze for all the trial-takers.
But now, it was clear that the Ghost Swamp had undergone some changes, causing the creatures that had been sleeping to wake up one after another. As such, this ce would be the most dangerous hell for all the trial-takers.
Thinking of this, Brada recalled that Jerry was a neer who had just entered the maze and there was no so-called neer protection period. It used to have but it onlysted for a few minutes before it was gone.
It was as if someone had canceled it, but no trial-taker could do this. After all, this was a test set up by the Endless Tower.
Other than the manager, no one could alter the rules of the Endless Tower.
Based on the situation in the Maze Hall, the executor of the Endless Tower seemed to be at odds with Jerry and the others.
At this moment, a terrifying thought appeared in Bradas mind. Could it be
No, no, no! Just because of this, it directly vited the rules of the Endless Tower. This was too bold.
If it was discovered, regardless of the executor of the second level of the Endless Tower or the manager, they would face severe punishment.
No, it was due to this that the strange phenomenon in the Ghost Swamp could be exined. Because once they were all dead, then the actions of the executor or the manager would not be exposed.
This exined everything.
What was on your mind? Lead the way properly. Why were you sneaking peeks at His Majesty from time to time? Ares was displeased with Brada for a long time. It was obvious that he was full of bad ideas and his strength was not that great.
From the beginning until now, the number of times he attacked was extremely limited and he was shameless enough to form a team with them in order to survive. Ares looked down on people like this the most.
Whats wrong? Jerry could also tell that Brada became strange after the attack of the strange fish.
Brada took a deep breath and suppressed the spection in his heart. After all, he was frightened by the thought. If that was the case, then all of them would probably die in this Ghost Swamp.
Chapter 346 - The Manager’s Conspiracy?
Chapter 346: The Managers Conspiracy?
Everyone, in the face of the changes that were happening in the Ghost Swamp, I had a suspicion! This time, Brada did not hide anything. He turned around and told Jerry and the others about his doubt.
If the spection was true, it meant that everything that they had encountered was just the beginning.
The situation they would face next would be much more dangerous, and it was very likely that they would perish here.
Over the years, Brada had experienced many life-and-death crises. He was no longer afraid but the least he wanted was to wake his wife up before he died.
He wanted her to continue living.
Based on the current situation, he had entered the Ghost Swamp not long ago, and he had already encountered a swamp creature that had mastered a domain. This was a situation that had never happened before.
If there was anyone who could walk out of this ghost maze, it would be the people from the Sky Dynasty that Brada had not been able to see through until now.
Especially the Lord of the Sky Dynasty, Jerry Edward.
From the moment he entered the ghost maze, no matter what happened, he had always been calm and collected. It seemed that nothing could faze him.
If this was not an act, then it could only mean that he had absolute confidence in himself and thought that everything was under his control.
Originally, when Brada saw the behavior of Jerry and the others in the hall, he thought that they were arrogant newbies with some strength. This was also the reason why he sought out Jerry and the others.
Because such people were easy to manipte. As long as he guided them a little, Jerry would do as he wished.
However, along the way, Brada realized that his initial thoughts werepletely wrong.
Even from this situation, Jerry seemed to be as invincible as Stobeck, how was this possible?
Who was Stobeck? He and his Neb Dynasty was a myth of the second level of the Endless Tower, an invincible existence on the second level of the Endless Tower.
Although many people doubted that Stobeck did not dare to break through to the fourth level of the Endless Tower because he was afraid, that was why he stayed on the second level of the Endless Tower.
However, Brada knew that was not the case. For some reason, he knew why Stobeck had stayed at the second level of the Endless Tower instead of heading up.
What spection? Simmons asked subconsciously. Although he rarely came to the ghost maze, he had entered other mazes before, and there was no such thing when he first entered.
Moreover, the Ghost Swamp, which was said to be the most friendly and safe to newbies, was incorrect.
He also wanted to know why.
Simmonss words pulled Brada back from his thoughts.
I was sure that every newbie who has just arrived at the second floor of the Endless Tower would have six hours of newbie protection when they first entered the maze, Brada exined from the beginning to the end of his thoughts. To save his wife, he had no choice but to team up with countless neer trial-takers. This was also the reason why he was able to explore the Ghost Swamp all the time.
Since he was familiar with the Ghost Swamp, those neers were also d to have a guide so that they would not take the wrong path.
Therefore, Brada was certain that this neers protection was something that every neer had.
Furthermore, based on my experience of entering this Ghost Swamp countless times, the creatures we encountered along the way were too strange.
The biggest possibility was that someone vited the Endless Towers rules and changed some of the rules in this Ghost Swamp, specifically targeting us. More urately, targeting you guys! Brada pointed at Jerry and eximed because if it was targeted at him, there were many opportunities.
There was no need to expend so much effort. Moreover, he was just a trial-taker who had no strength. Even if he was left alone, sooner orter, he wouldpletely fend for himself.
In addition, the executors in the hall deliberately targeted Jerry and the others, which was why Brada had such thoughts.
Hearing Bradas words, Jerry frowned slightly. He was not afraid but surprised that someone could influence the situation in the maze of the Endless Tower. This was something he had never thought of.
He used to think that the dangers in the maze came from the maze, and with the Eternal Flower Register, he naturally had an advantage that no one else had, as long as he was careful, the maze would not be that difficult for him.
And now he knew that someone could affect the situation in the maze, he had to be careful. On one hand, the dangers in the maze might bepletely difficult to control, on the other hand, he had to be careful about using the Eternal Flower Register. This was the most important thing.
If the Eternal Flower Register was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable.
You mean the manager of the second floor? Unlike Jerry and the rest, Simmons knew about the existence of the managers and enforcers. The moment he heard Bradas words, he immediately reacted, he knew who those people were that could change the maze of the Endless Tower.
Seeing their confusion, Simmons quickly exined, Other than dealing with those who break the rules, the managers would also deal with the special situations. After all, the participants on the second floor were all tier three god kings, not a single tier four god king.
As for the creatures in the maze, they were always in the tower. After a long period of cultivation, there would always be some tier four god king or existences stronger than them. At that time, the managers will either kill them or send them directly to the third floor.
So that was the case, Jerry could understand. Back then, in the first level of the Endless Tower, most of the participants were below the tier three god king, and most of the creatures in the maze were around the level of a tier two god king. Furthermore, the creatures in the maze were much stronger than the tier two participants.
Even so, there was a Bat King that was a tier three god king. If not for Jerry, who had mastered the third level of the domain, most of the participants would have died in the cave.
However, with the control of the manager, it was a good thing for the trial-takers. After all, the trial-takers on the first level of the Endless Tower were all tier two god kings. Once the creatures in the maze on the first level of the Endless Tower had broken through to a tier three god king, then the trial-takers would die if they went in.
This meant that the Endless Tower was not a trial for the trial-takers. Instead, they were sent back to be reincarnated.
Chapter 347 - Place Your Bets
Chapter 347: ce Your Bets
It was true that the Endless Towers special goal for trial-takers was to train them, not to take their lives.
In the first level of the Endless Tower, if the trial-takers were at a level of a tier two god king, and if the monsters in the first level were at the strength of a tier three god king, the trial-takers would die if they entered.
It was likely that the tier three god king in that cave had just broken through to the tier three god king realm not long ago. With the protection of the blood dissolving pool and the cave, it would be difficult to find the Bat King.
There might be some fish that slipped through the in the swamp. Jerry looked around, and all he could see was the swamp.
No, based on the situation in the Ghost Swamp, there must be some terrifying creatures hiding there. It was not surprising that there were even a few tier four god kings.
After hearing the conversation between Simmons and Brada, Jerry finally understood that this was not a normal situation for the trial-takers.
It seemed like the manager was the cause of it.
In other words, this had something to do with the two executors? Jerry rubbed his chin. He had already decided to keep a low profile, why were theying after him.
He had nevere into contact with the manager or the executors of the second floor of the Endless Tower before. Logically speaking, there should not be any conflict between them.
Did the other party have to risk being punished by the rules of the Endless Tower to deal with him?
Your Majesty! I heard about it in the Divine Spear Dynasty. Lu Zians elder brother, re, had a good rtionship with the manager of the second floor of the Endless Tower. Moreover, Lu Zian had always been paying tribute to that manager on the second floor of the Endless Tower, Simmons spoke abruptly as if he recalled something.
Jerry rolled his eyes at Simmons. He should have mentioned this earlier.
However, he did not me Simmons because of this. After killing Lu Zian, Jerry was prepared to be avenged by re.
He originally thought that that guy would directly find trouble with the trial-takers on the second floor of the Endless Tower. He did not expect that this guy was even more ruthless. He approached the referee instead. He did not expect that res influence was so great.
Jerry had not expected that the manager of the Endless Tower would make some sort of deal with the trial-takers.
It seemed that the old saying was right. Where there were people, there would be such messy matters. Even the manager was no exception.
How far could the manager go? I mean, how much could he control the maze? Jerry questioned. He was most concerned about this right now. After all, the manager was a representative of the Endless Towers will.
The main concern was how far could he influence the maze in the Endless Tower. If he were to directly awaken all the creatures below the swamp that had reached tier four, then even he could only flee in a hurry.
ording to the rules of the Endless Tower, when there were trial-takers in the maze, the manager can not interfere with the maze. Even the manager did not dare to be too presumptuous, because if the managers actions became too obvious, he would be rejected by the Endless Tower itself, Brada said in a deep voice.
I think that someone must have used some method to wake the creatures up under the Ghost Swamp, and also removed your rookie protection. These should be the maximum extent of his influence.
The other party would not dare to do anything casually now. If he did, it would attract the attention of the Endless Towers will, and then the manager would be punished by the Endless Tower.
Werent the managers neutral? Jerry was a little puzzled.
No! Bradas expression changed from green to white. In the end, he sighed helplessly.
This matter was a littleplicated. In the beginning, the manager took a neutral stance. But now, its different. The trial ground had existed for so many years. There were countless powerful trial-takers and every manager had started to take sides.
Every manager had started to ce their bets on the trial-taker who would be recognized by the Endless Tower through the training ground.
Brada hadplicated feelings. After all, he was also a trial-taker. When he thought about how the fair and neutral managers had started to take sides because of their selfish motives, they began to vite their obligations and responsibilities as managers.
A person with his strength would not be able to attract the attention of the managers, much less ce a bet on him.
Almost all the managers already knew that the people who could pass the Endless Tower. It would be the few people whose names were rank at the top on the endless stone monument.
However, dont worry. Even if the managers favor a trial-taker, they would not be able to openly tamper with the maze, after Brada mentioned this, he fell silent. Everything the manager had done in the Ghost Swamp had already crossed the line.
As long as they managed to get out alive and report this matter, the manager of the second floor of the Endless Tower would definitely not have a good ending. However, since the other party had already nned to make a move, how could they let them out alive.
Hearing this, Jerry secretly heaved a sigh of relief. From the conversation, he understood that the manager would not be affected by the level suppression of the Endless Tower.
This meant that even if the managers were at a tier four god king realm, they would not be able to reach the third level of the Endless Tower.
Even so, the managers had to maintain a certain bnce in the maze. Once there were monsters that were stronger than the trial-takers, the managers would have to clear them out personally.
If the managers were not strong enough to clear the monsters, the monsters would wipe out the managers.
If the manager entered the maze, even Jerry wouldnt be able to escape.
After knowing that the manager couldnt enter the maze to deal with them, Jerry and the others felt relieved.
Despite that, the situation they were facing wasnt optimistic. ording to Bradas observation, the creatures in the Ghost Swamp were gradually waking up. The longer they stayed, the more dangerous it would be.
Time could not be dragged on any longer.
Thinking of this, Jerry was no longer in the mood to cooperate with Brada. He originally wanted to follow Brada quietly and see how long he could keep up with his pretense.
Up until now, almost everyone in the Sky Dynasty knew that something was up with Brada, maybe except for Ares.
Initially, it did not matter, but after hearing that the manager had started to attack them, he was no longer in the mood to y charades with Brada.
Chapter 348 - Fatal Blow
Chapter 348: Fatal Blow
Now could you tell us your true motive! Once he had made up his mind, Jerry would not hesitate and spoke directly to his face.
Meanwhile, Brada could not make Jerry and the others hesitate. To be honest, it did not even matter if they killed him right now.
What did you say? Brada did not expect the other party would try to rify things at this time. After all, the situation they were facing now was extremely dangerous. Logically speaking, they should be united.
If they cleared things now, no matter what the oue would be, there would be a gap in their hearts. It was not conducive for their survival in this Ghost Swamp.
Cold sweat was dripping down from Bradas forehead. As Jerrys voice fell, whether it was Simmons or Apollo, all of them looked at him with a strange and hostile look.
It seemed that as long as Jerry looked, these people would pounce on him like fierce tigers and tear him into pieces.
Along the way, the Sky Dynastys group had detected Bradas problem because he was not trying to hide it at all. After all, as long as they entered the Ghost Swamp, he was certain that the people from the Sky Dynasty would not do anything to him.
Anyway, he was the only one who knew the Ghost Swamp very well.
Brada had the upper hand. Despite this, he did not expect Jerry to confront him. Looking at him, there was no doubt that Jerry would directly make a move.
Perhaps the strange fish was already a rtively powerful existence in this swamp, or perhaps the earliermotion was too big, attracting some of the creatures in the swamp to that area.
The current area they were in had a rare bit of peace.
A few duckweeds floated quietly on the swamp, and a few drops of water rolled down from them like pearls.
Meanwhile, Bradas forehead was covered in a cold sweat, which slid down his cheeks and fell into the grass on the ground. The water drops fell from the leaves, just like Bradas heart that was constantly sinking.
Sky Emperor, I had been doing my best to lead the way and was always in front of the team. I had no other intentions! Brada bowed his head slightly. He expressed that he did not have any ill intentions, at the same time, he emphasized that he was the only one who was familiar with the situation here.
Now that everyone was facing danger, the other party would know that it was not the time for internal strife if they thought about it.
This was also the reason why we were tolerating you even though we knew that you had other motives. Would you believe that along the way, if you revealed even a little bit of other intentions, or even do anything that could endanger us, you wont be alive right now, Jerry looked at Brada with a straight face and an emotionless tone.
Hearing that, Brada trembled. He did not expect that the danger he was facing came from the people whom he was leading and not from the Ghost Swamp. Looking at Jerrys expression, Brada did not doubt the authenticity of what Jerry had said. Jerry was not threatening him but was talking about a verymon thing.
As for leading the way, were you referring to the traces you had left on the ground?
Jerrysst sentencepletely broke through Bradas defense. At this moment, Bradas face turned deathly pale. All along, he was the only one familiar with the situation in the Ghost Swamp to lead the way, because of this he would team up with Jerry and the others.
He firmly believed that the other party wouldnt do anything to him, who was the guide. If the other party had already recognized the traces, then there was no need for him.
No, he was the only one who could recognize these special traces. Even his subordinates didnt know the exact reason, not to mention that those people had died in this swamp.
How could the other party recognize it? Jerry was just trying to scare him.
Brada quickly calmed himself down and asked, Your Majesty, I dont understand what you meant. I had always wanted to bring you out of this Ghost Swamp!
Sigh! You wouldnt shed tears until you see the coffin! If we want to get out of this Ghost Swamp, we should be going that way, not this way, right?
Brada looked in the direction Jerry pointed at and was taken aback. Thest trace of luck in his heartpletely disappeared, because the direction Jerry pointed to was the route that they had paid a great price to find out. As for Jerry and the others, the newbies who had just entered the Ghost Swamp, how could they know?
In that case, the other party had used some kind of method to recognize the marks they had made on the road back then. This was the only exnation for it.
Your Majesty, you were right! I was selfish, but I did not want to harm you! Brada kneeled in front of Jerry as if he had epted his fate.
I know, or else you would not have survived until now, Jerry nodded faintly. Whether it was the pills that were provided to them to resist the miasma at the beginning or the strange dried meat in the package that waster used to distract the swamp creatures that attacked them, regardless of what the other partys intentions were it was all for the sake of advancing.
If it were not for Bradas thorough preparations, they would not have been able to walk all the way here without much damage. Other than the strange fish that had mastered this domain at the bottom of the swamp, which surprised them a little, the Sky Dynastys group did not expend much divine power along the way.
And the strange fish that had mastered this domain was triggered by the manager, which was not within Bradas expectations. If Brada could control the creatures under the swamp, then there was no need for them to form a team.
If that was the case, Jerry would run away without saying a word.
Your Majesty, I would tell you everything. Before that, I would like to know one thing. How did you find those traces? There had been many people who entered the Ghost Swamp, but no one had ever found them. Sometimes, even I had to identify carefully to find them.
How did you discover it! Brada raised his head. Jerry had discovered this secret on his first visit. This meant that either Jerry had some ability to analyze traces, or there was a fatal w in their technique, and it was a w that they did not know about.
If it was the former, it would be fine. At the very least, it meant that only the Sky Dynasty would be able to discover it. If it was thetter, it was possible that other trial-takers would be able to discover it and it could be a fatal blow to him.
Chapter 349 - No Comment
Chapter 349: No Comment
Noment! ! There was no expression on Jerrys face.
I understand! I was too rude! Brenda smiled bitterly. He just had some questions in his heart, but he forgot that he had no chips in his hand now. His life and death were in the other partys hands.
What reason did the other party have to answer his question.
But what Brenda did not know was that Jerry did not answer his question not because of this, but because Jerry did not find the traces that he left on the road.
But from Brendas behavior along the way, it was not very difficult to deduce that he left a mark on the road. And the reason why he noticed the other partys direction was because of the Eternal Flower Register in Jerrys mind.
Therefore, the route Brenda took was basically the same as the route to the exit of the ghost swamp shown on the Eternal Flower Register.
It was not until this fork in the road that Brenda changed directions.
This was also the reason why Jerry was able to point out the correct direction and why he chose to make everything clear at this time.
The Eternal Flower Register showed that the direction Brenda chose was not towards the exit of the ghost swamp at all, but towards the direction where the treasure was recorded.
Usually, a ce like this would definitely be visited personally. After all, Jerry had always wanted to take all the treasures in each maze into his pocket.
But the ce where the treasure was hidden was obviously dangerous. The rare sign on the Eternal Flower Register showed how dangerous it was.
If he did not know what the manager had done, Jerry would not mind following Brenda to take a look. After all, if there was a chance, Jerry would definitely snatch the treasure. After all, if there wasnt such a sudden situation, Jerry was confident that he could face any of the creatures in the swamp.
Even if the swamp creatures strength had reached a terrifying tier 4 realm, it was different now. Due to the managers small actions, not only did he lose his newbie protection circle, he had also awakened all the creatures that were sleeping beneath the swamp.
Jerry was certain that with the strange characteristics of the swamp, if there were not many monsters that had reached tier 4, he could recite their names backwards.
That ce was already dangerous enough, but with the current situation, who knew if there were a few ridiculously powerful swamp creatures there? It was possible that three or four of them would appear.
Jerry was confident in his own strength, but he was not conceited. He did not think that he had the ability to roam the swamp to his hearts content.
Lets start from a long time ago! On the other side, Brenda, of course, did not know that Jerry had not noticed the marks that he had left in the swamp. He slowly told him his purpose.
Stop! ! Before they could start, Jerry stopped them.
When Jerry heard Brendas opening speech, he knew that it was not something that could be exined in a short time. Please, these people did not look at the timing.
There was a situation that could allow you to start from a long time ago.
Long story short! Simmons saw that Jerrys brows were tightly knitted together, and he understood Jerrys meaning. He also looked at Brenda Sstrangely.
Ever since they first entered the Ghost Swamp, Brenda had left a good impression on Simmons. Other than being slightly weaker, it could be said that he had not made any mistakes since he first entered.
Of course, this might also have something to do with the fact that he had been here a few times, but in general, there was a gap between the current Brenda and his previous performance.
This might have something to do with the fact that his Majesty had exposed his disguise, but he did not expect his majesty to be able to discover the marks that Brenda had left behind.
Simmons turned his head to look at Jerry, and his heart was filled with admiration. He had long known that Brenda had explored the way based on the marks that he had left behind in the maze, but along the way, he had been carefully watching Brenda for a long time, but he had not found anything.
He did not expect his Majesty to find it, and it seemed that he had found it a long time ago. Thinking of this, Simmons admired Jerry even more. In his heart, Jerry was already a synonym for unfathomable.
His Majesty is right. Following that direction is indeed the the exit, but that area is also the center of the ghost swamp. Now, it can be said that most of the creatures in the ghost swamp have begun to wake up, and that ce has be quite dangerous, Brenda said, pointing in the direction of the exit.
But this direction is a little safer than that direction. Of course, I dont deny that I have my own selfish motives.
To be honest, my wife is highly toxic and has been in aa ever since. If I cant find the antidote, then my wife will never wake up again. After all these years of hard work, there is a special herb there, the white jade lotus! It can cure all kinds of poisons.
Of course, there are also powerful monsters guarding the white jade lotus. With my strength, I can not get the white jade lotus under the protection of that monster. That is why I wanted to borrow your strength.
Brenda told him everything and looked at Jerry quietly. She knew that there was no point in hiding now. If she said everything, there might be a chance.
Do you think its safe over there? Who knows if youre trying to trick us. Ares looked like he wanted to make a move, he had never liked Brenda. Now he knew that this guy did not have any good intentions from the start.
Then how could he endure it? He rolled up his sleeves and was ready to make a move. However, Ares had learned his lesson. This time, before he made a move, he sneaked a nce at Jerrys expression, he could tell that his Majesty did not have any intention of dealing with Brenda for the time being.
Hence, he was just putting on an act and did not really make his move. He did not want to make things worse and return with another round of harsh criticism.
Jerry did not say anything. This time, Ares finally asked a meaningful question. Why did Brenda think that that ce would be safer! The Eternal Flower Register only showed that there were treasures in that ce and that there was danger nearby.
However, there was no indication as to what exactly the danger was. It was obvious that Brenda knew about the situation in that ce. Perhaps Brenda had already been there a few times, if it was really as he said, or if the other party had mastered some kind of safer method, it was not that they could not go there to take a look.
Chapter 350 - The Reason for Helping You
Chapter 350: The Reason for Helping You
Your Majesty, Im sure your Majesty has already noticed, Brenda pointed in the direction of the white jade lotus and said, The swamp over there is bing less and less, and there are more trees.
What does this mean?Ares looked puzzled.
At this moment, after hearing Brendas words, Jerry rubbed his chin and could not help but think. He naturally felt the change that Brenda had mentioned. However, at first, he only thought that the ce that led to the exit was the deepest part of the swamp.
There would be more natural swamps, and it was normal for the swamps where the white jade lotus was located to decrease. However, ording to Brenda, there would be more trees where the white jade lotus was located.
This was interesting. Along the way, there was basically no vegetation. Even if there was, it would grow on the side of the road, not on the swamp.
This was because the swamp was not suitable for nts to grow. Even if there were, it would be a rather terrifying and strange nt. It was either poisonous or extremely aggressive.
However, looking in the direction where Brenda was pointing, the swamp was indeed decreasing. Furthermore, there was actually a forest.
There must be something fishy going on. It was possible that the forest was created by the monster that was guarding the white jade lotus.
However, Brenda was right about one thing. There was no doubt that the creatures in the swamp were being awakened. If they continued to walk towards the exit of the ghost samp, the swamp creatures they would encounter would be extremely powerful.
In the end, they might be surrounded by a few type 4 divine kings. At that time, they would not be able to escape.
If there was no swamp in the depths of the forest, as Brenda had said, the normal creatures would not be able to cross.
Even if there were powerful creatures that coulde ashore, they would not enter the forest casually. To be able to open up such a forest in the ghost swamp, it was enough to prove just how powerful the owner of this forest was.
Powerful creatures like this usually had strong territorial awareness. Otherwise, they wouldnt have not encountered a single creature from the swamp in the forest until now.
Now it seemed that the reason why this swamp area became peaceful wasnt because they were lucky, but because this was the territory of another powerful creature. The pressure emitted by the powerful creature caused the normal creatures in the swamp to not dare to approach this ce.
No wonder the strange fish that had been following them under the swamp chose to attack them at that time. It was obvious that the best time was to wait a little longer. At least, it could be seen from Brendas situation at that time.
Under the powerful pressure from the strange fish that was constantly approaching, Brenda could not hold on any longer. If they had waited a little longer, it would not have been necessary for it to attack, and Brenda would have been the first to fall to the ground.
It turned out that the strange fish did not dare to go any deeper into the forest, and could only attack in advance, even if the timing was not perfect.
However, Brenda was not leading the way aimlessly. It was obvious that he knew the strangeness of this forest, whether it was to get the white jade lotus or to avoid the attack of the strange fish.
Brenda knew very well that as long as they entered the forest, the strange fish that was following them under the swamp would not follow them.
This also showed from the side what kind of terrifying person the owner of this forest was. Even the strange fish that had mastered the domain did not dare to approach this forest.
Jerry could see that this forest looked quite big. It could be said that it was a piece ofnd in this swamp. And they were only at the edge of this forest. They were still a distance away from the forest.
Even though they were so far away, even the strange fish did not dare to approach them.
One could imagine what kind of terrifying things were hidden in the forest.
How is it? Listen to me, theres no mistake. Ive already found the opponents weakness. With your strength, there wont be any problems. Moreover, the white jade lotus can cure all poisons. I only need one petal. The rest is for you. Brenda really did not have any other way.
He knew that after losing the ability to lead the way, he would be of no use to the sky dynasty. It could be said that his life was in Jerrys hands, not to mention that he could get Jerry to help them.
A reason, give me a reason to help you, or a reason to keep you alive.Jerry looked down at Brenda, who was kneeling in front of him, without a hint of pity in his eyes.
Jerry had reservations about what Brenda said about how he knew how to deal with the monsters in the forest. ording to Jerrys deduction, the owner of the forest had definitely reached the level of a tier 4 King of the Gods.
This method of dealing with the monsters might be Brendas own reason to save his own life. Of course, it could also be the method that Brenda thought could deal with the forest.
Jerry suspected that Brenda might not have seen the real face of the forest. The method that he worked so hard to figure out to deal with the monsters was just his own thought.
Hearing Jerrys words, Brenda was like grasping at a life-saving straw, she said at the top of her voice, I can give you crystals. I have umted some crystals over the years. I can give all of them to you. I can also submit to you as long as you can help me save my wife.
Jerrys eyes were still cold. To be honest, seeing Brendas downtrodden state, Jerry did not have any thoughts of submitting to him. A subordinate and attendant had basically died, he was left alone as a trial-taker.
Even if he surrendered, it would not increase the Sky Dynastys strength. As for Brendas own strength, it was even more negligible. From the unstable aura on her body, one could tell that she had just broken through to the middle stage of the tier 3 King of the Gods realm not long ago.
If Jerrys guess was right, she had relied on crystals to break through. With that, it seemed that there were not many crystals left.
Seeing that Jerry was still indifferent, Brenda knew that what she said could not move Jerry at all. Despair bit by bit, it swallowed him up. She could only do her best to say everything that she could use as a bargaining chip.
Im not asking you to let me go. I only beg you to save my wifes life. I can give you anything, anything. Oh right, I know the map of the ghost maze. Oh right, I also know why that strange fish was able to control a domain.
Thats right, I once saw a person. I saw that person with my own eyes, after eating a strange fruit, he was able to control a domain. Yes, the domain that the leader controlled was very simr to that strange fishs.
Chapter 351 - Landing on Tree Island
Chapter 351: Landing on Tree Ind
Thats right, the strange fish probably had that domain because it ate the same fruit. I know where those fruits are! Brenda continued to chatter.
What he didnt know was that when he said that he knew how the strange fish obtained the domain, Jerrys eyes shed.
I hope youre not lying. Otherwise, Ill let you know the price youll have to pay for lying to me. Lets go! Jerry went around Brenda and walked towards the forest.
Brenda was still kneeling on the ground. He only came back to his senses when everyone from the Sky Dynasty walked past him one by one. At this time, themotion in the swamp was getting louder and louder.
It seemed that the people in the swamp who could fight against the master of the forest were gradually waking up. These people were definitely stronger than the strange fish they were fighting. At least, these people dared to approach the forest.
Brenda did not dare to stay any longer. She immediately got up and chased after Jerry and the others.
The closer he got to the forest, the more Jerry realized how strange the forest was. Unlike the usual trees, all the trees here were ck, along with their branches and trunks.
Initially, Jerry only thought that it was because they were far away. In addition, the sky above the ghost swamp was shrouded in ayer of fog, so the forest looked ck.
He did not expect that the forest itself would be ck as ink.
When they came to the edge of the forest, Jerry did not rashly go deep into the forest. After all, the edge of the forest was rtively safe for the time being. On one hand, the creatures in the swamp did not dare to easily approach the forest.
On the other hand, although they had already entered the forest, they were still at the edge of the forest, and could deal with any attacks.
Without a doubt, there was a great danger hidden in the forest. Jerry could clearly sense the aura of a powerful existence, and that Aura was everywhere in the forest.
Danger! ! !
This was the first time Jerry had felt such danger. Back when Jerry had cleared the 9byrinths on the first level of the endless tower, he had not felt this way. Even when he was still a tier 2 King of the Gods, he had encountered a tier 3 bat king, he did not feel this sense of danger.
However, from the aura, he could tell that it had not reached the level of a tier 3 King of the Gods. This caused Jerry to fall into doubt. Ever since Jerry had mastered the third level of the domain, Jerry had always been confident that he was invincible in his own realm.
Therefore, as long as his opponent was not one level higher than him, he was confident that he could fight him. Even if he could not win easily, it would not be that easy for his opponent to deal with him.
However, the aura that he sensed from the forest was clearly only that of a tier 3 King. However, it made Jerry feel that he was in a life-and-death situation.
Jerry suspected that he was overthinking things, or perhaps he was affected by the environment. On one hand, he did not sense the aura of a tier 4 King of the Gods, and the aura that came from the depths of the forest was only that of a tier 3 King, this was something that Jerry could truly sense.
On the other hand, it was his intuition that had no basis. The intuition that had apanied him for a long time had reminded him that there was a great danger in the forest.
Could it be that his intuition was wrong?
Jerry could not help but think, but no matter what happened, he had to be fully prepared. Whether it was Simmons or Brenda, they both said that even the manager did not dare to interfere too much in the situation in the maze.
The manager no longer dared to act recklessly in the situation in the ghost swamp, but no one could guarantee such a thing.
It was better to be safe than sorry.
Everyone, rest on the spot and get into your best condition! Jerry ordered, and Apollo immediately created a light barrier.
After all, only Apollos sun barrier could be said to be the nemesis of the swamp, and only his light barrier couldpletely iste and purify the miasma that was everywhere.
And Apollo himself did not have to worry about being corroded by the miasma. Any miasma that entered his body would immediately be burned up by the scorching suns rays.
But even so, he still directly wrapped himself and Jerry in the light along the way. It looked as if the two of them were wrapped in golden bubbles.
To him, if he let the dirty, stinky, and filthy miasma enter his body, he might as well kill him. And the reason why he wrapped Jerry with ayer of golden bubble, was because Apollo thought that his lord could not be polluted by the foul miasma.
That was a sphemy to his majesty!
Jerry did not know what to say at the moment.
Fortunately, maintaining the golden bubble was not a domain, and it did not cost Apollo much, the cost of maintaining the golden bubble was not as much as the cost of using the sun domain to force the strange fish out of the swamp.
Therefore, Jerry did not say anything and just let him be.
Brenda was huddled at the side, silently using her divine power to resist the miasma that was everywhere. Apollo had always been clear about his personal life and work, and the light barrier only surrounded his own people.
Not to mention, after knowing that Brenda had other motives in forming a team with them, Apollo would not be able to help Brenda.
Thus, Brenda stood alone outside the light barrier. Without Jerrys permission, he did not dare to force his way into the barrier. After all, it was not easy for Jerry and the others to be willing to help him now, if he angered the people of the Sky Dynasty because of his actions, then everything would be in vain.
As for his own life, he had long put it aside. Towards Jerrys indifference, he did not have any resentment in his heart. In this training ground, it was already so cruel. He could not expect others to help him at all costs.
Not to mention taking the risk to help him. Everyone here was very realistic and cruel. Otherwise, they would not have been able to sessfullye to this training ground.
Jerry, who was at the side, noticed that Brenda did not use that white pill this time.
It seemed that he did not have much of that white pill,
in addition, he had given them quite a lot in the beginning. It was probably used up.
Whether it was to gain their trust in the beginning or to worry that they would not be able to survive until the end of the forest, it was an indisputable fact that Brenda had given them white pills that could resist the miasma.
Let him in!Jerry said to Apollo. Apollo, who was slowly absorbing the spiritual energy with the crystal in his hand, opened his eyes and nodded. Yes!
Chapter 352 - Brenda’s Thoughts
Chapter 352: Brendas Thoughts
Since his Majesty has spoken, you are allowed to enter this enchantment! Apollo was not so polite to Brenda as he said coldly.
Although Apollo looked like a big, happy boy who controlled the territory of the sun that symbolized light, Apollos sunny side was basically only shown to the people inside the Sky Dynasty.
As for the others, Apollo had always maintained his gentlemanly demeanor, appearing polite in front of everyone. In fact, once Jerry ordered him to kill those people, Apollo would not hesitate at all.
Moreover, the environment of the ghost swamp almost drove Apollo crazy. When he dealt with Harriss swamp domain, it was only a drop of dirty mud that fell on him. To be precise, it was the light shield that he used to protect himself that made him go crazy.
This time, it could be said that he was directly surrounded by Harriss swamp domain. If it was not to protect his majesty, he would not havee here even if he was beaten to death.
Hence, after entering the Ghost Swamp, Apollo did not say much throughout the journey, and his expression had always been very bad.
In addition, he had basically confirmed that Brenda was harboring evil intentions and was trying to attack the Sky Dynasty. Then, how could Apollo still have a good expression for Brenda.
When Brenda heard this, he shook his head and refused, No, I wont go in and disturb you guys when youre recovering.
After all, ever since the incident just now, the people of the Sky Dynasty had basically been on guard against him. Once he entered the barrier, it might affect their mentality.
If his Majesty wants you toe over, thene over now. Dont tell me you need me to personally invite you?! Apollo snapped.
Brenda was shocked. Apollo did not look like he was joking. He quickly got up and walked into the barrier. The barrier formed by the light membrane did not stop Brenda.
However, when Brenda passed through the light membrane, ayer of foul air was left on its surface. This was the miasma that was attached to Brendas body just now. Some of it even corroded Brendas body.
After all, among the group, only Brendas strength was the weakest. Under the attack of the strange fish at the bottom of the swamp, even if he tried to block it, it could be said that he had done his best.
It could even be said that if Jerry and the others had been a little slower to catch the strange fish hidden under the swamp, Brenda would have died under the attack of the strange fish due to hisck of divine power.
However, even if Brenda had managed to survive the strange fish, the divine power in his body would be almost depleted, and itd difficult for him to resist the invasion of the miasma.
That was why the miasma entered his body. If he did not enter the barrier set up by Apollo and get rid of the miasma that had invaded his body, even if he was lucky enough to survive, he would probably lose half his lifespan.
Brenda naturally knew that the miasma had invaded his body. When the miasma was cleared out, he clearly felt his body be lighter and his consciousness was no longer in that heavy state.
Naturally, he knew that it was because the miasma in his body had been cleared out. He wanted to thank Apollo, but when he saw Apollos disdainful gaze, he did not say anything to apologize.
He turned to look at the others and closed his eyes to recover.
He did not say anything else. He quietly sat in a corner and took out a low-grade spiritual crystal. He absorbed the spiritual energy in it and adjusted his condition.
In fact, he did not have many spiritual crystals left. Moreover, when he saw that Apollo and the others used medium-grade spiritual crystals to recover, he knew that the Sky Dynasty did notck spiritual crystals. The other party did not care about his spiritual crystals at all.
The reason why he was able to survive, and why the Sky Dynasty was willing to help him, was most likely because he said that he knew why that strange fish was able to control a domain.
That matter was not nonsense, but it was true.
Ever since he brought his subordinates to explore the ghost swamp, he did not know if it was because they were lucky or because they had always been careful, but they basically did not encounter any powerful swamp creatures.
Now that they thought about it, those powerful creatures must have been sleeping in the depths of the swamp.
But they didnt know about this at that time. With the marks made in the maze by the powder of that special herb, they had really managed to find the exit of the ghost swamp.
But disaster also happened at that time. As the exit of the maze, the dangers there were not so easy to pass through. Perhaps it was because they had used up all their luck in the past., that time, they werepletely wiped out before the exit of the ghost swamp.
Although he was lucky enough to survive, the subordinates who had followed him all the way until now had all died and werepletely devoured by the swamp. The wife who had been apanying him all this time was also severely injured. The poison gas had attacked his heart, and her life had been on the verge of death, she was unconscious.
From then on, Brenda began to search for a way to save himself in the ghost swamp. As his strength was no longer as strong as before, he did not dare to enter the ghost swamp alone.
Hence, he began to form a team to enter the ghost swamp with the others. Relying on his familiarity with the ghost swamp, he had already left behind those marks in the past. There were quite a number of trial-takers who were willing to form a team with him.
However, after he could not find the exit, no one was willing to bring him along. Originally, Brenda was doing this for the sake of the trial-takers. With the strength of those trial-takers, it was impossible for them to pass through the danger before the exit of the ghost swamp.
There were also some who did not listen to the advice and directly headed for the exit. In the end, they did not appear on the second level of the endless tower anymore.
Of course, there were also some who became angry out of humiliation and directly killed Brenda. There were a few times where even Brenda, who was familiar with the ghost swamp, was chased and killed in a rather pathetic manner.
It was also because of this that he saw a person who had already fallen into the swamp, but after eating a special fruit, he sessfully walked out of the swamp.
Moreover, he had sessfully grasped a domain. However, that person, Brenda, clearly remembered that that person did not grasp a domain before entering the swamp.
Of course, that persons situation had nothing to do with him, so he did not care. Later, when he heard that that person had finally joined the Divine Spear Dynasty, he would not have any dealings with that person.
It was also after that incident that Brenda no longer formed a team with the trial-takers who hade to the second level of the endless tower for a long time. Instead, he turned his gaze to the rookies who had juste up.
Firstly, these rookies had the protection period of the rookies, so the survival rate of forming a team with them had greatly increased. Furthermore, the strength of these rookies were not too strong, so they were worried about how they could survive in the maze.
Therefore, it was easier to control them. Some newbies even paid Brenda to bring them safely to survive in the maze, which made Brenda even more satisfied.
However, there was an ident this time. One was that he had underestimated the hatred he had for Jerry and the others. He had actually taken the risk to deal with them. The second was that he hadpletely underestimated Jerrys partys strength.
Chapter 353 - Merging with the Second Empire Era Fragment
Chapter 353: Merging with the Second Empire Era Fragment
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Everyone on the second level of the endless tower knew that the Sky Dynasty had destroyed the Divine Spear Dynasty, so Brenda obviously knew as well.
However, no one had seen the Sky Dynasty attack, including when they saw the ruins of the Divine Spear Dynasty.
?
There was no trace of the Sky Dynasty. In the end, no one was even sure if the Divine sSpear Dynasty had been destroyed by the Sky Dynasty.
Therefore, Brenda had always used the Divine Spear Dynastys strength to estimate the Sky Dynastys. He thought that he had overestimated the Sky Dynastys strength.
However, judging from the current situation, the Sky Dynastys strength could not bepared to the Divine Spear Dynastys. Brenda did not doubt that the Sky Dynasty had the strength to destroy the Divine Spear Dynasty.
ncing at the Sky Dynastys people, Brenda sighed in his heart. How arrogant was he to think that he was the chosen one.
Now that he saw Jerry and the others acting so cautiously despite being so powerful, he regretted his impulsive actions back then.
Just as Brenda was letting his imagination run wild, a divine light suddenly appeared, causing Brendas soul to be unstable. His mind wavered and he almost lost his guard.
Turning his head, he did not know when Jerry had woken up from his closed-door cultivation. There was a sh of lightning in his eyes, bringing with it the terrifying might of heaven and earth. Brenda did not dare to look directly at him.
Your Majesty! Brenda hurriedly bowed.
The imprint of the Empire Era fragment that you have mastered?Jerry spoke slowly. To be honest, Jerry really did not have much interest in subduing Brenda. Not only was his strength weak, but the domain that he had mastered was also just an ordinaryyer of domain.
He did not know how much weaker he waspared to Simmons.
However, since the other party said that he knew how the strange fish controlled the domain, then he might as well spare his life.
However, Jerry did not want the other party to directly run away after he obtained that white jade lotus. Although it was not that he could not deal with him, with the current strength of the Sky Dynasty.., basically, it could be said that most of the cultivators on the second level of the endless tower were not Jerrys match.
However, Jerry was not interested in wasting time on this fellow, Brenda. As a single lord of the dynasty, even if he only sent a few people to deal with him, Jerry felt that it was a waste.
Moreover, there were undercurrents surging in the second level of the endless tower. There were many people watching every move of the sky dynasty, both in the open and in the dark. If Jerry made a rash move, he might fall into the trap of others.
It was not that Brenda had the ability to trick Jerry and the others. Jerry was just worried that someone else on the second floor of the endless tower would use Brenda to deal with the Sky Dynasty.
Since they entered this forest, Jerrys vignce grew. He had always felt that someone was watching their every move in the forest.
From the moment they stepped into the forest, they had already been targeted. The most important thing was that Jerry did not notice the guy who was spying on them in the dark.
At least as far as their eyes could see, other than them, they did not see any living creatures, not even those who could move. However, that kind of spying gaze had always been everywhere.
However, other than staring at them, that gaze did not move at all, nor did it have any intention of attacking them.
In the end, Jerry could only choose to give up on finding out the true face of that gaze.
However, there was no doubt that this forest was more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. The following battle would not be as easy as before.
This also meant that their strength could not be revealed in front of Brenda, whether it was for the sake of the other members of the endless tower using Brenda to set up a trap for Jerry and the others, or so that Brenda would not reveal the information of Sky Pilgrim and the others.
Taking Brenda in as a follower was a once-and-for-all method. Moreover, after fusing with the Empire Era fragment, the Eternal Flower Register should also undergo a corresponding upgrade.
Brenda knew that the other party was not negotiating with him, but informing him that if he did not agree, not only would Jerry and the others not help him save the others, they might even die here when he rejected them. Thinking of this, Brenda stretched out his right hand, and the number imprint on it had already dimmed.
Compared to the bright number imprint on Jerrys arm, the difference was especially obvious. It was enough to show that the current Brenda was about to be abandoned by the Empire Era.
However, it was the same in the first ce. If he did not form a team with others, Brenda would have already died in the maze of the Endless Tower and waspletely eliminated by the trial grounds.
The dim number mark on his hand was enough to show that he was about to lose his qualification as a trial-taker.
Brenda looked at the number mark on his hand. There was once a time when he had obtained the recognition of the Empire Era andpletely mastered the piece of the world fragment of the Empire Era that he was in. That was how high-spirited he was.
He thought that he was the ruler of the world, but now, everything seemed to have disappeared like the clouds and smoke of the past.
Unlike Simmons, who was a native of the training ground, Simmons himself lived in the training ground. He joined the camp of the trial-takers for the sake of improving his strength. Therefore, he did not care too much about who he chose to rely on.
However, Brenda was different. As a trial-taker, he naturally knew that once he handed over the digital imprint on his arm, he would lose the right topete.
However, it seemed like he had long lost the right topete with other trial-takers. Brendas face was filled with bitterness.
A dim digital imprint rose from Brendas arm. After it left Brendas arm, it fused into the digital imprint on Jerrys hand.
The digital imprint on Jerrys arm became much thicker and more vivid, as if he had eaten his fill.
At the same time, a rumbling sound came from Jerrys mind. The Eternal Flower Register was shrouded in mist. When the noise hadpletely subsided, Jerry found that the space that the Eternal Flower Register could hold had berger again.
This meant that Jerry could bring more things out of the maze of the endless tower.
He did not know if he could fill up the entire swamp. Jerry turned his head and looked at the endless swamp outside the forest. This idea naturally appeared in his mind, but Masan removed this idea from his mind.
Although he didnt have a serious mysophobia like Apollo, Jerry still felt a strong difort from the bottom of his heart in the swamp, which was full of filth and emitted waves of stench.
Chapter 354 - Strange Movements in the Woods
Chapter 354: Strange Movements in the Woods
At the same time, in the space where the Sky Dynasty was located, there was a sudden movement in the hall, causing the entire space to shake.
Just as Athena thought that someone was attacking the Sky Dynasty, the movement gradually calmed down.
Athena and the others suddenly realized that the space where the Sky Dynasty was located seemed to have expanded, and the spiritual energy in this space had also increased by a lot.
Although they did not know what exactly had happened, this was naturally beneficial to the Sky Dynasty. After thinking about it, Athena thought that her Majesty must have had another opportunity, which was why this space had such a change.
It seemed that not only did her majesty not encounter any danger, but he had also obtained an opportunity in the maze. Thinking about this, Athena felt slightly relieved.
It had to be said that Athena was indeed the god of wisdom. She was also very clear about all of this. In a short period of time, she had pretty much calcted everything.
However, the situation that Jerry and the others were in right now was not as safe and secure as Athena had thought. Instead, they were in deep danger.
After Jerry absorbed the number imprint on Brendas arm, Brenda had lost the qualification to be a trial-taker and became a subordinate of the Sky Dynasty.
Dont worry, I wont ask about the situation in your world. You can still be the lord of the dynasty, but when the war happens, you have to listen to the orders, Jerry said slowly.
Whether it was the Crona sisters or Brenda, Jerry would not change this.
The most important point was that since he entered the trial field, he naturally knew the difference in strength. Rather than spending his efforts on ruling the other era fragment worlds, it was better to work hard to improve his own strength.
Yes! ! Brenda was slightly stunned, he suddenly realized that this did not mean that other than handing over the Empire Era fragment, he did not suffer any losses. Jerry did not care about anything else, he only needed Brendas help after the battle started.
This basically meant that he did not care at all!
For a moment, Brenda did not understand what Jerry meant. Just as he was about to say something else, the forest that had been silent all this while suddenly changed.
Jerry narrowed his eyes, and a majestic divine sense surged out, instantly covering an area of 500 meters. Since Brenda had be a member of the Sky Dynasty, he was naturally not afraid that he would leak the information about the Sky Dynasty.
Within 500 meters, nothing could escape Jerrys perception.
Brenda was shocked by this huge divine sense, and thought that something was attacking. When he turned around, he realized that the unfathomable strength that was as deep as the ocean came from Jerry, only then did he know how powerful his lord was.
Maybe it was because he did not value his own wealth! Brenda thought to himself, but he was also paying attention to the surrounding movements.
It was obvious that this ck Forest waspletely different from before. The air was filled with a faint fishy smell.
Inside the light barrier, the other members of the Sky Dynasty also stood up. After the rest, they had all recovered to their peak condition.
Your Majesty! ! ! Apollos expression was solemn. The light barrier outside was set up by him, so he was very clear about the power of his barrier.
Although it was not as powerful as the sun domain, this barrier was not a simple thing. Not only could it iste the miasma from the outside world, it could even expel the miasma that had invaded Brendas body.
However, the faint fishy smell had directly bypassed the barriers obstruction and entered the barrier.
It was enough to show that this matter was somewhat unusual.
What do we do next? Simmons followed up and asked. To be honest, he did not approve of entering the depths of the forest. That ce gave him an extremely strange feeling.
Now, we cant retreat even if we want to. We can only go in.Jerry turned his head and nced at the swamp behind him. At this moment, the swamp was no longer as calm as before. The entire swamp was about to turn into boiling hot water, and countless figures were churning endlessly within it.
Aftering out of the swamp, Jerry could clearly sense that there were a few undetectable auras beneath the swamp.
Although these auras were rtively weak, the strength they exuded was much higher than Jerrys. They were at least at the peak of the tier 3 King of the Gods realm.
It seemed that when they recovered just now, the entire ghost swamp hadpletely changed.
The escape route had beenpletely blocked by countless swamp creatures that had awakened. Moreover, from the looks of it, even the power of the forest seemed to be unable to stop them. If it wasnt for Jerry and the others waking up early, those guys might have really attacked.
It seems that theres no other way except to go deeper into the forest. Apollo looked at the strange-looking, ugly swamp creatures behind him, their bodies emitting a stench, he still felt that it would be better to fight the monsters in the forest.
Then lets go! Jerry didnt say anything and went deeper into the forest.
Behind them, countless swamp creatures stared at the backs of Jerry and the others, their eyes full of greed. Jerrys divine power made them drool, but then they saw the ck forest.
A deep fear shed in their eyes, as if they had thought of something terrifying.
All the swamp creatures stood in front of the forest anxiously. Their food was right in front of them, but none of them dared to step out of line.
Suddenly. An inaudible roar came from the bottom of the swamp, and almost instantly, the swamp creatures squeezed together became even more anxious.
Some of them were covered in mud as they moved towards the forest. However, from their trembling bodies and the fear in their eyes, they looked like prisoners who had just stepped into the execution ground.
It was as though they were being forced to move forward by something.
However, just as that fellow was slowly approaching the forest, when he was less than a meter away from the shore, numerous ck roots as thick as arms drilled out from the forest. In an instant, they bound the swamp creature that had entered the boundary of the forest.
In a short while, the swamp creature stopped moving. When the roots that bound it dispersed, there was only a mess of mud left. There was no sign of the swamp creature.
Perhaps it was the swamp creature that had angered the forest, in an instant, countless ck roots surged towards the swamp creatures closest to the forest.
Creatures that upied the side of the forest scattered like birds.
Chapter 355 - Other Trial-takers
Chapter 355: Other Trial-takers
At this moment, themotion in the ghost swamp was not only affecting Jerry and the others. It could be said that all the trial-takers in the ghost swamp were affected.
And the ghost swamp could be said to be in all thebyrinths on the second floor of the endless tower. It was the safest ce for rookies. It was not easy to find an exit.
However, it was definitely the least dangerousbyrinth. Therefore, it became the best choice for rookies and weaker trial-takers toplete the endless towers mission.
Furthermore, for those who were strong, what they wanted was not as simple as surviving in thebyrinth for a few hours. Instead, they wanted to either find all sorts of treasures in thebyrinth that could increase their strength or find an exit.
However, in order to achieve these two goals, the ghost swamp was definitely not a good choice, because most of the treasures were in the swamp and some were even under it.
To the trial-takers, there was no ce tond their foot.
Moreover, these ces were guarded by monsters. To the monsters in the swamp, the swamp was the battlefield where they were most familiar with and the perfect ce to unleash all their strength.
And to the trial-takers, the swamp was undoubtedly an extremely troublesome ce. The miasma in the swamp was constantly eroding them, forcing them to constantly use their divine power to resist the surrounding miasma.
When fighting the monsters, they also had to be careful not to be dragged into the swamp by other monsters, or they would be as good as dead.
Even if they were lucky enough toe out of the swamp alive, the miasma would have already entered their bodies and they would not be able to fight anymore.
Hence, the ghost swamp naturally became a ce for the rookies to gather. After all, these rookies would not be interested in the treasures for the time being. Naturally, they would not provoke these powerful monsters under the swamp.
The remaining ones were those who were infected with the miasma of the swamp and unconscious. Such as the corpse sharks, they were purely relying on their instincts to move, because they were already corroded beyond recognition by the swamp.
The things they swallowed would spill out from their rotten stomachs, causing them unable to fill their stomachs no matter how much they ate. However, under the erosion of the swamp, they only had the instinct of hunger.
It was also the reason why corpse sharks roamed the swamp in search of food.
However, these monsters did not pose much of a threat to the trial-takers. These monsters acted purely base on instincts. Their only way to attack was to charge forward and bite.
As long as they were careful not to get contaminated by the miasma on their bodies, it was fine. Of course, if they were identally bitten by the corpse sharks in the swamp, they could only pray for their own good.
It was not that there were no cultivators who had been killed by the corpse sharks. After all, the corpse sharks were only rtively the least threatening to cultivators. It was not that there was no danger.
At that moment, at a certain spot in the Phantom Swamp, a few cultivators gathered on a small boat.
Forming a team! This was the mostmon method that rookies used.
After all, for rookies who had just entered the second level of the endless tower, their strength was insufficient. When facing the maze of the second level of the endless tower, which was filled with middle-stage andte-stage third-stage king of the gods, their strength was truly difficult to resist.
Forming a team would allow the 2 neers to help each other, and increase their strength and chances of survival.
Just like the neers on the small boats, they were the ones who had barely passed the 1st level of the tower. However, they were stillcking in strength, other than the trial-takers who had broken through to the Type 3 divine King Realm.., the subordinates that they brought from the Empire era were actually at the type 2 divine King Realm. There were even a few type 1 divine kings among them.
If Jerry were to see them here, he would probably shake his head and say who gave these people the courage to climb to the second level of the endless tower with such a cultivation level. wasnt this strength courting death?
Back then, when Jerry first entered the second level of the endless tower, he only brought his subordinates who had broken through to the Type 3 divine King Realm and above. Later on, because he knew about the situation at the second level of the endless tower.., he had brought all the people from the Sky dynasty who were at the Type 2 divine King Realm.
After all, the spiritual energy on the second level of the tower was much stronger than the Sky City.
However, considering the size of the space Jerry controlled and the density of the spiritual energy, he did not bring everyone from the sky city. Instead, he only brought his subordinates who were at the mid-tote-stage of the Type 2 divine King Realm.
After all, those who were weak in the endless tower would only cause trouble if they entered the maze. They would not be of any help and might even be a hindrance.
For example, the two trial-takers who formed a team had their followers showing abnormal grayish-white color in many parts of their bodies. Some of their skin and flesh began to fall off, revealing their flesh and blood.
However, there was not a single drop of blood flowing out from the wounds. The flesh and blood looked like rotting flesh.
Without a doubt, these people had already been corroded by the miasma. If this continued, they would sooner orter be like the creatures in the swamp.
Dont forget, even someone like Brenda who had reached the intermediate stage of the third stage godly monarch realm would not easily be contaminated by the miasma in the swamp. It was enough to show how terrifying the miasma was, let alone these people who had not reached the third stage.
However, at this time, one of them was holding a water-blue pearl, which was emitting a faint light, enveloping the entire boat.
It was as though it was covered by ayer of water-blue bubbles, and the bubbles seemed to be able to defend against the miasma. However, there were many cracks on the water-blue shield, and the cracks were increasing.
It looked as though it would shatter at any moment, and the miasma had entered the boat through the cracks.
Boros! What do we do now?One of the golden-haired elders was staring at the surface of the swamp with a pale face, he was one of the 2 Type 3 divine kings on the boat, and he did not look young. He was the participant who had just arrived at the 2nd level of the tower of endless.
The other trial-takers face was flushed red. Countless beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. At this moment, he was pressing his palms together as he urged the small boat beneath their feet with all his might. It was as though something was chasing after them from behind.
And now, cracks were appearing densely on the small boat. It looked like it would crack before long.
At this moment, a ck color appeared in front of them. It was actually a dense forest. Immediately, everyone on the small boat felt joy in their hearts. The small boat suddenly increased its speed and charged towards the forest.
Chapter 356 - Boros and Sphynx
Chapter 356: Boros and Sphynx
Squeak Squeak!
A cry suddenly sounded from the calm swamp. It sounded a little like the cry of a monkey.
However, there were no living things on the swamp. Other than the ripples formed by the small boats rapid advance, there was nothing around it.
The moment the people on the boat heard the cry, their faces instantly turned deathly pale, as if they had recalled something extremely terrifying.
Boros, hurry up, its chasing after us. The golden-haired old man from before stood at the stern of the ship, his gaze fixated on the swamp behind them as he urged with all his might.
As for the middle-aged man who was driving the small ship, his face was deathly pale, without a trace of blood. He looked just like a vampire who had not seen the sun for a long time.
However, the vampire had a panicked expression on his face now. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead and down his cheeks bit by bit, wetting his graceful and luxurious clothes.
However, he seemed to be unaware of this. His turbid eyes stared at the ck Forest in front of him.
His intuition told him that there was something dangerous hidden in the ck Forest, but it was better than the thing chasing after them.
Shut up, Spicer! Im already trying my best. If you have time to talk, why dont you keep an eye on that guy and see where he will appear from?
Ill keep looking, but who knows where that thing wille from? If we could see where that thing came from, we wouldnt be in this state.The golden-haired old mans name was Spicer, he was a trial-taker who had just entered the second level of the endless tower.
The other pale man who was driving the small boat was called Harris, and he was also a neer.
Although he was a neer, they had arrived at the second level of the endless tower much longer than Jerry and the others. However, when Jerry came up, he had brought over 20 tier 3 King of the Gods with him, these two had chosen toe to the second level of the endless tower before consolidating their strength after passing through the maze on the first level of the endless tower.
The two of them had only broken through to the third-stage divine king realm on the second level of the endless tower. The two trial-takers had also broken through to the tier 3 King of the Gods realm just like that. It was enough to show how powerful their subordinates were, the strongest among them had just broken through to the peak of the tier 2 King of the GOds Realm.
However, although they were not very strong, they were able to survive on the second level of the endless tower for so long because of their own abilities. They were able to survive in the maze of the endless tower.
One of the most important reasons was the water-blue bead in the hand of one of their followers. The other was the small boat they were currently in.
The water-blue bead could be said to be Spicers most precious treasure. Whether it was during the Empires era orter in the first level of the endless tower, it had saved him many times. He had also spent countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures to refine it painstakingly, it was a divine artifact that was linked to his life.
The water-blue pearl could not only defend against a tier 3 King of the Gods attack, but it could also iste the miasma in the ghost swamp. It could be said that although Spicer was not strong enough, he still had the confidence to bring his subordinates into the ghost swamp.
The other important item was the wooden boat beneath their feet. Although it looked simple, it was not ordinary. This wooden boat was an opportunity that Boros had obtained during the Empire Era.
At that time, Boros had found this wooden boat in an ancient battlefield. However, the wooden boat at that time was not as it was now. At that time, there was only one skeleton left, and it was charred ck.
Originally, Boros did not care about the charred wooden boat. However, heter discovered that even if he tried his best, he was unable to cause even the slightest harm to the skeleton that had been charred.
He immediately noticed the difference in the frame. Hence, he used the frame as a foundation to build this wooden ship.
The attack power of this wooden ship might not be very strong, but its defense could be said to be terrifying. Back when he was still a tier 2 King of the Gods.
In the maze on the first floor of the endless tower, he relied on this wooden ship to escape from the pursuit of a tier 3 King of the Gods monster. Of course, after that attack, other than the original ship-shaped frame, the rest of the wooden ship had been reduced to fragments.
Now, this wooden boat was reforged from the most precious wood that Boros had found. Although he was only at the early-stage of the tier 3 King of the Gods realm, once he activated it at full power, this wooden boat might not be able to withstand a single blow from a Tier 4 King of the Gods yet, but it would be able to withstand an attack from a peak-stage tier 3 King of the Gods .
Of course, it was estimated that the wooden boat would be useless again after withstanding a few attacks. However, as long as there were no problems with the foundation of the wooden boat, which was the original ship-shaped skeleton from the ancient battlefield, then, an even more powerful wooden ship could be created.
Moreover, apart from the strong defense, the flying speed of this wooden ship could not be underestimated.
It could be said that the reason why Boris was able to sessfully pass through the maze on the first floor of the endless tower was because of this seemingly simple wooden ship.
Therefore, the two rookies each held the water-blue pearl that could iste the miasma and a wooden ship that could move swiftly on the swamp with extremely strong defense. The two of them clicked immediately.
After forming a team, the two of them would be able to swim freely in the ghost swamp. It was also because of this that the two did not have to worry about the trial field mission that was once every seven days like the other rookies.
All along, they had also been exploring the ghost swamp.
It could be said that they were quite familiar with the ghost swamp. They also knew which ces they could not go and which things they could not do.
This allowed them to be like fish in water in the spirit swamp. The only pity was that the special circumstances of the spirit swamp did not allow them to increase their strength at all.
There were powerful swamp creatures guarding the things that could not increase their strength. With their strength, they would be courting death if they went over.
However, they did not expect to obtain anything in the spirit swamp. After all, before their strength increased, it would be enough to survive on the second floor of the endless tower. When their strebftg now, the ghost swamp would be even less of a danger to them.
By then, wont everything be theirs to take?
Therefore, every time they went to the maze, they would stay in the ghost swamp for a certain amount of time. When the time was up, they would immediately leave.
Their current focus was to increase their own strength. But who knew that an ident would happen during this trip to the ghost swamp?
Chapter 357 - Swamp Mud Monkey
Chapter 357: Swamp Mud Monkey
What happened in the Ghost Swamp this time? Sphek cursed angrily. It wasnt his fault.
They had been to the ghost swamp many times.
Although they hadnt found the exit of the ghost swamp, they had basically explored some areas of the ghost swamp.
At least they could figure out which areas were dangerous and which were safe.
As long as they didnt intentionally seek death, they would head to those dangerous areas and stay in safe areas obediently. With the two divine artifacts in their hands, there basically wouldnt be any problems.
Otherwise, with their current strength, how could they have survived until now?
Originally, they had entered the ghost swamp toplete the mission as soon as possible so they could return to their own territory to cultivate. As usual, they chose a safe ce and then quietly waited for time to pass.
Who knew why this time, even in their safe ce, many swamp creatures began to appear, causing them to flee in panic.
Squeak squeak!
A strange sound rang out, and the faces of everyone on the wooden ship began to change drastically.
This strange sound came from under the swamp, and it seemed to be very close to the wooden ship.
Itsing! At the stern of the ship, Spicer stared at the swamp without blinking. Drops of cold sweat dripped down his cheeks andnded on the wooden ship.
Ripples spread from the stern to the swamp behind.
Suddenly, Spicer caught a glimpse of a ripple that was spreading outward in a fan-shaped pattern. His nerves were extremely tense, and he started punching at the swamp.
Dozens of punchesnded, and the mud in the swamp scattered in all directions, directly creating a hollow hole. Not long after, the surrounding mud began to gradually fill up the hole.
However, other than the scattered mud, there was nothing else.
Squeak! Squeak! At this moment, a sound rang out around the wooden boat. Sphynx tilted his head, extended a hand from the swamp, and ced it on the wooden boat.
This hand was very thin and weak, like the arm of a five or six-year-old child. However, it was covered with dense hair.
As the arm was covered by the mud in the swamp, the hair on the arm was mixed with the mud, making it look particrly awkward.
The moment they saw this arm, everyone on the ship was shocked. At this moment, they did not dare to rx at all. They all attacked without conserving any strength. One after another, attacks surged towards the creature beside the wooden ship that had stretched out its hand to touch the ship.
Squeak!
Perhaps it realized the ferocity of the attack, the creature let out a squeak and sank into the swamp. No one knew if the attack had hit it.
Seeing the muddy hand sink into the swamp, Sphynx did not rx. He stared at the surface of the swamp, where the creature had grabbed, a gap appeared in the protective barrier of the wooden boat.
Has it really reached its limit? Spicer muttered to himself. Normally, with the defensive capabilities of the wooden boat, even if the corpse sharks at the bottom of the swamp attacked, they would not be able to leave a single mark on the barrier.
But now, not only was the barrier of the wooden boat shattering inch by inch, but under the attack of that thing, the wooden boat was about to fall apart.
After sweeping his gaze across the swamp surrounding the wooden boat, he did not discover the figure of that thing. However, he did not dare to lower his guard. From the looks of it, the thing under the swamp was definitely still nearby.
Gulp! ! !
As expected, at this moment, a series of bubbles appeared in the swamp behind the wooden boat. One after another, the swamp began to churn, as though a small volcano had appeared in the swamp.
Then, a skinny figure drilled out from the crater. It looked like a monkey, but this monkey was covered in mud.
Following that, a dorsal fin slowly appeared under the strange monkey, lifting it up.
The moment he saw the dorsal fin, he narrowed his eyes and shouted to the people behind him, Quick, quick, that thing is summoning the corpse shark again.
Squeak Squeak! However, no matter what he said, the mud monkey sitting on the back of the corpse shark suddenly grinned and squeaked.
This action caused a lot of mud on the mud monkeys body to fall off, revealing the rotten meat underneath.
As the mud monkeys voice fell, the previously calm swamp gradually became lively.
One by one, the dorsal fins broke out of the swamp and flew towards the small wooden boat that was running on the swamp. These dorsal fins were basically only left with white bones, and there was still a little rotten meat attached to them.
Corpse shark!
The cry of the mud monkey directly summoned 20 corpse sharks. This scene caused everyones expressions to change drastically.
If it was before, they would naturally not be afraid of the attacks of these corpse sharks. However, the situation now waspletely different.
Under the attack of the mud monkey, the wooden boat under their feet was already on the verge of copse. At this moment, the blue barrier formed by the water-blue Crystal Ball was already densely packed with cracks.
All of this was caused by the attack of the mud monkey. In fact, everyone on the wooden boat knew that if the mud monkey had attacked personally, the wooden boat they were on would not havested until now.
However, the mud monkey had always acted as if it was ying, and they were his toys. Just like now, after breaking the wooden boats barrier, it drove the corpse sharks in the swamp to attack continuously. It sat on the corpse shark and watched all of this from afar.
It jumped up and down on the corpse shark, asionally squeaking, like a spectator watching a show.
Although being yed like a monkey was an extremely shameful thing for Sphynx, if not for this, his group of people would not have survived until now.
Suddenly, the wooden boat jolted and almost threw everyone off the boat.
What are you doing, Boros? Sphynx said after knocking away a corpse shark.
When he turned around, he realized that their wooden boat had already approached the ck Forest. The jolt was the result of the wooden boat hitting the tree roots.
Everyone on the wooden boat was overjoyed. As long as they reachednd, they would be able to get rid of the endless corpse sharks.
We cant rx yet. The more we reach this point, the more we have to be careful. We have to prevent those things from going all out,Sphynx reminded.
Chapter 358 - Go Ashore
Chapter 358: Go Ashore
Boros looked at the ck Forest which was getting closer and closer. The divine power that was transferring to the core of the wooden ship from his hands did not weaken at all.
With no other way, the mud monkey, which had been following closely behind them, post a great threat on their lives. He was afraid that the mud monkey would catch up to him the moment he rxed his hands.
Then, he would be dragged into the deep area of the swamp.
Hence, near the end, when thend was right in front of them and they could even clearly see the edges of the forest, where the roots of the trees were exposed.
Boros even wanted to pour all his divine power into the wooden boat in order to reach the forest as quickly as possible.
Just like that, the wooden boat rushed into the ck Forest at full speed. On the other side, Sphinx, who was standing at the stern to defend against the corpse sharks controlled by the mud monkey, stared nkly at the swamp behind him.
At this moment, the corpse sharks stopped attacking them. To be precise, it was not that the corpse sharks stopped attacking them, but it was as if something was blocking the corpse sharks from attacking.
They just stayed in the swamp and quietly watched the people on the wooden boat head towards the dense forest.
A mud monkey that was a few inches tall stood on the back of a huge corpse shark, grinning as he watched the people on the wooden boat get further and further away.
However, the mud monkey did not chase after them, and when the people entered the dense forest.
a muffled sound came from the other side of the forest. The wooden boat did not slow down at all and directly rushed into the dense forest, gliding along the original direction for about 100 meters.
By the time the wooden boat came to a stop, it waspletely broken into pieces, leaving only the pitch-ck wooden frame.
Fortunately, everyone on the wooden boat was not just ordinary people. They had already jumped off the wooden boat when it rushed into the dense forest. Other than Boris, who was in charge of steering the wooden boat, the restnded safely.
As for Boris, he had poured almost all of his divine power into the core of the wooden boat at thest moment, as a result he did not have the strength to cushion himselfter on. He directly crashed into a thick tree branch.
Fortunately, Polos was a tier three king of the gods, and his physical body wasnt something ordinary people couldpare to. Thus, a collision like this wasnt a big deal.
On the other side, Sphinx and the others finallynded on the ground. Feeling the thick texture under their feet, they all let out a huge sigh of relief.
What should we do next?Coming down from the tree, polos rubbed his forehead as he walked to Sphinxs side and asked. Although he didnt suffer any injuries from the previous collision, it still caused him a lot of pain. Even now, his forehead still hurt a little.
Look! That guy is still staring at us!Sphinx pointed forward, there were dozens of corpse sharks wandering in the swamp. The corpse sharks that attacked them just now did not leave. On thergest corpse shark, a short mud monkey was quietly looking at them.
So be it! As long as it doesnte over, its fine. This damn thing, if it wasnt for this damn monkey, we wouldnt have ended up like this.Boris rubbed his red forehead. He had already put away the wreckage of the wooden boat just now.
When he thought of the wooden boat that he painstakingly built being destroyed just like that, he felt a pang of pain in his heart.
This time, other than the core of the boat, the rest of the wooden boat was basically destroyed. There was no value in retrieving it at all. Thus, in the end, Boris could only put away the boat bone with tears in his eyes, it couldnt be helped. Up until now, he still didnt know what material the boat bone was made of, let alone finding such a material to restore the wooden boat to its original state.
To be more precise, even if he knew that with Boriss current financial resources, he still wouldnt be able to gather all the materials. After all, the materials used to build the wooden ship had already cost Boris arge amount of spirit crystals to gather all the materials.
And the materials that he had spent arge amount of Boriss familys money to buy had already beenpletely destroyed, but the ships bones werent damaged at all. It could be seen just how sturdy the materials used to build the ships bones were. Even if Boris knew what the materials were.., he simply could not afford it.
Sigh! All of those are money!Boros cried bitterly.
Come on, surviving is already good enough. I almost lost my life.Sphinx looked at Boros and said impatiently. He always felt that the mud monkey that was chasing them had other motives.
The thing thats broken isnt yours. Dont you feel any heartache at all? Do you know how much time Ill need to repair this wooden ship?It was fine if Sphinx did not speak, hearing this, Boros was angered. He immediately stood up from the ground and pointed at the Sphinx as he cursed non-stop.
My thing isnt broken? Your wooden boat can at least be repaired. As long as the ship bone isnt broken, it can always be repaired. Look at this crystal of mine, what has it be?In the end, the Sphinx could not stand it anymore, he took out the blue crystal that was filled with cracks.
At this moment, this blue crystal didnt have the slightest bit of aplete appearance. The densely packed cracks covered the entire crystal from the inside out. At this moment, even a slight touch would cause the entire crystal to shatter.
At this moment, the two of them didnt give in at all and directly cursed at each other. The two peoples subordinates were also used to this kind of situation. No one tried to stop the fight, because they all knew how their emperor looked like.
They would stop in a while. Instead of trying to stop the fight, it was better to observe the situation around them. After all, they had only escaped the attack of the corpse shark and were still in the ghost swamp.
It did not mean that they were safe now. Suddenly, a person who was checking the situation around him nced at the swamp. He was shocked and quickly reminded, Your Majesty, Your Majesty.
What are you doing? Cant you see that Im arguing with someone?Boris turned around and red at his subordinate who was disturbing him.
Look, itsing!However, that subordinate seemed to have seen something extremely terrifying. His eyes were wide open as he pointed in a direction.
The surrounding people looked in the direction that he was pointing at. By the swamp, there were a few dozen corpse sharks roaming quietly. At this moment, the mud monkey that was sitting on the back of the corpse shark was roaring, as though it was issuing an order.
The corpse sharks began to squirm uneasily, but in the end, under themand of the mud monkey, they slowly approached the dense forest.
Seeing this scene, the people who had just saved their lives immediately felt a chill in their hearts. This was not a good thing. In fact, the quarrel between Boros and the others was just to calm their emotions, moreover, none of them mentioned exploring the depths of this dense forest. After all, the dense forest that could scare the corpse sharks into not daring to advance was not a ce without danger no matter how they thought about it.
Chapter 359 - Traitors
Chapter 359: Traitors
The trees as thick as a mans waist twisted wantonly. The ck leaves interweaved with each other, covering the already dim sky. No sunlight could shine down.
The void-like dark ground made people have no desire to step on it. Polos hesitated for a moment, retracted his foot that was preparing to step down.
Polos was already a tier three god king and was no longer a weak and ipetent person from back then. He did not expect the forest to reawaken his fear of the darkness.
His intuition indicated that terrifying creatures with indescribable words were hidden in the forest. Ever since he stepped on this ck Forest Ind, he felt that eyes were watching him everywhere, and he was starting to feel out of ce.
However, there were still piles of strange creatures that crawled out of the swamp chasing him. Polos could not make up his mind at that moment.
They could crawl! Oh my god, where did they get four limbs?
It was unknown which frightened servant was shouting while holding his head.
Polos turned his head back and took a deep breath.
It was as if a person who had been swallowed by a shark stretched out his hands and feet that ripped through the sharks stomach to support himself on the ground. Those sharks that were half flesh and half skeleton did have four thin and weak limbs!
They were crowded on the beach, wriggling their bodies as they crawled, leaving behind a trail of mud. From afar, they looked like a bunch of crazy worms.
The mud monkeys were no longer on the sharks backs. Compared to the sticky and wet beach, the forest was their home ground.
They used their slender arms to grab the branches at the edge of the forest and quickly swung over!
Polos could no longer hold back the monkeys sharp cries. His lips trembled as he shouted something that did not fit his status as an emperor.
Run!
The group of people ran into the forest. Thousands of leaves covered the ground as if there was nothing under their feet.
The dark ground looked t, but in fact, countless roots were intertwined here. Polos almost tripped. After staggering two steps, his heart tightened.
If you were chased by a wild beast, you didnt need to be faster than the beast to survive.
Technically, you only needed to outrun yourpanions.
Now that he tripped, Polos knew that he had fallen to the back of the team.
With red eyes, Polos shouted at the back of a servant.
Listen to my orders! Follow me to face the enemy!
The servant was stunned and stopped running.
Face the enemy together
Following his masters battle cry, some scenes suddenly appeared in his mind. They were all from the era of the empire.
Those days seemed to have passed a long time ago. Ever since he came to this strange maze, many memories had changed, but there were some things that he could never forget.
Among them was the first time he met the monarch, under the mosaic ss of the church, the boiling oath of loyalty.
There was also the monarch who killed thest enemy. His majestic body stood at the highest ce in the world, with people the size of ants praised the high meritorious virtue of the king.
At that time, it was so pleasant!
Aftering here, everything had changed. These strange and barbaric creatures had the strengthparable to the god king, and left the two noble emperors in such a sorry state!
Right now, they were running away like the enemies they had once defeated.
Swear to protect my lord to the death!
The servant turned around, and the hand that held the long spear no longer trembled.
His lord had given the order to fight to the death. He was determined to offer his unswerving loyalty and swear to fight side by side with his lord to the death!
Instead, the oing person was Polos, who was running at full speed.
What was going on?
Wasnt it supposed to be a fight?
Why was my monarch escaping?
He only reacted when Polos brushed past him.
Only then did he realize that he became the scapegoat for the monarch.
Polos!
In despair and anger, he shouted the monarchs name!
Polos did not even look at him but quickened his pace.
Damn, that was close.
Polos grumbled in his heart.
Its a good thing that he was naive.
A tier three god kings body was superior to a tier two subordinate. Polos caught up with the team and ran to the front before turning back to look.
The abandoned subordinate was facing a pile of mud monkeys alone. A mud monkey had already climbed to the top of his head and was tearing his hair. The hair of a tier two god kings body was originally invulnerable, but at this moment, it was being pulled in the most barbaric way.
He was already half bald. He waved his long spear in a panic and finally swept the mud monkeys on his head into a pile of mud.
At this moment, more mud monkeys pounced down from the sky and hung on his body, tearing and biting him.
He was still struggling with all his might. He extended his hand in the direction of therge group until the mud monkeys on his body piled up into a small hill. Finally, only his outstretched arm was exposed.
In the Ghost Swamp, any wound would mean slow death.
Yet the mud monkeys were not satisfied. They were groping for something on the dark ground and soon, they lifted a stone that was the size of a persons head.
Even the stone was ck, just like a crooked bowling ball.
Dong
Polos heard the muffled sound and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was d that he wasnt the one being surrounded by the mud monkeys.
A person with bad qualities would sell their friends to survive.
Spicer nced at him andined to Polos.
The two monarchs were the strongest among these people, and they were also the fastest to escape.
At this moment, Polos had already surpassed the others and was at the front of the group, walking side by side with Spicer.
You had no right to talk about me, you were always running at the front!
Almost half of the mud monkeys had participated in the gang fight against the servants. This greatly reduced the pressure on Polos to escape. Only then did he have the leisure to bicker with Spicer.
Polos continued, If the mud monkeys catch up again, Spicer, it would be your turn to sacrifice one of your subordinates!
At this moment, Spicer was toozy to care about benevolence and morality. He answered without hesitation, Alright, lets take turns!
The two monarchs discussed their countermeasures. It was not clear if the mud monkeys would stop and eat people, but they needed time and quantity to kill a person. Sacrificing a subordinate would create some distance between them.
When they ran, there would be gusts of wind. These winds blew the words of the two monarchs that would reach the subordinates ears.
A god king had fallen.
Jerry muttered as he looked towards the other side of the forest. It was also boundless darkness there.
In that direction, Jerry sensed the flow of energy. They were around the strength of a tier three god king.
It meant that there was a group of creatures, and they were all moving at high speeds.
Some of the energy auras were clearly more amiable. It seemed that there were other human trial-takers.
This implied that a group of trial-takers hade to this forest and were being chased by monsters.
Chapter 360 - A Cold Joke
Chapter 360: A Cold Joke
Originally, Jerry nned to ignore it. He couldnt be bothered.
After all, it was not strange for him to encounter other trial-takers here.
Furthermore, the strength of these trial-takers was not of concern to him at all.
As long as they did not provoke him, Jerry would not be distracted by it.
Following that, Jerry sensed the energy that was simr to a tier two god king that was slightly more amiable but it was drowned by other energies before dissipating.
This meant that someone had been killed by the monster.
This ind was indeed dangerous.
Jerry was curious about what the enemies on ck Forest Ind looked like.
Jerry stepped on the ground. The ground here was solid soil. During this period, the roots of the ck trees interweaved, so it was probably not those strange fish.
Ares touched the ck trees with curiosity. These trees were different from anything he had seen before. The entire trunk was pitch ck as if someone had burned it. Even the leaves were pitch ck.
Ares! What were you doing!
Apollos voice was full of reproach with a look of disdain.
Previously, everyone witnessed these ck trees strangled the monsters. Ever since they came ashore, everyone had been extremely vignt against these strange trees. On the other hand, Ares was unwary and he even carelessly reached out to touch them.
Could you be a little more cautious?
Apollo did not stopining. However, his hands were still holding onto a dim golden glow. He was ready to make a move at any time to save them.
Jerry did not express his opinion on this. He used his divine sense to monitor the few streams of energy while he used his peripheral vision to look at Ares. It was not easy for idents to happen where Jerry was looking.
I have never met such an enemy.
Ares let go reluctantly, I want to fight these trees!
Polos rolled his eyes. It was rare to see Ares being calm and thought he had discovered something, but in the end, he was just curious.
This guy, I want to open your skull and see if the muscles have been trained to the brain
Ares was not angry after hearing that. He knew that Apollos tongue was like a sharp knife and he has a soft heart. It was just a joke.
He simply followed the train of thought and teased, Hehe, no wonder I could feel my head swell up when I think. So its due to the muscles in my head that were tired.
Aress sudden self-deprecation joke amused everyone. Aftering to the Ghost Swamp, it was rare for them to rx. The team was suddenly filled withughter.
Brada was a little dizzy with what was happening. The atmosphere of the team was something that he could not imagine before witnessing it with his own eyes.
As the saying goes, apanying a monarch was like apanying a tiger. Today Brada finally experienced the feeling of being a subordinate after being a monarch for so long. Under Jerrys imposing manner, he never dared to breathe loudly. How would he dare to y tricks?
Who would have thought that these people could joke around in front of the monarch?
This either meant that the monarch was ipetent and did not manage his subordinates well, or that the monarch had his unique charisma and was close to his subordinates.
Jerry belonged to thetter. This monarch who was as imposing as a tiger treated his subordinates as if they were his friends. At this moment, he smiled faintly and had a profound look on his face.
Haha, Haha, Haha
In such an atmosphere, Brada could only force a smile to blend in.
In the next moment, Brada could see that the faint smile on Jerrys face had suddenly disappeared, and was reced by an indescribable sharpness.
That pair of eyes was like a wolf king leading his pack under the moon. The starlight in the entire sky was reflected in the eyes of the alpha wolf, converging into a pale blue gxy.
Jerrys eyes were indeed glowing. The pale blue light flowed around his pupils like water, especially in the dark forest.
Brada was startled. He thought that his perfunctory smile was seen through by the proud monarch and he wanted to punish him.
Brada did not find the joke funny as his life was dependent on others right now. Perhaps if it was in a more rxed environment it would be funny was what he meant.
He began to ponder whether he should cry orugh when he begged for mercy. Under normal circumstances, he would have teared up to beg for forgiveness. Except he ignored the joke and did notugh along which ticked off the monarch.
Before Bradas legs went weak and he knelt to beg for mercy, he realized that Jerrys eyes, which were full of divinity, were not looking at him at all.
Brada finally let out a sigh of relief. It turned out that Jerry was paying attention to other things.
But what exactly was it that made Jerry care so much?
Brada turned his head in the direction Jerry was looking and looked into the depths of the forest, trying to look for what Jerry had seen.
It was ridiculous of Brada as he did not dare to look directly into the forest. If he was not careful, the ck hole-like forest would take away his soul.
Now that Jerry was also staring into the forest, Brada felt an inexplicable sense of courage and he did the same.
The forest was still shrouded in darkness. The pure ck ground could not even leave a shadow. In his vision, there were only the contours of twisted trees.
The area in the middle was like a ck eye that was sandwiched between the branches of two trees. These eyes without pupils were densely packed. Brada felt a chill and could not help but tighten his cor.
Brada stopped looking. Until now, he still believed that looking straight into the abyss was a form of transgression.
The pair of eyes that were glowing with light gradually dimmed. Jerry withdrew his full divine sense and spoke unhurriedly.
Enemy, left front, encounter in 15 seconds.
Once these words were uttered, the team that was originally immersed in the joyous atmosphere suddenly became terrifyingly quiet.
A shadow shed in front of Jerry. It was Ares. This strong God of War stood in front of Jerry without saying a word, with his solid and broad back facing others.
Apollo quietly moved closer as well. The Sun in his hand was slowly expanding, like a spring that was ready to open its domain at any time.
The other subordinates also tacitly positioned themselves in a battle formation, creating an indestructible wall around Jerry.
Only Brada seemed a little redundant at the moment, standing alone on the side.
Brada smiled bitterly to himself. This team was too taciturn. Even if he wanted to help, he could not find anything to do.
Despite looking into the depths of the forest, Brada did not sense the existence of any enemies.
He shook his head. Just because he could not sense the enemy did not mean that Jerry could not sense it.
Chapter 361 - The Missing Spear
Chapter 361: The Missing Spear
Dont be nervous, theres only one enemy, it would be easy to deal with.
As Jerry spoke, he gently pushed Aress huge body away like a pile of cotton.
Ares who was being pushed away, immediately stood in front of Jerry after he steadied himself. He replied in a deep and serious voice, No, I wont allow Your Majesty to take any risks, let me deal with it!
Jerry did not know whether tough or cry at this moment.
He did not doubt Aress loyalty because he wasnt trying to take advantage of the opportunity to make a contribution.
Based on his understanding of Ares, most likely he was just itching for a good fight.
Brada was also at a loss.
His heart ached when he saw Aress majestic body.
As a victor in the Empire Era, Brada nevercked brave warriors in his prime.
However, their style was very problematic. They were very happy with their achievements but if they encountered a tough battle, they would reject it. This gave Brada a headache.
As for those loyal and sincere warriors, due to theirck of strength, they could never be used by Brada.
The capable ones were unpredictable and not loyal enough whereas the ones who were loyal were not talented enough.
Brada thought that if he had a strong and loyal subordinate like Ares, the road to hegemony would be much easier.
Ares was getting more excited and let out a foul breath. Just like his body, the feathers on his helmet trembled slightly.
It had been a long time since he had a good fight!
Those flying fish were not a match for him. They were too cunning and sinister! It was as if he had punched cotton. It did not feel like a blow that kept him awake at night!
Roar! Roar! Roar!
Ares roared. He had already entered a high-pitched battle state.
Even so, he still remembered Jerrys words that the enemy would arrive in fifteen seconds.
Those three roars were thest three seconds!
Come! I am the God of War, Ares!
As he roared, Ares took a step forward and threw his spear into the darkness.
At this moment, there was no trace of the enemy in the darkness.
However, he trusted Jerry unconditionally. If he said fifteen seconds, then there would definitely be no deviation!
Even if there was a deviation, it would be his own mistake!
The spear flew straight and was about to pierce into the tree.
At this moment, a shadow leaped out from the darkness. It was a monkey that had been covered in mud all this while!
With an aura that could pierce throughs, the mud monkey crashed into the long spear without any deviation.
The mud monkey did not even let out any screams. It was as if it had exploded. Its body instantly turned into mud that flew everywhere!
Ares looked at what was happening in front of him and was stunned.
Jerry took a nce at it. There was obviously a deste look in Aress eyes.
Thats it?
Ares asked suspiciously. He had expected an even more troublesome and challenging enemy. Who knew that the battle would end so quickly. He had nevere into contact with the mud monkey from the beginning to the end.
Ive said that the enemy was easy to deal with. Im sorry for your disappointment.
Jerry smiled lightly and pressed Apollos arm that was blocking in front of him.
When the mud debris flew away, Jerry saw a sh of hesitation in Apollos eyes. Then, Apollo shed and blocked in front of Jerry.
You idiot! Why did you use so much strength to throw the spear! It almost made His Majesty dirty!
Apollo grumbled as he grabbed his back to check if it was clean.
Brada, who was watching from the side, broke out in cold sweat.
It was not until the mud monkey appeared in his field of vision that he noticed the existence of this thing.
And 15 seconds ago, Jerry was able to detect that something was approaching in the forest with such low visibility. What kind of observational ability was this!
Furthermore, that mud monkey had the strength of a tier three god king.
Under the whizzing spear, it was reduced to a pile of fragments in a single move.
That spear No! Ares had such terrifying strength!
In that case, how powerful was Jerry, who made Ares wholeheartedly support him?
Compared to such an existence, Brada even doubted himself. What kind of ability did he have to be the victor of the Empire Era.
Now that his dynasty had be a vassal state of the Sky Dynasty, he even felt an inexplicable sense of relief!
Ares scratched his head in embarrassment. After Apollos reminder, he noticed the mud on Jerrys script.
Then, he reached out his hand in the direction of the spear, wanting to recall it.
However, he felt an invisible force resisting his will, pulling the spear and was preventing him from taking it back.
This was strange.
His weapon was a spear with divinity and it only recognized Ares as its master.
Later on, Ares secretly added Jerry into the mix, and now the spear would also recognize Jerry as its master.
He did not think that Jerry would take a fancy to this spear. He was afraid that if he were to meet with an ident and was unable to protect him, then the spear would be hisst guard.
Anyway, the spear was unable to return!
It seemed to be pulled back by some invisible force!
Your Majesty! Allow me to retrieve the spear first!
Ares left after saying those words.
Jerry looked at Aress back and felt a faint sense of unease. He was afraid that something would happen to Ares, so he ordered everyone to follow him and search for the spear.
In the pitch-ck darkness, it was already very difficult to see the surroundings clearly. To find Aress spear was like looking for a needle in a haystack.
The only way was to activate his divine sense. However, just to sense his surroundings, he had to expend some divine power. This was undoubtedly a waste.
I shall activate the Sun Domain and use the light to look around.
As Apollo spoke, he raised his hand.
Apollos current idea was very simple. He would activate the Sun Domain and light up the surroundings to find the location of the spear.
He didnt need to open it for too long. It only needed about two or three seconds which would be enough.
But Jerry shook his head and stopped Apollos action.
There are all kinds of fishes and dragons on this ind. If you activated your domain recklessly, you would expose our position.
Hearing that, Apollo came to a realization. He quickly put down his hand, and lowered his head as if he had done something wrong.
I was too reckless.
He had been an immortal who was unrestrained in the heavenly realm for too long. He almost forgot that this was a ce of trial where evil was born. He should not act rashly!
Damn it, he was too stupid. He had not even considered such a simple thing, yet he still needed His Majestys advice.
Chapter 362 - Jerry’s Guidance
Chapter 362: Jerrys Guidance
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
He acted recklessly yet again. He truly wasnt worthy of assisting such a wise monarch!
Apollo secretly swore that he wouldnt trouble Jerry in the future. He would work hard to advance and share his worries.
?
Seeing Apollo looking dejected, Jerry felt strange.
Did he knock his confidence?
He didnt expect Apollo to be sensitive.
Jerry suddenly had a good idea.
Apollo, let me teach you a move.
Hearing Jerrys words, Apollo was shocked and quickly raised his head.
As soon as Jerry finished speaking, he saw that Apollo was no longer depressed. His eyes were shining with golden light and full of excitement.
Jerry cleared his throat and began to exin.
If you activate the circr domain, it would make too much noise, and attract potential enemies.
In this dark forest, your sunlight would be useful. It would be a pity if you dont utilize it.
This sounds contradictory, but I have apromising method. You could activate the lighting without creating too much noise.
Apollo frowned and considered what Jerry said. It was indeed reasonable.
But what did thispromise n mean?
Your Majesty, pardon my stupidity but how do I do this?
Seeing that Apollo was filled with curiosity, Jerry no longer kept him in suspense and slowly exined.
Its very simple. It depends on whether you could do it or not.
Compress the sun domain. Dont expand it into a circle butpress it into a fan shape.
This way, it would only illuminate the front and also prevent us from being discovered.
Apollos body shook when he heard that, and his pupils dted exaggeratedly.
Thats right!
Instead of expanding a circr domain, a ray of light was enough!
That made sense!
After so many years, why had he never thought of this?
The unique ability that he was proud of was being developed under the guidance of others!
Apollo held his head and hammered it hard, wishing that he could pry it open. After all, it was useless to have this head.
He realized the difference between him and His Majesty was not only in terms of strength.
Compared to His Majesty, his skull could only be used as a bowl.
Jerry secretly stuck out his tongue. He would never tell Apollo that this was the principle of a shlight.
As an American, Jerry was ustomed to this kind of technology.
But Apollo was an ancient god. At that time, the lighting equipment was usually fire, and the light spread in all directions.
Apollo never knew that light could shine in one direction.
Therefore, the idea to him was like an explosion.
Without dy, Apollo stretched out his finger and followed His Majestys instructions to expand the domain.
This time he did not sprinkle the light all over his body.
Instead, he focused on one point, which was his finger.
It only took Apollo a few seconds to master the use of a shlight.
In the history of mankind, this progress took thousands of years.
A t light shot out from Apollos finger, and the rich divinity was concentrated in the golden light.
The ray of light extended all the way to the front, like a golden thread connecting Apollo and a ck tree.
Not long after, green smoke rose from the ck tree, and there was a faint smell of burning.
Theres no need to concentrate too much, just spread it a little.
Jerry said softly, because he found that Apollo was concentrating too much on a single spot resulting in the other areas bing dimmer.
As you wish.
Apollo closed his eyes and carefully controlled his power.
This was a delicate job and he needed to find the bnce.
To Apollo, he was good at destruction, and his defensive ability was one of the best in the Sky Dynasty.
But he had to put in a lot of effort for such a delicate and patience-testing thing.
Hu C
Apollo felt that it was about time and opened his eyes again.
With his finger as the starting point, a cone-shaped light was emitted, illuminating the scene in front of him.
I seeded!
Apollo excitedly reported the results to His Majesty.
Jerry nodded slightly and didnt say anything.
Even though he didnt receive any praises, Apollo was extremely excited at this moment.
Right at this moment, he hadpleted a breakthrough for himself.
This kind of progress was not quantifiable. It was not like the improvement of a god king from tier one to tier two.
But under the same circumstances, he hadpleted the development of his own potential!
This was the existence of such potential strength, which allowed people at the same level to widen a huge gap between each other!
It was even to the extent of defeating opponents of a higher level.
What the hell is this thing?
Ares, who was in a hurry to find the spear while walking at the front of the team, saw a strange light shed past.
When he turned around, Ares was shocked by the scene in front of him!
That God of the Sun, Apollo, actually released a domain that did not look like the Sun at all!
Ares, who was also an ancient god, was so surprised that he could note back to his senses for a long time.
The other servants had never seen such a light before.
In their eyes, the light was fire, it was the Sun, it was something that spread out in all directions.
What was that?
Oh my god! It could be used like this?
Apollo, you are too amazing, you looked just like a god No, you were a god, to begin with
Apollo felt embarrassed and smiled in the face of everyones praise. His face was as red as the sunset.
This idea was suggested by His Majesty. Only such a smart person could think of such a method.
Jerrys face did not change. He waved his hand gently and replied, Dont be so modest, Apollo. This was your credit. I merely provided an idea.
Jerry did think so. After all, he only told Apollo about the inspiration of the shlight.
The shlight was not his invention. Jerry was not a person to im credit for great achievements. He was very clear on such issues.
If you want to thank someone, thank Edison. He was the one who invented the light bulb.
Jerry thought in his heart.
Apollo frowned at this moment and blurted, Your Majesty, I would like to name this move!
Jerry nodded, Oh? Tell me.
With a serious look on his face, Apollo slowly said,
Lets call it
Jerrys guidance!
Chapter 363 - Whispers
Chapter 363: Whispers
Cough, cough, cough
Jerry almost choked on his saliva.
This idea that was inspired by shlights was termed Jerrys guidance by Apollo.
To be honest, it was very embarrassing!
Apollo exined, This light could guide people in the dark, and it was developed under the guidance of His Majesty, so I thought the name would be suitable!
Jerry hurriedly waved his hand, No, no, just call it shlight.
shlight?
Apollo chewed on the name carefully. It was a term he did not understand, but from His Majestys mouth, there was always a sense of grandeur and sacredness.
Well, we shall call it shlight.
Apollo knelt on one knee, But I would like to thank His Majesty for the guidance!
The only person who wasnt shocked was Brada.
As a yer from the Empire Era, Brada came from the same era as Jerry.
His first reaction was, who brought the shlight?
Therefore, he was also one of the calmest people at the moment.
Using Apollos shlight, the strange tree was finally visible.
The pitch-ck branch was riddled with holes with an indescribable appearance. The disgusting, ck, sticky liquid flowed out of the puncture holes on the branch, and every hole was like a mouth that was drooling.
A gust of wind blew past, and he could even hear the sound of the wind passing through the puncture holes, as well as the smell of rotting flesh.
This was not the smell of a tree. The more Brada stared, the more he felt that the tree in front of him was more like meat that was piled up against each other.
His consciousness blurred, and iprehensible voices began to upy his mind
Suddenly, his vision went ck.
When he came back to his senses, he realized that Apollo had turned off the shlight.
He panted heavily. He did not have any clues about what had just happened.
Looking around, everyone showed some difort, either holding their heads or lying on the ground.
Only Jerry stood upright, his eyes shining with a blue light that was even more majestic than that of a god.
These things seemed to affect the mind.
After stopping his divine sense, this was the first time Jerry felt a hint of fatigue.
The moment he saw the whole picture of these trees, a hint of unease welled up in his heart.
Thus, he activated his divine sense. At the same time, whispers began to appear in his mind, carrying an intense spiritual power.
Fortunately, his divinity was high enough and coupled with his strong will, he was able to keep his consciousness awake.
Otherwise, no one would have ordered Apollo to turn off his domain. If everyone continued to watch, the consequences would be unimaginable.
It seems that this ck Forest Ind was more dangerous than I imagined.
Jerry thought to himself and lifted Apollo, who could not stand steadily and continued,
Im sorry, it seems that I couldnt let you use your domain for the time being. These trees shouldnt be looked at directly.
Apollo nodded. It took him a while to recover some of his divinity.
But then again, what were these things that could use spiritual attacks on a tier three god king?
Jerry was not sure if his ability could defeat these strange trees.
He was ready to use one of his trump cards, the threeyers of the god-forbidden realm, if necessary.
Your Majesty, I think we should make some adjustments before we move
Brada dragged his heavy steps and limped forward to speak.
Jerry nodded as he thought the same.
Not everyone could remain safe from such a spiritual attack. Until now, Simmons was still lying on the ground talking nonsense that he could not understand and the other subordinates were no better.
Just as Jerry was about to order them to regroup and search for the long spear, he suddenly felt arge amount of energy approaching!
This energy was what he felt when he came to the ind. Now, it had returned!
The enemy was speedy. It would not be long before they arrived here!
Jerry took a look at everyones situation.
Simmonss murmurs became softer but it would take some time for him to wake uppletely.
Apollos situation was not good either. His divinity had notpletely recovered, and he was gasping for breath with his hands on his knees.
Ares was in a clearing, waving his fists wildly in the air. He suddenly stopped, as if he was sleepwalking.
Meanwhile, Brada, who had just joined the Sky Dynasty today, was standing in a daze. His eyes were empty and had no fighting spirit at all.
Jerry wanted to make preparations to face the enemy, but he could not say it out loud.
Forget it, it was hard on everyone, take a good rest.
Jerry uttered to the air, walking to the front alone, ready to face the enemy.
Polos! How many men do you have left!
Spicer almost roared as he asked. Almost all of his men had died as bait, and the size of the team was decreasing.
Theres the only one left Oh my god, these monkeys are still chasing!
Polos looked back in despair. Countless shadows were jumping in the dark forest, and each of them was a tier three god king mud monkey!
At this time, Poloss eyes suddenly shed.
He noticed a ray of light for the first time since he came to ck Forest Ind.
This way!
Polos suddenly turned and ran toward the light.
At this moment, he did not care whether the ray of light was a friend or foe. He would be caught sooner orter so he might as well seek some change.
Soon, an open beach appeared in front of Polos.
On this beach, he could vaguely see a figure standing.
The figure only had a ck outline, but the pair of pale blue eyes that were like flowing mes were exceptionally clear in the darkness.
On the ground of the beach, there were a few people who were unable to move.
Polos was overjoyed!
He had already discovered that the group of people on the beach must be other trial-takers.
For some unknown reason, only one of these trial-takers could move while the others looked exhausted!
If he could lure the mud monkeys here, those monsters would torture the trial-takers.
He could use this opportunity to shake off them off!
Polos and Spicer looked at each other. The two of them had the same thought!
At this moment, Jerrys divine sense told him that two figures were approaching the beach.
And further behind, countless strange energy bodies were moving rapidly. The way they moved was more like jumping.
Jerry almost understood.
It should be the other trial-takers that were being chased by the monsters.
After a short thought, Jerry decided to save the two trial-takers.
The first reason was they could directly exchange information with each other.
After all, Jerry had many things that he urgently wanted to know about ck Forest Ind. For example, what was going on with these trees? Other than the dark environment, was there any other way to avoid spiritual attacks?
Chapter 364 - Sky Sword
Chapter 364: Sky Sword
As for the second reason, the trial-takers might not all be enemies. In essence, they were allpatriots from the Earth.
Jerry was not cold-hearted. Although he would not take the initiative to help others, he would not leave them to die.
Jerry slowly pulled out the Sky Sword. He could not see any living things in his field of vision, but his divine consciousness told him that two streams of energy were approaching.
With a whoosh, two people rushed out from the ck Forest.
Their bodies were in a sorry state, and their eyes were filled with panic. Their clothes were covered in mud and had long been torn by the branches, but one could still vaguely feel its luxury.
Looks like they are still two monarch-level trial-takers.
Jerry said in his heart. His eyes swept over the two people, and then he asked, Hey, what happened?
However, the two of them did not say anything. Their running footsteps did not stop as they brushed past Jerry.
There are actually other trial-takers on this ind!
Polos muttered to himself.
The heavens are really helping me!
The mud monkey will definitely be attracted to this person. At that time, I will be able to escape!
Polos had a wishful n in his mind. Naturally, he did not have the mood to reply to Jerrys question, much less the mud monkey behind him.
Then, Polos saw some people lying on the ground, and his mood became even happier.
So much bait, enough to hold the mud monkey back for a long time!
But after running another two steps, Polos could no longerugh.
It was because this was also a swamp. What was disyed in front of Polos was a swamp that was as vast as ake.
White bubbles swelled up on the mud, like pustules growing on the body of some huge creature. When they burst, white smoke would rise. When the white smoke met the poisonous fog, it made a sizzling sound. It was like two lumps of meat of different colors pressing against each other.
At the end of the swamp, many brown dots were lined up. They were all monsters!
The monsters looked at the swamp quietly. They did not dare to enter the forest, but they also did not give up and stayed in the distance.
Even though they were so far away, Polos felt a chill. He turned his head and looked over, Spicers face was pale.
Its a dead end!
Polos shook his head in despair. His legs went weak and he sat on the ground.
If he still had a ship at this juncture, he could still leave.
However, the ship was only left with a pile of skeletons. Spicers treasure was also damaged and no longer could not be used.
His subordinates had all been used up as bait. Now that they had encountered a dead end, they had no means of escape.
The group of people on the swamp were not even enough to feed the mud monkeys!
There was only one person in the group could still stand upright. It was better to hope that the mud monkeys were vegetarians than to hope the group of people could repel the mud monkeys!
Polos felt dizzy when thinking about the next target of the mud monkeys being him and the sound of the stone hitting his head.
At this moment, Jerry was calm. He withdrew his divine consciousness and focused it on his side. The blue light in his eyes also shrank, but it became brighter.
He could feel three mud monkeys intruding into his divine consciousness.
Jerry raised his sword, at the same time, the three mud monkeys swung out from the tree.
Their bodies were covered with the same mud from the swamp. They had weird smiles on their faces. When they saw living creatures, they opened their mouths wide and let out strange cries.
So noisy.
Jerry waved his sword casually. A surge of divine power flowed rapidly along the veins on the muscles on his back. It passed through the body of the sword and gushed out from the tip of the sword!
With the imposing manner of a rainbow piercing through the sun, the sword qi formed by the divine power instantly killed the three mud monkeys!
Their bodies were cut in two, and their mouths were still open when they died, revealing their sharp fangs. After waving their arms a few times, they turned into a puddle of mud.
These three mud monkeys had slender limbs and could run a little faster. They were just the vanguard troops.
In Jerrys divine consciousness, there were still countless mud monkeys shuttling through the forest, rapidly approaching!
If onepared divine consciousness to radar, at this moment, the disy screen showed that there were densely packed dots of light representing the enemy, almost forming an irregr pattern!
In the blink of an eye, countless mud monkeys rushed out of the darkness and surged onto the swamp.
It was like a door to hell in the darkness. Ferocious monsters poured out from the nest, one after another, as if there were endless numbers!
Jerry took a deep breath. Majestic divine power surged out from all over his body. The light formed by the divine power wrapped around Jerry. It was a golden light that was purer than the sun.
The Sky Sword that was raised high was the symbol of the Lord of Holy Dynasty. It was the manifestation of power. At this moment, the body of the sword was flowing with the same golden light as its owner!
With a piercing sound, Jerry brandished his sword. The sword qi that was formed from the majestic divine power flew at a high speed with a heavy force!
The sound of firecrackers was heard in front of them. The mud monkeys that came into contact with the sword qi exploded in an instant. The fragments of their bodies were even finer than sand.
One must know that even a powerhouse like Ares, the God of War, could only smash the mud monkeys into fist-sized pieces with a spear throw.
Whereas the sword qi that Jerry unleashed was so powerful that it turned the mud monkey into fine sand!
The fine sand was very light and would not fall to the ground for a while. It floated in the air and formed a thick fog.
In the dark, the thick fog was like dark clouds at night. Jerry could even smell the rotting smell.
Tens of millions of tons of divine power flowed over the Sky Sword. It was still vibrating slightly and making a buzzing sound.
Jerry stretched out his index finger and lightly tapped the swords body to counteract the vibration. Only then did the Sky Sword finally quieten down.
Seeing this scene, Polos was so lost that he almost knelt down.
What happened in front of him was far beyond his imagination.
He only saw the person holding the sword lightly wave the sword, and a brilliant and dazzling sword qi was released. Any mud monkey that touched the sword qi could not survive, and even turned into fine sand. The fine sand then formed a fog, floating in the air above the ind.
Although the mud monkeys looked disgusting, their strength could actually match a tier three god-king!
With a casual scratch, they could bury the lives of cultivators. This was something that Polos had witnessed with his own eyes. These mud monkeys were definitely not easy to deal with!
This was only the second level of the Endless Tower. The person with the highest cultivation level was only a tier three god-king. Beyond this level, there would be person-in-charge interfering and sending people to higher ces.
In other words, the sword wielders strength was at most at thete stage of the tier three god-king.
Polos remembered that he was also at this level.
He was also at tier three god-king level, but he could only run when faced with the mud monkey!
The strength that he disyed was like the difference between the clouds and the mud whenpared to the sword wielder!
This is not realistic!
That sword it must be the sword!
Chapter 365 - Fighting Poison with Poison
Chapter 365: Fighting Poison with Poison
Polos activated his divine power and sent it to his eyes to improve his vision. He stared at the slender sword, trying to figure out what was going on.
The sword had an inconspicuous sword pattern. It was light blue in color, just like the color of the sky.
There seemed to be words carved on the sword, but because of the darkness and the distance, he could not see clearly what was written.
Polos was certain that it was due to the sword!
As a trial-taker, it was impossible for the sword-wielder to be so powerful!
The reason why it could unleash such a powerful sh must be that the sword was a very rare divine artifact!
Polos deeply knew the extraordinary value of a divine artifact.
That was because he himself had an indestructible wooden boat. The value of this boat was almost half the value of a Holy Dynasty!
He had escaped countless dangers by relying on this wooden boat.
Right now, this wooden boat was only left with a skeleton. He did not know when it would be repaired.
Polos gulped and stared at the sword with a hint of greed in his eyes.
Apart from being shocked, Polos thought that if he could obtain this sword, he would obtain supreme power!
He secretly decided in his heart that if he could survive today, he would definitely think of a way to steal this sword!
However, the actual situation was that the weapon itself was not powerful. What was powerful was its owner.
For Jerry, it had been a long time since he obtained the Sky Sword. At that time, he was far from being as powerful as he was now.
In the armory that he could mobilize, the Sky Sword was not the most outstanding!
It was just that this sword had other meanings in it. It was the embodiment of the will of the Sky Dynasty, which was why Jerry carried it with him.
As for the sh just now, it waspletely an attack that Jerry unleashed his maximum divine power.
At this moment, Jerry took a light breath. His divine power was temporarily exhausted, and he could not use the same sword qi attack for a short while.
He once again activated his divine consciousness, and the blue light in his eyes spread out. At this moment, it was already somewhat dim.
Within his divine consciousness, there were still many energy bodies that were brimming with energy!
Jerry looked at the thick ck fog in front of him, and knew that there were still countless mud monkeys behind him. Some of them had just arrived at the scene, and a few of them were lucky enough to survive the sword qi.
No! The mud monkeys arent all dead yet!
Polos sensed in despair that there were still countless mud monkeys behind the thick fog, preparing for the second wave of attack!
Although the sword wielders body did not waver, Polos could see that the sword qi just now must have required arge amount of divine power to be used.
Therefore, it was very difficult for the sword wielder to form a second wave of sword qi.
It seems that even with such a powerful sword, he will still die here!
Polos said these words in aining tone because he knew that after the sword wielder died, it would be his turn.
When he thought of how he had lived a luxurious life in the past, but today he was on the swamp and was about to be beaten to death by a group of monkeys, he became anxious and turned his head to say.
Spicer, think of a way! Wheres your pearl? Is it fixed?
Spicer rolled his eyes. How can it be fixed here? If you keep making noise, Ill tie you to the skeleton of your boat and use your body as a boat!
You!
Polos wanted to refute, but now was not the time to bicker. He did not want the bickering to be hisst words. He had to do something now.
But when he looked up, the road that he could escape was filled with mud monkeys, and behind him was a highly toxic sludge that he could not cross. Even if he made it through, there were still some monsters waiting to be fed on the other side.
The only hope now was the sword wielder, but the sword wielder was also exhausted and could not fight anymore.
But suddenly, Polos saw the sword wielder take out something and throw it out.
Jerry himself knew that the sword qi could not destroy all the mud monkeys. Moreover, he was not able to use the sword qi now.
But until this moment, Jerry still did not want to use his trump card.
So, he took out a porcin jar from his back and threw it out.
Previously, he and Simmons worked together to put the strange fish in the swamp into the porcin jar.
The porcin was originally just an ordinary utensil, but Jerry had added his god-forbidden realm into it, making the thing in the porcin unable to activate the divine power. It was acting as a seal.
At this time, the porcin was still flying in the air, containing the previous strange fish!
With a telepathic thought, Jerry withdrew all of the god-forbidden realm in the porcin!
The porcin fell to the ground and broke into pieces. This jar of mortal originally should not have stayed in the Endless Tower, and now it could be considered to be rest in peace.
The strange fish also fell to the ground with a bang, and was able to see the sun again.
Its round eyes were full of blood. The long imprisonment made it feel suffocated, and it was greedily dancing its gills, trying to breathe.
This was not the muddy ground it was familiar with.
The air here was dry and hot to it.
It suddenly became angry, silently opening its mouth, as if it was going to roar in the next second!
The swamp territory extended!
The surrounding environment quickly changed. The originally hard ck ground suddenly became sticky, and finally turned into mud!
It suddenly dived into the mud, twisting its body, wriggling in the mud, and breathing crazily.
This territory was not as simple as changing the environment.
This territory could summon other strange fish!
They were immortal fish made of mud that would never die!
In an instant, arge amount of mud jumped out of the swamp. The mud twisted into the shape of a fish in the air and turned red. It had be an immortal fish!
Their faces showed the same anger as their masters. They had sharp teeth and strong and wide jaw.
They bore the anger of their master being imprisoned, crazily biting everything in sight!
In the blink of an eye, a blood-red rain seemed to fall in half of the ck Forest!
Those immortal fish jumped out of the swamp densely and dived into the swamp again.
The mud monkeys did not expect this at all. When they felt the sharp pain, they were already bitten by a few immortal fish!
Even though the mud monkeys had the body of a tier three god-king, under the desperate biting of the huge number of immortal fish, they still bled with faint yellow blood.
The mud monkeys cried out in pain and rolled on the ground, trying to crush the immortal fish on their bodies.
However, the ground was no longer solid, but a bottomless swamp!
The swamp would devour the mud monkeys on the ground. Although the mud monkeys also lived in the mud, they could not struggle at all this time.
As this swamp was the territory of the strange fish, it was the execution ground where the strange fish vented their anger!
Chapter 366 - Parable
Chapter 366: Parable
The cries of countless mud monkeys could be heard. Being blocked by the thick fog, Jerry could still feel the flurry among the mud monkeys.
Under such circumstance, Jerry was also impressed by the power of the domain from the bottom of his heart.
They were both Tier Three god-king cultivators, but because the strange fish had the swamp domain, they were able to suppress so many mud monkeys by themselves.
Perhaps it was because of the thick fog, or perhaps it was because of the swamp, the red fish never set foot on the beach.
The fog was filled with the flurry of demons and monsters. But outside the fog, it was quiet.
However, Jerry did not let his guard down. No one knew if the immortal fish woulde over to attack, or if one of the mud monkeys would run away in panic.
He held the sword before him, supporting it with both hands as he stared at the fog.
If anything came out, he would kill it instantly.
Hu, hu
Bnda felt a terrible headache, as if his lungs were filled with water, and it was difficult for him to breathe.
He had forgotten how he fell asleep, and what had happened while he was asleep.
However, it felt like a very long dream.
In his dream, he was still the ambitious king of the prosperous Empire Era.
As usual, his long deadpanions who did not like each other, rolled their eyes at each other in the hall.
His wife who was at her most beautiful stage, smiled as she poured the wine.
Everything before him seemed to be covered in ayer of hazy golden gauze. It was beautiful and ethereal.
Bnda gently touched the armrest of the throne. The familiar texture distracted him.
Your Majesty! You are the emperor of all ages, the highest existence!
Our kingdom is bathed in your light, like the earth weing the morning sun.
One of the ministers suddenly stood up and began to tter him.
Bnda was used to suchpliments. He did not feel anything wrong at that time.
However, when he heard the word highest existence, his heart skipped a beat, and a shadow shed across his mind.
Bnda knew that the figure was not him.
Right after that, another minister suddenly stepped forward and said sternly.
Your Majesty! He said that you were the highest existence, yet hepared you to the sun!
How dare did hepare the sun with you! This is unforgivable!
The entire hall fell into a weird silence.
Bnda thought about it for a moment.
Somehow, it made sense.
Therefore, he waved his hand, sh.
The minister who had used the sun and the earth as an analogy between a monarch and a kingdom became lifeless as a puppet. He did not say a word as he was dragged away by the guards.
After everything was done, Bnda felt uneasy and lost, and was fidgeting on the throne.
Voices that he did not understand kept ringing in his ears, and at the same time, strange thoughts upied his mind.
Bnda, whats wrong?
Only one person in the dynasty dared to call out his name. Bnda turned his head, wanting to admire his wifes beautiful face.
But his wifes face had no facial features. Her face could not be seen clearly.
But Bulsnda did not think anything was wrong. He thought that the faceless woman was his wife.
He wanted to hug his wife, but she suddenly stood up and sshed the wine over.
Then, Bnda could not see anything.
It was not darkness, but darkness was also a kind of vision.
It was emptiness in his eyes.
He wanted to open his eyes, but his eyelids were heavy.
When he finally opened his eyes, the surroundings were no longer the main hall.
The beach, the unconscious crowd, the ck trees, the noisy monkeys.
Bnda then realized that everything was just a dream.
He was currently on the second floor of the Endless Tower, on an ind in the Ghost Swamp.
The God of Sun had coincidentally invented a shlight.
Everyone could now see the appearance of the ck trees.
Then there was chaos. He could not think.
The people from the Sky Dynasty all fell to the ground, not knowing if they were dead or alive.
There was arge wave of ck fog in the distance, and the monkeys cry came from there.
He did not dare look at the ck fog for too long. The battle before him was obviously not something that he had the right to interfere with.
This was because even if he did not activate his divine sense, he could still feel a huge amount of energy from the ck fog. There seemed to be many high divine sense things fighting inside.
Like a rolling road roller, the moment it came into contact with it, it would die a horrible death.
Wheres Jerry?
Bnda looked around for Jerry.
It did not matter if the others died, as it would not affect the strength of the Sky Dynasty.
But if Jerry was also dead, Bnda would have to find another way to save his life.
Wait, that figure is
Bnda looked over and saw a shadow standing not far away.
Bnda was exhausted. He could not use his divine power to observe the shadow. But he could tell that it was Jerry based on the figure.
He could not see Jerrys expression. The wind lifted Jerrys holy robe and it fluttered behind him. Jerry held the sword with both hands, the shadow of his back looked lonely.
He did not know how long Jerry had stood there, but on the beach, only the outline of a man and a sword stood upright.
Is he protecting us?
Bnda looked at the ck fog and then at Jerry.
He immediately understood that while everyone was unconscious, it was Jerry who was guarding the beach alone.
Bnda was used to being abandoned and betrayed. It was a strange scene, but it evoked an indescribable emotion in him.
If he were Jerry, he would have carried Apollo and Ares and escaped as soon as possible.
Only someone like Jerry would want to guard all his subordinates.
Even he, who had joined halfway, was protected.
There was a hellish battlefield ahead, but Jerry was willing to stand in front of everyone.
Bnda could not help but shed his tears. Countless images shed in his mind. The sun, the earth, the rising sun, the prosperity of the dynasty
He was reminded of the shadow that shed past in his dream, and it ovepped with Jerrys silhouette. It was Jerry himself.
There seems to be hope!
Polos took a long time to recover from the chaotic battle.
Even though he did not know what was out there.
However, that thing had obviously dealt with the mud monkeys and now entangled with them.
This was the perfect opportunity to escape!
However, the only way to escape was to get close to the beach and meet the group of people there.
One had to know that the group of people had encountered the mud monkeys was what Polos did on purpose.
If this matter was exposed, he would definitely have to bear the consequences!
Chapter 367 - Bulanda’s Anger
Chapter 367: Bndas Anger
If he walked past without saying a word, it would be hard not to arouse suspicion.
He might as well take the initiative to say hello to those people.
Soon, Polos decided on a strategy.
First, he would take the initiative to exin that he had run into mud monkey halfway and had fled to the swamp in a panic.
Second, he would try to leave a good impression on the other party and see if he could join their team.
After all, his subordinates had all gone feeding the monkeys. There was only Spicer by his side, and he was obviously short-handed.
Thirdly, as long as he could follow these people, he would have a chance to steal the sword!
Even now, Polos still believed that the terrifying power of the sword wielder was originated from the sword.
Polos stared at the group of people on the swamp. The most eye-catching was the sword wielder.
Polos looked at the sword and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
If he could get his hands on this sword, he would be able to possess a power that far surpassed that of a tier three god-king!
At that time, he would be able to win the trial and bring his holy dynasty to the next level. It would be just a matter of time!
With this thought in mind, Polos and Spicer looked at each other.
It was obvious that the two of them were usually very good at bickering. However, they had an unexpected tacit understanding when it came to crucial issues.
Jerry was originally focused on the ck fog in front of him, but suddenly, he felt two auras approaching.
Turning his head, Jerry saw the previous two messy trial-takers.
Respected Sir, you are truly great. Polos saluted as a noble and introduced, My name is Polos, this guys name is Spicer
Jerry nodded. Out of protocal, he replied, I am Jerry from the Sky Dynasty. Have the two of you seen a spear?
The reason why he asked this was because the direction in which the spear was thrown was in the direction which Polos had appeared.
Therefore, Jerry thought that the two of them might have seen Aress spear on the way.
Spear?
Polos was a little confused. He had run all the way here recklessly, so how could he have the time to observe his surroundings.
Moreover, the visibility in the ck Forest was so low. Unless they were very close, who would notice a spear?
Polos shrugged and replied, Spear Im sorry, I did not see it.
Jerry was not surprised to hear such an answer. From Polos pathetic state, he could tell that it was not easy for him to escape. It was understandable that he did not notice his surroundings.
Therefore, Jerry said slowly, Then you should leave quickly. Its very dangerous here.
The most important thing for Jerry at the moment was to protect his subordinates. He did not want to have anything to do with the two of them.
When cultivators met, there was a high possibility of a fight, but Jerry did not want to make a move at this moment.
He had just used his full strength to unleash an attack. At this moment, he was still recovering his divine power. He did not want to use his precious divine power to fight against the other cultivators.
When Polos heard this, his heart tightened!
At this moment, it was time to make a choice.
He had deliberately lured the mud monkey to the swamp. Jerry did not seem to notice this!
At this moment, Jerry also agreed to let him go.
If he left , this matter would be over. He wouldnt need to run anymore.
But if he left directly, it would be very difficult to steal that sword in the future.
Boros looked around.
At this moment, Jerrys divine power hadnt recovered.
The others were still lying on the ground, unable to move.
Wasnt this a good opportunity to make a move? If he didnt strike now, when should it be!
Polos nced at Spicer. Spicers expression at this moment clearly contained an unconceble greed.
Polos secretly took out the short sword in his sleeve. Just as he was about to strike, he suddenly heard footsteps behind him, scaring him into quickly withdrawing the short sword.
Polos turned his head and saw a person dragging his footsteps and limping towards him.
The divine power of this person was obviously not lower than a tier three god-king level. He should also be a trial-taker.
This person was Bnda.
Bnda felt that his feet were out of control, and it was very difficult to walk.
Since he was already awake, Bnda wanted to thank Jerry for his protection no matter what. Therefore, he was dragging his feet and looking for Jerry.
However, there were two unfamiliar faces beside Jerry. They should also be trial-takers.
Bnda looked at the two unfamiliar trial-takers suspiciously before turning to Jerry.
Your Majesty, may I ask who these two are?
Upon hearing the word Your Majesty, Polos was greatly surprised.
If he was not mistaken, the four people surrounding here should all be trial-takers.
In other words, there was a trial-taker who actually addressed the other as Your Majesty. His sounded sincere and there was not a hint of falsehood in it.
It seemed that there was time where kings would even be conquered by other kings.
They are also trial-takers.
Jerry replied indifferently.
Bnda nodded, but he soon discovered a problem.
Without thinking too much, Bnda asked casually, May I ask the two of you, did you not bring your subordinates?
Subordinates? Ha, all of my subordinates have been fed to the mud monkeys.
Spicer shook his head and replied.
This sentence sounded casual, but it still made Bnda feel deeply moved. After all, all of his subordinates were sacrificed, and his wifes life was on the line.
Since the other party had suffered the same fate, Bnda showed a mournful expression. Is that so? I feel sad for this, and you must be very sad, too.
Theres nothing to be sad about, Polos replied smiling without thinking. Anyway, I was the one who ordered them to be the bait
After saying that, Polos suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him was a little strange.
Everyone was staring at him, and their expressions were veryplicated.
Jerry did not have any expression, but his eyes were extremely sharp, as cold as ice.
Meanwhile, Spicer looked at him in disbelief, and the expression on his face gradually turned into despair.
Among them, Bndas expression was the most exaggerated. His eyes were wide open, and he was breathing rapidly, with white fog spewing out of his mouth.
Polos spread his hands with a bitter smile. Did I. . . say anything wrong?
What responded to him was only silence.
Bnda took a deep breath and muttered.
I know, I know
I know you must be wondering why I, a trial-taker, would address others as His Majesty.
Let me tell you, I was once a king. My dynasty was prosperous. There were many capable people gathering in front of my throne. My authority was unchallenged!
But I thought I was no longer qualified to be a king!
I listened to nder and executed those who were loyal to me.
I treated my officials and people as my personal property, and I enjoyed myself all day long.
For my own selfish desires, I led my subordinates to the training ground. I didnt care about their lives, just to enrich my treasury.
Until they died, and I became a lone wolf. Even my wife was half-dead because of me!
Chapter 368 - Fred’s Sword of Victory
Chapter 368: Freds Sword of Victory
It wasnt until they died and I became a loner, and my wife was half-dead because of me
That I realized that a king doesnt need property. The most precious property is a loyal person!
The more Bnda spoke, the more intense his tone became. His face was already red with wine.
This was the first time he had spoken in the tone of a king ever since he came to the Ghost Swamp.
And you! You have ruined this sacred loyalty
You will be disgraced by all the emperors, and you will be ghosts in hell
The difference from you and this Majesty is the rtionship between him and and his subordinates. You are not even worthy of seeing or hearing about the rtionship between him and his subordinates!
The thought of such a person having a conversation with His Majesty disgusts me!
I want to hold your shoulders and vomit on your dirty faces. After all, your faces are no different from trash cans!
At this moment, Bnda was about to go crazy from anger. His entire body was trembling.
He let out a long breath and then knelt down humbly. His voice was like a prayer towards Jerry.
Your Majesty, please grant me a sword. Allow me to kill these two unjust monarchs with my own hands!
Jerry looked at Bndas humble expression and slowly pulled out the Sky Sword. He handed it over with one hand.
Bnda caught it with both hands. When he raised his head, he saw that it was the symbol of the Sky Dynasty the Sky Sword.
I will temporarily grant you the Sky Sword. This sword represents my will and the will of the Sky Dynasty. It will help you kill the ruler and appease those loyal people who have died.
Hearing this, Bnda did not hesitate anymore. He stood up. The anger in his eyes could not be hidden. They were like mes that were shooting out.
Silly ruler! Traitor!
Fight me!
On behalf of the will of the Sky Dynasty, I will smash your divine bones, strip your divinity, and make you repent of your wrongdoings in hell!
Polos instinctively took a step back, and thought to himself that this was not good.
He didnt listen to a word of Bndas monologue, though.
But he was aware that this Bnda was angry and that a fight was inevitable.
Moreover, Bnda also got Jerrys support, took the artifact Sky Sword!
Polos knew the terror of that sword by heart.
This was because he had seen with his own eyes that Jerry, who was at tier three god-king level, had used this sword to kill countless mud monkeys in an instant!
However, what Polos didnt know was that this Sky Sword was more of a symbol than a practical weapon. The real credity with Jerry.
Moreover, this Sky Sword wasnt the strongest in Jerrys collection.
I ept the duel, but you cant use that sword!
Polos roared. He knew that there was no way out now, so he could only choose to fight.
However, no matter what, he did not want to be enemies with that Sky Sword. That sword was too terrifying.
Polos even suspected that even one at tier two god-king with this sword could fight back and forth with one at tier three god-king.
Bnda replied coldly, Then which weapon do you want to die on?
Polos looked around and could not see any other weaker weapons, so he replied, Any weapon is fine. Ask your master for another one!
Bnda turned around and asked for Jerrys opinion with his eyes.
Jerry, of course, did not have any opinions.
In fact, if Bnda used the Sky Sword to fight, he was even a little worried that Bnda would not be able to defeat his opponent.
Considering that Bnda had to face two opponents at one go, he really should change it o a stronger weapon.
Jerry put his hands behind his back and secretly activated the Eternal Flower Register.
It was not just the gods in the myths or the legendary armies in history.
Even the epic-like artifacts could be summoned through the Eternal Flower Register!
Golden light spots appeared behind Jerry. The light spots gathered into the outline of the book, which was his Eternal Flower Register.
The hand on Jerrys back slowly pulled out from the Eternal Flower Register and brought out a long sword.
The shape of the long sword was very strange. Unlike other long swords, it did not have an exaggerated swordttice. The body of the sword was wide and thick, especially the section above the hilt.
This was the legendary weapon of King Arthur, Freds Sword of Victory!
It was also known as Broken Steel Sword, Sword of the King, and Sword of the Lake.
Of course, the most famous name was also used in a Japanese anime the Sword of Victory by Oath.
Legend had it that during the battle, King Arthur had the misfortune to break the original sword, Sword of the Stone. Finally, under Merlins guidance, he came to akeside. The elf in theke raised the sword above the water, and King Arthur obtained this weapon.
And now, this sword was in Jerrys hands.
Then use this.
As Jerry spoke, he retrieved the Sky Sword that Bnda had returned, and at the same time, he handed over Freds Sword of Victory.
Legend had it that Freds Sword of Victory had self-awareness. It could leave its masters hands and kill the enemy in the formation itself!
Once this sword recognized you as its master, it was like signing a contract with you, and it was bound to bring you victory.
However, Jerry did not expect Bnda to develop such a powerful ability. After all, the requirements for a divine weapon to recognize its master were still very high.
Bnda took the weapon and felt very heavy.
Moreover, he felt like he had seen it somewhere before. The more he looked at it, the more familiar he felt.
At this moment, he could not think too much. He raised the Freds Sword of Victory and pointed it at Polos and Spicer.
Bnda had the strength of a tier three god-king, and he had to face two trial-takers.
These two trial-takers also had the divine power of a tier three god-king.
Although it seemed to be a disadvantage, Bnda had the sword given to him by Jerry.
He had the confidence to win.
Polos took out his ship skeleton.
Such a huge ship skeleton did not look like a weapon. Polos did not want to use it as a weapon in the first ce.
After all, as a king, it was too embarrassing to use such a weapon.
However, the experience of several battles told Polos that this ship skeleton was quite suitable to be used as a weapon.
First of all, it was big enough and heavy enough to be used as a huge sword.
Moreover, its material was very sturdy!
No matter what kind of attack the opponent used, it would not be able to hurt the ship skeleton the slightest.
Polos was confident that even a tier four god-king would find it difficult to break this ship skeleton!
Whether it was defense or a direct collision with the opponents weapon, this ship skeleton had a crushing advantage!
At this moment, Polos raised the end of the ship skeleton, as if he was raising an exaggerated giant sword.
Compared to the ship skeleton, Polos body even looked small.
And Spicer also moved, standing behind Polos decisively, and took out a blue pearl from his sleeve.
Chapter 369 - Duel
Chapter 369: Duel
Spicer was holding a blue pearl the size of a walnut. It was crystal clear, but seeing from afar, there were some fine cracks on it.
What is that blue pearl?
Such question shed through Jerrys mind, but it was only a sh. Inparison, he was more concerned about the ship skeleton.
No matter how imaginative Jerry was, he didnt expect that someone would use such a thing as a weapon.
Generally speaking, any weapon would have been passed through the ages and proved to be very suitable forbat. Whether it was the center of gravity or the shape design, there were many things to pay attention to.
And such a ship skeleton would at most be used as a giant sword. In fact, Polos did the same.
Their battle began without a sound. Bnda raised the Sword of Victory and filled it with divine power.
The body of the sword began to appear pure yellow. Even someone like Bnda actually had the strength of tier three god-king.
The only thing was till now, Freds Sword of Victory had not revealed any divinity. It was obvious that he had not recognized Bndas strength and was unwilling to use the flying swords divine ability.
Ya!
Bnda roared and swung the Sword of Victory.
The Sword of Victory was indeed a little too smallpared to the ships skeleton. However, in reality, as a sword, the size of Sword of Victory was definitely not small. It waspletely a giant sword.
Polos erected the ships skeleton to block. The ships skeleton was too huge, so it was not easy to swing it. Therefore, Polos had been in a passive state during the battle and could only choose to block.
The ships skeleton and the Sword of Victory suddenly collided!
The sound they made was only a very low, muffled sound.
Jerry knew that the sound was caused by the vibration of an object.
And the sound of the ships skeleton and the Sword of Victory colliding was so small, it was definitely not because the users strength was insufficient.
It was because both weapons were too sturdy, so the vibration was very small!
The strong wind swung up Jerrys holy robe, it was the wave caused by the collision of the weapons.
The wave directly blew away arge part of the ck fog, allowing the intense battle between the fish and the monkeys to see the daylight for a short while.
Jerry took a nce inside. From the looks of it, the battle between the fish and the mud monkey would take a long time to end. There was plenty of time to watch the duel now.
Both of them were pushed back by the force of the collision of the weapons. Bnda took a deep breath. Even now, his arm was still trembling slightly.
The power of that collision, even tier three god-king could shake the bones and muscles. It was indeed very powerful.
It was not easy for Polos either. The weapon was so heavy that it was difficult for him to maintain his center of gravity. After the impact, Polos staggered two steps and almost fell down.
Spicer was helping Polos from behind. He was shouting something like a spell anxiously.
The blue pearl began to emit light. It was hard to imagine that such a thing could still be used, and the light from the crack was even more intense.
Jerry seemed to have seen simr color somewhere, but nevertheless he could not recall.
The pearl spread out a barrier and wrapped around Polos, like a protective barrier.
Bnda did not understand what the barrier was for. Without saying anything, he thrust his sword forward again.
However, the de of the Sword of Victory could no longer move forward after touching the barrier. The barrier seemed to separate everything, dividing the world into different dimensions out of thin air, making it difficult for the outside world to enter.
Theres such a thing?
Jerry could not help but sigh when he saw this scene.
This barrier could provide protection for Polos. This was in fact very obvious.
However, for a tier three god-like person like Bnda being unable to shake the defense at all, what kind of realm was it?
Amidst the dull whistling of the wind, Poloss huge ship skeleton smashed down, bringing with it his divine power of a tier three god-king. It was as if the sky was copsing.
Fortunately, the speed of this attack was not fast, which allowed Bnda to dodge in advance. Otherwise, even with the body of a god-king, Bnda would have been tightly fused with the swamp.
Bnda did not want to block it, because it was not clear if such an attack could be blocked.
If it was because of blocking, and he damaged the Sword of Victory that Jerry had given him, Bnda would feel that he had really let Jerry down.
Therefore, Bndas goal was to dodge and then counterattack.
With two steps, Bnda rushed to the front of Polos. Facing the strange blue shield, Bnda used all of his divine power and even added in his muscr strength, throwing out a furious strike with all his might.
Dang
The Sword of Victory let out a wail-like hum, but the blue shield did not show any ws, not even the slightest ripple.
This could no longer be described as strong in defense.
It should be said that the outside and inside of the shield were not of the same space-time, there was no interaction between the two sides.
Polos swept the ship skeleton over.
As if the wind was lifting a piece of paper, Bnda was swept away by the ship skeleton andnded heavily on the ground.
Bnda could no longer hold the Sword of Victory. It was now flying andnding beside Jerrys feet, stabbing into the soil.
Bnda coughed twice on the ground and spat out two mouthfuls of blood, just like thest drops of water from a fountain.
If not for the blue protective barrier, Polos would have died many times.
Even Jerry could not understand what kind of ability the blue pearl had in creating such a powerful barrier.
He also could not understand how someone with such a powerful magic treasure, that was Spicer, could end up this way.
That sweep just now, Polos had used up all of his power.
Even the light of the divine power hadpletely covered the ships skeleton.
After taking such a full-force attack, Bnda definitely did not feel good.
Fortunately, this ships skeleton was essentially a tool and not a weapon. Therefore Bndas life was not in danger for now. He was only hit by a powerful attack and temporarily lost the ability to move.
However, if Polos did not give up this opportunity and immediately attacked, Bnda might be in some danger.
Although the two sides did not sign any agreement, they had verbally said that they would duel. After all, it was never fair to interfere in a duel.
However, if it was to protect the lives of his subordinates, Jerry did not mindmitting such a thing.
Jerry therefore kept a close watch on Polos movements.
Chapter 370 - The Sword of Victory Is for My Use
Chapter 370: The Sword of Victory Is for My Use
Haha, he has fallen to the ground. Ill give him the final blow now!
Polos was already a bit overexcited. Seeing his opponent fall to the ground and unable to move for a short while, he had the intention of taking the opportunity to kill this Bnda.
After all, this wasnt a gentlemans duel. A gentlemans duel would still have a limit, but the situation here was that this was a duel initiated by Bnda unterally.
Polos thought of himself a gentleman, a gentleman in terms of wealth.
As for the etiquette, respect for the opponent, and the etiquette in the duel, he could not care less. In fact, what he was doing now was no different from his previous battles. It was even no difference from the brawls of the street thugs. Simrly, he would not give up until he killed the other party.
Therefore, Polos raised the ships skeleton and wanted to walk towards the spot where Bnda had fallen.
But Polos suddenly felt someone grabbing onto him. He looked back and saw that Spicer had an anxious look on his face.
Spicer spoke swiftly, as if he was afraid of missing an opportunity.
Take advantage of now! Bndais injured! Compared to the two of us, Jerry must be more worried about Bndas injury! This is a good opportunity to escape!
Polos understood halfway through listening.
The origin of this duel was because Bnda was not satisfied with the way the two of them treated their subordinates, thinking that they were too cold-blooded.
And now, faith did not win against the number of people. Bnda was unable to fight against the two opponents.
Moreover, since Bnda had fought for such a reason, this meant that Jerry was at least a very caring monarch, and would definitely not ignore the lives of his subordinates.
If he finished off Bnda at this moment, how could Jerry sit back and do nothing?
The moment Jerry brought the Sky Sword to the battlefield, he would not be a person that he and Spicer at their levels could deal with.
Based on what Bnda had said, Jerry must be a very caring person to his subordinates. Therefore, when he saw that his subordinate was injured, he must be extremely anxious and worried about the injuries of his subordinate.
That was why this was the best time to escape!
Polos instantly understood what Spicer meant. The two of them quickly put away their magic weapons and fled into the forest!
Jerry was keeping a close watch on Polos movements. If Polos wanted to take the opportunity to kill, Jerry was prepared to make a move at any time. He was confident that he could turn the situation around in an instant.
However, what Jerry didnt expect was that these two people didnt seem to be interested in the life and death of their enemies. Instead, they were more concerned about their own lives.
When their opponents were temporarily unable to move, these two chose to run away directly. It had to be said that the timing was perfectly right.
As at this moment, Jerry was indeed more concerned about Bndas injury.
If it was in the past, it might have been possible for the two of them to escape sessfully.
It was because if it was in the past, Jerry really didnt have too many ways to chase after them.
He might really only be able to watch the two of them escape sessfully.
But now, the situation was different.
Jerry held the Sword of Victory from the ground.
This was the legendary sword of King Arthur. It was said that it could kill the enemy with its own flying sword.
However, the prerequisite was to make the Freds Sword of Victory recognize you as its master.
This process did not mean that you only needed to be strong enough.
A sword that could fly up and kill enemies by itself was like a sword that had eyes.
Following this train of thought, it was very likely that this sword had its own consciousness. It had its own thoughts and would not necessarily yield to the might of others. It was very likely that it would also test the character of its master and other aspects.
King Arthur was a legendary person. Other than his strength, his character was also immortalized.
Strength alone could not make one truly powerful.
In order for the sword to recognize its master, it needed a character that matched it.
This was what Jerry understood the moment he received the Sword of Victory.
As he could fell an unruly consciousness from the sword.
Use it for me, Sword of Victory.
I will give you the opportunity to kill evil people.
I will achieve great feats that your previous master could not achieve.
Jerry softly called out the name of the Sword of Victory. At the same time, the wisp of soul in the sword seemed to resonate with him.
Even though he did not swing the sword, the buzzing sound of the sword could not be stopped.
Jerry was very familiar with this. He reached out his finger and lightly tapped on the sword.
Freds Sword of Victory fell silent.
At the same time, Jerry felt the voice of the sword calling for him to be its master.
There was no need for a long oath. Jerry already knew that the sword recognized him as its master.
Go.
Jerry threw out the sword.
ording to his will, the sword would travel through the battlefield by itself, clearing the obstacles for its master and killing the enemy!
And the first mission it received was to hunt down the two unjust monarchs!
Bnda got up with difficulty. It was not that he did not want to get up, but it was as if all his bones were broken, and not within his control at all.
This feeling was very familiar. In the past, when he was weak and ipetent, he was often bullied by his ssmates like this, and beaten until he could not stand up.
However, ever since he entered the Empire Era, he had never experienced this feeling again.
It was because he was like a king by nature. In the Empire Era, it had always been smooth sailing, and he had never experienced such a feeling.
I didnt expect that I would still lose with the weapon that His Majesty personally bestowed upon me.
At this moment, Bnda was feeling extremely depressed. The pain had instead caused his mind to clear up.
Earlier, he had been moring for a duel. He hadpletely lost his temper. He had not even considered the fact that he would have to face two enemies at one go.
It was simply too embarrassing for His Majesty to be in such a state!
Moreover, it seemed that Polos and Spicer were running away.
No, if they really ran away, where would the reputation of the Sky Dynasty go in the future?!
At this moment, Bnda himself did not react. Ever since he found out that Jerry had been guarding everyone, Bndas thoughts had been leaning towards the Sky Dynasty, as if he was already a part of the Sky Dynasty.
Your Majesty, why are you here?
Bnda looked at His Majesty in disbelief. At this moment, His Majesty did not chase after the enemy, but slowly walked over.
His Majesty replied, Im here to check on your injuries. How are you ? Are you feeling better?
Thank Your Majestys concern. Im much better now.
Bnda replied as he sat up from the ground.
He had not expected His Majesty to care more about him than destroying the enemies.
Chapter 371 - Hunt Down
Chapter 371: Hunt Down
This feeling made Bnda feel veryplicated.
He felt a little touched, but also a little ashamed.
After all, His Majesty actually cared about him so much. To anyone in the Sky Dynasty, it was a high honor and something to be proud of.
However, he would lose the opportunity to pursue and kill the enemy.
Polos and Spicer were at least at the tier three god-king level. It was not so easy to kill them. If he wanted to chase after them, he would need some time and distance.
And now, His Majesty had wasted precious time on checking his injury directly. This made Bnda feel more and more ashamed. He gradually felt that he could not be honored.
Your Majesty, I am very ashamed!
Due to my ipetence, I let the enemy escape.
I swear, the next time I see them, I will not act rashly! I will n my tactics properly!
After saying this, what Bnda saw was His Majestys puzzled expression.
His Majesty frowned. When did I let those two go?
What?
Bnda raised his head. At this moment, he felt something flying past him.
Thats
Thats Freds Sword of Victory?
Bnda looked into the distance. He saw Freds Sword of victory flew up by itself, shuttling back and forth in the air at high speed like a missile.
Moreover, every time it shuttled, it was heading towards the bodies of Polos and Spicer.
Every time the Sword of Victory flew past their bodies, it would cause the two of them to bleed fresh divine blood.
Brenda was extremely shocked!
Firstly, he knew that only now did he recognize that what he had been holding was actually the legendary magical sword of King Arthur, Freds Sword of Victory!
This sword was actually in the hands of His Majesty!
It was indeed a good sword for a good general!
Even if he touched that sword, he would be lucky for three lifetimes!
Moreover, His Majesty had allowed him to use it for so long.
Moreover, as an American, Bnda certainly knew the legend of this sword.
It was said that this sword could fly by itself, travel through the battlefield, and kill the enemy by itself.
Previously, when this was mentioned, Bnda would just smile and sigh. The ancient people were really imaginative. They could even think of such a ridiculous thing.
However, this scene seemed to havee true now
At this moment, the sword was just like what was mentioned in the legend. It flew around by itself and attacked its enemies. It was as if it was the tenacious executor of its masters will.
Bnda also understood this point. That sword was different from other mortal weapons. That sword had its own thoughts and will.
Although this will could not be like aplete life, it could stillmunicate and have its own emotions.
However, a simple response could be done.
Bnda remembered that ever since he got this sword, he had felt that this sword seemed to have an undeveloped ability, as if it had its own will.
However, it was obvious that this sword did not recognize him.
Bnda smiled bitterly. Maybe it was because he was too weak, or maybe it was because he was too stubborn. In short, this sword did not like him.
However, Jerry was different. In this short period of time, that sword had been used by him without reservation, bravely killing the enemy.
Not far away, Polos and Spicer were struggling to withstand the repeated attacks of the Sword of Victory.
Spicer, what is this thing? Why does it keep following us!
Polos was now extremely flustered.
It was not easy for him to escape from the swamp, but now a sword caught up with him.
This situation waspletely beyond his imagination. Who would have thought that a sword could attack without a user!
I dont know!
Spicer answered decisively.
Spicer didnt know what it was either. He just vaguely felt that he had heard of such a thing somewhere before.
However, the current situation didnt allow him to delve into his memories. He could only focus on defense.
Although the flying swords attack wouldnt be fatal in one hit, if it continued to tear at him this way, even the most powerful person wouldnt feel good.
In the end, the magic treasure in Spicers hands was a master in defense.
Spicer opened up a blue shield to protect their bodies, therefore temporarily not being affected by the sword.
As Jerrys divine power was not particrly abundant, he did not add any divine power to the Sword of Victory.
With a tier three god-kings body, the Sword of Victory would not be able to cause fatal damage through piercing. However, as a harassment, the Sword of Victory was doing a very good job.
Considering the defensive effect of the blue pearl in Spicers hands, it was almost impossible for the Sword of Victory to kill these two people.
Be smarter, Sword of Victory. You know what to do.
Jerry looked over there, muttering to himself.
However, the Sword of Victory seemed to have heard its masters words. It suddenly stopped attacking. It moved up and down on the ground, as if it was thinking about something.
After a while, the Sword of Victory hummed.
Then, the Sword of Victory began to change its tactics.
It no longer tried to cut open the enemys body.
Instead, it turned into a stumbling block and tried to trip them up!
It moved quickly and suddenly blocked the side of Spicers feet!
Spicer did not notice the movement of the sword, so he neglected the defense under his feet.
D*mn it!
Spicer only felt his body lose its bnce, and the ground mmed onto his face!
With a pfft sound, Spicer fell to the ground.
Taking advantage of this moment, the Sword of Victory moved at high speed again, but its purpose was not to attack the enemy.
Instead, the sword shook and pped away the blue pearl!
My magic treasure!
The blue pearl bounced away. Seeing this, Spicers heart tightened, and he shouted loudly.
Good boy, well done!
Ill reward you with high-quality knife oil when we get back!
Jerry was still talking to himself. He knew that he had established a connection with the Sword of Victory, so no matter how far away it was, the Sword of Victory could still hear him.
At the same time, Jerry activated his divine power. After all, the Sword of Victory was only a legendary weapon, a top-grade weapon for mortals. Even with the magic boost from the elves, if he wanted to use it to kill the body of the god-king.., it was obviously a little too much.
After receiving the divine power from Jerry, the Sword of Victory emitted a holy light. It only felt that its entire body was filled with power!
If it hadplete emotions, it would definitely be amazed at the purity of God Jerry. That was the ultimate power!
Chapter 372 - Wiping the Sword
Chapter 372: Wiping the Sword
Pfft!
With a muffled sound, the Sword of Victory pierced through the back of Spicers body!
With the support of Jerrys divine power, the Sword of Victory easily killed a tier three god-king!
When Polos saw the scene, his legs almost went weak!
Although he had been bickering with Spicer along the way, and he hated Spicer very much
But Spicer was at least at the tier three god-king realm, yet he was killed in one hit!
This scene shocked Polos tremendously. He originally thought that as a god-king, he could transcend life and death, or at least not die so easily.
But the scene in front of him actually made him deeply feel his own smallness.
The sword slowly pulled out, and the body of Spicer arched its back.
Then, Spicers body slid off the sword and fell heavily to the ground, making a muffled sound.
The sword still had Spicers divine blood on it.
Polos looked at the fresh and tender blood. He knew that the thing flowing in his body was of the same level.
In other words, the same fate would befall him as well.
The sword slowly moved over. Poloss could even see his panicked face from the reflection of the sword.
Drip.
A drop of divine blood dripped from the tip of the sword.
It constantly reminded Polos that he was just a mortal.
He was before, but he was now.
The things that happened during the Empire Era, the Endless Tower, were in fact just a dream.
Polos deeply realized that he had only obtained the power of the god king, the authority of the god King.
But in reality, his heart was still as weak as a mortal. Facing death, he was actually scared to tears and knelt on the ground, crazily begging for mercy.
However, the Sword of Victory had killed at least 10,000 enemies. He had seen too many cries, too many pleas for mercy. At this moment, it waspletely unmoved.
Moreover, it was also known as the contract sword of victory.
The reason was that it was bound to bring victory to its master. Just like the most sacred contract, it would not stop until it achieved its goal.
The Sword of Victory spun once and ended Polos life very cleanly.
Then, it rose into the sky and once again checked if there were anymore enemies around it.
Sword of Victory, can you help me bring back the spoils of war?
On Jerrys side, he could already feel the death of the enemies.
He remembered that Polos and Spicer had two magic treasures on them.
One was a blue pearl, and the other was a strange charred ship skeleton.
However, Jerry was already toozy to go and clean up the battlefield by himself. Usually, there were plenty of people doing such things.
However, the Sword of Victory did not respond to Jerrys request.
Instead, it remained suspended in the air, rising and falling slightly.
Oh? Interesting, its a sword with principles.
Jerryughed. After all, the Sword of Victory was such a noble weapon.
It was its belief to bring victory to its master. Naturally, it disdained to clean up the battlefield, which was chores of no technical content.
But you have to think carefully. I have excellent knife oil here.
Jerry smiled andmunicated with the Sword of Victory, using the existence of knife oil to bribe this weapon.
The Sword of Victory was slightly stunned for a moment, and then its undtion became even greater.
It began to dive, disappearing into the ck Forest.
All of this was seen by Bnda.
Other than surprise, Bnda no longer had any emotions.
It was really too dreamy. Such a legendary weapon actually submitted to Jerrys hands just like that, and was used by Jerry.
Jerry even ordered such a noble weapon to clean up the battlefield.
One must know that if there was no profit to be made, the slightly more experienced soldiers in the team would not bother to do such a thing. Instead, they would call on the recruits to work.
Just what kind of great monarch was this that would make all the legendary creations work so hard?
Not long after, the Sword of Victory flew back.
On its body, there was a charred ship skeleton, and there was a blue pearl on it.
At this moment, the Sword of Victory seemed to be struggling. As it moved forward, it undted up and down, as if it was a heavy load on a porter.
Although the Sword of Victory itself was a thick giant sword, it was obviously very difficult for it to carry such a heavy thing forward.
Good boy.
Jerry gently encouraged it and removed the magic treasure from the Sword of Victory.
Then, the Sword of Victory removed its weight and flew up into the sky. It spun like a spoiled child and asked Jerry for knife oil.
In fact, Jerry had already prepared the so-called knife oil.
It was an instrument from history that he had taken out from the Eternal Flower Register.
It was the knife oil that King Arthur usually used. Jerry thought that the Sword of Victory would definitely like this.
Of course, it would not be so detailed in legend. After all, the readers only wanted to hear how the main character bravely killed the enemy and attracted the hearts of the beautiful women. They would not be so detailed as to know what brand of knife oil the main character used.
However, not having records did not mean that it did not exist. King Arthur must have taken very careful care of this artifact. After all, any weapon could not be without maintenance. Otherwise, it would be oxidized in the air, even something like the Sword of Victory was no exception.
However, before applying the knife oil, the de still needed to be wiped.
At this time, the Sword of Victory might not have noticed how dirty its body was.
Jerry took the Sword of Victory and took out a piece of cloth, slowly wiping away the blood and mud on it.
It really feels good to sh someone for a moment, but to wipe away two lines of tears
Jerry smiled bitterly. Although he was a god-king, he was definitely not someone who did not work hard. He was very efficient in all kinds of work.
He used a moderate amount of strength to press down on the body of the sword and slowly moved up, wiping away all the blood and dirt.
The biggest enemy of weapons was the ubiquitous water vapor, which would elerate the rust of weapons.
Therefore, with this in mind, Jerry added a little divine power into his hand to heat it up so as to evaporate the water vapor.
At this moment, to the victory sword, the clean white handkerchief was wiping its body, and the pair of thick hands were very warm. The sword was like having a spa.
As Jerrys handkerchief moved, the ces it passed became clean and dry, shing with the light of a sword.
This time, the Sword of Victory was like a kitten or puppy, making a satisfied purring sound.
Bnda watched from the side, and his heart skipped a beat.
As when Bnda was holding the Sword of Victory, he could feel the hostility from the sword, a cold and solemn atmosphere that was like ice.
Chapter 373 - Hair Dryer
Chapter 373: Hair Dryer
I had never thought that this sword in Jerrys hands would be as obedient as a pet!
This greatly refreshed Bndas understanding.
Where was your dignity?
Where was the seriousness of your Sword of Victory?
It hadpletely lost its dignity!
If it was anyone else who touched the sword like this, the Sword of Victory might have just quit and gone on a killing spree.
However, in Jerrys hands, such a dangerous weapon was managed by him obediently!
When Jerrys hand passed by the tip of the sword, the buzzing sound of the Sword of Victory became even louder. The entire sword shook violently, as if it was very satisfied.
Looks like the sharpest part is the most sensitive.
Jerry smiled and flicked the Sword of Victory, making a crystal clear sound.
Finally, Jerrys handkerchief pushed past the tip of the sword. The handkerchief that was stained with blood clearly could not be used. Jerry casually threw it on the swamp.
Then, Jerry was not in a hurry to use the knife oil.
Just as he finished wiping the de, he suddenly thought of a new idea.
Fly by yourself.
The Sword of Victory received the order. It hovered in the air, waiting for its masters next service.
Jerry transferred his divine power to his hand.
His left hand represented fire and zing energy.
His right hand was a pure gale and empty space.
His two hands were ced in front and back, allowing the wind to blow, bringing with it the temperature of fire
Bnda was dumbfounded.
However, this time, he was not surprised by Jerrys skillful use of divine power. He was actually able to convert divine power into two elements at the same time.
But, it was the effect that Jerry was now creating. Wasnt that a hairdryer!!
The warm wind blew on the Sword of Victory, evaporating all the tiny remaining water vapor!
As an ancient divine artifact, the Sword of Victory had never experienced such treatment before. At first, it was still a little ufortable. Its reaction was very intense, and it wanted to run away.
However, after a while, itzily stopped in the air and allowed thefortable wind to blow across its entire body, bringing dryness andfort to its body.
D*mn it, its awesome!
Bnda could not help but exim.
Who would have thought that divine power could be used in this manner!
The modern people kept fantasizing about how refreshing the ancient gods or kings were.
However, in reality, in that era where technology was not developed and everything needed to be handled with the most primitive means, a small illness was enough to take away a persons life, and even after washing their hair, it had to be dried naturally. How could it be sofortable?
This was something that Bnda had faintly felt since the Empire Era.
It was to the extent that it was difficult toplete the construction of the citys sewer system. Bnda himself did not understand these things, so the way he handled the excrement was very realistic, which was to pour from the top of the building!
This was also the reason why the aristocraticdies of ancient times had such big hats!
It was not because they thought it was so big, but because it was not so big that it could not withstand the surprise that came from the second floor!
Bnda was a little regretful. How could he not have thought of using divine power to rece technology to make up for the regret of theck of technology!
Bnda realized that Jerry was definitely not a boorish person who only knew how to fight and kill. He was even very smart in many things, and his thinking was also very flexible.
Bnda was even more impressed. It seemed that Jerry was even more unfathomable than he had imagined!
A minuteter, Jerry withdrew his divine power.
Such a small matter did not require much of his divine power. In fact, he had almost recovered by now.
However, he was afraid that the Sword of Victory would be more pampered under such treatment. What if he becamezy in the future?
After all, Jerry had always only used the hairdryer for himself. He would never give it to anyone else. This was not in line with his status as the god-king.
The Sword of Victory was almost in a deep sleep under such a warm wind.
After all, the wind was too warm. It was like being surrounded by fluffy cotton that had been basked in the sun during a cold winter.
Now, the wind had ended in an instant. The Sword of Victory was still reluctant to part with it, so it stood upzily.
Apply the knife oil.
Jerry said as he took out a bottle of knife oil.
This bottle of knife oil looked very new, as if it had just been refined. It was crystal clear and shimmering.
The Sword of Victory was stunned. From what it knew, this bottle of knife oil seemed very familiar.
Jerry opened the bottle cap, and immediately, a mellow fragrance was emitted with a hint of heat.
This bottle of knife oil was not made of animal oil. The smell of animal oil was too fragrant, and it would attract mosquitoes.
It was made of paraffin oil as the main ingredient, but paraffin oil was more viscous, so Vaseline was added to blend it. It had a natural and special taste.
Jerry waved his hand and poured all the knife oil onto the Sword of Victorys thick andrge body, allowing the knife oil to spill everywhere.
The Sword of Victory was slightly stunned, and that familiar feeling once again enveloped its entire body!
It originally thought that after changing its master, it would wee a brand new maintenance method, but in fact, Jerry did the same thing. For example, the hair dryer, which was something that did not exist in the era of King Arthur. It was also the first time that the Sword of Victory experienced such afortable warm breeze.
However, what the Sword of Victory did not expect was that after so many years, it still had the chance to experience the familiar oil texture of the de. Instantly, it felt as if it had returned to its hometown, and it let out a low and irregr sword chime.
Experience it well. In the future, you wont be able to enjoy such a service, unless you can bring me a rich victory.
Hum, hum.
The Sword of Victory let out a joyful and enjoyable sword hum, as if it was answering Jerrys words.
Jerry took out a second handkerchief, tightly grasped the root of the Sword of Victory, and pushed it up with force.
The purpose of applying the knife oil was to iste the air, so there was no need for the knife oil to wash anything clean. It was just to ensure that the knife oil was evenly applied to the whole body.
A careful craftsman would apply the knife oil for several hours.
However, Jerry had a very precise grasp of his own strength.
Although the power of lightning was great, the things it could do were actually very limited.
Although the domestic electric current was not as powerful as lightning, it could urately flow into electrical appliances and do many fantastic things for humans.
Jerry was in such a state now. He had never worshiped lightning, and the power of the wilderness was actually extremely empty.
Grasping details, precision and elegance were the magnanimity that a king should have!
His power could urately transmit to every inch of his finger. With a casual wipe, he could make the knife oil spread evenly to every corner of the de, leaving no gaps or omissions.
If the machete men saw this scene, they would definitely think that Jerry was fooling around. How could there be such a careless maintenance of a weapon?
But if they looked carefully, they would find that Jerrys technique was extremely precise and natural!
Chapter 374 - Shed the Mortal World
Chapter 374: Shed the Mortal World
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
While wiping the sword, Jerry was trying out something.
This was Freds Sword of Victory. It could fly by itself and kill enemies ording to its owners will.
?
It sounded very powerful, but in the actual battle, Jerry discovered some problems.
That was, although this sword had such a magical ability, it was still a creation by mortal.
Even though the sword was blessed by the elves in the legend, in Jerrys eyes, it was still a creation by mortal.
Even though the sword could cut open the mortal body like a hot knife cutting through cheese.
But this kind of life was rtively far from Jerrys current situation.
It was because to the god-kings body, the sword was like an unopened toy knife.
To rely on this sword to win some wars of mortals, it was indeed very easy, and it could help Jerry save a lot of energy.
However, right now in the Endless Tower, there were tier three god-king powerhouses everywhere. The power of the Sword of Victory was really not enough.
Therefore, Jerry began to try to awaken the divinity of the Sword of Victory.
He began to try to upgrade the Sword of Victory from a mortal creation to a divine artifact that could fight against the god-king.
Therefore, Jerry let his divine power flow out from his finger and began to try to prate into the Sword of Victory.
His hand was suffused with a faint golden light. The light wrapped around the Sword of Victory and began to stick close and prate it.
The Sword of Victory seemed to have sensed this power and began to vibrate, emitting a high-pitched sword hum.
Any other ordinary sword would not be able to withstand such a majestic divine power.
This divine power was too powerful for mortal creations. The difference in power was like the difference between a feather and a road roller!
Therefore, if it was any other item, at this step, it would have been shattered and even turned into dust all over the sky!
However, the Sword of Victory sword withstood this divine power. A faint purple aura even began to appear on the de of the sword!
This purple aura of the sword had a stinky smell. t was like rotten meat that had been kept for a few months. It was the turbid aura that the Sword of Victory had discarded!
After discarding thisyer of mortals earthliness, the portion of the Sword of Victory that had been injected with divine power was already flowing with a golden light that was the same as the god-kings!
Done.
Jerry said calmly. He knew that the Sword of Victory was able to withstand his divine power.
The divine power squeezed and seeped into the Sword of Victorys body, changing its structure and erasing all the ws left by the mortals due to their poor skills!
And the mortal aura was also squeezed out by Jerrys overbearing divine power!
The divine aura flowed into the Sword of Victorys body. Jerry knew that the Sword of Victory had undergone aplete transformation.
At this moment, it was already a weapon that could exert tremendous pressure on a tier three god-king enemy!
Jerry nodded his head in satisfaction. The handkerchief brushed past the tip of the sword and the sword was nowpletely oiled.
At the same time, it had also awakened the divinity of the Sword of Victory!
After the de was wiped clean, the entire de became shiny, as if it had just been freshly baked.
The de of the sword shone with the cold aura of steel. It was as smooth and clean as the surface of ake, and the shine of oil could be seen.
The Sword of Victory also hummed in satisfaction. Not only did it feel its entire body was clean, but it also felt the miraculous changes in its body!
It was a feeling that was previously unimaginable. It was as if its body had be stronger. An inexplicable powerful force filled its entire body, as if it could cut through everything!
Jerry took out the scabbard and put the Sword of Victory back. He then turned his gaze to the two things that the Sword of Victory had brought back.
The charred ship skeleton was like the spine of an animal, emitting a chilling aura.
Jerry tried to break the ship skeleton and found out it was so strong that even if he used all his strength, he would not be able to shake it.
Jerry could not feel any divine power from this ship skeleton.
In other words, this ship skeleton was a dead object. It did not have any mysterious energy to maintain its entire body.
Unlike trial-takers like Jerry, trial-takers were once nothing more than mortals. They just absorbed divine power non-stop along the way, broke away from their mortal bodies and became divine beings step by step.
Therefore, when everyone measured a persons strength, they would see if the divine power in his body was surging and pure.
However, this ship skeleton did not follow such a power system.
Jerry originally thought that if all things wanted to be stronger, they had to follow this set of principles to increase and store divine power.
However, this strange ship skeleton in front of him seemed to be in a different system from other things in the world.
It did not possess any divine power, magic power, curses, and othermon sources of power in the world.
It seemed to be purely an object, but this object couldnt be destroyed and kept its own form.
Jerry had a feeling that this ship skeleton could keep its form even when the universe was about to be destroyed!
Unfortunately, it was just a ship skeleton. If it was aplete ship, it would be extremely easy to travel in the ghost swamp in the future.
Jerry shook his head, thinking that if he had time, he would try his best to build aplete skeleton for this ship skeleton.
In addition, he had to study the materials used for this ship skeleton.
If he could find the materials used for this ship skeleton that would never be damaged, then using that material to build a city that would never fall, how magnificent sight it would be!
Jerry put down the ship skeleton and began to examine the blue pearl.
The pearl was the size of a walnut, and it had already split from the top of his head to the bottom. It seemed that if he was not careful, it would split into two halves.
This blue pearl left a deep impression on Jerry.
Previously, Spicer had relied on this thing to open a blue barrier and withstand the Sword of Victorys attack.
Jerrys will was connected to the Sword of Victorys will, so he could feel the reliability of the defense through the touch of the Sword of Victory on the barrier.
It could be said that not to mention the Sword of Victory, Jerry felt that even he himself would find it difficult to break through this absolute defense!
Jerry held the pearl. Fortunately, such a divine artifact was used by an ipetent person.
If it had been someone else with strength and brains as its master, it would have been a huge problem!
However, although this pearl could unleash an extremely powerful defense, it also had its ws.
Just like what he could see before him, although the pearl could help its master unleash a defense, this blue pearl was extremely fragile on its own. There were even cracks on it now.
Chapter 375 - Undamageable Ship Skeleton and Damaged Pearl
Chapter 375: Undamageable Ship Skeleton and Damaged Pearl
It was difficult for doctors to cure themselves. Perhaps the biggest weakness of this pearl was the pearl itself.
In other words, it was not that the person who owned this pearl would be able to rest easy. Instead, he would have to protect the pearl from external attacks at all times.
Jerry began to study what the kind of magical treasure this pearl was.
All magical treasures followed three principles.
The first was like a mortals weapon, sharpening the edge of the de, and using a strong pressure to cut open the enemys body, or making a very thick shield, and using ones own body to block the attack.
In short, it was to use ones own physical attributes to deal with the enemy.
Such things were generally mortal weapons, such as the ships skeleton. It had nothing to do with the use of divine power, simply because it was indestructible.
The second type was that the magic treasure itself had divine power.
A person could absorb divine power and walk up the long steps to towards god. Simrly, some equipment could also absorb divine power.
When it received orders from its master, this item would release its own divine power to achieve some divine abilities.
For example, Freds Sword of Victory was such a weapon. It had its own will.
After recognizing Jerry as its master, Jerry tried to give it some divine power to awaken the divinity of the sword. This caused the sword to have a certain degree of divinity now.
In the future, if Jerry wanted to use it, he didnt need to provide extra divine power. He just needed to give an order.
The third type was a magical treasure like this pearl.
Such a magical treasure itself was a dead object. It didnt have any power in it.
In its own body, it was engraved with some sort of circuit, seal, magic formation, and so on.
When using it, the owner had to pour divine power into it himself, allowing the divine power to flow within it.
There were some profound changes between them that even Jerry himself waspletely ignorant of. It was impossible to mass produce it.
If one were topare divine power to a power source, this kind of tool was like a household appliance. It needed to be electrified to be able to disy its effects.
In between, arge amount of divine power could be consumed and wasted. Therefore, such a tool would consume a huge amount of divine power!
And the ability of this pearl seemed to be to open up a protective barrier that could split space and time!
Space and time were twopletely unrted worlds.
Hence, an absolute defense was formed.
Unless the opponent was strong enough to split space and time, no matter how strong the attack was, it would not be able to hurt the master in the slightest!
It is indeed a good thing.
But it has already cracked. If I use it again, it might bepletely broken.
Jerry thought so and decided not to use this magical treasure until the critical moment.
After he left the Endless Tower, he would study how to repair this pearl.
What happened?
Why am I lying on the ground?
Where is His Majesty? Where Is His Majesty?
At this moment, on the swamp, the people from the Sky Dynasty started to wake up.
They shook their heads. Each of them had experienced different degrees of mental trance, and now they felt dizzy.
However, when they had the ability to think, the first thing they did was to look for Jerry.
Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Where are you?
Apollo was covered in dirt and mud, but even a clean freak like him did not care about the hygiene issues at this time. Instead, he called out to His Majesty nervously.
He did not know how long the people of the Sky Dynasty had been unconscious, and whether there had been any idents during this period.
If something happened to His Majesty because he was unable to move, then Apollo would simply not be able to forgive himself. Even if he would not be buried with His Majesty in the future, he would live in a muddle-headed guilt for the rest of his life!
However, fortunately Apollo soon found His Majesty not far away.
Your Majesty! Thank God youre fine!
Apollo rushed over and saw His Majesty fiddling with a huge ship skeleton. Apollo did not know what it was, but he felt that it looked familiar.
Of course Im fine.
Jerry replied casually. He was thinking about how to repair these two magical treasures.
What are these things? Ah! These hateful mud!
Apollo was about to ask about the origin of the ship skeleton, but he immediately realized that he did not care about cleaning himself because he was worried about His Majestys safety.
But now that His Majesty was fine, Apollo immediately realized that he was covered in mud from the swamp, which was extremely dirty.
On an ordinary swamp, there would beke water or river water out there. Apollo could jump down and wash himself clean if he did not mind the poor quality of the water.
But now, looking around, there was even more sticky and stinky swamp mud beyond the swamp. This made Apollo desperate and anxious, and he was about to copse.
Get used to it, Lord Apollo.
Yes, you will get dirty sooner orter anyway. Its also good news to be dirty to the extreme. As you know, this means that you dont have to worry about getting dirtier in the future.
Hahaha
The people of the Sky Dynasty were like Apollo. At first, they were very worried about His Majestys safety, but after seeing His majesty beating on a ship skeleton as if nothing had happened, they felt relieved.
So, they all started to tease Apollo.
You guys are too much!
Apollo would not find such a joke funny. After all, he was the victim himself.
Of course, the others could not understand. How could the noble son of the Sun, Apollo, who symbolized the sun, allow his clothes and body to be stained with a trace of filth?
However, the others did not let Apollo go. They, who were not as strong as Apollo, naturally would not let go of this opportunity tough at Apollo.
Laughter or curses filled his ears, seeing the scene where people from the Sky Dynasty teasing each other while His Majesty was as quiet as a craftsman, Bnda felt as if it was a lifetime ago.
He had never seen such atmosphere in any holy dynasty. They fought with each other in front of the monarch, but they were unexpectedly united and taciturn when they fought.
Moreover, it was hard to imagine that they would joke so wantonly in front of the monarch.
The monarch with a bad temper would probably be giving the death penalty directly!
Jerry was indifferent to this. He looked at his subordinates as if he was a teacher looking at his students.
In fact, Jerry didnt think that such noises were noisy.
Even immortals were like mortals in private. They liked to quarrel with their friends. Jerry understood this.
Chapter 376 - The Missing Ares
Chapter 376: The Missing Ares
Therefore, in a non-emergency situation, Jerry would usually let his subordinates do as they pleased. It was considered abination of work and rest to relieve the fatigue brought about by the trials in the Endless Tower.
No matter how fast a persons divine power recovered, the mental fatigue could not be relieved.
Jerry calcted the time. It had been almost one to two hours since they arrived on this ind.
During this period of time, the battle between the mud monkeys and the fish had not ended. The miserable cries that tore through the sky never stopped.
They had even killed two other trial-takers here and obtained two magic treasures.
However, Jerry never forgot that everyones goal at the beginning was to help Ares find the long spear that Ares had lost.
That spear was used as a spear by Ares and killed a mud monkey.
That spear had divinity, just like the Sword of Victory.
Under normal circumstances, as long as Ares willed it, the spear would return by itself.
Therefore, Ares threw it casually and did not worry about not finding it.
However, there was an ident this time. After the spear was thrown, it could no longer be summoned back.
This was a very strange thing because Ares spear had followed him into battle for many years.
Including Jerrys previous daily life, Ares, the God of War, usually appeared as a Spartan warrior. At the same time, he would definitely have a spear in his hand.
It was hard to imagine that such a weapon would betray its owner. This situation could bepletely ruled out.
Therefore, for the spear could not be summoned back, it must have been stuck somewhere, or it must have been suppressed by someone who was prepared to own it.
Of course, Jerry would not allow such a thing to happen. Even if Jerry could have given Ares a more powerful spear, or even taken out the Spear of Death Gungnir which had been possible.
However, someone actually tried to take away the weapon of the Sky Dynasty. This was what Jerry was most furious about. Even if it was a needle of the Sky Dynasty, he would not allow others to im possession of it. This was a matter of principle.
Not to mention it was the weapon of his capable subordinates.
However, when Jerry swept his gaze across the crowd, he did not find Ares.
Where is Ares?
Jerry spoke softly. Although his voice was not loud, everyone immediately quieted down and listened carefully to His Majestys words.
It was only at this moment that everyone realized that Ares had disappeared without anyone noticing. There was no sign of him anywhere.
Could it be that he saw the enemy and his hands were itching to fight?
Apollo said angrily.
After all, everyone knew about Aress character. As the God of War, war was as necessary to Ares as food and water were to living creatures.
Therefore, everyones first guess was that Ares woke up early for some unknown reason.
Then, he met a certain enemy, so Ares wanted to deal with it himself.
This guess made sense on Ares.
Bnda rubbed his chin and thought. After losing his subordinates, he had been able to live alone in the Endless Tower for so long. His mind was still very sharp.
Very quickly, he realized that something was not right.
Thats not right. If Ares had woken up in advance, he would definitely have seen His Majesty. He would definitely have gone to meet up with His Majesty first.
Everyone knew that Ares was a martial arts fanatic and had been looking for someone to fight with all day long.
However, everyone knew that there was no need to doubt Aress loyalty to His Majesty.
To Ares, fighting was always the second priority. The first priority was to protect His Majesty.
If it was really as they had guessed, Ares had woken up in advance, then Ares should be standing with His Majesty right now, shouting that he wanted to rush into the ck Fog and wrestle with the mud monkey.
Jerry understood this from the very beginning. Ares was not here right now. He definitely would not have left the team by himself. He must have been abducted by something!
First, the Sky Dynastys weapon was not returned. Then, he kidnapped the Sky Dynastys people!
This was enough for Jerry to have sufficient reason to tear him into pieces!
Where did this boor go!
Apollo was pacing around anxiously, not caring about the mud on his body.
Although he had been bickering with Ares, now that Ares was missing, Apollo was very anxious. He wanted to burn the whole area to the ground, pick that boorish guy up from the fire, and give him a good scolding!
Why dont we split up? It would be faster to look for him.
Someone suggested, but was quickly rejected by Jerry.
No, we cant split up now.
Jerry looked around.
When he faced the mud monkeys previously, he used all his strength to unleash a sword aura, killing countless mud monkeys in an instant.
The fragments of the mud monkeys formed a ck fog, but it had not dispersed yet.
There were too many mud monkeys after that, and he couldnt deal with them without using his trump card, so he used the strange fish he had captured previously.
Now, in the ck fog, the fight between the weird fish and the mud monkeys was still going on, and the unpleasant roars didnt show any signs of stopping.
Jerry turned back to take a look. As the mud monkeys had crawled out of the swamp, and the number of mud monkeys was too many, so much so that after they had all crawled out, the swamp had even descended a lot.
The ck fog was the battlefield of the mud monkeys and the weird fish. If one stepped into it rashly, it would be asking for trouble.
The area covered by the ck fog was veryrge. After being blown by the wind, it almost covered half of the ind.
In other words, the range of activity of the Sky Dynasty was actually very small.
Therefore, there was no need to split up.
Moreover, it was still unknown who had kidnapped Ares.
He knew too little about this unknown enemy.
Firstly, Ares was the God of War, not a girl. He would not be taken away so easily.
Then, what method did the enemy use to take Ares away?
Could it be that they really took him away while he was sleeping?
It was too childs y.
In addition, if that person had the ability to suppress Ares, then in the current team of the Sky Dynasty, other than Simmons and Apollo who had the ability to fight, the rest of the people would be instantly killed!
Therefore, if they did not gather their strength and act together, the Sky Dynasty would only be defeated one by one!
Therefore, Jerry would not allow them to act alone or in groups.
Yes, Your Majesty.
The people of the Sky Dynasty expressed that they would follow His Majestys instructions and act together.
Chapter 377 - Sword Control
Chapter 377: Sword Control
Jerry swept his eyes over his loyal subordinates. He was toozy to exin what he was thinking. He also didnt know to what extent these subordinates could think of.
Jerry knew that these subordinates were very loyal. Even if their thoughts were different from his, they would carry it out without reservation.
Therefore, he could simply give orders that couldnt be disobeyed without any exnation for his subordinates to work hard on it.
However, Jerry usually did not like to do this. He liked to share his thoughts and make others be convinced from the bottom of their hearts.
If it were any other time, he would have exined to everyone the reason why they could not split up. However, the current situation was so urgent that Jerry could not care less.
Jerrys divine sense could not sense Aress existence. There were too many disturbances in the surroundings. There were simply too many tier three god-kings in the ck fog.
Firstly, there was an option of the possibility of Ares falling into the swamp.
However, there were no energy bodies in the swamp at the moment. Even if there were, they were too deep. Those were mud monkeys that had yet toe ashore.
Within the area of the ck forest Ind, there were no isted energy bodies.
In other words, there was a high possibility that Ares was in the ck fog.
However, the ck fog was not so easy to enter. It was a battlefield with aplicated situation.
Jerry smiled bitterly. He had thought about too many things in a short period of time. The days of deep thinking and carefully deciding on tactics were already far away.
The Sky Dynasty in the past was too powerful. It was so powerful that it was able to sweep through all enemies. The world had even forgotten that Jerry also had very powerful wisdom.
Sword of Victory.
Jerry called out the name of the Sword of victory.
Along with a pleasant sound of friction, the Sword of Victory unsheathed itself and hung in the air.
Go take a walk in the ck fog and find a person named Ares. If there are other people around him, kill him without mercy.
Jerry gave such an order, but the Sword of Victory froze in the air and did not enter the ck fog.
Either the Sword of Victory was afraid of what was in the ck fog, or it could not understand such aplicated order.
How about this.
Jerry held the Sword of Victory and shook it up and down.
This is a nod, which means that you understand. No problem.
Then Jerry shook the sword left and right. This is a shake of the head, which means that you dont understand.
Do you understand?
The Sword of victory was stunned for a while. Obviously, for such a weapon that was used for killing, it would take some effort to understand such an order.
After a while, the Sword of Victory swayed up and down in the air, which meant it understood the order.
Then go. Remember, the one who wears muscle armor and a red feathered helmet on his head is Ares.
Before the Sword of Victory left, Jerry did not forget to remind him of this.
Then, the Sword of Victory disappeared into the ck fog.
After all, the biggest threat to the trial-takers in the swamp was the ubiquitous poison.
There was some poisonous fog in the air. The monsters living in the swamp were even more terrifying. Just a small wound could cause fatal damage to the trial-takers.
But to the Sword of Victory made of steel, poison had no effect.
As long as the Sword of Victory was not surrounded by groups of monsters in the ck fog, it would not be damaged.
Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene.
I just took a nap. Where did His Majesty get such a sword?
It can fly?
Why can it move on its own? Isnt this too amazing?
The sounds of confusion and shock were incessant, but Jerry was now staring at the ck fog, toozy to exin the whole story.
Apollo was also shocked. Although he was the god of the Sun, this scene still dazzled him. First, the sword moved on its own, and then it actually understood His Majestys words!
Such a spiritual weapon, even in the hands of a god, was a rare thing!
After a while, a shadow emerged from the ck fog. The Sword of Victory had returned.
Did you find anything?
Jerry asked softly.
The Sword of Victory stood up and swayed left and right for a while. This was what its master had just taught it. It swayed left and right as a sign of denial.
Alright, thank you for your hard work.
Jerry said casually.
Then, Jerry had an inspiration and thought of a good idea.
Jerry pulled out the Sky Sword and began to draw on the ground.
Everyone gathered around to see what His Majesty was going to do.
Apollo looked carefully. His Majesty was obviously drawing a painting.
When he was halfway through the painting, Apollo recognized that His Majesty was drawing Ares and his spear.
After Jerry finished drawing, he said, Go and look again. This time, try to find this spear.
This time, the Sword of Victory swayed up and down rapidly.
As the saying went, the sword was the monarch of weapons, while the spear was the king of weapons. It might be difficult for a sword to recognize someone, but it was much easier for a sword to recognize a spear that was also a weapon.
This time, the Sword of Victory quickly returned from the ck fog, flying very fast.
The Sword of Victory circled around Jerry, as if it was saying something, and kept buzzing.
It should have found something, but the way itmunicates with the Sword of Victory is still too low-level.
Jerry thought to himself that he must teach the Sword of Victory how to write and read some other day.
That way, the current situation would not have urred. The Sword of Victory obviously had a lot to say, but it could only make a sound.
Jerry thought for a moment. This time, the Sword of Victory must have found the spear, which was why it was so excited.
Jerry thought for a moment, but he didnt know location which the Sword of Victory had indicated.
It was impossible to follow the Sword of Victory into the ck fog.
After all, it was very difficult for people to enter the ck fog, which was not dangerous to the Sword of Victory.
Those monsters might not be interested in a piece of high-speed flying metal object, but they would be willing to bite a person who was still alive and bleeding.
Thus, Jerry said to the Sword of Victory, Do you want to know how much weight you can bear?
The Sword of Victory did not understand what Jerry meant and stood rooted to the ground.
The next second, Jerry flipped over and stood on the sword.
This time, the Sword of Victory understood what its master meant.
He wanted to ride on the sword!
What the f*ck?
Oh my God, Your Majesty, What are you doing?
Oh my God, is this how a sword is used?
This scene stunned everyone. They did not understand the meaning of the scene in front of them.
A sword that could fly on its own was already a fantasy.
Now, His Majesty actually used a sword as a mount!
Chapter 378 - Flying
Chapter 378: Flying
Go!
Jerry gave the order, and a strong force came from under his feet.
Then, everything around him was descending, except one person and one sword slowly rising into the sky.
Jerry stood on the sword with one foot in front of the other, and quickly adapted to this bnce.
Faster.
After Jerry finished speaking, the Sword of Victory did not hold back anymore, and directly flew into the sky with maximum power!
The wind blew down from above, making Jerry unable to open his eyes. The subordinates under his feet became small, and everything in the world seemed to be within his sight!
After rising to a certain height, the Sword of Victory began to fly around the ind.
It was like riding a roller coaster. The wind blew past his face, and the feeling of being overweight during the ascent made Jerry need to step down his feet hard. The feeling of weightlessness during the descent made Jerry feel rxed all over again.
In a short while, Jerry and the Sword of Victory worked well together. At this moment, Jerry was standing on the sword as if he was walking on t ground.
To Jerry, it was no different from gaining a method of transportation.
Actually, as a tier three god-king, Jerry couldpletely attach divine power to his body, pushing aside the surrounding air to achieve the goal of flying.
However, doing so still required the consumption of divine power. Moreover, for the utilization rate of divine power, it was really not worth it.
And now, stepping on the sword and letting the sword carry him into the sky, he did not need to use any divine power. All he needed to do was to let the Sword of Victory provide kic energy. It was very convenient.
I seem to have heard of this thing.
Bnda muttered to himself. As an American, he would sometimes casually look at some things on the inte.
And one day he saw such a fantasy. In the eastern mythological system, many gods were flying on swords, stepping on swords and flying in the air. That scene shocked Bnda for a long time.
And now, this scene was no longer a fantasy, but something that actually happened in front of his eyes.
At that time, Bnda actually had another question, which was that these eastern gods could control swords to fly with him.
Then why didnt they directly control their bodies to fly?
This scene also gave Bnda an answer.
It was because he had been a Sky Dynasty monarch before, and he had seen many magical treasures.
The Sword of Victory was obviously one of those magic treasures that had divine power.
Therefore, stepping on the Sword of Victory to fly, the master did not need to expend divine power.
Bnda could not help but admire in his heart this time.
He understood the logic very well, but Jerry still shocked him again and again. It could be said that Jerry was not only very powerful, but he had also mastered everything within the scope of his ability to the extreme!
That was why he was able toe up with such an idea!
Oh my God, Your Majesty, Come down quickly! What if you fall?
Too cool, if theres a chance, Ill ask Your Majesty to let me fly around, too!
The people from the Sky Dynasty raised their necks and eximed from time to time.
Unlike Bnda, these people had nevere into contact with the inte. This was the first time they had seen the ability to ride a flying sword.
They were all in awe of His Majestys rich creativity.
At this moment, Jerry was looking down at the entire ind from the sky.
On the swamp of the ind, there were the subordinates of the Sky Dynasty.
In the middle of the ind, a ball of linear ck fog split the ind into two. One of them was a tragic battlefield.
The other end was pitch ck. It was the original appearance of the ck Forest.
Jerry kept transmitting his divine power to his eyes, trying to see the details below.
Suddenly, the outline of a long object caught Jerrys attention.
That should be Aress spear.
Was it here?
Jerry asked.
The Sword of victory swayed up and down. This was the signal taught by the master, indicating its affirmation.
Jerry used some strength under his feet to stabilize himself during the sway. Then, he bent over and gave the Sword of Victory a heavy knock.
Dont sway when Im standing on it.
The Sword of Victory received a p from its master. Just as it was about to nod its head and admit its mistake, it remembered that it could not sway, so it did not do anything.
The ground was bing closer and closer, and the noise of the battlefield in the distance was already a little hazy here.
The Sword of Victory brought Jerry to the ground steadily.
It was still surrounded by a pitch-ck forest. In this ce where even light could not prate, it gave people a feeling that danger was hidden everywhere.
Jerry looked around, and then, at the side, he saw the spear.
Ares is really reckless. He actually used so much strength to send the spear flying here.
Jerry walked in. At this moment, the spear was stuck on a ck tree.
However, only the tip of the spear was stuck in the tree. The rest of the spear was stuck in the air.
Jerry frowned. He had already realized that something was wrong.
One must know that Aress strength was so great that it could even prate the mud monkey.
The mud monkey was a tier three god-king! It was not that easy to kill.
Right now, the spear was only two centimeters deep in the tree.
In other words, such a powerful attack could not even prate the ck tree.
Logically speaking, the spear should have pierced through everything until it was very far away from the ind.
Moreover, what was even stranger was that this spear was only stuck in the tree. Why couldnt it be summoned back?
Originally, Jerry thought that this spear was picked up by someone with ulterior motives, and that person suppressed it, sealed it, and prevented the spear from returning.
At that time, Jerry was still thinking about who would be able to win the battle of strength against Ares.
But now, it seemed that the spear was not being pulled by anyone, it was just stuck on the tree.
Jerry reached out his hand, wanting to pull out the spear. Now, Aress weapon was finally found.
But, in the next moment, Jerry realized that things were not that simple.
The spear was like it was welded to a tree, it could not be pulled out at all!
Jerry increased the strength in his hand, but the spear still did not move.
Theres such a thing?
Jerry did not understand. He clearly felt a huge resistance from the ck tree, preventing him from pulling out the spear.
He might as well not care. There was an ancient saying that King Arthur pulled out the sword in the stone, and today, there was Jerry pulling out the spear in the tree!
Jerry channeled his divine power and attached it to his hands, causing his arms, which were not particrly strong, to suddenly flow with astonishing strength.
Crack crack crack..
The ck tree let out a sound that made ones teeth ache. However, the ck tree seemed to bepeting with Jerry in terms of strength. It tightly mped the spear in its hands, preventing Jerry from pulling it out.
The situation was in a deadlock. Even though Jerry had already used an extremely great amount of divine power
However, he was still unable to pull out the spear.
At this moment, Jerry also lost his patience. He still had many important things to do.
Ares had not been found yet. He was not in the mood to wrestle with a tree.
Chapter 379 - The Strange Fish That Died by Accident
Chapter 379: The Strange Fish That Died by ident
As a tree, its incredibly sturdy.
While Jerry was muttering to himself, he used all of his divine power to concentrate on his arm before pulling out the spear that was stuck in the tree.
The tree on the ind was far sturdier than he had imagined.
Putting aside how powerful Aress spear throw was, even a tier three god-king mud monkey could be smashed into pieces.
Such a spear could only injure the trees skin, and it was stuck at the outermostyer.
Furthermore, the tree did not seem to want to let go of the spear.
When Jerry pulled out the spear, he used a lot of strength to do it.
At this moment, Jerry could not care less about the danger, and reached out to touch the ck tree.
The spear had already been pulled out, but Jerry wanted to know why the ck trees were so hard. This was already beyond his understanding.
There werent many stripes on the ck trees. They were smooth to the touch, and they were ice-cold and extremely solid, like a block of frozen iron.
Jerry pulled out his sky sword and struck the tree hard.
Based onmon sense, this strike could split a mountain on earth.
But Jerry only heard a ng sound like two pieces of steel colliding. Only a shallow scratch was left on the ck tree.
Moreover, in the blink of an eye, the scratch disappeared as if nothing had happened.
What a strong self-healing ability.
Jerry could not help but sigh. He could see that this tree had an extremely strong self-healing ability, which was why it was able to remove the scratch in such a short period of time.
If that was the case, there was an exnation for why Aress spear could not be pulled out.
That was because when the spear was inserted into the tree, the tree was also healing itself and gradually wrapped the spear tightly.
Lets try pouring more divine power into it.
With this thought in mind, Jerry was about to pour more divine power into his hand. He wanted to split open the tree and take a closer look at what was inside.
But at this moment, something strange suddenly appeared in his divine sense.
The strange fish had suddenly died.
Originally, in Jerrys spiritual sense, the ck fog was a chaotic mess of demons. His subordinates were at the swamp, and there were no other living creatures anywhere else.
Then, the body of the strange fish usually burrowed into the ground.
Therefore, he could still feel the existence of an energy body under the ind, which was the strange fish.
However, just now, the energy fluctuation of the strange fish suddenly disappeared.
Is it because there are monsters underground?
Jerry thought. The strange fish was a tier three god-king creature, but it had extraordinarybat strength. The reason was that its main body usually stayed underground, making it difficult to be discovered.
Now that the strange fish had suddenly died, it was obviously not the work of those stupid mud monkeys. Those mud monkeys should not be able to sense where the strange fishs main body was.
Therefore, the only exnation was that there were other monsters underground.
However, these were not the key points. The monsters underground would usually not adapt to the ground. These monsters were not difficult to deal with.
However, now that the strange fish had died, the mud monkeys were free!
Meanwhile, Apollo and the others were still waiting for Jerrys return at the swamp!
At this time, Jerry also knew that the situation was urgent, so he did not dare to stay any longer.
Lets go, Sword of Victory.
The Sword of Victory received the order and immediately came over, waiting for its master to step on it and ride the flying sword.
But in the next moment, Jerry was seen flying on the spot towards the swamp at an extremely fast speed!
In fact, riding the flying sword was just to save energy. If he pursued the speed of sprinting, Jerry would use his divine power to fly, which would be faster than riding the flying sword!
Very quickly, Jerry arrived at the swamp.
Your Majestys move has really broadened our horizons!
Yes, when you have time, you must invite the court painter to record this scene.
Your Majesty, did you see Ares?
At this moment, Apollo and the rest of his subordinates had yet to realize the seriousness of the matter.
The strange fish had died. They had held back the mud monkeys and now the mud monkeys werepletely free. What they would do next was totally unpredictable.
If they felt that the casualties were too great and chose to retreat
Then the Sky Dynasty would have sufficient time to search for Ares and explore this ind.
However, if the mud monkeys did not give up, then their next step was likely to rush down the swamp and attack Sky Dynasty.
Right now, Sky Dynasty was not in a state ofplete victory. Everyone had just woken up from theira, and it was not the time for them to be at their most energetic. They had also temporarily lost thebat strength of Ares.
The situation was extremely urgent. Jerry did not say any unnecessary words as he quickly pulled out his Sky Sword.
Face the ck Fog and get ready for battle!
Upon hearing such an order, the Sky Dynasty did not dare to be negligent. Those who were supposed to draw their weapons drew their weapons while those who did not drew their weapons, circted their divine power. In an instant, all other emotions were swept away as they faced the ck fog.
They all knew that His Majesty not only possessed extremely powerful battle prowess, but his perception ability was also top-notch.
If His Majesty suddenly said that there was danger, then it must be a very dangerous situation.
If the enemy was rtively weak, there was no need for His majesty to open his mouth and say a word.
At this time, the ck fog was still as noisy as before, and the mud monkeys cry was like a decoration scene.
But now, the movement in the ck fog was gradually weakening.
Until thest mud monkeys cry was extinguished, and the ck forest returned to its original appearance.
Silence, void-like silence.
Apollo, shield!
Jerry suddenly gave an order.
He tried his best to use the simplest words to convey the order.
As he had already sensed that these mud monkeys seemed to be looking for something in the ck fog.
Then, arge wave of energy bodies approached, faster than the mud monkeys!
After Apollo heard the order, he didnt even think about it. Since His Majesty said shield, it meant that he had to activate his defensive domain.
Thus, Apollo stretched out his hand and activated his sun domain at an extremely fast speed!
A golden light enveloped everyone in the sky.
At the same time, a wave of ck objects flew out from the ck fog.
Each of the ck objects was the size of a ping-pong ball. They charged at everyone at an extremely high speed.
Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the mud!
It seemed that after the strange fish died mysteriously, these mud monkeys had used the mud on the ground as a weapon and threw it over!
The mud had carried the same poison as the Ghost Swamp. It was extremely dangerous for living creatures!
As long as one was infected with it, it was a kind of slow death.
Bnda was deeply aware of the power of this poison. Her wife had been poisoned by this poison and was still waiting for her rescue until now.
It seems that these monkeys are determined to make things difficult for Sky Dynasty.
Apollo spat and continuously sent his divine power to the front of the field.
Chapter 380 - Solar Wind
Chapter 380: Sr Wind
The muddy balls were blocked by Apollos barrier. They broke at the edge of the barrier and were unable to enter the crowd.
However, Apollos divine power was also limited. He had been defending before this, so it was obvious that he could only make the Sky Dynasty fall into a passive position.
Simmons thought so and volunteered, Your Majesty, this cant go on. Im willing to go into the ck fog and assassinate the mud monkeys that threw them!
However, Jerry immediately shook his head and rejected this idea, No! You cant go to the ck fog!
Your Majesty, Whats the matter with the ck fog?
Only then did everyone react. Up until now, His Majesty had not exined where this ck fog came from.
Jerry sighed and exined, This ck fog is the dregs of the mud monkeys. When I attacked with my full strength, I didnt think so much.
Everyone fell silent. Everyone knew how powerful these mud monkeys were. They were enemies at tier three god-king level.
Such an opponent which could even shatter into the size of dust under His Majestys attack, floating in the air for half a day without dissipating. What kind of surging divine power could do such a thing!
Since His Majesty said so, everyone understood.
This ck fog, since it was the mud monkeys dregs, it meant that it was also poisonous.
Once a person stayed in it for a long time, or rather, took a breath and sucked the mud dregs into his body, his life might be lost here.
Of course, this was only one of the reasons why Jerry did not allow Simmons to go to the ck fog.
Secondly, he could see that Simmons was trying to sacrifice himself to find a time for the Sky Dynastys people to retreat.
Of course, Jerry would not allow such a thing to happen.
The enemy is in the dark, and we are in the open. It will be difficult to deal with them!
Your Majesty, lets fight while retreat. Lets find a chance to escape!
Jerry heard someone beside him suggest.
These people were right.
The ck fog blocked the front, causing the Sky Dynasty to bepletely unable to see what was going on inside.
However, there were no such obstacles at the swamp, so the mud monkeys could see the Sky Dynastys every move.
Moreover, the Sky Dynasty did not have that much long-range firepower to fight against the mud monkeys throwing.
Therefore, finding an opportunity to retreat now might be the best choice. Even so, there would definitely be casualties.
Jerry turned back to take a look.
On the other side of the swamp, the crouching monsters had never left. They did not give up and had to wait for the Sky Dynastys people to return.
There was no way out!
Jerry stabbed the Sky Sword into the ground. Do not retreat, fight to the death.
The order was not loud, but after everyone heard it, they did not have any thoughts of retreating.
Even if His Majesty ordered them to die now, they would carry it out immediately!
Not to mention fighting side by side with His Majesty was such an honor!
However, courage was not enough. Jerry had been thinking of countermeasures at the moment.
First of all, the most troublesome thing was this ck fog.
With this ck fog, the enemys movements could not be seen clearly at all. He could only rely on his spiritual sense to roughly see.
Moreover, this ck fog was also a natural barrier for the mud monkeys. As long as the ck fog was still here, the Sky Dynasty would not dare to step in.
Therefore, they had to think of a way to disperse the ck fog.
Jerrys first idea was to use wind to disperse the ck fog.
However, among the people here, none of them were good at using wind-type divine power.
Jerry himself was not very good at converting divine power into wind-type divine power.
If they insisted on doing this, they might need to use up all their divine power in order to create a gust of wind that was enough to blow away the ck fog.
However, Jerry was different from these gods. Jerry had gone to school and received a scientific education.
He knew the principle behind the formation of wind. After thinking about it for a while, Jerry immediately thought of a good idea.
Apollo, raise the temperature of the domain!
With Jerrys order, Apollo couldnt care less and directly provided the temperature of the Sun in the domain.
At this time, the domain was getting brighter and brighter, and the shadows that everyone projected were gradually drilling into the soles of their feet.
Apollos domain above their heads gradually became the hottest temperature in summer.
Lord Apollo, what are you doing? Its so hot!
If this continues, well be sunburned to death first!
Everyoneined. They didnt understand why Apollo had raised the temperature of the domain all of a sudden.
The swamp could no longer be called a swamp now. Instead, it should be called a desert, a scorching desert.
Apollo had also used an extremely great amount of divine power to maintain his defense while raising the temperature of his domain. Therefore, he was unable to divert his attention to answer the question.
In fact, he did not understand why Jerry would give such an order. Anyway, Jerrys train of thought was definitely not wrong. Therefore, Apollo only did what His Majesty said.
It was my request.
Jerry said slowly.
High-temperature gas has a low density, and will rise into the sky.
After that, the cold air will fill in, and this process can form wind.
These things were things that they did not understand, buting from His Majestys mouth, it actually made sense.
Work harder, Apollo.
Everyone encouraged him.
In actual fact, even Jerry himself could not guarantee that it would work. The seemingly ordinary wind in his life was actually caused by astronomical levels of thermal radiation. He did not know if Apollo had such strength either.
If the n failed, then he had to consider using divine power to forcefully summon a gust of wind.
If he did that, he might not have enough divine power to deal with the mud monkeyster.
Or he could use his trump card and use the Eternal Flower Register to see if there were any immortals controlling the wind.
But after a while, Jerry felt a soft winding from behind him.
Apollo was indeed the God of the Sun. He actually did what only the sun could do.
The wind brought a hint of coolness to everyone in the scorching territory.
They greedily breathed in the flowing air, lest they would die from the heat in the territory before the battle with the mud monkeys.
After a while, the soft wind gradually escted. Breeze, light wind, gentle wind
Finally, the wind gradually increased in strength, turning into a strong wind!
Theres hope!
Everyones hair was messy, and their clothes fluttered in all directions.
If there was such a gust of wind, there was hope to blow away the ck fog and meet the mud monkeys face-to-face.
Under the strong wind, the ck fog was gradually pushed back, showing signs of dispersing.
Moreover, under the effect of the wind, the mud thrown by the mud monkeys also became powerless.
Alright, stop.
Jerry ordered Apollo. Now that the wind had formed, there was no need for Apollo to continue wasting divine power to do this.
Chapter 381 - Magical Treasure
Chapter 381: Magical Treasure
As if relieving of a heavy burden, Apollo withdrew the temperature of the domain and only maintained the sun domain for protection.
This made him extremely tired. After all, as a body of the sun, the wind was not part of his power.
To achieve such a divine ability across his power, he needed a very high level of divine power.
This was under the circumstances where the ability allowed. But in reality, Apollo did not have any ability to use wind, so he had no idea how to convert divine power into wind.
However, under Jerrysmand, he really did it.
This made him feel marvelous in his heart as he maintained his domain. His Majesty really seemed to know everything. Achieving a miracle was as easy aspleting it.
Bnda took a few nces and immediately understood Jerrys train of thought.
However, Bnda knew that even if he knew the principle, he would not dare to use it at this moment.
After all, the risk was a little high. If there was no wind, it would be a dangerous thing that would waste Apollos divine power and torture everyone with high temperature.
Bnda could not help but praise his execution and boldness. If it were him, he would have already brought his subordinates to n how to escape.
The ck fog began to dissipate, or rather, it was blown to the other end.
The mud monkeys that were originally throwing mud in the ck fog finally revealed their full appearance.
Not many of the mud monkeys were still healthy. In the battle against the strange fish, the mud monkeys were already at a disadvantage.
Their hands and feet were only attached to thest bit of flesh, dangling on their bodies.
The mud monkeys with only half a head left, mud slid off their bodies and they were running back and forth among the mud monkeys, screaming in pain.
The Sky Dynasty felt a little ufortable when they saw this scene. The scene in front of them was so disgusting that many people swore in their hearts that they would never eat mashed potatoes again.
Apollo, hold on for a little longer. Their bullets will soon run out.
Jerry said as he held the blue pearl in his hand. In case Apollo could not hold on anymore, he would use the pearl to protect everyone.
This was because he saw that these mud monkeys were using the mud on the ground as a weapon to throw.
The mud was originally the product of the strange fishs domain. Now that the strange fish had died, the domain would dissipate in a short while, and the mud monkeys would lose the bullets they threw.
Yes, Your Majesty.
Apollo did not hold back in using his divine power, maintaining the domain without any loopholes.
Among the people of the Sky Dynasty, only Apollo had such a defensive ability and could maintain such a protective shield. The other peoples abilities were mostly useless at this time because most of their abilities were rted to attack.
After a while, as expected, the ground began to return to its original ck color.
The domain left by the strange fish was gradually disappearing!
Realizing this, the Sky Dynastys people burst intoughter. This was the joy of surviving a disaster.
However, in the next second, no one couldugh anymore.
The mud monkeys also noticed this. The swamp on the ground was gradually weakening, and they would soon lose their throwing weapons.
After picking up thest piece of mud on the ground and throwing it towards the swamp, the mud monkeys made a decision.
They tore off their own limbs. Their bodies had the sameposition as the swamp.
Then, they glued the parts they tore off onto their own spit to soften it, and then kneaded it into a ball!
Dont rx!
When Jerry saw this scene, he was also amazed that these mud monkeys were so sinister. They knew the importance of long-range attacks and had actually thought of such a vicious move!
Even the mud monkeys whose heads had been bitten off by the strange fish earlier had be their weapons.
They surrounded the poor mud monkey and wantonly took bullets off its body for use.
Not long after, the headless mud monkey finally turned into a mud monkey with nothing.
The second wave of attacks followed, and the sky was filled with mud. This time, Apollo looked troubled. It was obvious that his divine power was exhausted, and he could not hold on much longer.
Jerry saw that the situation was very dangerous, so he had no choice but to take out the blue pearl.
This blue pearl did not have any divine power, it only provided a channel.
Jerry injected divine power into the blue pearl, trying to maintain the smooth flow of divine power.
This was because this blue pearl already had cracks. If he were to send divine power in recklessly, Jerry knew that it would not be able to withstand it and would eventually crack.
The surging and stable divine power flowed within the pearl. Then, the pearl responded to Jerrys wishes.
Blue energy started from the sky and extended all the way to the swamp. Its range even covered Apollos domain.
Alright, Apollo, you should rest for a while.
Following his Majestys order, Apollo finally had time to catch his breath. He immediately withdrew his divine power.
The golden domain that symbolized the sun disappeared in an instant, leaving only a warm breath on the ground.
Everyone had been roasting in this furnace for a long time. Now that Apollo suddenly withdrew his domain, they immediately felt a wave of cold.
When they looked up again, after Apollos golden defense was removed, what reced it was a blue shield.
As for the disgusting throwing objects of the mud monkeys, when they touched the shield, the inside became t, unable to hurt the blue shield at all.
In fact, not even a ripple was left behind.
What is this thing?
When Jerry collected this magical treasure, the people of the Sky Dynasty were still unconscious on the swamp. Other than Bnda, no one else had seen this blue shield.
However, everyone knew that this was definitely the work of His majesty. After Apollo was unable to maintain the domain, His Majesty once again performed a miracle and saved everyone.
Moreover, this blue protective barrier was so stable that even the attacks of the mud monkeys were unable to leave behind ripples.
It was as if a feather had crashed into a huge mountain.
This was a defensive technique that was not inferior to Apollos. It was even sturdier than Apollos sun domain.
Moreover, the people inside would not be exposed to the sun. It was simply a miracle!
Only then did everyone notice that this was the power of the pearl in His Majestys hands.
Among all the people present, only Bnda knew the origin of this pearl. It was a magical treasure that originated from the previous monarch who had no morals or benevolence.
However, Bnda did not expect that the magical treasure, which could only cover the size of a person in Spicers hands, could actually cover such arge area in Jerrys hands!
Chapter 382 - Counterattack Begins
Chapter 382: Counterattack Begins
Bnda was certain that if Spicer, who had died saw this scene, he would also open his mouth wide in shock.
This blue pearl was a magical treasure that did not have divine power. The power that it could disy depended entirely on the users divine power, whether it was pure or surging.
As long as it was within the limit which the pearl could bear, the stronger the users divine power was, the more powerful the effect would be.
Therefore, on the surface, Jerrys divine power was clearly much stronger and purer than the tier three god-king.
As expected,paring people is infuriating.
Bnda shook his head helplessly. He could not find a suitable word to describe His Majestys strength.
However, the actual situation was far more exaggerating than Bnda had imagined.
Jerry had considered the fact that a part of the pearl had already cracked, so he did not dare to inject much divine power into it.
At this moment, to y safe, he had been holding back.
If the blue pearl was intact, and Jerry used his maximum divine power to use it, he believed that he could even spread out a protective shield to protect a town!
Of course, the prerequisite was that the pearl itself could withstand such divine power.
Now, all he needed to do was to protect the swamp.
Therefore, the current input of divine power was enough.
This passive defense is not going tost long.
Jerry naturally understood that his divine power was not unlimited. Sooner orter, he would be like Polos, falling into a state of exhaustion.
Once these mud monkeys had a little bit of intelligence and knew how to conserve their ammunition, and slowly fight a war of attrition, the situation would not be good.
What they feared came true. When these mud monkeys saw the group of people at the swamp, one moment they activated a golden protective barrier, the next moment they activated a blue protective barrier. As expected, they slowed down their attacks.
Those originally earth-shattering mud balls were now clearly one after another. They were no longer casually thrown out.
After all, the raw materials of the muddy blobs were their bodies.
If this dragged on, the Sky Dynasty would not be able to afford such a battle of attrition. Everyones divine power was limited.
Sword of Victory, kill them.
Jerry realized that it was time to take the initiative to attack, so he summoned the Sword of Victory.
This sword that had self-awareness let out a high-pitched buzz after hearing its masters order, as if it had been waiting for this moment for a long time.
Then, the Sword of Victory unsheathed itself, revealing a sharp luster all over its body.
Jerry made a hole behind the protective barrier, and the Sword of Victory flew out from there, drilling into the ck Forest.
For living people like them, they had to consider the toxicity of the swamp. That kind of toxicity wouldnt care if you were a god-king or something. As long as you were infected with it, you would be stepping into the grave. That was why they were so passive in the face of the mud monkeys attacks.
However, the iron-forged Sword of Victory was not afraid of this. It couldpletely ignore the toxicity.
Moreover, after Jerry washed away its earthliness, the sword had be extremely sturdy. The scratches of the mud monkeys could no longer cause any harm to it!
The Sword of Victory shuttled back and forth between the mud monkeys. In a short while, it had cut off the bodies of a few mud monkeys.
However, the corpse of the strange creature made of mud fell to the ground with a thud.
Then, it was picked up by the other mud monkeys and crumpled into small balls that were held in their arms.
The bullets that they had prepared, once the defense of the Sky Dynasty was loosened, the mud balls would be deadly weapons.
Sword of Victory, faster.
Jerry muttered to himself. He knew that even though they were so far away, the Sword of Victory could still hear his voice.
At the moment, the Sword of Victory was already at its limit. Its speed was as fast as an arrow leaving the bow.
This sword had previously faced soldiers who would run away.
But now, these mud monkeys did not seem to be interested in the existence of the Sword of Victory, nor did they run away.
This made the massacre of the Sword of Victory very easy. Every time it shuttled, three or four mud monkeys would die.
At this speed, it wasnt impossible to destroy their line formation.
Jerry still maintained the protective barrier.
After all, these mud monkeys didnt seem to see the existence of the Sword of Victory at all.
That was because the attention of these mud monkeys was focused on the swamp.
The Sword of Victory feltfortable with its killing, but not so over at the swamp.
The mud monkeys did not seem to have any feelings for each other. The moment a mud monkey was killed by the Sword of Victory, they would immediately surround it and knead the bodies of theirpanions into mud balls.
When they realized that theirpanions bodies could not be used up, they did not bother to save bullets. They used all their firepower and once again threw the mud balls into the sky.
The mud balls hit the blue protective barrier. Although there was not a single ripple or sound, the people present were shocked by what they saw.
After all, an attack that could cost ones life just by rubbing against it would not make anyone feel good.
They seem to be retrieving their ammunition
Someone in the crowd said something that led everyones field of vision to the vicinity of the protective barrier.
A few mud monkeys hopped over and crushed the mud on the ground into balls before throwing them back into the group of mud monkeys.
This scene looked like there were traitors among the mud monkeys attacking theirpanions.
However, everyone knew that these mud balls were not dangerous to the mud monkeys themselves. The creatures in the swamp were immune to poison.
Therefore, the mud balls that were thrown back were actually the mud monkeys new weapons.
After repeating this over and over again, the mud monkeys would never run out of bullets!
However, on Jerrys side, his divine power was limited and could not be maintained for too long.
Sword of Victory, close by.
Jerry once again called out to the Sword of Victory, wanting it to withdraw and leisurely attack the nearby clever mud monkeys.
But this time, the Sword of Victory did not respond to his call, and did note out of the mud monkeys for a long time.
Jerry activated his divine sense.
Within the range of his divine sense, the Sword of Victory was already surrounded by arge number of energy bodies.
It seemed that the Sword of Victory was too engrossed in killing, and all of a sudden, it entered the densest pile of mud monkeys.
The pile of mud monkeys saw that there was hope to grab the sword, so they surrounded it and used their bodies to block in front of the Sword of Victory.
The Sword of Victory had tried to break out more than once.
However, each time, the mud monkeys used their bodies to block it. The piles of mud monkeys even used their own bodies to stop it from making an escape.
Although the Sword of Victory did not have the threat of falling, these mud monkeys would not be able to destroy the sword
However, it seemed that he would not be able to mobilize it in a short period of time.
Chapter 383 - False Alarm
Chapter 383: False rm
Looks like these mud monkeys are not stupid.
Jerry realized this in an instant.
Previously, the mud monkeys hadnt disyed their superior intelligence. They were only slightly stronger than the strange fish.
But now, Jerry understood that it was because the mud monkeys hadnt started to think.
And now, the intelligence of these mud monkeys was obviously one of the top creatures in the Ghost Swamp.
After suffering from the sword qi attack, they had already learned to be smart and knew that the losses from a frontal attack were huge.
So, they began to use long-range attrition.
And when they discovered that the long-range firepower of the Sky Dynastys people was not enough, they also became even more determined to go on the long-range attack path.
They even learned to recycle the mud and make new mud balls.
All these signs showed that the mud monkeys were not easy to deal with.
But there was one thing that Jerry could not understand.
That was, at the beginning, the mud monkeys did not show much interest in the existence of the Sword of Victory.
At first, Jerry thought that the brains of the mud monkeys did not understand what the sword was.
But, for some reason, the mud monkeys suddenly started to surround the Sword of Victory.
Moreover, the most incredible thing was that these mud monkeys used their own bodies to block it.
It was as if they were not afraid of death.
This sudden mobilization and execution made Jerry faintly feel that perhaps there was amander among these mud monkeys.
Otherwise, this sudden gap could not be exined.
He did not know if killing themander would be useful.
Jerry thought as he held the pearl with one hand and activated his divine power with the other.
His idea was to use an attack to help the Sword of Victory escape from the encirclement.
Even if it would waste a portion of his divine power, he had to do so.
Although the Sword of Victory was not the strongest among them
But in the ghost swamp, against these poisonous strange fish, a sword that could fly by itself was definitely the most suitable weapon.
However, just as Jerry was about to do so, he suddenly felt a pat on his back.
This gave him a huge shock!
He had never felt anyone walking behind him.
Moreover, ever since he opened the barrier of the pearl, nothing coulde in from the outside.
Then who was the person who patted his back?
There was actually someone who could deceive his spiritual sense and stand behind him.
Jerry turned his head instantly.
Behind him were his subordinates who were circting their divine power to help maintain the protective barrier.
There wasnt anyone standing behind him.
This made Jerry feel a little terrified.
As he had turned his head instantly, and how fast could the other party be, to actually be able to move in such a short period of time?
A bead of sweat slid across his forehead. This was the first time in his life that he broke out in cold sweat.
At this moment, he felt a pat on his back again.
Who is it?
Jerry turned his head around again, but still did not see anyone.
At the same time, Jerry circted more divine power in his hands.
The enemy before him might be ridiculously powerful.
After all, this was the Endless Tower. Many unknown terrifying creatures lived here.
Apollo circted his divine power throughout his body, washing every inch of his body to recover his divine power.
At the same time, he also noticed His Majestys strange behavior.
This was the first time Apollo had seen His Majesty being so nervous in his life.
At the same time, Jerry once again felt a pat on his back.
Jerry decided that if it happened again, he would throw a divine power fluctuation behind him without saying a word. He was determined to kill the guy who patted on his back.
However, at this moment, Jerry saw Apollos frightened expression.
Jerry thought that Apollo might have seen something, so he quickly asked Apollo.
Apollo, what did you see just now?
Apollo raised his trembling finger, There there, there is a ghost!
There is a ghost?
When Jerry heard this, he was also confused.
The word ghost was coined by a bunch of boring people on earth to experience the adrenaline rush.
Jerry did not believe in ghosts.
Moreover, when he walked on the path of the god-king, even if there was a ghost, it would note to him. Therefore, Jerry had note into contact with this concept for a long time, so he was also confused at this moment.
It it can move!
Although Apollo was the son of the Sun, he was inexplicably afraid of the existence of ghosts and gods. At this moment, his facial features were distorted, and he was frightened.
What is moving?
Only then did Jerry realize that he and Apollo were not talking about the same thing.
What Jerry had encountered should be an extremely agile thing that could move in the blink of an eye when people turned their heads.
But Apollo was surprised that it could move.
At this moment, Jerry turned his head again.
Only then did he notice that there was something moving behind him.
At that time, there was a stick-like object wrapped in cloth.
It was nothing else.
It was Aress spear.
After finding this spear in the forest, Jerry had brought it back. On the way, he had conveniently wrapped it up and put it behind his back.
But now, the spear suddenly seemed to have a life of its own, shaking from time to time.
Only then did Jerry know that this was a false rm. No one had gone around to his back.
It had always been the spear which patted on him.
He did not expect that his reputation for a lifetime was ruined by a spear today.
Jerry was speechless at the thought of this. He took the spear from his back and unwrapped it, to find out what the spear was trying to do.
However, the moment Jerrys hand touched the spear, he felt as though an electric current was flowing through his entire body.
Jerry had experienced the same feeling when his consciousness was connected to the Sword of Victory.
This meant that, firstly, like the Sword of Victory, the spear possessed self-awareness.
Secondly, the spear had also acknowledged Jerry as its owner.
So youve always had consciousness.
Jay muttered to the spear.
However, Ares is a battle maniac. He prefers to hold a spear in his hand and personally stab his enemies to death, so he has never shown it.
But this is the spear of Ares, why can I use it, too?
At this moment, Jerry couldnt be more familiar with the feeling, it was obviously the feeling when his consciousness was connected.
In other words, this spear could do all the functions of the Sword of Victory.
Could it be that
Ares had already died?
The earth was still warm. This was the temperature left behind when he was seeking the wind. Jerry held the spear in his hand, and the remaining wind in the barrier blew past.
He had too many things to say.
Chapter 384 - Veteran
Chapter 384: Veteran
Now that Ares had disappeared, the spear he left behind could be used by him.
Jerry had to think about the worst case scenario.
He just didnt know when Ares had given him the right to use the spear.
Now that he had a weapon of the same quality as the Sword of Victory, However, Jerry was not happy at all.
As he had the prerequisite of bing a master-servant rtionship with the Sword of Victory, Jerry knew that as long as he was alive, the Sword of Victory would never acknowledge anyone else as its master.
Unless he met with an ident and died one day, then only the Sword of Victory would be able to find its next master.
And now, the spear had acknowledged him as its master. In other words, its previous master, Ares, had probably met with an ident and died.
The spear was still shaking, as if it was taking the initiative to volunteer. There were not many stripes on the sleek body of the spear, but only traces left behind by the passage of time. In many ces, it was so dry that it had cracked. Only the tip of the spear was still as shiny as ever.
Go, bring back my sword.
Since the spear wanted to fight, as its current master, Jerry naturally would not go against its wish.
Moreover, just like the Sword of Victory, this spear was a divine weapon. It therefore did not need its owner to provide divine power. It operated independently.
This was also in line with the situation where the Sky Dynasty had to conserve divine power.
Jerry held the spear upside down. His other hand still needed to hold the pearl to maintain the enchantment, so he could only use one hand to throw the spear.
He used his parapsychic sense and made a thin hole in the barrier.
He leaned back and stepped forward.
Then, a stream of divine power came from his arm until it wrapped around the spear.
Throw!
Jerry threw the spear forward with all his might. Itnded right at the opening of the barrier without any deviation.
The spear went through the opening that was just enough to wrap it up. It streaked across the sky like a meteor and headed straight to the center of the battlefield.
ording to the mythical records, Aress spear did not have a name. It was called Spear.
However, Jerry now understood that this spear was definitely not an ordinary thing.
There was no name. It was most likely that Ares did not mention it. Perhaps it was because defeating his opponent with a good weapon would make him feel no sense of achievement.
Even aftering to the Sky Dynasty, Ares did not use the potential of the spear. Instead, he used it as the most ordinary spear.
This somehow made Jerry feel dissatisfied. Why would the Sky Dynasty use such a shabby weapon when they were not poor? If it did not work, why wouldnt they bring over Odins Spear of Death over?
The spear burst out with divine power in the air. Bright colors covered the entire body of the spear, making it look like a shooting star.
When the shooting starnded, it lifted up a huge wave of mud. The violent airwaves even distorted the light. In Jerrys eyes, everything in front of him seemed to twist a little.
Bloodthirsty Spear, or the Spear of Fear.
Only then did Jerry remember that there were records about Aress spear. As the God of War, Ares brought death and destruction to thend, and his spear represented bloodthirst and fear.
The airwaves just now were not caused by Jerry. He knew that the divine power that he had used on the spear just now was not that powerful.
It was caused by the spears own divine power.
This phenomenon made Jerrys eyes light up.
His Sword of Victory was an item with divine power.
However, the Sword of Victory was not particrly good at using this kind of divine power.
Not to mention, to release the divine power in this manner.
The air st calmed down. The battlefield was silent for a second, and then it became lively again.
Other than the countless dead and injured mud monkeys, it was as if nothing had happened.
The explosion of the divine power from the spear just now, if it had been in any other ce, would have been as powerful as the effect of a demolition team working for a month without eating or drinking.
However, on this ck Forest Ind, there were no obvious traces left behind.
Even the ck trees closest to the point of impact of the spear had yet to fall.
Jerry had already experienced the toughness of the ck trees.
At this moment, the spear was thrusting back and forth in the forest. Its speed was not as fast as the Sword of Victory, but it had the advantage of being experienced. Every movement was crucial, and every attack could urately hit multiple mud monkeys.
And the mud monkeys could not do anything to it. The mud monkeys attacks were scratching with their ws, or using poison to kill the trial-takers.
However, their ws had no way of touching the exquisitely moving spear. Moreover, their strongest weapon, poison, had no effect on such life form like the spear.
Furthermore, unlike the fledgling Sword of Victory, this spears consciousness was very sharp. It almost did not expose itself to the encirclement of multiple enemies.
This made it impossible for the mud monkeys to surround the spear. They wanted to swarm up and suppress the spear as if they were dealing with the Sword of Victory, but they found that they could not even touch the tail of the spear.
It was unknown where the Spears divinity came from. The Sword of Victory was only used by Jerry today, so its experience waspletely iparable to the Spear.
At this moment, the Sword of Victory was in an airtight cage made of mud monkeys.
These mud monkeys were like stacking arhats, forming a hemispherical shape and wrapping the Sword of Victory in it.
The Sword of Victory was swinging desperately in the middle, and mud was sshing everywhere. However, it could not break out no matter how.
The poison of the mud monkeys was useless against steel, and their ws could not tear apart the steel with divine power. Therefore they had to use this method to temporarily trap the Sword of Victory.
Suddenly, the spear fell from the sky and pierced through the hemisphere formed by the mud monkeys.
Then, divine power seeped out from the body of the spear, and the light it emitted became more and more powerful, like amp.
The spear once again erupted with divine power, sending the mud monkeys stacked on top of each other in all directions flying. A few unlucky mud monkeys were directly scattered, turning intorge pieces of flying mud.
Only then did the Sword of Victory regain its freedom.
When the two weapons with divine power and consciousness met, the spear was already used to it, and its movements never stopped.
The Sword of Victory had never seen anything like this, and from this moment, it unlocked the emotion of shock.
Its intelligence did not allow it to understand all of this, but it could clearly sense that the spear that had saved it was emitting Jerrys aura.
Instinctively, the Sword of Victory recognized the spear as itsrade.
Chapter 385 - Divine Power Leaking Out
Chapter 385: Divine Power Leaking Out
Perhaps it was because of the attraction between its kind, the Sword of Victory had felt that the nature of this spear seemed to be the same as its own.
However, the Sword of Victory was a little confused. They were both weapons, so what did the spear do to make it shine?
It seemed to be the result of divine power being leak out.
The Sword of Victory could feel that its body was filled with the same power, but it could not mobilize it no matter how hard it tried.
The Spear began to sweep away the enemies around it. The mud monkeys pounced on it, and the Spear suddenly rose into the air.
Although the mud monkeys were good at jumping, they still could not jump to such a high ce and could not catch the Spear.
Following that, the Spearunched a stab from above and pierced through the mud monkeys body.
However, just this kind of attack was unable to deal a fatal blow to the mud monkey.
After all, the mud monkey also had the physique of a tier three god-king, so the strength of its body was not to be underestimated.
Therefore, the moment the Spear passed through the mud monkeys body, divine power started to erupt from the inside of the mud monkey!
No matter what kind of creature it was, even if it had the hardest outer shell, the inside was extremely fragile.
Under the divine power that erupted from the inside of the mud monkey, it directly exploded!
Such a clean kill made Sword of Victorye back to its senses. There was actually such an efficient way to kill the enemy.
Following that, the Sword of Victory imitated what the Spear did and did not initiate to attack. Instead, it waited for the mud monkey to pounce on it.
Then, it rose into the air and descended.
The moment it pierced into the mud monkeys body, the Sword of Victory tried to circte the divine power in its body.
Jerry had washed away its earthliness and gave it the divine power.
And the Spear taught it how to use this power.
The body of the mud monkey that was stabbed by it began to bulge.
Then, with a bang, the mud monkey exploded into countless pieces.
The Sword of Victory, which hadpleted such a magnificent feat, spun around happily.
However, the Spear did not pay attention to it. Instead, it began to teach the second lesson.
The Spear began to circte its divine power.
The divine power was produced internally and flowed through the body of the Spear. Its speed became faster and faster, gradually turning into a turbine.
After that, the divine power seemed to be shaken off as it continued to spread outwards. In a short while, it reached the surface of the body.
At this moment, the outeryer of the body of the Spear began to sh with light. It was the divine power that had been thrown out.
These weapons were different from the human body.
The human body itself had meridians, and there were all sorts of divine power channels like circuits. Thus, it was very easy to use divine powers.
However, for weapons like these that had consciousness, even if they had divine powers, it would be very difficult to materialize divine powers.
After a long period of fumbling, the Spear finally came up with this method.
Now, it was showing the exact method to the Sword of Victory.
Whether it could learn it or not was depending on the Sword of Victorys own luck.
The Sword of Victory did not have eyes, which made it very sensitive to divine power.
Everything that happened before its eyes shocked it.
Divine power actually could be used in this manner.
Originally, it only treated the divine power given by its master as a power to maintain its own sturdiness.
It had never thought that it could initiate to use such power to increase its own power.
Imitating the Spear, the Sword of Victory began to try to mobilize its own divine power.
Perhaps it was because of the Sword of Victorysprehension ability, or perhaps it was because the divine power bestowed by its master was rtively pure
The Sword of Victory seeded in just operating once.
The divine power that contained enormous power was now like a surging river, flowing in circles within its body.
The divine power was so pure that even before it reached the outeryer, the Sword of Victory had begun to glow.
It was as if its entire body was iid with diamonds. Countless sand-sized shes of light shed on the Sword of Victorys body, one after another.
The Sword of Victory remembered that in order to circte the divine power outside of its body, it needed to increase the rotation speed of the divine power.
Thus, the Sword of Victory held its breath and began to concentrate on its operation.
The Spear noticed this as well. During this period of time, it was circling around the Sword of Victory to buy it time.
The light that was the size of gravel on the Sword of Victory became more and more frequent and denser.
It could also feel how powerful that surge of power was the moment it started to rotate at a high speed!
The divine power spun faster and faster, and the blue flowing river was umting power in its body.
When the divine power reached its outermostyer, the gravel had already covered the entire body of the Sword of Victory, making its entire body glow!
The divine power roared and was about to burst out, but the Sword of Victory also responded to them, abruptly cutting off the divine power flow.
The divine power burst out from the tip of the sword, turning into a cylindrical shape, as if it was an extension of the sword.
The Sword of Victory struggled to maintain its bnce, and then suddenly swept out!
The column made of divine power was also driven by it, sweeping out with a vigorous momentum.
Wherever the column went, the mud monkeys let out strange cries. Their fur burned under the high temperature, and the mud on their bodies scattered under the divine power.
Jerry watched from afar. Other than the cries of the mud monkeys, there was no movement in the forest.
It wasnt until a huge wave was raised in the distance that the Spear once again erupted with its divine power.
Such abundant divine power.
Jerry couldnt help but praise it. In fact, as a weapon, it was already very impressive to be able to use such arge amount of divine power.
Based on a rough estimation, this spears strength was also around tier two god-king. If this evaluation standard was also applicable to weapons.
Fortunately, the nature of the Spear was just enough to restrain the mud monkeys, which was why it was able to go beyond its level to challenge therge number of mud monkeys.
Then, Jerry suddenly saw a sh of cold light in the forest.
This cold light immediately attracted his attention. After all, the cold light was the same type of divine power as his. This was something that Jerry couldnt be clearer about.
This meant that it was the masterpiece of the Sword of Victory.
It can also use divine power now?
Jerry was also a little surprised. After washing away the earthliness for the Sword of Victory, he felt that the Sword of Victory had divine power on it.
However, the Sword of Victory itself didnt know how to use this power.
If it was a human, Jerry could give him some pointers. After all, there wasnt much difference between their bodies.
However, Jerry couldnt understand the structure of the Sword of Victory. He couldnt figure out how to use divine power with such a body.
And now, for some reason, the Sword of Victory seemed to have been enlightened. It actually learned how to use divine power.
Was it triggered in a desperate situation?
Jerry guessed that perhaps the Sword of Victory was surrounded by mud monkeys. and a moment of desperation, it figured out how to use divine power.
Chapter 386 - Temporary Victory
Chapter 386: Temporary Victory
Then Jerry saw two shooting stars rise in the forest.
The Sword of Victory and the Spear.
They were shining with the same light as the god-king, and they had covered themselves with divine power.
Below them, the little ck shadows of the mud monkeys were still jumping non-stop and trying to catch them.
However, the two weapons were flying very high. No matter how hard the mud monkeys tried, they could not catch them.
Then, the two weapons descended rapidly. Each of them carried a huge force. Like two meteorites, they dragged their long tails in the air.
Jerry first saw two explosive airwaves.
Then, the rumbling sound came about.
The two weapons used a huge amount of divine power to descend from the sky, setting off two intersecting giant waves that sent all the mud monkeys in the forest flying. The sky was filled with the remains of the mud monkeys.
The remains of the mud monkeys also turned into a pile of disgusting mud when they touched the barrier of the blue pearl.
Then, the two weapons did not stop. They turned into two rays of light and shuttled back and forth in the forest, killing the injured mud monkeys.
Your Majesty, from the looks of it, we have a chance to win!
Simmons cheered from behind. At this moment, the people from Sky Dynasty could not suppress the excitement in their hearts.
They had thought that everyone would be exhausted to death here today. Fortunately, they had two weapons that were not affected by the poison. They could pass through the barrier and kill the enemy.
It could be said that without the Sword of Victory and the Spear, even if the Sky Dynasty people had all kinds of skills, they would not be able to walk out of the barrier to fight back.
Unless they could be uninjured at all, and not be hit by the mud ball, it would be better to just die here with one hit.
However, Jerrys expression was not very good at the moment. In this situation that seemed to be aplete victory, he could not feel the fear of the mud monkeys.
Generally speaking, when the scales of victory were tilted to one side, the enemy would also start to fear, start to fear about death, and start to fear about being conquered.
However, he could not see this kind of emotion from the mud monkeys at the moment.
The nearby mud monkeys still maintained a half-smile expression. They either picked up the mud under the barrier and sent it back to the rear, or stared at the barrier with interest, not knowing what they were thinking.
This reminded Jerry that it was the same situation previously. The sudden unity of the mud monkeys was as if someone wasmanding them.
But now, with the two weapons continuously killing the enemy, the victory of the Sky Dynasty could be said to be a foregone conclusion.
However, the mud monkeys did not see any fear, and not even one of them was running away.
This made Jerry feel a little ufortable. Among the enemies he had encountered, this was the first time he had seen such an organized enemy.
Jerry could not help but think that perhaps the mud monkeys were really under themand of something.
However, Jerry had been looking for thismander, but he had not noticed anything strange.
The situation gradually calmed down.
More than half of the mud monkeys had died in the explosion, not to mention that the two ruthless ughtering machines had been operating in the forest for a long time.
The number of the mud monkeys was obviously not many left, and the forest was now returning to its usual calm.
However, Jerry still did not dare to remove the protection in his hands, even if it would consume his divine power.
As he had a feeling that things would not be that simple. There seemed to be a greater threat staring at them in the darkness.
The mud monkeys cries became softer and softer. The two weapons were flying in the sky. From the initial wanton ughter to now, it would take half a day to find a fish that escaped the.
Then, the two weapons came to the surroundings of the barrier. At this time only was Jerry able to clearly see the current state of the Sword of Victory.
It was a state that even Jerry himself had not expected. The divine power that the Sword of Victory emitted seemed to be endless.
The divine power covered the de, and the divine power waspressed into an extremely sharp and sturdy shape. Even when facing the tier three god-king mud monkeys, it could still cut through their bodies.
The two weapons annihted thest batch of mud monkeys in front of the barrier.
At this time, the forest regained its peace, and not a single sound of mud monkeys could be heard.
Your Majesty, it seems that we have won. Lets go and look for that silly big guy.
Apollo also spoke from the side.
It was obvious that even though everyone would usually bicker with each other to the death, when it really came to a critical moment, everyone was constantly thinking about the missing Ares.
At this moment, everyone felt that since they had already won, the thing that they needed to do now was to quickly search for Aress traces.
Regardless of whether he was dead or alive, the most capable general of the Sky Dynasty could not stay in this ghost swamp.
Everyone was waiting for Jerrys orders.
However, even at this moment, Jerry still did not stop sending divine power to the blue pearl. He continued to maintain the existence of the barrier.
At this moment, Jerrys anxiety towards the missing Ares was no less than anyone elses.
However, Jerry did not dare to be careless. He had concluded that these mud monkeys were not as simple as they seemed.
Then, Jerry activated his divine sense.
He activated his divine sense that was sufficient to cover the entire ind to observe the flow of energy in every inch of the ind.
Previously, he did not have the energy to do this. Now that the mud monkeys were all dead, he had the opportunity to use his divine sense to observe them.
In Jerrys divine sense, the flow of power filled all directions!
In other words, around the swamp, and even on the entire ind, there were still densely packed things!
Jerry suddenly frowned and used his naked eyes to observe his surroundings.
He did not understand what exactly was it that could reach such a number.
And it appeared so quickly, covering the entire ind in an instant.
But looking around, other than the mud and debris of the mud monkeys, there was nothing else.
Could it be
Jerry seemed to have understood something.
At this time, the people who had survived the disaster on the swamp were busy discussing something.
Where do you think that stupid big guy have been?
I dont know. Oh yes, isnt his weapon conscious? Go ask his spear.
Come on, didnt that spear get lost, too? His Majesty was the one who found it.
When I find Ares, I will definitely use his spear to whip his ass! We were so worried!
What about His Majesty? Is His Majesty still maintaining the barrier?
His Majesty, the enemies have all been eliminated. Its time to take back the barrier. Its best to conserve divine power.
All kinds of voices reached Jerrys ears, but he couldnt hear anything. Instead, he was carefully observing his surroundings.
The mud seemed to be moving.
Chapter 387 - Immortal Mud
Chapter 387: Immortal Mud
The Spear lifted up the cloth on the ground by itself and rolled on the ground, wrapping its body with the cloth again.
The Sword of Victory had also obediently retracted its divine power, turning into an ordinary iron weapon. It flew around Jerry cheerfully, like a pet taking credit.
The Sword of Victory naturally hoped for its masters reward. It could be said that this battle could not have fought without it. It was also one of the biggest contributors.
Moreover, in this battle, because of the guidance of the spear like a senior, the Sword of Victory had now learned how to use its divine power.
In addition, the divine power was Jerrys divine power of the same type. It could burst out with extremely powerful destructive power.
However, at this moment, its master didnt seem to pay attention to it, and the expression on his face was terrifyingly calm.
The Sword of Victory didnt know what it had done wrong, so it didnt dare to continue jumping around.
Then, it could only imitate the Spear, obediently entering the sheath of the sword, and no longer making a sound.
Jerry constantly switched between his divine sense and the visual angle of the naked eye.
In his divine sense, the remains of these mud monkeys also possessed the same divine power as before.
This was very illogical. Generally speaking, the divine power of a dead thing would gradually dissipate.
Even if it was a very pure divine power existence, it would still have the tendency to dissipate.
These mud monkeys had already been beaten into the shape of remains. With this kind of structure, it was impossible to keep the divine power from spreading.
However, everything in front of them was that the remains still maintained the divine power and did not evaporate at all.
Whats going on?
The corpses of the mud monkeys seem to contain a huge amount of divine power!
How could it be? Ill pick one up and take a look. What if eating it can increase my divine power?
At this moment, the people from the Sky Dynasty finally realized that the divine power of the mud monkeys did not dissipate after they died. This was a very abnormal phenomenon.
Therefore, their first reaction was that this was the Endless Towers reward for the trial-takers.
Thinking about it, this was indeed the case. An item that maintained the existence of divine power even after death might be good for ones body after it was absorbed.
Everyone, prepare for battle!
However, at that moment, their Majesty, Jerry, suddenly shouted out an order to prepare for battle.
This made everyones heart, which had been slightly relieved, rise once again.
If His Majesty said that there was danger, then things would often prove that what his Majesty said was the truth.
This was not to say that Jerry had jinxed it, but because Jerry had an extraordinary divine sense, and could keenly sense the dangers that everyone had overlooked.
And in the Endless Tower, danger was always the main theme.
Everyone once again got into battle formation and prepared within the barrier, ready to face the dangers that His Majesty had mentioned.
Jerry had said this because he had seen another unbelievable scene.
Just a moment ago, he had felt that the divine power within the wreckage seemed to be flowing.
Originally, the fact that it was still filled with divine power after death was already inconceivable enough.
Now, this divine power in the owners dead body, why was it still circting?
This matter was beyond Jerrys imagination, but no matter what, this meant that the battle was far from over for the Sky Dynasty, and the threat of the enemy still existed.
Jerry therefore decisively gave the order to prepare for battle, telling everyone not to let their guard down.
Jerrys focus was, of course, on the remains on the ground.
The divine power was circting faster and faster, and it was actually the same distance away as when the Sword of Victory was operating its divine power!
Then, Jerry saw that the divine power within these remains seemed to be moving in one direction.
That direction pointed towards the depths of the forest, in the endless darkness.
At this moment, an even more horrifying scene appeared.
The remains of the mud monkeys on the ground were actually moving now!
They were wriggling like slime, looking in that direction and crawling non-stop, as if there was something they were looking for there.
Whether it was divine power or the remains of the mud, they were all looking in the same direction.
This made Jerry understand that they wanted to rebuild their bodies!
Jerry then put down the barrier and hurriedly gave the order.
Attack the remains!
Actually, Jerry didnt need to say anything. Everyone was already getting ready to attack.
Although not everyone had the same sharp divine sense as His Majesty, everyones eyes werent blind.
After His Majesty gave the order to prepare for battle, everyone focused their attention on the mud debris on the ground.
Then, everyone discovered that the mud debris was actually moving!
At that time, it was moving like a worm, making everyones heart go numb!
Only then did everyone realize that it was right that His Majesty did not remove the barrier.
These mud monkeys had not actually diedpletely.
Their bodies were actually still thinking about recovering their bodies!
Everyone used all their firepower to attack the remains on the ground.
At this moment, these remains were not dangerous and could be attacked as much as they wanted.
However, if these remains were to gather together and turn into mud monkeys, then they would need to consider defense.
The Sword of Victory and the Spear had just returned to their original positions when they were awakened again. They once again darted across the ground, stabbing into the ground from time to time to nail down the mud remains.
Jerry was watching the scene. If these mud remains could not be killed, then the entire Sky Dynasty had to prepare to retreat.
He turned around to take a look. The monsters on the other side of the river were still not giving up. They were actually still squatting there at this time. Their perseverance was also astonishing.
The luck thing was that after the mud was killed again, there was no more movement.
The divine power within also dissipated. Only then was it considered to bepletely dead.
Jerry did not participate in this encirclement. He wanted to take advantage of this short period of time to quickly recover his divine power.
Moreover, there was too much mud. It was too loose.
The huge wave created by the two weapons earlier had pushed the mud monkeys too far away, so mud and debris were everywhere.
There was no way to kill all of them. The only thing they could do was to make a portion of the mud unable to reach their gathering point.
So, what are these mud doing?
Jerry muttered to himself.
Right now, he knew that the mud was thinking of a direction, and they would eventually gather together.
And then what?
It would be a huge sludge mass, and strike back at the Sky Dynasty.
Or were they just running away?
Chapter 388 - Scouts
Chapter 388: Scouts
As time passed, all the mud in front of them had disappeared.
They had either been killed again by the people from the Sky Dynasty. or they had climbed into the depths of the forest and were nowhere to be seen.
The forest was still so quiet, but Jerry could hear the sound of countless things squirming in the darkness.
Not to mention how unpleasant the smell left behind on the battlefield
After the battle ended and the effects of the adrenaline began to disappear, everyone expressed their difort.
n a retreat route.
Jerry said softly.
The crowd began to disperse, but they were only moving around not far away.
At the moment, they did not know what exactly the mud was going to do when the mud umted together.
To be safe, it was better to n the retreat route in advance.
After all, what if there was an enemy that could not be defeated appeared.
Jerry thought for a moment and called back the Spear.
What else do you know? Can you write?
In fact, when he first got the Sword of Victory, Jerry was more keen to develop the Sword of Victory into a functional weapon.
What Jerry thought of was to teach the Sword of Victory to write and read, or even to y music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.
After all, in terms of firepower, it was enough for the Sky Dynasty to have Apollo and himself.
Therefore, if the Sword of Victory continued to follow the path of force, it was actually very inappropriate.
The Sky Dynasty had nevercked sharp weapons.
However, if they could cultivate the Sword of Victorys intelligence, it would be simply too amazing.
Just imagine, a weapon that could fly in the sky and observe the situation, and act as a spy with an ordinary weapon, that was the weapon that Jerry wanted.
However, in his short interaction with the Sword of Victory, Jerry had already realized that the swords intelligence was limited. He could not have such high expectations of it and force it.
However, this spear of Ares might have been born earlier. Perhaps it was because its owner had morebat experience, and it appeared to be more intelligent than the Sword of Victory in all aspects.
Therefore, Jerry asked the question. If the spear could write, then it would finally be able to ovee the issue ofmunicating with weapons. That would simply be too convenient.
Without any hesitation, just as Jerry finished speaking, the Spear had alreadye down from Jerrys body.
Following that, the spear shook rapidly on the swamp, and in a short while, a line of words was written on the swamp.
Yes.
Jerry nodded and looked at the standard English letters on the ground. He sighed in his heart. It was a waste of talent for such a powerful spear to follow Ares.
Ares, the God of War, probably despised the matter of relying on weapons to win. That was why he kept asking the Spear to hide its divine power.
Then, Jerry took the Spear and threw it into the sky.
The Spear understood Jerrys intention. It flew around in the sky to investigate the current situation.
It was the most suitable for the Spear to do the investigation.
After all, in the Ghost Swamp, there was lethal poison everywhere. If someone were to investigate, it would be too dangerous.
Being not affected by poison, the Spear was very suitable to take up this position.
After a while, the people of the Sky Dynastys people gathered together to report the situation around them.
Unfortunately, no one found any exit.
The only way out was to cross the swamp and go to the other side.
It had been five to six hours since the people of the Sky Dynastynded on the ind.
The monsters on the other side had no intention of going home. There were more and more of them, and they gradually became densely packed.
Those red eyes formed a line, and there was no end to it.
Sigh.
Everyone sighed. This meant that the Sky Dynasty had no way out. They could only stay on the ind to face the unknown threat.
No one knew where the remains of the mud monkeys had crawled to. At this moment, everyone in the Sky Dynasty was worried.
After a while, a figure descended from the sky. The Spear had returned.
There was no pause. It was as if it did not need to rest. The Spear shook rapidly on the swamp, writing down everything that it saw.
F*ck, it can even write?
This why is its calligraphy better than mine?
Its really a waste of talent for this spear to follow Ares! When we find Ares, we will just give him another weapon. Lets take this spear!
I agree. It can be taken as a punishment for his reckless behavior!
Thats right! Why did he run around? He cant me us then!
Your Majesty! We know that you and Ares have deep rtionship. But his behavior of leaving the team without permission, you cant go easy on him!
Jerry nodded his head lightly, his eyes drooping.
No one knew when it started, but everyone silently assumed that Ares had run away on his own.
However, everyone was just consoling themselves
Everyone knew that Aress loyalty was unshakable.
Although he was usually a silly guy, he would never make a mistake when it came to matters of right and wrong.
Therefore, no one believed that Ares had left the team on his own ord.
However, everyone would rather believe that Ares had left the team on his own ord.
If he had not left the team on his own ord, it would mean that Ares had been taken away by something.
Furthermore, it had already been so long, and there had been so muchmotion on the ind, yet there was still no sign of Ares.
Furthermore, Aress spear was already listening to His Majestysmand.
Therefore, everyone knew that Ares most likely had died.
However, even though Ares was already dead, everyone still had some hope.
At the very least, they had to find Aress body. Otherwise, everyone had agreed to say that Ares had run away on his own. And at this moment, he was shivering in the forest, crying as he looked for the rest of the team.
Only by thinking this way would everyone feel better.
When the Spear wrote the second line, everyone stopped talking. They gathered around and read the report written by the Spear.
The ind and other ces are not connected. We do not have a route to retreat.
There are more than 10,000 monsters guarding the shore. There is nock of tier three god-king monsters. There are even monsters that are about to break through to tier four god-king.
The remains and mud of those mud monkeys are about to gather together.
The gathering point is 300 meters to the east.
After reading the information, Jerry looked to the east.
It was silent there.
However, Jerry also knew that something must be happening there secretly.
Therefore, he had to act first.
Before the mud gathered, he had to get rid all of it!
Chapter 389 - Giant Monkey
Chapter 389: Giant Monkey
500 meters to the east
Jerry remembered that this was the location where the spear was brought back, where the mud monkeys had gathered.
Instead of waiting for the mud monkeys to gather and do something unknown, it would be better for him to make the first move and get rid of them at one go!
Everyone, give the target a big round! Dont hold back your firepower!
As Jerry spoke, he had already circted his divine power, facing the east.
Actually, there was no need for him to give the order. Everyone had already understood this principle and were all using their full strength. Instantly, countless rays of light that reached the sky rose from the beach.
Apollo, on the other hand, directly activated his sun domain and formed a huge fireball-shaped object on the other side.
At that time, a small sun was the most primitive manifestation of light and heat.
The sun was spitting out mes, like a huge mass of mes, slowly falling down.
Even 500 meters away from the beach, Jerry could feel the temperature from the small sun. The entire beach had changed from cold and humid to the temperature of a summer beach.
Jerry took the opportunity to once again observed the appearance of the entire ck Forest Ind.
Previously, due to his fear of the enemies in the forest, Jerry had not allowed Apollo to use the sun domain to illuminate the ind.
But now that the battle on the ind was almost over, the location of the beach should have been exposed a long time ago, so even if it was illuminated, it would not be a big deal.
Jerry already knew the danger of those ck trees that were twisted into various shapes. If he looked closely, he would enter a trance-like state, which was very familiar to the people of the Sky Dynasty. Therefore at this time, he also closed their eyes.
Jerry also lowered his field of vision. After a short observation, he also could not look closely at the trees.
The light on the ground became brighter and brighter. It was Apollos little sun that was about tond.
If everything went well, the little sun would be able to burn all the mud to death and kill the mud monkeys once again.
The light on the ground was already extremely bright. Jerry knew that Apollos little sun had already touched the ground by then.
There was the sound of explosion of various things being burned, followed by a sourish smell of burning.
The light on the ground was jumping, and the mes were burning in the forest to their hearts content.
Everyone in the Sky Dynasty had their heads down or their eyes closed, pouring their divine power towards that ce. At this time, they were also silentlyunching their attacks.
But suddenly, Jerry saw the light of the mes under his feet suddenly be much dimmer.
Apollos little sun has been extinguished?
That shouldnt be. There are so much mes. Theres no way to extinguish them on the ind.
Jerry raised his head, wanting to see what had happened.
The forest not far away had be a sea of fire. In the shade not far away, two strange red lights lit up. The blurry, huge figure swayed gently, and the entire ind began to emit a low, ear-piercing roar.
The overly huge thing had a body that could be called a physical body. Mud rose up in session and gradually filled its body.
The dull and ferocious head opened its mouth and spewed out high-temperature fog, as if it was sending an invitation to a fight to the death to everyone.
What is that thing?
Isnt it afraid of my mes?
Apollo was the first to realize that something was wrong. He kept feeling as if something strange had appeared in his domain. It was something that even mes could not burn.
Everyone raised their heads in surprise and saw the huge, strong mud monkey.
Obviously, the remains of the mud monkeys had finally crawled together and gathered into a huge mud monkey.
Compared to the slender, agile mud monkeys, this huge mud monkey could no longer be considered a monkey. Its body was closer to that of a gori or something else.
No wonder it feels like they have a Commander.
Jerry mumbled. In his previous battle with the mud monkeys, he had a feeling that these mud monkeys were following some sort ofmand.
At that time, Jerry was still thinking that if he could capture the leader, then the mud monkeys would fall without a fight.
But now, he got the answer to this question. The so-called leader didnt actually exist.
Instead, the mud monkeys were actually one.
It was just that the body was too huge, so they usually moved separately. When it was time to fight to the death, they would gather back to their original appearance.
The huge monkey in front of him gradually shifted its huge body, and finally faced the people of the Sky Dynasty.
With a roar, it raised its arm, and light shone from behind its arm. It felt surreal. The sky, which was already not bright enough, was now even darker.
Prepare to dodge!
Jerry ordered, but in fact, he knew that if the giant monkey threw something, only he had a chance to block it.
At this time, the order must be for them to dodge freely. It was obviously not realistic to resist this attack head-on.
In the next second, the giant monkey raised its body and extended its entire arm backwards.
Even from 500 meters away, Jerry could clearly hear the sound of mud stretching from the giant monkeys arm.
Then, with a boom, the giant monkey threw out its arm, and a huge ck shadow attacked the beach!
Jerry was still thinking about what the giant monkey was going to throw out, but when he looked closely, it was actually the giant monkeys palm!
The faces of the people of the Sky Dynasty darkened. Facing such a huge throwing object, there was no room for dodging in the entire beach!
Jerry took out the blue pearl. At this moment, he did not care about whether it would break or not. He poured his divine power into it as fast as he could.
The blue barrier rose again and blocked in front of his palm.
Bang
The loud sound made Jerry feel as if he was going deaf. The barrier and the palm collided in the air.
The palm was like a cake thrown down from the top of the building, sshing mud in all directions.
Fortunately, the mud was blocked by the barrier, so the people on the beach could not be hurt.
But then, Jerry felt his hand shake. The blue pearl that had cracks appeared. This time, it could not withstand Jerrys divine power, and a crack appeared in the middle!
Jerry hurriedly put away the barrier and nced at the pearl. If he used the pearl again, this pearl would be consideredpletely useless.
Thinking of such a powerful divine artifact, which had already been malfunctioning when he held it in his hand, now, he only had the right to use it onest time.
Chapter 390 - The Enemy of a Tier Five God-King
Chapter 390: The Enemy of a Tier Five God-King
Jerry was not concerned about these magical treasures. At this moment, he was more worried if the Sky Dynasty would be able to pass this hurdle.
The giant monkey was currently covered in mes. To the previous little monkeys, Apollos mes might be fatal.
However, at this moment, these mud monkeys had gathered together and formed such a huge giant monkey. The threat of the mes to it had be very minimal. At most, it could burn on its skin. To prate its body, it was very unlikely.
Moreover, Jerry discovered an even more horrifying scene.
The giant monkey could not find a throwing object that matched its body size.
So, it directly threw its palm over.
This meant that the giant monkeys firepower was actually limited. After all, it threw its own body part as a bullet.
If this continued, the Sky Dynasty would be able to exhaust the giant monkey to death.
But at this moment, Jerry saw that the palm, which had been smashed into pieces by the force of the barrier, had also turned into mud on the ground.
And this mud, like the remains of the mud monkeys, was wriggling on the ground!
Just like before, the mud was still moving in the direction of the giant monkey!
Sword of Victory, attack the mud on the ground!
Sword of Victory and Spear rose up and nailed the pile of mud on the ground.
Just like before, after the mud was killed again, itpletely lost its vitality.
This might be the only way to hurt the giant monkey.
At this moment, Jerry did not dare to let Sword of Victory and Spear challenge the giant monkey.
The reason why he had let them kill the mud monkey was that the mud monkey was not a big threat to this kind of steel weapon.
But now, the giant monkey could crush the Sword of Victory in one go no matter how he looked at it.
Jerry opened his divine sense. He wanted to see what level the giant monkey was at as an enemy.
Just by opening his divine sense, Jerry felt as if there was an endless amount of power surging towards him!
Like a strong wind, it blew so hard that Jerry could not open his eyes!
This mud monkeys strength was probably no longer at tier three god-king level!
It had probably crossed two realms consecutively and arrived at the even more terrifying tier five god-king level!
Rightfully speaking, at the tier three level of the Endless Tower, there should not be any creatures that surpassed tier three god-king level.
Once that elusive administrator discovered the appearance of a tier five god-king level creature, he would most likely choose to dispose it.
It would either be sent to a higher ce or be killed.
Jerry had never expected to face such an enemy. At this moment, he finally understood why this giant monkey usually existed in the form of countless little mud monkeys!
That was to deceive the administrators eyes!
In fact, its strength had already far surpassed that of a tier three god-king, reaching tier five god-king.
However, for some reason, it did not want to leave this ce, so it chose to split its divine power into countless small pieces to avoid the punishment of the administrator.
Jerry gritted his teeth and gave the order loudly.
Everyone, defend!
Jerry had already decided on a strategy.
Facing an enemy at tier four god-king, it was almost impossible for his side to win.
Moreover, even if he found a way to kill a tier four god-king enemy, that would definitely be apanied by huge sacrifices.
The Sky Dynasty came here to seize the treasure, not to fight to death with their enemy.
If the conditions allowed, the priority was to ensure that everyone was alive!
Moreover, at this moment, it was enough if the Sky Dynasty could only withstand the attack, there was no need to counter attack!
This was because this giant monkey was obviously not a tier three god-king.
If this continued, even the most unprofessional administrator would intervene.
Therefore, the only thing to do now was to stall for time!
Until the situation could not be reversed, Jerry could only use his trump card, the Eternal Flower Register, or his God-Forbidden Domain.
This was the first time that the Sky Dynasty had switched from offense to defense in terms of strategy. Facing an enemy that was two realms higher, the giant monkey was now an enemy that could not be defeated.
How is it possible
This doesnt make sense. Why would there be an enemy of a tier five god-king
here?
Bnda knelt on the ground weakly, staring at the giant monkey in the distance with a dazed look, muttering.
Just like Jerry, Bnda was once the ruler of a dynasty, so he had seen a lot of things in the world.
In addition,pared to Jerry and the others who hade to the Endless Tower, he had always thought that he had seen all kinds of terrifying enemies.
But now, the terrifying giant monkeys power level was probably two levels higher than theirs. It was an unimaginable existence, the power of a tier five god-king!
Theres no time to be surprised, quickly run.
All of a sudden, Bnda felt someone helping him up. Turning his head, he saw that it was the monarch he was currently loyal to, Jerry.
At this moment, Jerrys expression was still as cold as usual, there were no visible ripples.
However,pared to usual, there was even a trace of warmth.
Your Majesty, I dont understand. Arent you afraid?
Bnda asked in confusion. In his heart, His Majesty was indeed extremely outstanding. However, His Majestys strength was still at tier three god-king. Facing that giant monkey that had transcended thews, he was afraid that he would not be able to fight.
Jerry sighed. Of course Im afraid. If we are unlucky, our Sky Dynasty will be defeated here today.
But at least, I have to fight calmly until thest moment.
Your Majesty
Bnda lowered his head and muttered in an extremely low voice. Only he and Jerry could hear it.
Your Majesty, I just joined the Sky Dynasty today
Jerry pursed his lips when he heard this. He thought Bnda was trying to escape.
After all, Bnda was right. Bnda had just joined the Sky Synasty today, so his loyalty could not be measured.
Jerry nodded. I understand. If you want to escape, then leave first. I wont force you to fight with us.
Then, Jerry pulled out the Sky Sword and continued to say with the sharp sound of the sword, After you escape, remember to tell the world that we are brave. The monarch of the Sky Dynasty has fought until thest moment.
Bnda suddenly raised his head. His eyes were shining and the corners of his mouth were trembling.
Your Majesty, thats not what I mean!
What I want to say is, if I die here, can I be considered a citizen of the Sky Dynasty?
Chapter 391 - Forbidden God Domain
Chapter 391: Forbidden God Domain
Jerry was stunned for a moment before he understood that Bnda was not asking if he could run away.
He was actually asking if the Sky Dynasty had already considered him as a member.
After all, ording to Jerrys previous statement, after they confiscated Bndas Empire Era fragments, Bnda only existed as a vassal state of the Sky Dynasty.
Facing the other trial-takers that he had known from the Endless Tower, Jerry had never thought that he could be an ally with others from the very beginning.
Facing the loyalty that the others had sworn, Jerry had always kept an eye out.
After all, these people were not summoned from the Eternal Flower Register by himself. Loyalty could never be proven just through what was spoken..
Therefore, Jerry did not expect Bndas loyalty from the beginning. Instead, as a vassal country, he did not care about internal affairs and only gathered troops to fight together during wartime.
However, what Jerry did not expect was that Bnda had asked to fight as part of the Sky Dynasty when facing an undefeatable enemy, and was ready to sacrifice himself.
At least for a moment, the paranoid Jerry hadpletely believed in the loyalty of the person in front of him.
Get up first, the great warrior of the Sky Dynasty can not kneel on the ground.
Jerry said as he helped Bnda up.
Bnda smiled through tears, just as he wanted to thank Jerry for his generosity
The next moment, everyone saw the change in the reflection on the ground.
The giant monkey was so huge that the moment it made a move, the reflection on the ground would undergo a huge change.
This was also very convenient. It could be said that every move of the giant monkey was in their eyes.
At this moment, the giant monkey had already bent its body down. Its entire body was like a huge spring that was umting power.
What is he doing?
Jerry frowned as he took a look. Through his divine sense, he saw that the giant monkey had already circted its divine power to its legs!
He is about to jump over.
Jerry said calmly.
Following that, Jerry suddenly shouted loudly.
Jump!
Following Jerrys shout, which was like an army bugle, everyone from the Sky Dynasty began to shout together.
Jump! Jump! Jump!
Before Bnda could understand what this meant, he saw the shadow on the ground changing rapidly.
Looking up, the huge body of the huge monkey was already flying in the sky!
Bnda now understood that the jump that the others were talking about was actually describing the movements of the huge monkey.
And everyone shouting together was a kind of reminder to each other.
It could also be used to strengthen everyones fighting spirit!
The huge shadow in the sky grew bigger and bigger. The sound of the huge thing whistling through the air made Jerry unable to open his eyes.
The moment itnded on the ground, it was as if the world had copsed.
The beach was originally soft sand. How could it withstand the huge body of the giant monkey falling from the sky? At this moment, it also stirred up huge waves of sand.
The ground was shaking. Jerry struggled to stand firmly on his feet, while the others fell to the ground.
The Sky Dynastys strategy for this battle was to stall for time until the administrator noticed the abnormality here.
Therefore, everyone had already avoided the giant monkey that had fallen to the ground. At this moment, they were surrounding the giant monkey and watching its next movement.
The giant monkey slowly stood up. The bones made of mud made a loud noise, and the foul stench that it exhaled bounced from the ground to everyones side. It was unbearably stinky.
Following that, the giant monkey twisted its huge body and stretched out of its arm.
Sweep! Sweep! Sweep!
Although the people from the Sky Dynasty were not in the same ce, the slogans that they shouted at this moment were exactly the same.
It was a reminder to the others that the giant monkey was going to use the next move.
After all, there was no guarantee that everyone would pay attention to it. Moreover, there might be people who did not have a good angle and did not notice the movements of the giant monkey.
Jerry was also shouting along with the slogan, staring at the arm of the giant monkey.
After noticing that the giant monkey was waving its arm, Jerry jumped with all his might.
The arm swept across with a huge momentum, and wherever it passed, even the air was distorted.
Jerry saw the arm pass under his body, and the air that was pushed away blew up his clothes.
After Jerrynded on the ground, he began to observe the surroundings to see if there were any casualties.
Fortunately, the giant monkey was not like the little mud monkeys. Although it had immense strength, its agility was still a littlecking.
In addition, the people that Jerry had selected from the Sky Dynasty to train with him were mostly experts.
The giant monkeys sweep did not cause any casualties in the Sky Dynasty.
The giant monkey raised its arm and stared at it with a pair of absent-minded eyes that shone with red light.
Perhaps it was because it did not kill its enemy, the giant monkey suddenly showed its sharp teeth, as if it was angry.
Its angry, pay attention!
Jerry was the first person to notice the change in the giant monkeys expression, and he quickly reminded the others.
Jerry himself also did not know how terrible it would be when a tier five god-king enemy got angry.
Fortunately, this giant monkey only had a tier five god-king body, but it did not seem to know how to use divine power.
If this giant monkey could use divine power to attack the Sky Dynasty, then the situation would be very dangerous.
The giant monkey raised its palm high, and divine power started to surge on that palm.
What he feared most had happened!
Jerry cursed in his heart.
As he could clearly see that this giant monkey was gathering the divine power.
The divine power flowing out of its huge body was almost like a surging tide!
It was hard to imagine what kind of power would be unleashed if such a huge divine power was unleashed!
At this moment, Jerry no longer could care too much about it. He had to use his trump card.
If the giant monkey were to p down this palm that contained the divine power of a tier five god-king, then there would not be any living things left on the beach!
Not to mention their tier three and tier two god-king bodies, they would be as weak as mosquitoes under the attack of the giant monkey.
Even people of tier four god-king would be ashes if they were hit by this palm!
Forbidden God Domain, activate!
Jerry roared and activated his domain.
The invisible chains shot out from Jerrys body and rose up.
That was Jerrys domain, which could suppress the divine power of others.
With such tyrannical power, when facing an enemy below tier three god-king, he could even push his opponent into the mortal realm without any divine power.
Chapter 392 - Internal Disintegration
Chapter 392: Internal Disintegration
However, if he was facing a tier five god-king, Jerry himself did not know if it would work.
The chains quickly wrapped around the monkeys body, binding its limbs and drilling into its arms.
That arm was where the monkeys divine power was most abundant.
The chains were also going into that arm to stop the flow of divine power.
However, Jerrys current realm was still at tier three god-king. The chains tehrefore were not very useful to the giant monkey.
The giant monkey only let out a furious roar, and all the chains on its body were shattered.
Again!
Jerry did not hold anything back, and all the divine power was used for his own domain.
The chains were summoned out of Jerrys body one after another, but they were quickly broken by the giant monkeys struggle.
Even if it was unable to restrain the giant monkey, just to make it unable to use its divine power, Jerry had almost used his entire strength.
Sword of Victory, Spear, you guys go.
Jerry had only read out the first letter of the Sword of Victory, the sword and Spear had already turned into two meteors. It was as if they had been waiting for a long time, and they were now rushing towards the giant monkey.
The two weapons moved around the giant monkey, but the sound of them colliding was like the sh of steel.
If it were a tier three god-king mud monkeys, the two weapons could still pierce through their bodies.
However, facing an enemy at tier five god-king, the two weapons were not strong enough.
Even so, they could not hold back any of theirbat strength. They had to stall the giant monkey and not let that palm strike down.
Bnda looked at this scene. He had never seen such a powerful domain.
He had thought that Apollo was the one with the most powerful domain in the Sky Dynasty.
The domain formed by the sun was extremely powerful no matter where it was. No matter which world or creature it was, they would naturally worship the sun.
However, at this moment, Bnda understood that the person with the strongest domain in the Sky Dynasty was His Majesty.
Even if those chains were ineffective against an enemy at tier five god-king, they could still harass the enemy.
Bnda could also understand that His majestys domain seemed to have a kind of silent effect.
Those transparent chains seemed to have a suppressive effect on divine power. They could make the other partys divine power unable to circte, or even directly dissipate.
Bnda did not dare to imagine. If it was not because they had met an enemy that had jumped out of the rules that the Sky Dynasty was in such a sorry state, with His Majestys Forbidden God Domain, it would be a crushing defeat without exnation if they had met an enemy of the same level!
Perhaps the previous enemies were not worthy for his majesty to use his domain, but now that he had met an enemy of tier five god-king, His Majesty finally did not hold back anymore.
As Bnda was thinking, he pulled up his divine power and gathered it into the shape of a long bow, shooting out his divine power one after another.
However, his divine power was not powerful enough. The divine power could not even prate the giant monkeys fur. It could not even touch the giant monkeys skin, and it had already dissipated.
The feeling of powerlessness once again wrapped around Bnda.
If it were him, he would probably be scared shitless right now.
However, Jerrys expression was still very calm, as if everything was very rxed.
If it was not for the sweat dripping down from Jerrys head, Bnda would really think that they were facing an enemy that they could defeat.
At this moment, the giant monkey was constantly being bombarded with all kinds of divine power. Although it couldnt be hurt, it was still very annoying.
What annoyed the giant monkey the most was the chains that kept surging up and wrapped around its body.
If it wasnt careful, those chains could bind its body.
Although it could easily break a mountain with divine power, facing such chains, it realized that it couldnt use divine power!
Therefore, it could only rely on its physical strength to break these chains.
The most troublesome thing was that some of these chains would drill into its body to block the flow of divine power!
One must know that on the third floor of the Endless Tower, nothing that could hurt its physical body did not exist except for the administrator!
Not to mention the chains that were writhing like a swimming pool, which made it even angrier.
These chains did not seem to be some kind of object, but were made up of some pure divine power.
These chains would not be blocked by an object, which was why they could freely enter its body and affect the flow of divine power.
It originally had wanted to once and for all, gather divine power in its palm and kill everyone with a single p.
However, it was currently unable to do so.
Such an aggrieved feeling made it wonder why it had tried to do so at the third level of the Endless Tower.
It was because it did not want to go higher in the tower as he did not want to live with those more terrifying existences. That was why it had divided its body into small parts, and that was how it had deceived the administrators eyes.
Perhaps it had deceived the administrators eyes, or perhaps the administrator did not want to pay attention to it. That was why it had lived happily in this swamp until today, feeding on the trial-takers.
Those trial-takers were naturally good nutrients. As long as one ate them, ones cultivation would increase by a lot.
However, the trial-takers that it had encountered today seemed to be somewhat difficult to deal with.
They were clearly not even at the level of tier four god-king.
How would they dare to attempt to imprison my body!
The giant monkey waspletely enraged. Its two arms constantly pounded on its chest as it roared towards the sky.
The moment it opened its mouth, two streams of light rapidly drilled into its mouth.
It was the Sword of Victory and Spear.
Regardless of it was a living creature or a sacred item with a higher realm, the internal body was definitely weaker than the external skin.
This was the logic that the Sword of Victory understood today.
Since the giant monkey could not be hurt on the external skin
Then they should find an opportunity to break through from the mouth!
Everyone cover the weapons.
Jerry gave the order. At the same time, the firepower of the Sky Dynasty started to shift from various ces, pouring on the face of the giant monkey.
This was to attract a certain amount of hatred for the Sword of Victory and the spear.
After all, it was a dangerous thing to walk around the mouth of an enemy of tier five god-king.
Jerry was also sweating for them.
However, if they had to sacrifice themselves to get through this stage, the Sword of Victory was undoubtedly the best choice.
However, if it was possible, Jerry would also want to end this battle happily.
Chapter 393 - The Administrators Mind
Chapter 393: The Administrators Mind
The Sword of Victory had already flown into the mouth of the giant monkey.
This was an extremely dark environment. However, for the Sword of Victory, which did not rely on its eyes but instead its divine power to sense, other than being a little damp, there was no difference.
It did not even have time to stop and immediately began to rotate the sword.
It wanted to cut off the giant monkeys tongue, but the next second, it saw that the spear did not stay in its mouth at all.
The spear was now heading straight for its throat!
The Sword of Victory also understood that what they were doing now was not to cause damage.
In fact, no one knew what kind of effect their attacks would have on the giant monkey.
If it did not have any effect, it would instead annoy the giant monkey.
If the giant monkey closed its mouth and stirred with its tongue, then it and the spear would definitely die here today.
Therefore, Spear waspletely uninterested in such small damage.
What Spear wanted to do was to take a gamble. If it seeded, it would be able to pierce through the back of the giant monkeys neck!
Divine power surged out and enveloped Spear. At the tip of the spear, divine power gathered into an even sharper shape and went straight for the giant monkeys throat.
The Sword of Victory also reacted. At this moment, it did not retain any divine power. It followed the spear and fiercely stabbed towards the throat!
This step was more difficult than expected.
The physical body of a tier five god-king was indeed more tenacious than expected. The Sword of Victory used all of its strength, but it only managed to make a small cut.
One must know that this was the throat of the giant monkey. It was one of the most vulnerable parts of a creature, and it was an attack from the inside out.
If even such an attack was ineffective, it meant that all of the effort was in vain. The enemy could not be defeated.
Just as the Sword of Victory was feeling disheartened, it suddenly discovered what the spear was doing.
The stab of the spear was the same as the Sword of victory. It only left a small hole in the giant monkeys throat.
However, the spear did not give up. Instead, it spun like a drill and kept drilling forward.
While drilling, it also spread out divine power, constantly pushing away the giant monkeys body!
With such perseverance, they finally saw the mud sttered everywhere and the tip of the spear that was gradually advancing!
Seeing hope, the Sword of victory also reignited its fighting spirit. It imitated the way the spear did, spinning and constantly bursting out divine power from within.
Theres hope!
At this moment, Jerry had used all of his abilities. When Spear and Sword of Victory entered the giant monkeys mouth, he had already opened up all of his divine sense.
At this moment, he could already feel that under the attack of the two weapons, they had even injured the giant monkeys body!
Just by relying on such a realm, they had already injured the body of a tier five god-king enemy. This was something that waspletely unbelievable.
One must know that on the skin of the giant monkey, the attacks of the Sky Dynasty could even hurt the hair of the giant monkey!
If this continued, it might really be possible to pierce through the throat of the giant monkey!
But in the next second, the giant monkey raised its head repeatedly and narrowed its eyes.
Its going to sneeze, everyone pay attention!
Jerry quickly reminded everyone.
But in actual fact even without his reminder, everyone could see that it had been agitated by the two weapons and was about to sneeze.
The two weapons kept drilling into his throat. At first, he did not care much and treated it as if he had been bitten by a mosquito.
But soon, he felt pain.
It was something that he had not felt for a long time. It was a feeling that he had almost forgotten.
But today, he was awakened again by a group of little ants that were only at tier three god-king level. And he felt pain.
This caused him an indescribable anger!
But before its emotional anger red up
Its physiological reaction was activated first.
It suddenly felt an itch in its nose and sneezed.
Bang
When such a huge creature sneezed, it was like the earth was moving and the mountains were shaking. Even the sound was like something exploding.
Arge patch of dust rose from the ground, almost as tall as a building.
Then, a fishy and damp air wave pounced over. Everyone either prostrated on the ground or grabbed something casually to ensure that they would not be blown away.
At this moment, all of Jerrys energy was focused on controlling his domain. He was already unable to divert his attention to look for something to grab.
Your Majesty, be careful!
At this moment, Bnda shed over. He leaned his back against Jerrys body and stomped hard on the ground.
Jerry couldnt open his eyes in the strong wind and mud, so he could only use his divine sense to sense his surroundings.
Fortunately, Bnda reacted and took action. Otherwise, Jerry knew that he would have been blown away.
The storm subsided, and the two weapons were also sprayed out of the giant monkeys nostrils.
They had endured the impact at the closest distance, and were now lying on the ground, unable to move anymore. The divine power on their bodies was like a candle in the wind. They no longer could move.
Who would have thought that such a perfect n would be extinguished by a sneeze from the giant monkey.
Those instinctive reactions such as sneezes must have been used by creatures to protect themselves.
He had not expected that a tier five god-king existence would still retain such instinctive reactions.
After the giant monkey sneezed and expelled the two foreign objects in its body, it appeared very excited.
Then, it violently shook its body and broke all the chains that Jerry had finally wrapped around its body.
Jerry also sighed. Apparently, his domain was only able to prevent the giant monkey from using divine power to leak out.
However, it was obviously impossible to imprison the giant monkeys body and block the giant monkeys movements.
Its already been so long, why isnt the administrator making a move?
Bnda struggled to get up. The giant monkeys sneeze had injured him a little.
It was because Bnda had to keep the two of them from being blown away. He had to step his feet at the tree and carry Jerry on his back to keep the two of them in ce.
However, the giant monkeys sneeze was still too strong, which caused Bndas leg to be strained.
Youre right. I feel that something is wrong. The administrator seems to want to let us die.
Jerry also realized this.
Originally, Jerry thought that the administrator would have noticed this in a minute, and send the tier five god-king giant monkey to a higher ce.
However, the giant monkey had already appeared for more than three minutes, and the administrator did not make a single move.
It was as if the administrator had turned a blind eye, wanting to see the people from the Sky Dynasty die before dealing with the giant monkey.
Chapter 394 - Trump Card
Chapter 394: Trump Card
Looks like the administrator doesnt want us to return alive.
At this moment, Jerry also understood the reason now. It was too difficult to face a Tier Five god-king.
His original n was to stall for time in order to avoid casualties as much as possible.
He would wait until the administrator made a move and sent the creature that shouldnt have been on level three of the Endless Tower to a higher ce.
But now, it seemed that the administrator of this level was going to let the giant monkey do whatever it wanted until the Sky Dynasty was wiped out.
Jerry could not help but sigh when he thought of this. It seemed that the administrator of this level was betting on the death of the Sky Dynasty.
Some time ago, he had heard from Bnda that the administrators would asionally gather together and spend their time by betting with each other.
And in this Endless Tower, the most suitable thing to bet on was the survival of the trial-takers.
It seemed that the administrator of the third floor must have bet that the Sky Dynasty were unable to get out of the tower, which was why they were on strike at this time and did not perform their duties.
The people of the Sky Dynasty saw theirst hope, which was that the two weapons, were sneezed out by the giant monkey, they also realized that this battle might not be won at all.
Your Majesty.
Apollo had rushed over at some point in time, and his expression was very ugly.
Your Majesty, you should leave quickly. This giant monkey is not something we can deal with now.
Bnda also chimed in, Yes, Your Majesty. At least you can live, and the foundation of the Sky Dynasty is still there.
Jerry looked at his subordinates. It seemed that they also felt that there was no hope in this battle, so they actually persuaded him to retreat first.
What they said might be right. For a dynasty, the monarch is more important than the army.
Usually, those subordinates, especially those who hadbat ability, were all expendable in the eyes of the monarch. They could be used as thest of the troop when necessary.
As long as the monarch of a dynasty did not die, then the dynasty could not be said to be destroyed. It was not that Jerry did not understand this.
However, looking at these subordinates who looked like they were prepared to die, Jerry could not bear it.
Your Majesty! Leave now or it will be toote!
Apollo suddenly knelt on one knee on the ground, lowered his head and said, As long as Your Majesty can remember us, it will be our greatest honor. Please leave quickly, Your Majesty!
Apollos voice was trembling. The breathing of the giant monkey could be heard even from here. The breathing brought up the sand on the ground, causing Apollos clothes and hair to be blown up by the air wave.
The wind even blew up the hot tears in Apollos eyes, and the two drops of tears sparkled on the battlefield.
Apollo had once said that as the son of the Sun, he would never cry.
When people asked him to exin how the two things had to do with each other, Apollo joked that his tears would evaporate before they fell.
The air was still, and the time gap on the battlefield was so precious that Jerry had to speak quickly.
He put his palm on Apollos shoulder. Go back to your position, or Ill punish you for not performing your duty during the war.
Jerry didnt respond to Apollos request directly, but the meaning of this sentence was very obvious. He just wouldnt leave.
Apollo was stunned for a moment. His slightly opened lips seemed to want to say something.
But Jerry was one step ahead of him. He really did not want to continue discussing this topic. Apollo, return to your position. Your duty is to suppress the firepower!
Jerrys tone was very tough. He did not allow Apollo to have any room to resist.
Yes, My Great Majesty!
Apollo put away all his emotions and immediately turned around to leave, returning to his position.
These heroes and gods summoned from the Eternal Flower Register, even if they had absolute loyalty to Jerry, were almost impossible to disobey orders.
But they were also not hardened-hearted, and would not be rigidlypletely obedient to orders.
In Jerrys impression, this was the first time his subordinates had disobeyed his orders.
However, Jerry would not punish this kind of behavior. From another perspective, Apollos loyalty was unquestionable.
However, Jerry did not want to be a deserter, especially since he was the spiritual pir of the Sky Dynasty. If he escaped and left these subordinates to die, he would not feel good.
Even if these subordinates were mostly summoned from the Eternal Flower Register, It wouldnt take long and Jerry could still pull up a team of the same scale.
However, Jerry also knew that these people werent his tools. They all had their own thoughts and wereplete people. They were all his lovely subordinates.
Since this was the situation now, he couldnt hold back any trump card anymore.
Bnda, stand in front of me.
Under Jerrysmand, Bnda stepped forward without any doubt. He did not know if His Majesty had made his subordinates to stand in front because hecked a sense of security. However, in his impression, Jerry would not be such a cowardly monarch.
However, Bnda also chose to believe in Jerrys orders without hesitation.
Jerry also took a step back and came to a ce where no one would see him. He opened the Eternal Flower Register.
Is there any troop that hunts monkeys
Or is the monkey afraid of something?
Jerry thought as he flipped through the Eternal Flower Register.
This Eternal Flower Register could summon conscious ancient gods and heroes, and it could also summon organized troops.
At this moment, their strength alone was far from enough to defeat an enemy of a Tier Five god-king. Therefore, Jerry could only take out his Eternal Flower Register, hoping to find something to help him.
However, Jerry kept flipping and could not find a suitable summon.
The reason was very simple. Compared to the current enemy, it was too weak.
If it was during the Empire Era, it would be fine. Any ancient legendary army would rule the battlefield wherever they went. Any god would be able to crush mortals.
It could be said that even if they took out something with their eyes closed, they would be able to beat their enemies.
However, in the Endless Tower, the summoned army did not have much of a chance of winning against a Tier Five god-king enemy.
After all, even Apollo, the son of the Sun, was crying for His Majesty to run for his life. Such a terrifying existence was not easy to deal with.
At this moment, Jerry suddenly saw something.
Chapter 395 - The Tightening Hoop Spell
Chapter 395: The Tightening Hoop Spell
What is this?
At this moment, there was a golden hoop-like ring in the Eternal Flower Register, which caught Jerrys attention.
Tightening hoop spell?
Jerry saw the introduction of this thing. The name on it was Tightening Hoop Spell.
It was said to be an item from a literary novel in ancient China, Journey to the West.
It was something that Guanyin Bodhisattva had given to Tang Sanzang to bind Sun Wukong.
It was said that for some reason, a monk called Tang Sanzang had to travel from the Tang Dynasty to India at that time to obtain a scripture, and bring it back to the Tang Dynasty to preach.
However, there were monsters everywhere along the way, and Tang Sanzang, as a monk, had no way of resisting these terrifying monsters.
Therefore, the then divine realm naturally found him a group of disciples to protect the Tang Monk along the way.
The three disciples had their own respective characteristics, but what they had inmon was to atone for their sin by doing good deeds.
The one with the most vivid impression and the most widely spread was the eldest disciple, Sun Wukong.
This Sun Wukong was simply extraordinary. He was alone, and with just a stick which could regte water and watercourses, he was able to fight the Heavenly Pce and beat the various gods.
In the end, for various reasons, it was not easy to attack him perhaps because of stance, or insufficientbat strength, the Heavenly Pce had invited god from other ce, which was the Buddha, to suppress Sun Wukong.
Sun Wukong was chosen by the Heavenly Pce as the Tang Monks number one fighter. They hoped that Sun Wukong could follow the Tang Monk all the way to protect the Tang Monk.
However, Sun Wukong was after all still a restless monkey. He was used to living a wild life, so how could he stand being ordered around by others?
Therefore, Guanyin Bodhisattva gave Tang Sanzang a magic treasure, which was the tightenng hoop spell in front of Jerrys eyes.
If this tightening hoop spell was ced on the head of a demon, it would take root upon seeing flesh. Once the user chanted the spell, the demon would feel a piercing pain. Its eyes would swell and its head would ache, and its head would split open. It would discipline the demon to be obedient.
Therefore, Sun Wukong obediently followed Tang Sanzang all the way and became one of Tang Sanzangs most capable subordinates.
With a little thought, one could understand the power of this tightening hoop spell. It was a magic treasure that could restrain Sun Wukong, and at that time, Sun Wukong was a legendary demon that could single-handedly turn the immortal world upside down.
What was even more perfect was that the demon here happened to be a monkey in the original novel.
I wonder if this thing has a special effect on monkey-like creatures.
Jerry muttered as he took out this tightening hoop spell.
But at this moment, the Eternal Flower Register seemed to be a bottomless pit, crazily absorbing his divine power.
It seems that divine artifacts that are too far away need more points.
Jerry muttered. He understood that this tightening hoop spell was something that was very far away from him now, whether it was in terms of distance or time. Moreover, this tightening hoop spell might not have existed in reality, but was created by the imagination of the predecessors.
Therefore, if he wanted to take it out, he would naturally have to pay a higher price.
However, Jerry could not care less at this moment. He had spent all the points he had umted all at once in order to obtain this tightening hoop spell. If he could win a glimmer of hope for the Sky Dynasty, then even if it was a huge price, he would not hesitate at all!
Come out!
A golden light shed out from the Eternal Flower Register. The item that existed in the legends had already materialized in Jerrys palm.
It was a golden round steel hoop. At the end, there were two cloud-shaped rings that were extremely heavy in his hand.
The apanying spell also entered Jerrys mind.
He immediately understood the mostplicated part of the spell. Even he had never learned thenguage before, he could still recite it very smoothly at this moment.
Its depending on you now, go!
Jerry swung his hand and threw the tightening hoop spell at the giant monkey.
Tail! Tail! Tail!
Everyone spread out and formed a circle to deal with the giant monkey.
At this moment, the brothers at the back of the giant monkey noticed that the giant monkey was wagging its tail, so they all chanted slogans to remind the brothers in front to pay attention.
In the next second, the giant monkey suddenly turned its body and swept its steel-like tail like a stick.
Fortunately, everyone knew about the giant monkeys actions in advance and jumped ahead of time. Therefore there were no casualties.
Apollo jumped up in the air, actively thinking of countermeasures.
If His Majesty was willing to listen to him, he would have escaped earlier, leaving the rest behind.
Then, Apollo might not have such a strong desire to survive. In any case, facing a Tier Five god-king enemy, no matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to do anything.
It was better to die earlier, and relieve earlier.
However, His Majesty was not willing to leave. Instead, he wanted them to fight together until the veryst moment. This gave Apollo another reason to put up a desperate fight.
Fortunately, His Majesty had already sealed the flow of the giant monkeys physical strength and divine power. It was unable to release any moves that contained divine power. Otherwise, the Sky Dynasty would not even be able to withstand a single p from the giant monkey.
Currently, the giant monkey was already making it difficult for the Sky Dynastys people to deal with it just by relying on its body.
If not for the reminder from his brothers behind him, Apollo would not have been able to see the movements of the giant monkeys tail from his position.
It could be said that if the people behind him did not chant the slogans, Apollo would have definitely been hit by this sweeping attack.
A Tier Five god-king, with such a huge body, it was hard to imagine what would happen if he was hit by such an attack. He might not even be able to find his bones.
Thinking of this, Apollo shuddered. Looking at the tail that could easily take his life sweeping under him, the cool wind that blew even carried the aura of death.
Fortunately, I jumped up.
Apolloforted himself.
Apollo! Apollo!
But in the next second, Apollo heard everyone calling his name.
It was different from chanting slogans. When chanting a slogan, in order to encourage each other, everyone would usually use a very loud and mighty voice to shout.
But this time, everyones voice was obviously filled with great panic. Their voices were loud and trembling.
What has happened?
Why is the surrounding bing dark?
Apollo thought as he raised his head.
The giant monkeys palm had already reached the top of his head.
Apollo could even see the palm lines on it. The hand gave off a fishy smell, like a city wall made ofpressed garbage.
In Apollos eyes, everything around him was covered by this palm. As the son of the Sun, he could not see any light at this moment.
Chapter 396 - Pursuing Victory
Chapter 396: Pursuing Victory
Im going to die.
This was the only thought in Apollos mind at this moment.
Sometimes, he would fantasize about what he should say on the day he was dying in order to leave a deep impression on His Majesty so that he would not be forgotten.
He could emphasize his loyalty again at thest moment of his life.
However, he felt that His Majesty should have already felt his loyalty.
Then, he could talk about his life and give a summary of his long life.
But when he talked about this, even Apollo himself could not bring out the main point.
Perhaps His Majesty would not like to listen to these things.
Then, as usual, how about scolding everyone before he died?
This would definitely leave a deep impression on His Majesty.
And now, when Apollo really faced death, other than all his organs trembling wildly, there was only onest thought left in his mind, and that was the words Im going to die.
Apollo instinctively closed his eyes.
At this moment, he was in the air, and there was nothing around him that could give him leverage.
Moreover, it was already toote for him to circte his divine power to fly away.
It was also unrealistic to circte his divine power to defend.
The p in front of him was by an enemy of Tier Five god-king. If Apollo, a Tier Three god-king, could block such an attack, then the giant monkey wouldnt be a Tier Five god-king anymore. He would just go home and eat banana.
It could be said that he knew that he would definitely die at this moment.
However, in the next second, the expected blow didnte.
Am I dead?
So death is such an easy thing?
Apollo had an inexplicable sense of excitement in his heart. He had killed countless enemies in his life. Every enemy with a mouth would howl in pain before they died.
However, Apollo did not expect that his death would have no pain at all.
It was as if he was not dead at all.
Im not dead?
Apollo opened his eyes abruptly. He saw that he was lying on the beach.
He looked around. His limbs were intact, and there was no difort in his body.
Whats going on?
Apollo stood up, and someone pped his shoulder.
Dont just stand there, Apollo! Go and finish it off!
Finish it off?
To who?
Apollo looked around, and saw a mountain-like body rolling on the ground.
The sand on the beach was swept up by the giant monkey. The giant monkey had lost its imposing manner. Instead, it was rolling on the ground like a poor toothache patient, letting out a hollow wail.
We won?
How is that possible!
Apollo saw that the Tier Five god-king in front of him had actually lost the domineering aura from before. Instead, it was like a real monkey, rolling on the ground.
Apollo was also a little stunned. However, at this moment, he noticed that there seemed to be something on the forehead of the giant monkey.
It was a huge golden hoop. At this moment, it seemed to have grown on the head of the giant monkey, and it was constantly shrinking, squeezing the head of the giant monkey, as if it wanted to squeeze the head open.
At the ce where it was being pressed, blue veins bulged out. They were red like blood. From time to time, there was a thick brown liquid seeping out. It was extremely smelly.
Apollo kept feeling as if he had seen this thing somewhere before. However, he could not recall where he had seen it.
He was certain that this golden hoop had contributed greatly to the victory in the battle. At this moment, it could be said that the victory was all because of this magic treasure.
Is this also His Majestys magic treasure?
Apollos first reaction was that this magic treasure was taken out by His Majesty.
This was amon knowledge that he had learned in the Sky Dynasty. If there was anything that reversed the situation during the battle, it was most likely done by His Majesty.
Looking over, as expected, His Majesty was making a hand gesture and chanting something.
What Jerry was chanting at the moment was the mnemonic form for this spell.
Jerry himself didnt quite understand the exact meaning, but as long as he chanted the mnemonic form, the tightening hoop spell would continue to shrink, giving the wearer endless pain like a tidal wave.
Taking advantage of the battle, Jerry threw the tightening hoop spell over.
The tightening hoop spell touched the monkeys head, but the monkey seemed to be shocked and quickly pped the spell away.
However, the tightening spells function was taking root when seeing flesh. Once touched, it could never be shaken off.
The tightening hoop spell drilled into the monkeys leg, and without any movement, it quickly appeared on the monkeys forehead.
Then, Jerry began to chant the spell. The tightening hoop spell began to shrink until the giant monkey waspletely subdued.
How convenient.
While Jerry was chanting the spell, he could not help but sigh.
When he saw the giant monkey cast the hoop spell, Jerry could not help but feel his heart tighten. He thought that he had probably failed.
It seemed that the monkey was also afraid of this thing. Jerry happened to see the fear in the monkeys eyes when it turned around.
Fortunately, the tightening hoop spell was powerful. Even so, it still wound around the monkeys forehead.
Apollo, finish it off!
Everyone reminded Apollo who was stunned again.
Apollo finally came back to his senses. Although he didnt know why, this battle seemed to be a victory.
Under the effect of the spell, the giant monkey no longer had any consciousness to resist.
All the divine power in his body was gathered above his head to resist the spell.
However, the tightening hoop spell was like a merciless shrinking machine. It did not care how powerful the divine power of a Tier Five god-king was. It kept shrinking, and there was no sign of it stopping.
Apollo activated his sun domain. Facing an unprepared enemy, their attacks finally had some effect.
Although the effect was not obvious, no matter who it was, they did not want to let go of this opportunity. They would use as much firepower as they could.
Apollos mes did not have much effect on the giant monkey. At most, it could burn a strand of hair on its skin.
However, everyone was tacitly attacking a spot on the giant monkey. After seeing Apollo remove a strand of the giant monkeys hair, they all continued to attack from that spot.
After a while, a wound really appeared on the giant monkeys body. Fresh blood was left behind, and the mud and rotten meat fell to the ground together.
It seemed that this giant monkey was not entirely made of mud. It could bleed!
Chapter 397 - Divine Power Reversal
Chapter 397: Divine Power Reversal
As long as it was something that could bleed, it was something that could be killed!
Even if it was a Tier Five god-king, there was no exception!
This wound greatly boosted everyones morale. Previously, everyones attacks could not even pierce through the giant monkeys fur.
But now, they had finally injured the giant monkey!
Most of the people present were at Tier Three god-king like Apollo.
And a Tier Three god-king could actually injure a Tier Five god-king!
This situation was no different from a mortal injuring a god!
The reason was that before this, everyone had considered that the enemy they were dealing with was a huge and clumsy mud monkey. They had therefore chosen to spread out in order to avoid being wiped out by the giant monkey with a single p.
Now, the giant monkey had already lost the ability to resist, so it gave everyone time to aim. That was why they were able to focus their attacks on the same spot.
A drop of water would pierce through a rock. This was the only way to finally hurt the giant monkey a little.
However, this kind of wound was not enough to kill the giant monkey. Under the encouragement of their morale, everyones attacks did not stop.
At this moment, even the Sword of Victory and the Spear had recovered. They circled around the wound, dodging the attacks of their own people while looking for an opportunity to continue attacking the wound.
On Jerrys side, he increased the speed of his chanting.
On one hand, as he had been chanting for so long, he was already very familiar with it.
On the other hand, this was the best time to strike while the iron was still hot, and kill the giant monkey in one fell swoop!
Jerrys speed of speech became faster and faster, and his pronunciation became more and more urate.
The Tightening Hoop Spell seemed to have sensed its masters intentions, and at this moment, it was working even harder to shrink, making a rustling sound.
It has reversed to Tier Four god-king!
Other than that, Jerry was pleasantly surprised to discover such a thing.
That was, under thebined influence of his Forbidden God Domain and the Tightening Hoop Spell, they were already shaking the foundation of the giant monkey.
That was the source of a creatures divine power which located in the Dantian.
Ordinary methods would not be able to destroy this source of divine power. However, the Forbidden God Domain already had an extremely powerful suppressive effect. At this moment, it was also working together with the Tightening Hoop Spell, giving the giant monkey a lot of pressure.
In fact, under such an attack, the giant monkey should have died.
However, in order to save its life, the giant monkey had sacrificed its own cultivation base to resist crazily. It had even destroyed its own source of divine power in order to survive the Tightening Hoop Spell.
Put in more effort to reverse the giant monkey back to Tier Three god-king, and this battle will be over!
As Jerry thought so, the incantation in his mouth became faster and faster.
If he could follow this method and force the giant monkeys realm down to Tier Three god-king, it would be very easy to deal with then.
After all, on their side, they were all at Tier Three god-kings battle power.
When the giant monkey reversed to Tier Four god-king, everyone quickly noticed this.
Theres hope! Its already sacrificing its foundation to fight against the thing above its head!
No one knew who shouted this, but everyone opened their divine senses while attacking.
At this time, they realized that it was indeed as what that person had said, the divine power flowing through the giant monkeys body was now clearly much smaller than before.
The divine power had also be more turbid. It was clearly not the strength of a Tier Five god-king!
Victory is in sight!
Everyone let out a loud roar. At this moment, they all felt that winning the battle in front of them was as easy as hitting a big target.
However, at this moment, Jerry suddenly felt that something was wrong.
All the hair on Jerrys body stood on end. His instincts were screaming crazily over and over again, wanting him to feel like escaping.
He had never felt this way before. It was as if there was a great sense of oppression in front of him at this moment.
Is the administrator here?
Jerry quickly turned his head around to look around, but he did not find the so-called administrator.
Could it be
Jerry opened his divine sense. At this moment, he had to maintain his thinking while chanting the spell. At the same time, he had to transfer his divine power to his eyes to open his divine sense.
Such a state required a very high level of proficiency to be used at the same time, but Jerry was also quite good at this.
Then, in Jerrys divine sense, he saw a terrifying scene.
In the body of the giant monkey, the divine power that was originally used topete with the Tightening Hoop Spell suddenly gave up.
The divine power flowed back into the Dantian,pletely giving up on the defense of the head!
Moreover, the divine power was circting in his Dantian in a way that Jerry had never seen before.
Although Jerry had been through hundreds of battles, he had never seen such a way of circting divine power.
It was as if itpletely went against the rules of using divine power, specifically and correctly.
At this moment, the divine power was circting against the flow.
Doing so wouldpletely destroy its own Dantian. That was the foundation of divine power, the source of divine power. As long as it was a normal person, they would not try to do so.
But Jerry knew that this giant monkey was definitely not being crushed by the Tightening Hoop Spell. For it to do so at this moment, it would definitely already had a n!
Everyone, take cover!
Jerry gave up on reciting the spell and gave the order with his mouth.
Everyone was stunned.
After all, the enemy was on the ground and victory was in sight.
Nomander would give such an order on the battlefield, asking his subordinates to give up on attacking the enemy.
But at this moment, His Majesty said so.
If it was anyone else, they would probably be arguing with themander.
After all, giving up the victory before their eyes and retreating was an incredible tactic.
However, they had followed His Majesty for a very long time. No matter how ridiculous the order was, they would eventually find out that His Majesty was right.
Therefore, everyone was only stunned for a moment to make sure that they did not hear wrongly.
Then, they immediately stopped their attacks and ran away without looking back, looking for a ce to hide.
Jerry also pulled the dumbfounded Bnda and hid behind a ck tree.
Previously, Jerry had already discovered that these ck trees were extremely tough. No matter how he attacked, he could not hurt those ck trees.
Moreover, in the battle with the giant monkey, not a single one of those ck trees had fallen!
Whether it was the stray bullets on his side or the giant monkeys sweep, those ck trees seemed to have jumped out of the rules and werepletely unaffected.
Therefore, if it was about taking cover, then these ck trees were extremely suitable.
However, the only problem was that Jerry did not dare to stay by the ck trees for too long. Those ck trees could obviously affect peoples spirits.
Chapter 398 - Sand Tsunami
Chapter 398: Sand Tsunami
Jerry stretched out half of his head to observe the movements of the giant monkey.
The giant monkey hadpletely given up resisting and allowed the Tightening Hoop Spell to press down on its forehead.
All the divine power in its body had been channeled into its dantian by itself. At this moment, it was actually continuously rotating in reverse.
Under such a reverse flow, its dantian would not be able to hold on for long. Very soon, it would crack open and lose all of its cultivation, turning into the most ordinary monkey.
Is it destroying its own cultivation to pray for us to let it live?
At this moment, Bnda also finally noticed the abnormality and told his own spection.
Maybe, but I dont think its that simple. And no matter what, I wont let it go.
Jerry replied indifferently.
The most likely situation at this moment was that the giant monkey had already discovered that it would lose without a doubt. It therefore used its own cultivation to destroy itself so that it would no longer be a threat, and would beg the enemy for mercy.
This was just like on the battlefield, when it realized that it couldnt defeat the enemy, it threw away its own sword and knelt on the ground, begging for mercy.
If it was a human, it would naturally be disgraced by this kind of behavior.
But since the opponent was a monkey, it couldnt help but say that it was quite smart to think of such a method.
But in the next second, Jerry discovered that something was wrong again.
The divine power in the giant monkeys dantian was spinning in reverse, and it was getting faster and faster!
It was like an overloaded blender, but whether the dantian could withstand it or not, it was actually spinning at a destructive speed!
Its going to self-destruct! Prepare to receive the impact!
Jerry roared as he hid his entire body behind the ck trees. He did not dare to touch the ck trees, and instead stood behind them.
The others also discovered that there were no shelters on the beach. The only shelter they could find was the ck trees.
Everyone knew how tough and dangerous the ck trees were. At this moment, they imitated His Majesty and used the ck trees as cover, but they did not touch the ck trees.
Jerry could already tell that the giant monkey was not begging for mercy!
Instead, it was circting its divine power in reverse, intending to use all of its divine power to umte power.
It also did not intend to follow the path of divine power cirction. Instead, it was prepared to unleash all of its divine power in one go.
It was nning to sacrifice all of its cultivation to create a big explosion!
That was why Jerry had everyone hide and find cover. There might be a chance to survive the explosion.
Jerrys back was facing the ck trees, and his head was lowered.
He could not face them, because these ck trees could not be looked directly at. Once he looked directly at them, he would fall into a trance-like state.
Not far behind him, the sound of the reversal of the divine power in the giant monkeys body was like a huge washing machine. It was as if there were thousands of flies buzzing in his ears.
The survival of the entire Sky Dynasty depended entirely on these ck trees.
If they were tough enough, then the Sky Dynasty would be able to survive this hurdle without any losses.
But in the next moment, Jerrys hair stood on end once again.
He had his head down. There was no ck tree in his eyes, only the reflection of the ck tree.
He did not know when, but the reflection of the ck tree had disappeared.
Jerry turned his head around abruptly.
There was no ck tree in his eyes.
The ck tree had disappeared inexplicably.
Jerry quickly grabbed the confused Bnda and ran to the back of another ck tree.
However, the moment hended, the second ck tree suddenly shrank into the ground!
Jerry looked around and saw that the surrounding ck trees were shrinking into the ground one by one, and the surroundings were getting wider and wider.
As for his subordinates, some of them werepletely unaware of the situation and stood in the same spot, waiting to receive the explosion.
Everyone, lean towards me!
Jerry let out an angry roar, which was the loudest sound he could make.
Only then did everyonee back to their senses. Those who reacted quickly pulled the dumbfounded people and ran frantically towards His Majesty.
Jerry also did not understand. These ck trees were clearly in the middle of the battlefield and had experienced so many battles, but they had never fallen.
But at this moment, they seemed to have a consciousness and specially picked this time to put them away.
It was as if they wanted topletely kill the people of the Sky Dynasty!
As long as there were people standing behind the ck trees, they would be the first batch to shrink in!
And wherever the humans went, the ck trees would quietly retreat, as if they were unwilling to provide cover for them.
It was unknown whether these ck trees had their own consciousness and were unwilling to help them at this moment.
But Jerry knew that at this moment, the Sky Dynasty could only rely on himself!
Jerry hurriedly took out the blue pearl. At this moment, the pearl was already cracked, from head to toe, it was about to crack open.
If he were to inject divine power into it again, it would be impossible to preserve the integrity of the pearl.
Originally, Jerry had nned to stop using the power of the blue pearl. Instead, he would wait until he was out of the Endless Tower before thinking of a way to restore it.
However, Jerry now understood that he was still too naive.
This was the Endless Tower. Countless experts and countless god-kings had fallen here. Not even a dregs was left behind.
His thought of clearing this Endless Tower without paying anything was simply too simple!
Raise the barrier!
With a furious roar, he poured all of his remaining divine power into this pearl.
Under such surging divine power, this pearl was no longer able to maintain its own integrity. It was already emitting a soft cracking sound, which was the sound of it gradually cracking!
At this moment, Jerry could not care about the pearl anymore. The lives of the Sky Dynastys people were more important!
The blue barrier spread out and wrapped everyone within it. That was thest contribution of the pearl.
In the next moment, the divine power in the body of the giant monkey was almost at its limit.
With a loud bang, like the sound of the sky falling, the giant monkey self-destructed.
A fanatical air current swept over, and all the sand on the beach was inevitably blown into the air. Mixed with the mud that the giant monkey had shattered, it turned into a tsunami made of soil!
The sand tsunami blocked the sunlight and swallowed everything.
The surrounding sounds were like the end of the world, and the scene in front of everyone could not help but make them stunned.
Under the monstrous waves, even the gods felt their own insignificance.
The waves would only stop when they hit the blue barrier. Otherwise, Jerry suspected that the waves would continue all the way to the Ghost Swamp.
A minuteter, the waves finally calmed down.
The pearl in Jerrys hand also shattered with a crack.
Chapter 399 - Resuffle
Chapter 399: Resuffle
After the blue pearl shattered, the barrier in the sky also disappeared, and it was shattered by the explosion of the giant monkey.
Lie down!
Seeing the the pearl could no longer hold on, Jerry ordered everyone to lie on the ground to minimize the impact of the explosion.
Fortunately, the explosion had already entered the aftershock stage, so it was not a big deal.
Everyone from the Sky Dynasty was kneeling on the ground at this moment. Ten thousand tons of air waves whistled past their heads. Even if they shouted at the top of their lungs, they could only hear the sound of the wild wind.
Under such a strong wind, without the protection of the ck tree and the barrier, everyone could only crouch down to protect themselves.
As for their backpacks and personal items, they were also unable to escape and were blown away by the strong wind.
After a while, Jerry felt that the air wave was not as strong anymore, he stood up.
At this moment, there was not a single ck tree left on the ind.
However, Jerry knew that the ck trees were definitely not overturned by the explosion.
Instead, they were unwilling to provide cover for the Sky Dynasty and therefore went underground by themselves.
Those who can still move, raise your hands.
The first thing Jerry did was to count the number of people.
The people of the Sky Dynasty had already experienced Ares disappearance, so there could not be any more casualties.
Fortunately, after Jerry counted the number of people, other than a few people who were injured by the aftershock, there were no obvious casualties.
Only then did Jerry rx and check the remains of the giant monkey on the beach.
On the beach, the huge body of the huge monkey that had self-detonated could no longer be seen as a human. Mud filled the beach, making it look like a mountain.
From the scene of the pile of mud, one could vaguely see how huge the huge monkey was when it was alive.
At this moment, the huge monkey was no longer the same as it was when it was alive. After it died, it looked no different from a pile of garbage.
This was the first time Jerry had encountered an enemy at Tier Five god-king.
Fortunately, he had a divine weapon like the Eternal Flower Register. Otherwise, the Sky Dynasty would not have been able to defeat such an enemy.
It should bepletely dead now.
Jerry muttered. At this moment, he also felt endless fatigue and found a ce to sit down.
When the giant monkey self-detonated, it was at Tier Four god-king. This was originally already a big problem for the Sky Dynasty.
Furthermore, the reckless self-detonation of Tier Four god-king almost wiped out the Sky Dynasty.
Jerry looked around and realized that the Tightening Hoop Spell was nowhere to be found.
It was likely that it was damaged along when the giant monkey self-detonated itself.
However, once the magic treasure was gone, it could be summoned from the Eternal Flower Register again. However, once a person died, there was no other way,
All in all, Jerry felt that this battle was not a losing battle.
Reshuffle the team. For now, lets temporarily put aside the matter of searching for Ares.
After catching his breath slightly, Jerry said to everyone.
After his observation, the Sky Dynasty that had just finished their battle was already very tired. It was not suitable for them to march anymore.
Moreover, in this swamp, everything was poisonous. Everyones water and food were prepared before they came.
However, at this moment, they were blown away by the self-detonation of the giant monkey.
Also, as everyone can see, these ck trees must not be simple. They can actually deliberately trip us up. We must be very careful with the ck trees in the future.
After Jerry said these words, everyone from the Sky Dynasty started to get busy. They tidied up their clothes or surveyed their surroundings.
They had just killed a Tier Five god-king. This feat would be extremely spectacr no matter what.
However, the joy of victory onlysted for a short while. Soon, everyone discovered a more important problem, which was they did not have any supplies left.
The luggage had been blown away by the self-explosion. At this moment, it was estimated that they should be on the other side of the ind.
They did not die when they encountered an enemy of Tier Five god-king. However, they died on this ind because they did not have any water or food to drink. That indeed would be a huge loss.
Your Majesty, Ill go look for food nearby.
After saying that, Bnda limped towards the ind.
That direction was where everyones luggage was blown towards.
At the same time, many people were thinking about where to look for everyones luggage that was blown away.
Jerry looked back. The entire ind had be bald. The ck trees had yet toe out from the ground.
If youre going to look for luggage, remember toe back as soon as you see the ck treese out.
Jerry was still a little worried, but he had to send someone to look for the luggage, or he would really starve to death here.
Sword of Victory, you follow them.
Jerry also handed the Sword of Victory to the team that was going to look for the luggage.
In the Ghost Swamp, a weapon like the Sword of Victory, which did not have a human form, had a huge advantage. It did not have to worry about toxicity, and it was also immune to mind control to a certain extent.
As for the more experienced Spear, Jerry arranged for it to rise into the sky and observe the surroundings, acting as a patrol.
The rest of youe over. Lets set up our tents and rest here today.
As Jerry spoke, he instructed everyone to set up a temporary resting area.
They had already experienced so many battles in a row, and they urgently needed to rest on the spot.
It was not that Jerry was not worried about Ares. It was just that it was not the right time to move. If they encountered another troublesome enemy, the Sky Dynasty would be in danger.
In fact, Jerry chose to camp here because he could not find any other ce.
There was a long sea of mud blocking them. The monsters outside the ind could not enter for the time being. The enemies inside the ind had been killed by them.
Therefore, although the ind had those strange ck trees, it was the most suitable ce for camping.
Although those ck trees could affect peoples spirits, it seemed that as long as they did not stare at them, there would be no problem.
Moreover, these ck trees might have a certain level of self-awareness, which was why they chose not to help when the Sky Dynasty needed refuge.
However, so far, they had never seen these ck trees actively attack them.
It could be imagined that if the ck trees actively attacked, the Sky Dynastys people would also die here.
That was obviously not something they could deal with at this stage. Even someone as strong as Jerry could only leave a mark on the ck tree with a single sh. He could not even cut it open.
Chapter 400 - Golden Core
Chapter 400: Golden Core
At this moment, the people of the Sky Dynasty was divided into three groups.
The first was the group led by the Sword of Victory. Their goal was to find the luggage that had been blown away by the wind.
Bnda was also among them. This person had spent the longest time in the Ghost Swamp and had much more experience in many ces than the others.
It would be great if they could find traces of Ares while they were out.
Those who did not have any wounds on their bodies and were able to maintain their mobility also chose to join the group.
The second was those who were injured and could not move.
They were thrown to the ground in the strong wind or hit by the luggage of the people in front of them. The most serious one was still unconscious.
They knew that it was inconvenient for them to move now, so they stayed to build the beach.
Spear was hovering above the beach, protecting the safety of the ce.
The third was led by Jerry to check the huge monkeys carcass.
Apollo and Simmons were here. This group was the most elite group of the Sky Dynasty.
Their goal was to check the huge monkeys carcass and see if they found anything.
After all, it was not so easy to encounter an enemy of Tier Five god-king. Perhaps its entire body was full of treasures.
Your Majesty, to be honest, I would rather drag my injured body to the other side to search for luggage thane to this garbage mountain
Apolloined jokingly. He was also injured at the moment. He was thrown to the ground in the strong wind, and his legs were also a little inconvenient.
However, as one of the greatbat forces of the Sky Dynasty, Jerry also summoned to check on the giant monkeys carcass.
At this moment, the giant monkeys carcass could not be seen at all. It had already turned into a pile of mud, covering the beach.
And the highest point was shockingly as high as a small mountain. It made people feel disgusted just by looking at it.
Jerry could not care about this disgusting thing at this moment. He stepped into the mud.
The mud was already dead. Jerry had used his divine sense to sense that it no longer possessed that terrifying poison.
It could be said that other than being a little dirty, it no longer posed any threat.
However, this was also the strange part.
Logically speaking, after a god-king person fell, his divine power wouldnt disappear immediately.
Instead, it would slowly, as if it was rotting, seep out.
And at this moment, the mud in front of him no longer possessed any divine power. It was no different from the mud on earth.
Under normal circumstances, these mud should also contain divine power.
Therefore, Jerry spected that the divine power might have been transferred to some ce before the giant monkey died.
In the future, I will never do this kind of work!
Although Apollo was a germaphobe, he keptining along the way
At the moment, he knew the priority of the matter, so he didnt have any intention of going on a passive strike.
And it was also because he was extremely careful when taking each step, constantly nning the route so that he would be less contaminated by the mud
Apollo soon discovered something in the mud.
Your Majesty, Look at this.
Everyone followed Apollos voice and looked over.
They saw Apollo roll up his sleeves and pick something up from the ground with a disgusted expression.
It was a round bead that looked like a medicinal pill. The entire bead was in faint yellow.
From the moment this bead appeared, everyone present felt a powerful pressure!
In this small bead one could see the extremely powerful and concentrated divine power!
Jerry took it over and looked at it with interest.
It was much heavier than he had imagined.
If it was anyone else on Earth, they might not be able to hold it.
At present, what could be confirmed was that this golden core contained extremely powerful divine power. Even Jerry estimated that the divine power in his body was not as majestic as it was!
This was left behind by the giant monkey. Its the remaining divine power of the giant monkey.
Jerry muttered, not much different from his guess.
As he discovered that there was no divine power in the mud left behind by the giant monkey after its death, it could be deduced that the giant monkey had gathered the remaining divine power in a certain ce.
Now Jerry could say with certainty that the golden core in his hand was the ce where the giant monkey gathered its divine power.
Jerry put the golden core away. At this moment, he only knew that the golden core contained a huge amount of divine power. Perhaps it contained the mystery of breaking through the Tier Three god-king.
However, he did not know how to use the golden core at this moment.
He heard that in the eastern civilization, things like the golden core were the key to ascending to god.
The ancient Chinese emperors were also obsessed with it, eager to obtain an immortal body from the pill.
However, after they swallowed the so-called elixir, they all died of heavy metal poisoning.
Therefore, Jerry would not do such a stupid thing at this moment. If he just swallowed the golden core, no one knew if he could break through, but he might even be poisoned by the heavy metal.
What is this thing?
On the other end, Simmons voice came from the other end.
Simmons put his hand into the mud, carefully groping, and soon, he took out something like a bone.
Like a huge electric pole, Simmons lifted one end of the bone.
But the other end of the bone was still in the mud.
Let me try.
Jerry took the huge bone from Simmons hand and carried his divine power to his arm and waist.
Then, Jerry pulled out the bone from the mud.
The bone was very huge, as thick as a hundred-year-old tree.
It was obviously the bone of the giant monkey. It was hard to imagine how strong its bones were to support such a huge body.
Move this thing to the beach. This thing might have some use.
Jerry gave the order. Then, three or four people surrounded it before lifting the bone and walking to the beach.
After that, the group found some bones in the mud one after another. Thergest bones might need to use divine power to lift them up, and the smallest ones were as big as the broken bones that were usually stuck in their teeth when they ate.
Lets call it a day. Lets go back to the beach and see how the camping is going.
Jerry led the group back to the beach. There was a group of injured people there, and they were currently building a camp for everyone to sleep in.
However, as everyones luggage was blown away, the rest of the luggage could only be used to build a tent.
They had to put everything together and finally build it.
At this moment, they could only wait for the good news from the group that went out. If they could pick up all their luggage, then they wouldnt have to build only one tent.
On the other side, many armed men were trying to disassemble the bones of the giant monkeys.
Chapter 401 - Fortifications
Chapter 401: Fortifications
Jerry sat on the ground, enjoying the peace that he finally could have.
The group that went out came back for the first time with some water and food. This had stabilized the morale of the army.
The materials needed for the tents were also brought back. At this moment, the Sky Dynasty finally had two tents on the beach.
It was already sunset and before long, the night of the entire Endless Tower would arrive.
In this ce that was already dark, the night had an indescribable depth.
Your Majesty, these are the things we brought back this time. It should be enough to ensure that we have food for three days.
Bnda was reporting on the side. They had found everyones luggage on the other side of the ind. However, they had only found a part of it. The rest of the luggage had yet to be found.
Well continue searching.
Bnda stood up and packed up his things. He was prepared to lead the team to search for their luggage again.
Its getting dark soon. Lets talk about it tomorrow.
Jerry waved his hand, stopping Bnda from rushing through the night.
For people who possessed divine sense like them, the night was not considered terrifying.
However, they had all trained from mortals all the way to the god-king body.
Their eyes were the source of 90% of the information they received when they were still mortals. Hence, somehow they instinctively relied on their vision.
Therefore, the dark night had a significant impact on them.
Yes, Your Majesty. Is there anything else?
After listening to Jerrys opinion, Bnda put down the weapon in his hand and gave up on the idea of searching the ind again.
Jerry nodded, Have you seen Aress trail?
No.
Bnda shook his head and replied with certainty.
Their teams journey on the ind could be said to be very meticulous. They would not let go of any ce.
With the Sword of Victory leading the way, they were not in much danger behind it. Therefore, everyone wished that they could have a magnifying ss to observe their surroundings, so that they would not miss out any key discoveries.
However, even so, no one could find any traces of Ares. It was as if that person had disappeared on the ind for no reason.
Alright, Ill say the same thing. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Everyone, have a good rest tonight.
Jerry stood up and shouted loudly.
Everyone, stop what youre doing. Have a good rest today.
Apollo, Simmons, you guys are on duty tonight.
Among the three groups of people, those who went to look for treasure from the giant monkeys carcass were the ones who had consumed the least amount of energy.
At the same time, they were also the strongest group of people in the Sky Dynasty.
Therefore, it was most suitable for them to keep watch.
Yes!
Apollo and Simmons answered in unison. Then, everyone put down what they were doing and started to look for a ce to rest.
Up until now, the giant bone had not been sawed open by them.
At this moment, those who tried to crack open the giant bone were also feeling tired. They turned over and got off the giant bone, no longer wasting their energy on it.
Jerry walked over and looked at the bone.
There was still some divine power left in the bone, but it was not much.
It was the bone that supported the body of the giant monkey. Although its structure was very strong, it was not easy to break open.
Moreover, there was no extra divine power in the Sky Dynasty, so it was even harder to break the bone.
However, Jerry did not know what he could get from the bone even if he broke it open.
Maybe it was just a useless pile of bone marrow, or maybe he could find something like a golden core. In short, everything was unknown.
Let me try.
Although Jerry had given the order for the others to rest, he was a little interested in this giant bone at this moment.
He pulled out the Sky Sword and circted his divine power.
Then, he swung the sword and cut the giant bone in the middle.
Why is it hollow?
The moment he cut the bone, Jerry found something not right.
The bone did not have the bone marrow of a giant monkey like it usually did.
Instead, it was ck. It was hollow.
Following that, all the hair on Jerrys body stood up.
Inside the hollow bone, there were countless human bones.
Many of those bones had already melted. It looked like they were fusing with the bones of the giant monkey.
It seemed like these were the trial-takers who had been killed by the giant monkey.
No wonder the giant monkeys strength could reach the terrifying level of Tier Five god-king. It actually it had killed an unknown number of trial-takers and absorbed all their cultivation.
Jerry used his sword to pick out all the human bones. He looked inside to see if there was a portion of Aress bones.
Ares had followed Jerry for many years. Jerry could recognize that it was not Aress bones just by relying on his divine power.
Furthermore, that tall and strong Ares had very broad and thick bones. It would not be difficult to tell if it had really been killed in the mouth of the giant monkey.
However, if it happened, Jerry would not want to believe that it was true.
After a while, Jerry finished examining all the bones. None of them were of Ares.
Only then did Jerry let out a sigh of relief.
Then, he used his sword to throw out a small pit on the ground. He swept all the human bones in and buried them on the spot.
Every single bone here was once the monarch of a holy dynasty.
They were all the same as Jerry. They were all pitiful fellows from Earth.
It could be said that Jerrysst mercy was not to use these bones.
Then how should I deal with this giant bone?
Jerry mumbled as he knocked on the giant bone for a while.
This giant bone was so tough that the sound of knocking was close to steel.
Jerry cut it into three sections, each section was five to six meters tall.
Then, he erected these three sections of bones.
This was the beginning of the construction of a tower.
What Jerry meant was using the giant monkeys bones as materials to build three towers to defend against the enemy.
After all, he did not know if the safety of this ind was guaranteed. It would definitely be very good to develop a defensive strategy now.
Your Majesty, What are these three chimneys for?
Simmons happened to pass by and saw the three pieces of bones that were erected. He was very puzzled.
These are tall towers, Jerry replied. When the timees, you can stand on top and attack the enemy from above. The efficiency will be very high.
Your Majesty, do we still have enemies here?
Simmons did not understand what His Majesty meant. In his eyes, other than the ck tree, there should not be any so-called enemies on the ind.
Jerry shook his head. I dont know either, but neverin about having too many fortifications.
Chapter 402 - Starry Sky
Chapter 402: Starry Sky
At night, everything was shrouded in darkness.
The Sky Dynasty only had two tents at this moment, and they could not amodate so many people.
Your Majesty, you should rest, too.
Apollo rushed over and suggested that Jerry should rest.
At this moment, Jerry was still fine tuning the three towers. After hearing Apollos words, he put down the work in his hands.
Its time to rest. Lets talk about it tomorrow.
Jerry came to the tent and saw people lying on the ground.
Some of these people pulled out rags andid them on the beach. The people alsoy on the rags. It was considered a bed.
Some people even slept on the beach directly.
The night on the beach was very cold.
This kind of cold in the Endless Tower could prate through their god-king bodies.
For them, they could either use divine power to maintain their body temperature, or rely on their physical fitness to withstand the cold.
Those who were slightly more particr would dig a pit on the beach, and then curled up in it to resist the cold.
Jerry asked, Isnt there a tent here? Why are there so many people outside?
Apollo shook his head. We gathered all the wounded in one tent.
As for the other tent, thats for you.
Jerry frowned and opened the tent.
The tent could be said to be veryplete. There were carpets and other things inside.
For me? I dont need it!
Jerry threw down the curtain of the tent angrily and walked to the center of the beach.
The Sky Dynasty was so majestic. Every citizen lived in a spacious house, enjoying clean water and food. The national treasury was abundant, and countless mighty figures were in charge.
At this moment, the people who came to the Endless Tower could only sleep on the beach. They didnt even have a nket.
Those nkets were used to pave the ground for the second tent. That was the tent that they had kept for His Majesty.
Thinking of this, Jerry felt an inexplicable heartache.
As the saying went, benevolence does not rule the army. Jerry had always known that this might be his only weakness.
If the environment was not good, it would affect the recovery of divine power.
If everyone slept like this for a night, it was hard to say if they would get sick after waking up.
But one thing was certain, the recovery of divine power would definitely have an effect.
Everyone on the beach, get up.
Jerry shouted in a moderate voice.
Everyone on the beach raised their heads. Some of them had already fallen asleep, while some were still shivering in the cold.
Tear down that tent and make it into nkets. Everyone, take one.
At least make sure you have something to cover.
After Jerry finished speaking, the people on the ground did not move for a long time.
Not long after, a few weak voices were heard.
But Your Majesty, that is the room prepared for you. We
Jerry interrupted him. He did not want to exin and only said coldly, Are you not listening to me? If you are still loyal to me, then follow my orders.
At this moment, he was even more serious than usual. Although he had always treated others with a serious face, his expression now was even more imposing in the dark night.
Yes, Your Majesty.
The people on the ground got up one after another. No one would be vague about His Majestys orders which he had mentioned loyalty.
In a short while, the tent had been dismantled. Everyone took a piece of cloth and slept with it.
Jerry also took a nket. That nket was obviously the thickest and no one took it.
They all understood what his majesty meant. His Majesty wanted to eat and live with them, and also sleep on the beach.
So everyone tacitly did not touch the thickest nket, which was left for His Majesty.
Jerry held the nket and felt its weight, but he could not say anything at the moment.
He took out the Sky Sword and threw the nket up.
Then, the sword split the nket in half from the middle, turning it into two thinner nkets.
Then, he took the paint from Bnda and painted the Sky Dynasty logo on the nket.
Their original g had been blown away by the self-explosion of the giant monkey.
The g was very light, and in the strong wind, the person holding the g could not control the g from being blown away.
Then, Jerry used the broken bones of the giant monkey to prop up the nket, so that a simple g was made.
He stuck the g on the beach as if it was upied by the Sky Dynasty.
Then, he picked up another nket. At this moment, the nket which had been cut through by him was very thin.
This was the nket that Jerry was going to cover today. Like the others, he also found a ce to lie down on the beach.
Apollo wanted to say something, but when he thought of His Majestys extremely serious look a moment ago, he simply shut up and found a ce to lie down beside His Majesty.
Arent you injured? Why dont you go to the tent?
Jerry turned his head and asked. ording to todays rules, those who were injured had to spend the night in the tent.
The only tent was considered having the best condition for them at the moment.
Your Majesty, I want to stay by your side.
Hearing Apollos answer, Jerry didnt want to say anything more.
The sand on the beach was still warm during the day. It was the heat they had umted during the day.
But at night, this heat would slip away immediately. The beach was extremely cold.
Jerry felt the sand behind him. Each branch was like ice shards, but there was no extra cushion at the moment.
A cool breeze blew over. Fortunately, it had a cover. Otherwise, if his internal organs were exposed to this cold, he would definitely get sick the next day. Even the god-kings physique was no exception.
After all, the cold in the trial ground could prate the body of a trial-taker.
Snores rose and fell not far away. The entire beach was extremely quiet at this moment, except for those who were patrolling.
In the sky, Spear and the Sword of Victory that had been circling for a long time, were circling in the sky again and again with the stars as the background.
The trial tower was not strictly a tower, but a space that was connected together.
Therefore, at this moment, the stars could still be seen in the sky.
Jerry looked at the vast starry sky. At this moment, he could not sleep peacefully no matter what.
It was not because of the cold. In fact, the cold was not particrly serious for Jerry.
Instead, he had a strange feeling, as if he had forgotten something.
With this strange feeling, he did not know how long time had passed before Jerry fell into a deep sleep.
Chapter 403 - Taking Golden Core
Chapter 403: Taking Golden Core
For the stars in the sky, the ancients, due tock of scientific level, often regarded them as something noble.
Therefore until now, these things still had some romantic hue.
Butter we understood that the stars were just billions of light years, the light of those celestial bodies.
They were reflected into the human eyes from an extremely far distance. Perhaps, when they arrived on Earth, their original bodies had already ceased to exist.
In the era when Jerry was growing up, there were already people who raised the idea if there were enemies among these stars?
Every star was a celestial body. Perhaps there were enemies eyeing them from those celestial bodies.
The stars in the Endless Tower were even more mysterious.
Jerry even had a feeling that the stars in the sky were the enemies of the Sky Dynasty.
It could be said that the sky was full of stars, and enemies were everywhere.
At this moment, Jerry suddenly woke up from his sleep. He finally remembered what he had neglected!
Previously on the ind, the monsters on the opposite shore did not dare toe over. Firstly, it was because of the sea of mud.
Secondly, it was because they were a little afraid of the ck trees on the ind.
And now, those ck trees had already burrowed into the ground!
Therefore, if there were flying monsters, wouldnt they be able tond on this ind now?
Jerry quickly got up and found the patrolling team members not far away. He asked, Is there anything unusual?
There was no movement on the ind, and the patrolling team members were shocked by His Majesty.
When they came back to their senses, they said, There are no enemies, My Majesty. Please have a good rest.
No
Jerry would rather believe that everyone was safe at the moment, but his senses were frantically reporting the danger.
Take me to see where the giant monkeys carcass is.
Jerry gave the order, and at the same time, he waved his hand in the sky, calling for the Sword of Victory toe down.
Then, Jerry and his group came to the ce of the giant monkeys carcass.
This ce was about five to six hundred meters away from where they were camping. As the mud was constantly emitting a stench, everyone chose a ce far away from the giant monkeys carcass for their camping location.
Everything was covered by a ck curtain in the dark night, and only an outline could be seen.
When they arrived at the location, Jerry was also dumbfounded.
Although the visibility was not high, it was obvious that something was wrong.
The giant monkeys carcass was gone.
The mud carcass that was as tall as a small hill had disappeared, leaving only the same disgusting mud on the ground.
Someone should have been left to keep an eye on this ce.
Jerry was also thinking about his own negligence, but the most important thing now was to figure out why a big part of the giant monkeys carcass suddenly went missing.
Jerry ran a few steps and looked around.
Soon, another shocking scene appeared.
Not far away, there was an outline that looked like a bridge, connecting the beach and the opposite bank.
And that so-called bridge, Jerry took a closer look, it was the skeleton of the giant monkeys upper body!
At this moment, that giant skeleton had one hand supporting the beach, and the other hand supporting the other shore.
After the giant monkey had died, he didnt know what method it used to move its bones!
This was also the reason why the mud that was as high as a small mountain disappeared.
It was because the skeleton had already run away.
At this moment, Jerry also understood that after the death of the giant monkey, the divine power had alsopletely disappeared.
However, in the skeleton of the giant monkey, there were still the remains of some trial-takers.
After the death of the giant monkey, its skeleton had absorbed the remains of these trial-takers and moved once again!
Therefore, it used its smallest strength to do the most dangerous thing.
It connected the beach to the other shore!
And the monsters on the other shore, first, they had lost their fear of the ck tree. Second, they also had a way to cross the muddy sea.
Naturally, they would not let go of this opportunity!
Jerry remembered those greedy eyes on the other shore without an end, and realized that the Sky Dynasty was now in big trouble!
As expected, on the bone bridge, a ck shadow shed past.
The ck shadow had a pair of red eyes, which were particrly eye-catching in the dark night.
Jerry exchanged a look with it, and then shot out a stream of divine power, knocking down the monster.
But in the next second, countless pairs of red eyes emerged from the bone bridge, gradually connecting into a red ocean.
First, it was a Tier Five god-king enemy, and then there were countless Tier Three god-king monsters!
At this moment, it could not be described as a horde of monsters.
Instead, it should be a legion of monsters, the Kingdom of Monsters!
Go back and wake everyone up. Get ready for battle!
Jerry pushed the stunned patrol members around him and asked them to inform the Sky Dynasty members about the situation.
Yes!
The patrol members turned around and left. Before they left, they did not forget to look back at their majesty.
At this moment, Jerry had already realized the seriousness of the problem.
If it was previously, it would be fine. Perhaps the Sky Dynasty in the state of the entire province would be able to fight.
However, at this moment, the Sky Dynasty was at its weakest state. It was impossible to face these monster legions head-on.
Without any hesitation, Jerry clicked on his Eternal Flower Register.
The reason why he had sent those patrolling members away was precisely to make it convenient for him to use this trump card.
However, at this moment, Jerry no longer had much divine power to take out powerful things.
He had already used up a lot of his strength when he took out the Tightening Hoop Spell.
In a moment of desperation, Jerry could only take out that golden core.
Previously, because he did not know how to use this golden core, he did not know whether it was taken orally, externally, or simply could not be absorbed.
Therefore, Jerry was just keeping it with him, and was preparing to use it if there were any suitable opportunities arising in the future.
But at this moment, he could only ce his hopes on this golden core.
If these monsters were to be let in, then not only Jerry himself, but all the people on the beach would not survive the night.
The scene did not allow him to have any other thought. Jerry put the golden core into his mouth and swallowed it with a gulp.
This most primitive absorption method, of course, had a great risk.
The moment the golden core entered his body, Jerry felt an obvious difort.
It was a strong nausea feeling.
His entire body was rejecting this powerful external force, as if it was treating poison, activating the vomiting mechanism to forcibly expel it.
But Jerry knew that at this time, he must not vomit it out. If he really vomited out the golden core, the only way was to stuff it back again.
Chapter 404 - Escort the Emperor
Chapter 404: Escort the Emperor
The nausea feeling was still ongoing, and Jerry could only resist this instinct.
He knew that at this moment, his only hope was to use this golden core to achieve some breakthroughs in his body. Otherwise, with the divine power in his body now, it would bepletely impossible to salvage the current situation.
He felt his stomach begin to churn. His stomach, which originally did not have any food, began to be extremely painful under the stimtion of the powerful divine power of the golden core.
One had to know that that was the divine power left behind after the death of a Tier Five god-king enemy. Even if it was under normal circumstances, Jerry would not dare to use it casually.
Originally, he had nned to collect some information in the future so that he would know how this golden core should be used. Only then it would be able to disy its greatest effect under the premise of safety.
Without even thinking about it, directly swallowing it was the most primitive and dangerous method.
If his luck was bad, his body might not be able to resist such a powerful divine power flowing into his body at the moment, and his whole body might just explode and die.
But at this moment, in order to survive, he had no other way.
He felt that the golden core in his stomach began to dissolve.
Before this, he had been digesting the skin of the golden core.
But even so, it had already brought a great difort to his body.
It was hard to imagine how painful the process would be if this golden core began to bepletely digested.
He felt that his blood was also surging with such a divine power. That divine power actually did not belong to him, and he was still unable topletely control it.
The divine power from the golden core of the giant monkey began to heat up. He felt that his blood was about to be evaporated by this power, and all the blood in his body began to flow backward at different levels.
He did not know whether it was due to instinct or something else, but his heart was rapidly beating, as if it was resisting the irregr flow of blood.
This was the first time he felt that his heart was so majestic and powerful, so much so that it had a sense of existence.
The intense pain all over his body made him somewhat unable to think. All that was left in his mind was the sound of his blood pumping and the heart that was stubbornly resisting.
Thest bit of his consciousness was all used to resist the divine power that did not belong to him.
He wanted to use his divine power to guide the power of the golden core to a correct position, so that it would not run around in his body.
However, how could the power of the golden core be so easily controlled? Jerry felt that his divine power was like cotton meeting steel in the face of such a powerful power.
At this moment, Jerry even suspected that this golden core was not the cultivation left behind by the giant monkey after its death, but more like a trap left behind by the giant monkey!
Wake up! Wake up!
At this time, the patrol team had already arrived at the beach. Looking at the people lying on the ground, they shouted loudly.
At this time, the tranquility on the beach was in stark contrast to the scene just now. Everyone on the beach was sleeping soundly, without the slightest awareness of the impending danger.
On the other side of the beach, their Majesty was suffering from extreme pain.
What happened?
Apollo was having a dream where he found a clean water source and could take a bath. At this moment, he was woken up by the sound.
Then, he saw two people running towards the beach while shouting at the top of their lungs. Their faces were ferocious.
Something has happened! The monsters are here!
The monsters were here?
Apollo repeated it in his mind a few times to make sure that he did not hear wrong.
He did not understand. The Sky Dynasty had just killed a Tier Five god-king enemy, and the ck trees on the ind had also burrowed underground.
At this moment, the entire ind was t, and there were no monsters at all.
However, since they were so anxious, it did not seem like they were just simply saying that.
However, if there were really monsters that had rushed onto the ind, then the Sky Dynasty could be said to be in great danger.
That was because everyone was currently resting, and their divine power had almost been squandered in the previous battle.
Apollo epted the reality. If there really was an enemy attacking at this moment, then he had to ensure the safety of His Majesty no matter what. If necessary, he could leave himself behind and let His Majesty find another way out.
Your Majesty, wake up quickly.
Apollo turned his head, wanting to wake His Majesty up.
But what was in front of Apollo was an empty nket.
Where is His Majesty? where is His Majesty!
Apollo hurriedly stood up and looked around, trying to find Jerrys figure.
But the people on the ground woke up one after another and also stood up. Apollo didnt see His Majesty among them.
His Majesty His Majesty is trying to think of a way!
The patrol member said after taking a deep breath.
These words made Apollo anxious. In a moment of desperation, he even pped him.
How could you leave His Majesty alone!
Then, Apollo did not have time to pack his things and turned his head directly.
Everyone! Go and escort the Emperor!
When Jerry was no longer around, themand of the Sky Dynasty was handed to Apollo.
At that moment, the two patrol members actually left His Majesty alone. This behavior made Apollo very worried, but now was not the time to punish hispanions. The most important thing was to find His Majesty quickly.
Actually, Apollo did not need to give any orders. After everyone heard the news, their first reaction was to rush to save the Emperor.
Therefore, at this moment, everyone started to move forward with their clothes disheveled. Many of them were still in a half-asleep state. After hearing the word escort, they immediately became alert andpletely woke up.
After the wounded in the tents heard themotion outside, they also stuck their heads out to see what was happening.
After hearing that His Majesty was facing a sea of monsters alone, they did not care about the wounds on their bodies and began to limp along with therge group.
At this moment, the ck trees on the ck Forest Ind had disappeared, so everyones visibility was better.
After running a few steps, they found a row of red dots not far away. They didnt know what they were.
But everyone knew that something must have gone wrong.
When they got closer and saw the whole picture clearly, Apollo couldnt help but take a deep breath.
The red dots were all the eyes of the monsters.
The eyes of the monsters were glowing red. At this moment, the whole city was almost lit up by the night sky.
The red dots were also moving quickly, getting closer and closer to the beach.
Apollo saw a figure on the ground. It was Jerry.
Chapter 405 - Bloodletting
Chapter 405: Bloodletting
Under the pain that was as intense as the tide, Jerry was about to faint several times.
He tightly clutched the acupoints on his body, trying to use this to resist that wild power.
But he also knew that this time, the fusion with the golden core was most likely a failure.
He could not control the divine power flow in his body at all. If the divine power in the golden core wasparable to a waterfall, then the size of his divine power was like a tap water pipe.
In a trance, he seemed to hear someone shouting for him. It was a very familiar voice.
There was also a sharp sound of air being cut.
Spear? What are you doing?
Apollo looked at the scene in front of him in shock.
The first was His Majesty, Jerry, who was lying on the ground at the moment. His life and death remained unknown.
Seeing this scene, Apollo was burning with anxiety. He quickened his pace, wanting to see what had happened to His Majesty.
But before he could do so, the Spear had rushed to His Majestys side.
Apollo had thought that Spear was also anxious, but in the next moment, he realized that something was wrong.
The spear was attacking His Majesty!
The spear shook rapidly, as if very skillfully, poked at His Majestys hands and feet, quickly leaving a few wounds on His Majestys body.
And amidst those scars, bright divine blood was flowing out.
Apollo was extremely shocked. He could not think of anything else that had caused His Majesty to fall to the ground at this moment.
He even could not understand what n Spear had have that he had attacked His Majesty at this moment.
What are you doing! Stop!
Apollo was also burning with anxiety. At this moment, he could not care less. He squeezed out a burst of divine power and was about to attack Spear.
But a hand pressed in front of Apollo. Simmons stopped him.
At this moment, Simmons frowned. He was staring at His Majesty on the ground, as if he was thinking about something.
A momentter, Simmons said, Did His Majesty eat that golden core?
The patrol team member rushed over at this moment. When he heard such a question, he replied, It seems so. When I left, I saw His Majesty take out something and eat it.
As a native of the Endless tower, Simmons had heard of that golden core.
It was said that there were some extremely powerful creatures whose divine power was so great that they could notpletely controlled it.
In other words, their divine power had already reached a very high level, but their bodies had not been trained to the level where they could withstand such power.
Under such circumstances, if they were to release all their divine power and use it, then it would be extremely easy for their bodies to copse.
It was just like using a stic muzzle to fire a bullet. The bullet might be able to shoot out, but the muzzle would definitely be crippled.
Therefore, in such a situation, there was a way to store a part of his divine power and not use it.
The storage method varied, but every one of them would embody the divine power in the body and it would usually stay in the body.
The golden core was probably in such a situation.
Perhaps the giant monkey had not had time to absorb all the power of the golden core after the fusion, or perhaps its own body was not strong enough to bear such power. Therefore after the giant monkey died, the golden core, which wasposed of concentrated divine power, was found in its carcass.
Of course, if an outsider killed the master of the golden core and obtained the golden core, there was no so-called the correct way of using it.
At present, the only known safe way to use it was to use it every morning after waking up, lick the golden core and absorb a part of the divine power.
The reason why in the morning was that it was a painful process to absorb the divine power in this manner. If he did it at night, he would not be able to sleep at night.
In the legends that Simmons heard when he was young, there were many people who were muddle-headed and deluded about absorbing all the power of the golden core in one go.
As that was the divine power that even its master did not dare to use, if one wanted to swallow it in one go, it was almost certain that his whole body would explode. Even the most tenacious person would not be able to withstand such power.
Only if ones own body was much higher than the divine power contained in the golden core, would it be safe to do so.
However, it waspletely unnecessary because rather than taking the risk of absorbing the divine power of others, they were more willing to cultivate on their own.
But it was said that it was notpletely hopeless. There was also a legend that said that those who directly ate the golden core had a chance to survive, but it was only a legend.
At this time, His Majesty seemed to have swallowed the golden core. The current situation could only be described as dangerous.
His Majestys current realm was at Tier Three god-king, and the golden core left behind after the death of the giant monkey was probably at Tier Four or Tier Five god-king.
Such a golden core could only be used safely by the people at Tier Six god-king realm.
Of course, that was if they were willing, or if such a great existence really existed in this world.
That majestic power was not something that His Majesty, who was now a Tier Three god-king, could control.
Even just by looking at it, Simmons could feel the pain His Majesty was suffering at the moment. It was the result of an energy that did not belong to him at all, ramming inside his body.
It could be said that if nothing was being done, His Majesty would definitely die here.
In the ce where he grew up, there was a saying that when one discovered that someone had a disease that could not be cured, one might as well treat it using thest resort by draining a certain amount of blood.
At this moment, Spear seemed to be doing this.
Moreover, when everyone was at a loss, it might as well let Spear try.
Everyone knew that Ares was a careless person, and he had probably fallen into many enemies traps.
From this perspective, perhaps Spear might be good at dealing with things.
When Bnda saw this scene, he felt a little familiar.
After a moment, he understood. Wasnt this the bloodletting therapy that existed in history?
That was a long time ago when medicine was not very developed. Doctors at that time loved to use this method to treat patients.
The scientific theory at that time was limited. They believed that a person could get sick because the blood in the body affected the bnce of the body. One only needed to release a part of the blood to recover.
This method had a certain effect, but more often than not, it caused a lot of harm and turned a small illness into a terminal illness.
But now, on this ind, it seemed that there was no other way.
Chapter 406 - Protecting His Majesty
Chapter 406: Protecting His Majesty
Spear was currently using the bloodletting therapy on His Majesty.
Its original owner, Ares, was a person who was eager to fight and disdained scheming.
Therefore, he had suffered a lot in this aspect. Whenever his master was hit by an enemys poisonous needle or poisoned by someone, he would try his best to do something.
Over a long period of time, it had even learned some simple methods to deal with it.
When it saw the Majesty lying on the ground, Spear soon realized that it was because there was too much divine power in its body. The Majesty was unable topletely control it. In the end, the divine power ran amok, resulting in the current situation.
If the conditions allowed, it might be possible to find something magical to suck out all the divine power and save His Majestys life.
However, on this ind, where everyone could only sleep under a nket, everything could only be done using the most primitive method.
Therefore, the method that might be useful at the moment was to try drain some of His Majestys blood.
Apart from meridians and bone marrow, a part of the divine power relied on the cirction of blood to flow.
If a part of the blood released could guide the divine power out of His Majestys body, there might be a way to save it.
Therefore, there was no time to waste. Spear did not care about what the others thought and exploded on His Majestys hands and feet until it squeezed into a hole.
Move aside and protect His Majesty!
After hearing the other peoples exnations, Apollo also admitted that the conditions here were so difficult and there was really no other better method.
Otherwise, Apollo would never agree to use such a method to treat His Majestys injuries.
Under hismand, everyone quickly spread out into a line and activated their divine powers.
Facing the approaching red eyes, everyone was prepared to die.
Each red eye was at least a Tier Three god-king monster.
Their numbers were only more than the mud monkeys, no less than the mud monkeys.
Moreover,pared to the mud monkeys, the monster legion in front of them was obviously more troublesome.
This was because the mud monkeys attacking methods were rtively simple. They were nothing more than throwing and scratching.
However, some of the monsters in front of them ran as fast as dogs, some were as heavy and huge as elephants, and some could not be seen at all.
With such a team, it was difficult to predict what kind of attacks they would face, and it was very troublesome to deal with them.
If it was Sky Dynasty in the state of the entire province, they might still have the strength to fight, and they could still stall for time.
However, everyone had just woken up from their sleep, and their divine power had not returned to normal. It could be said that they were physically and mentally exhausted.
Is the Sword of Victory here?
Apollo looked at the red eyes that were gradually surging up the beach. He had already prepared for the worst.
He called out the name of the Sword of Victory, and soon, a sword flew over.
Quickly take His Majesty away. You should be able to bear his weight.
Apollo had already made preparations to let the Sword of Victory take His Majesty away from here.
As for this beach, they would be the ones to temporarily block it and buy time for His Majesty.
However, just blocking it was already very difficult.
Those monsters had all been waiting on the opposite shore for a long time, wanting to devour the Sky Dynasty on the opposite shore all by themselves!
To those monsters, they, the trial-takers, were a delicious meal. After eating them, they would be able to greatly advance.
Therefore, at this moment, these monsters were also fighting to be the first to attack, being afraid that they would not be able to get a bite of human flesh.
The distance was not very far. In order not to waste their firepower and kill a few more monsters, Apollo had yet to give the order to attack.
He just quietly turned his head, wanting to take onest look at hispanions.
The others also had the same n at this moment. When everyones eyes met, they all inexplicablyughed.
Apollo saw that someone had ced His Majesty on the Sword of Victory and Spear. These two weapons did not need to eat or drink, and they could fly freely. They were the best candidates to bring His Majesty back.
Therefore, he did not have any worries at the moment. Facing death, he even felt a little rxed.
The only regret was that he could not serve His Majesty again.
Attack!
Apollo saw that the monster tide had reached a suitable distance, so he used all his strength and shouted hisst order.
In fact, the most correct way to fight was to spread out when the enemies were far away, and then everyone would focus fire at a certain ce to hinder the enemys from approaching.
Then, when the enemy approached, everyone would gather together to prevent the enemy from breaking through one by one.
However, there was no need for that at the moment.
If everyone gathered too closely, it would instead cause the monsters in the outer circle to realize that there was no hope for them to eat meat, and they would chase after His Majesty.
At the moment, the Sky Dynasty was not fighting a battle of defense here, but a battle to death.
Even if they used their own flesh to feed these beasts, they could not let them catch up to His majesty.
What am I
Jerry suddenly felt a chill and woke up.
What he saw was a boundless starry sky, and beneath him was a gradually shrinking ind.
He was in the sky at the moment, with the Sword of Victory and Spear on his back and knees.
He felt a chill all over his body, a bone-piercing chill that was as if his life was gradually draining away.
His entire body was still very swollen and painful, as if it was about to explode. There was also a burning pain in his hands and feet.
Blood?
Im bleeding?
Jerry looked at his arm, which was dripping with blood.
Is it a bloodletting therapy?
At this moment, his question was obviously directed at Spear. However, Spear needed to maintain its bnce in the air, so it could not answer his question.
As the blood flowed out, Jerry had a very unpleasant feeling of worry.
But he could also clearly feel that his body was no longer as swollen and painful as before.
It seemed that the divine power flowed out along with the blood, causing his body to recover a little.
He tried to use the divine power in his body.
Now, there were two divine powers in his body.
One was his own, and these divine powers hadpletely merged with his body, so he could use them to his hearts content.
And the other was the divine power in the golden core.
The divine power of the giant monkey was now in his body.
These divine powers were huge, but they were notpletely under his control.
Chapter 407 - Acupuncture
Chapter 407: Acupuncture
All the pain that Jerry had suffered before was due to the uncontroble divine power that was moving around in his body, causing his blood to flow backward and his meridians to be blocked.
And now, a portion of the power had been released along with the blood, which made Jerry feel better.
However, if he allowed the blood to continue flowing, whether he could keep his life is another matter, the divine power of the golden core would bepletely wasted.
It was not easy to defeat a Tier Five god-king enemy and obtain the golden core. If it were to be wasted for no reason, Jerry would also feel very regretful.
Wait, where are the others?
Jerry, who was in the sky, did not dare to make any big movements. He turned his head to take a look.
The red eyes that almost upied the entire beach were moving at a high speed.
On the bridge formed by the skeletons, the red eyes were still connected into a line, endlessly.
On the other side, Jerry saw his subordinates circting their very dim divine power, continuously firing attacks to block the monsters approach.
Quickly put me down. They will die if they fight like this.
Jerry gave the order to Spear.
However, Spear ignored him as if it couldnt hear anything.
Jerry, who received no response from Spear, thought of the slightly weaker Sword of Victory. He therefore gave the order to the Sword of Victory.
Put me down, if you dont want to make me angry.
After saying this, the Sword of Victory didnt stop, but Jerry vaguely heard the Sword of Victory emit a low hum.
At this moment, Jerry understood that the two weapons were in collusion. No matter how he gave the order, they would not let him return to the beach.
The current situation seemed to be doomed.
All the divine power on his side had to be used to resist the divine power of the golden core. Therefore at this moment, he waspletely unable to use it.
And his subordinates were all prepared to throw away their lives to buy time for him.
And the two divine weapons were also determined to send him away.
Its over.
Even Jerry himself closed his eyes at this moment, feeling that this kind of situation, at this moment, there was no hope of turning the tables.
But the moment he closed his eyes, he would see the condition of those subordinates dying tragically.
Eternal Flower Register.
He silently read his Eternal Flower Register in his heart, at this moment, he did not care whether or not the two weapons would see.
This was hisst trump card.
All of his divine power was no longer resisting the power of the golden core. All of it had been withdrawn for him to use the Eternal Flower Register.
At the moment when he made this decision, the divine power of the golden once again ran amok in his physical strength, making him feel iparable pain.
While enduring this pain, he looked for something in the Eternal Flower Register that could turn the tables.
As he flipped through the pages of the golden album, his heart became more and more anxious. In the end, he even flipped through more than 10 pages in a second.
Stop!
He stopped when he reached a page.
What is this?
The item in front of him was like a needle.
And its signature was the in and unadorned needle.
Logically speaking, there shouldnt be such a in and unadorned item in his eternal flower register.
Any random item should be a very famous item.
Therefore, this needle caught his attention.
Along with the needle was a mnemonic that he couldnt quite understand.
And at the bottom of the mnemonic, there was a human-shaped illustration.
On the chest of the human-shaped illustration, there was a needle.
Other than that, there was nothing else.
Is this needle going to be stuck on the chest?
Jerry quickly understood what the illustration was trying to exin and recognized what it was doing.
Acupuncture!
In his previous life, he had learned a little about this thing from movies and TV shows.
It was said that it was a method used to treat illnesses in ancient China.
They believed that there was a saying that meridians existed in a persons physical strength.
That was the channel through which ones spiritual energy flowed.
By inserting needles into the body and sealing certain channels, one could direct the flow of spiritual energy to achieve the purpose of treatment.
At the beginning, Jerry didnt really believe in this thing. He felt that it was because of historical limitations that people at that time had to use this method to treat their injuries.
But now, Jerry was starting to believe in this thing.
It was because his divine power also flowed ording to a certain channel.
As for the specific distribution of this channel, Jerry also couldnt exin it clearly.
There were also some people who did experiments on the human body in order to find the channel for the flow of divine power, but all of them failed without exception.
Acupuncture could seal the channel and guide the essence and energy to the right direction
And the reason why he was weak at the moment was because there was a divine power that did not belong to him that was flowing randomly
Perhaps, these two things were the same!
Thinking of this, Jerry was a little excited.
Since he was already in a desperate situation, he might as well give it a try.
If it worked, then thanks to god. If it did not work, at least he had tried it.
With this mentality, Jerry took out the needle from the Eternal Flower Register.
As this needle was really just an ordinary silver needle and didnt have any other good fortune attached, Jerry didnt use much divine power to take out this silver needle.
Just this ordinary needle alone couldnt hurt his god-king body.
Jerry even needed to add some divine power to the silver needle to enable a certain degree of lethality to it.
Then, ording to the illustration, Jerry inserted the silver needle into the corresponding position in his chest.
He slowly twisted the needle, constantly estimating the length, afraid that it would be too shallow or deep.
He closed his eyes to feel the sense of propriety. The cool breeze of the night blew across his forehead, making his body even colder.
Suddenly, he seemed to feel that something was sealed.
At the same time, the divine power of the golden core also stopped flowing.
As if it was blocked somewhere, the divine power finally stopped.
The swelling pain in his body also disappeared at this moment.
What reced it was the pain of a stab to the chest and the numbness of his hands and feet due to the loss of blood.
But he felt that his body was full of strength at this moment, more abundant than ever before!
I made it!
I have sessfully suppressed the divine power of the golden core!
At this moment, Jerry could be said to be iparably excited. He had finally suppressed the divine power of the golden core and escaped from the danger of his life!
Chapter 408 - Breakthrough to Tier Four God-King Realm!
Chapter 408: Breakthrough to Tier Four God-King Realm!
Next, I only need to fuse the divine power of the golden core!
With this thought in mind, Jerry calmed his mind and carefully fused the divine power of the golden core.
The reason why he took the golden core was not tomit suicide. It was to absorb its power, so as to replenish his divine power, or even to achieve a breakthrough in his realm.
Although there was a bit of a problem in the process, the overall progress was already halfway to sess!
After the divine power of the golden core was blocked again, it also stopped flowing and became as if it was asleep.
This gave Jerry the opportunity to assimte the divine power.
He tentatively used his divine power to slowly bring the divine power of the golden core to the position of dantian.
This process was somewhat difficult.
It was because the passage of the divine power flow in his body was already partially sealed by the silver needle.
Therefore Jerry could only take a detour and look for other channels.
Fortunately, he quickly found another way.
When the divine power of the golden core entered his dantian, he felt a slight difort in his stomach.
But it was no longer as strong as before.
Then, he circted his dantian and drove the divine power of the golden core in a circle.
If the heart was the pump of blood, then dantian was the pump of divine power.
His dantian was like a water wheel, slowly rotating with the divine power of the golden core.
At first, it was a bit strenuous. After all, the divine power of the golden core was not so easy to control.
However, as long as he took the first step, the subsequent rotation became very easy, as if there was inertia.
During this process, the divine power of the golden core gradually became obedient, and gradually adapted to his body.
When it came out again, it had already be his own divine power!
At this time, it was difficult for Jerry not to feel happy, but when he thought of the subordinates on the beach still waiting for him to save them, he tried not to be distracted.
After finding the channel, the rest of the work became very smooth.
Jerry continuously transferred the divine power of the golden core into his dantian. After circting it for one to three rounds, the divine power of the golden core became his own thing.
In a short while, his divine power became more and more abundant, even more abundant than he ever had before.
The feeling of power once again upied his entire body. The wounds on his hands, feet, and chest had be insignificant.
At this time, there were still two divine powers in his body.
One was the divine power of golden core, but at this moment, he had already absorbed more than half of it.
The other was his own divine power. At this moment, these divine powers had already upied an overwhelming advantage!
With an overwhelming advantage in power, there was no need to y any fancy tricks!
He directly circted his divine power and drove the remaining golden core divine power into his dantian!
The golden core divine power, which had almost killed him, was now like a little sheep, unable to resist his will at all!
With thest rotation of his dantian, he absorbed all the divine power of the golden core!
At this moment, he even felt that he had been reborn.
Every part of his body had be different from previously. It was a feeling of power that he had never felt before.
Looking at the stars in the sky, it was an astronomical phenomenon that had once made him feel mysterious. It was also an existence that he felt was unreachable.
However, at this moment, he suddenly had a thought. He felt that he could jump up, or even jump up, or even take them off with his bare hands, or tear the sky into pieces!
The divine power in his body was as majestic as the ocean. He couldnt help but circte it a little.
With just a slight movement, the power was like rolling thunder!
He could even hear the friction of the divine power flowing through his body.
Such abundant divine power!
Even he couldnt help but sigh.
Then, all of a sudden, he heard the sound of something breaking.
The silver needle on his chest that blocked in the divine power passage, at this moment, under the impact of the majestic divine power, was actually shattered into powder! It scattered into a speck of glowing dust, drifting away with the wind.
I have broken through?
Jerry felt that at this moment, he was already very different from before.
The silver needle, which even the divine power of the golden core could not break, was easily smashed into powder by him!
If this was in normal times, when the needle was broken during acupuncture, it could be considered a medical ident, which could kill a person.
But at this moment, Jerry was not dead. He hadpleted his breakthrough when he was close to death.
He hade to the next realm, the Tier Four god-king!
Ill remember you. Ill look for you to settle the score when Im back!
Jerry said to the two weapons with a smile. Then, he turned over and stood on the Sword of Victory.
The two weapons were shocked by the sudden resurrection. They quickly stopped to check on His Majestys situation.
However, at this time, they also found that His Majestys aura seemed to have some difference from before.
It was an aura that could only be emitted by a stronger person.
Jerry exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. At this moment, he had already confirmed that he had reached the strength of a Tier Four god-king.
After he absorbed the divine power of the golden core, not only did his realm have a breakthrough, but his divine power had also recovered to an extremely abundant state!
It was just like in some games, after leveling up, his HP and mana were restored to full!
At this moment, Jerry did not have the mood to be idle. He stepped on the Sword of Victory and slowly flew back.
He gently bent his legs and said softly to the Sword of Victory under his feet.
It might be a little painful. Bear with it for a while.
Then, he exerted strength with both of his feet, pushed away the Sword of Victory, and jumped into the sky.
Although the Sword of Victory had already understood what Jerry was going to do, and it was already prepared
However, under such a powerful impact, it was still heavily pushed down to the ground, and it was not easy for it to stop.
Jerry looked down from the sky. The people of the Sky Dynasty were still resisting.
Those who still had divine power were still shooting all kinds of magic balls.
Meanwhile, those who had exhausted their divine power were even taking out their swords and sabers, preparing to engage in closebat.
And each of them had not moved a single step.
The monster tide ahead was about to touch the people of the Sky Dynasty.
The number of those monsters could not be counted clearly. They were all in different forms, and each of them had the strength of a Tier Three god-king.
Jerry had already broken through to a Tier Four god-king. Facing these monsters, it was an instant kill.
With a single strike, those monsters would even be crushed to dust!
However, with such a huge number of monsters, Jerry could only ensure his own survival. It was still a little difficult to ensure the safety of his subordinates.
Therefore, with a thought from Jerry, he once again opened the Eternal Flower Register.
At this time, the Eternal Flower Register had be thicker and heavier with Jerrys advancement. There were many new things that could be used.
Chapter 409 - Last Words
Chapter 409: Last Words
His Majesty should have left by now, right?
Apollo muttered.
His divine power had already reached the bottom. It was difficult for him to support his own divine body just by relying on the strength of his body. It was already somewhat difficult for him to stand.
He looked at the red eyes that were gushing out in front of him with some despair. To the current him, each and every one of them was an enemy that was difficult to kill. Moreover, the number of them was even more difficult to count now.
Apollo turned his head and looked in the same direction where His Majesty flew away.
He originally thought that he would have a lot to say before his death. However, at this moment, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was as long as His Majesty was fine.
Even before he died, he still wanted to see His Majesty leave safely. He did not know why, but doing so gave him a great sense of security, as if death was also a peaceful and warm thing.
However, there was only an empty spear hanging in the air.
The Sword of vVctory was gone, and His Majesty was no longer there!
D*mn it! Did you two identally drop His Majesty?
Apollo thought angrily. He thought that it was because the two weapons did not work together properly and identally dropped His Majesty from the sky.
Using everyones death in exchange for His Majestys time to escape and if such a mistake happened, then Apollo felt that he would be a vengeful spirit after death!
Apollo! Dont just stand there!
Simmons used thest of his divine power to cast a chain and shook away a monster.
The monsters body was slender and looked like a cheetah. It was undoubtedly the fastest among the monsters.
The monster had already pounced on Apollos neck.
Fortunately, Simmons saw it and quickly used his divine power to activate his domain.
Simmonss current chain domain was no longer as heroic as before. Instead, it could only maintain the thickness of a silk thread. It was already at the end of its life.
Fortunately, the monster itself was rtively weak, so it was sent flying by Simmonss chain.
If it had been a secondter, Apollo might have died here.
However, Apollo seemed to have not noticed it, and his mind was not on the battlefield at all.
Its enough, its enough.
In the end, we still couldnt save His Majesty.
Apollo muttered, his voice was already extremely tired.
What did you say?
Simmons didnt quite understand what he said.
But then, Simmons turned around and saw the lone Spear. He understood what Apollo had said.
His Majesty was gone?
Simmons finally understood why Apollo was disappointed. If they really couldnt save His Majesty, then all their efforts would have been in vain.
The dynasty was destroyed, and the heroes died in vain.
Forget it, this is probably our end.
Simmons suddenly felt that he had lost his fighting spirit. At the same time, he could no longer squeeze out even a trace of divine power. The size of the chain also became smaller and smaller. It moved like a thin thread and eventually turned into a ray of light that disappeared.
Im lucky to be able to work with you guys.
Seeing that the two main forces in the team had lost their divine power, Bnda gave up resisting. He simply found afortable ce to sit and wait for death.
After I die, my dynasty will merge with the Sky Dynasty.
Bnda pointed at his own head. I have already passed this matter on to my ministers.
I hope that a hundred yearster, another batch of capable people will appear in our dynasty. They will climb up the Endless Tower, cross the Ghost Swamp, and retrieve our bones
Bndas suddenly became more talkative. His hands were still shaking due to his instinctive fear.
Bnda, why would I say that theres something wrong with your brain?
Simmons pped Bndas shoulder and pointed at the hungry monsters.
Look at them. Do they look like they will to leave behind our bones?
Haha.
They did not know why, but they suddenlyughed.
Apollo suddenly raised his head, his eyes shining with golden light. Listen to me, I have a good idea!
Everyone turned their heads, wanting to hear what the good idea Apollo was going to talk about.
Apollo did not beat around the bush and said quickly.
Think about how that giant monkey did it?
Self-explosion!
As long as we circte our divine power against the flow, we might be able to unleash a powerful self-explode as well!
Letting them eat us is just too good for them!
When one or two of them pounce on uster, we must hold back.
When their main force arrives, we will do something big!
Apollo looked extremely excited at this moment, with a hint of madness.
However, what he said struck deep into everyones hearts.
Count me in!
Simmons answered decisively. At the same time, he checked how much divine power he still had to use to aplish what Apollo had said.
If it were any other time, everyone would think that Apollo was crazy when he said that.
However, when he said that, no one thought so. Instead, they thought that it was quite feasible.
Everyone sat cross-legged on the ground and pulled each others hands together.
Today, as the warriors of the Sky Dynasty, we will fight to the death until thest moment.
May we be ghosts after we die and bless the Sky Dynasty to exist forever like the sky!
The tide of monsters had arrived at this moment. They were howling, and their footsteps, which were dragging the mud, were as dense as raindrops.
When they got close, they flew over, carrying the kic energy umted when they were running at high speed. Their bodies were like arrows that had left the bow.
Apollo closed his eyes. As a neat freak, he did not want to see a bloody scene, not to mention that it was his own.
He was already prepared to die, but the imagined pain did not seem to have arrived.
It was as if there was the sound of something breaking in front of him, as well as the howling of monsters.
Apollo slowly opened his eyes. In front of him was an earthen yellow wall.
This is
What the hell is this?
Jerry, who was in the sky, saw those monsters moving towards his subordinates. At this moment, his heart was burning with anxiety.
However, even with the power of a Tier Four god-king, he couldpletely crush those monsters
Even if they were as weak as ants, he could not kill them all with a single kick.
He had broken through to the Tier Four god-king, but his subordinates were all still at Tier Three god-king. Even some of the people in the logistics team were only at Tier Two god-king.
The monster horde was nothing to him at the moment. However, it would not be easy to protect his subordinates from the monster horde.
It could be said that he had to use the Eternal Flower Register. Otherwise, not to mention the Tier Four god-king, even Tier Five god-king would be useless!
Chapter 410 - The Great Wall
Chapter 410: The Great Wall
After breaking through to Tier Four god-king realm, Jerry discovered that his Eternal Flower Register had be thicker. It must have been many more things that he could summon now..
Jerry wisely started flipping directly from the additional parts. Those new things were definitely much stronger than the ones he had when he was still at Tier Three god-king realm.
Soon, an object caught Jerrys attention.
It was an earthen wall built against the mountain, stretching for thousands of miles.
The Great Wall?
Jerry recognized the object in the picture. It was a defensive building in the ancient eastern countries.
In their history, there was a person called the First Emperor. Just like his name, he was the first emperor.
In fact, before him, there was nock of people calling themselves emperors and kings.
He was called the first emperor not because he invented the emperor system, but because he had unified the Central ins at that time. He had unified words and measures, regardless of culturally or militarily, turning a huge continent into aplete country.
And in the dynasty that he ruled, there were still enemies in the North that could not bepletely destroyed.
Before him, any of the dynasties would have faced the threat of the enemies in the North.
And after he unified the continent, he began to focus on building the Great Wall.
It was a wall that stretched for tens of thousands of miles.
After that, the dynasty changed, and the sun and the moon refreshed.
Although the First Emperor had disappeared in the long history, the subsequent dynasties continued to expand the Great Walls territory.
Now, the Great Wall had been expanded and could go round the equator half a circle.
For a long time, this magnificent building had been protecting the safety of the Central ins.
If this building could be taken out of the Eternal Flower Register, then it might be possible to defend against those monsters!
However, Jerry did not need to take out the full length of the Great Wall at the moment. In actual fact, even the power of a Tier Four god-king could notpletely rebuild the entire Great Wall.
The ck Forest Ind was only thousand meters long. Therefore Jerry only needed to take out a portion of it.
With that in mind, Jerry began to use his divine power, trying to recreate a great wall on the ind.
This step was more difficult than he had imagined. The Great Wall was not an ordinary building. It seemed to be attached with other energy.
Jerry seemed to hear the cries of countless people.
Any ancient magnificent building could smell the thick stench of blood just by looking at it.
In that era where the technology of architecture was not very advanced, to build such a thing, it had to be built with the blood and tears of the people.
The countless bones buried under the Great Wall also gave the building a trace of weird energy.
However, Jerry couldnt care less at this moment. He raised both of his hands and rushed to pour his divine power into the Eternal Flower Register.
The register responded to his will. The golden translucent body became more and more dazzling in the air.
After pouring in arge amount of divine power again, Jerry shouted loudly.
Great Wall, rise!
Immediately, the ground not far away cracked open. Sand and stones flew out of it and gathered into the shape of a brick.
They were yellow bricks, each the size of a palm, and some were even as big as a person.
The bricks flew swiftly in one direction and formed a dim yellow river.
The Stone River flowed. The sound of friction on the ind was like the copse of a mountain. Wherever it reached, countless monsters were swept up.
The Stone River stopped amidst the wailing of ghosts. The soil churned and eventually turned into a stable wall.
A wall that spanned across the entire ck Forest Indpletely separated the people of the Sky Dynasty from the monsters!
Is this the Great Wall?
Jerry looked at the magnificent building. He could not believe that he could do it alone.
The monsters were blocked by the wall and could not climb up for a while.
There were also some monsters that tried to break through the wall from the front.
But Jerry was already prepared.
After all, the things he summoned from the Eternal Flower Register were the original appearance of the things.
The purpose of the Great Wall was to prevent enemies from the North from entering the Central ins.
Ultimately, it was used to guard against people.
But those people were only mortals after all.
Therefore, although the city wall was strong, it was only limited to mortals.
To those Tier Three god-king monsters, the Great Wall made of mud and glutinous rice juice would still be like paper.
Therefore, Jerry wanted to pour his divine power into it and use his divine power to upgrade the Great Wall. That way, he would be able to resist these monsters.
With a thought, the Great Walls divine power was connected.
A golden light shed in the building. All the impurities were removed by Jerry, and it was upgraded to the level of a divine artifact in an instant.
Jerry was also a little surprised by this speed. When hepleted this step for the Victory Sword, he had spent a full minute to carefully rub his hand on it before hepleted the upgrade.
It seemed that the power of a Tier Four god-king was indeed very terrifying.
This upgrade was not measured by the amount of divine power, but a process of quantitative change umtion into a qualitative change.
After the upgrade, the Great Wall was already difficult to be destroyed by those monsters.
They used their sharp nails to scratch the wall. But no matter how, they could only form a white mark, and were unable to dig through the building.
What is this thing?
Apollo looked at the earthy yellow city wall that suddenly appeared in front of him, and was a little confused.
Looking to the left, the city wall stretched all the way to the distance, and there was no end to it.
And on the right, the same scene happened.
It waspletely impossible to estimate how long the city wall was, as if it separated the entire ck Forest Ind!
That is to say, we are safe?
Simmons touched the city wall and could not help but hit it with his hand. The sound he made was like steel.
Then, Simmons was still a little unconvinced. Just when they were prepared to die, this thing suddenly appeared out of nowhere and separated the monster and the Sky Dynasty.
Facing such a building that protected him, Simmonss first reaction was to test its toughness.
So, Simmons picked up a long sword and swung it hard.
With a ng, the long sword broke, but the city wall was still there.
What is this thing?
Simmons had spent his whole life in the Endless Tower, thinking that he was knowledgeable and had seen all kinds of strange things.
But the thing in front of him now was indeed something he had never heard of.
It was like magic of the earth element, or the outer walls of a great city.
Chapter 411 - The Great Wall
Chapter 411: The Great Wall
How is it? Can it be opened?
When Simmons heard this, Apollo also asked from the side.
Obviously, they were thinking about the same thing.
Since this city wall had temporarily protected them, one thing they had to confirm at this moment was the sturdiness of this city wall.
Now was not the time to wonder where this thing came from, but the time to think about the next step.
If this city wall fell with a push, then it would not take long for the monsters to rush in again.
Then, what the Sky Dynasty needed to do now was to run away quickly and see if there were any other routes.
If this city wall was indestructible, then the Sky Dynasty would have to stand guard here and rely on the city wall to slowly destroy the monsters outside!
Its unreasonably strong!
Simmons put down the broken sword in his hand. He was a Tier Three god-king, yet he could only leave a scratch on the city wall.
Moreover, this city wall seemed to contain a huge amount of divine power. Its power was conservatively estimated to be around Tier Four god-king.
This is a Tier Four god-king who passed by. Seeing our pathetic circumstance, he has extended some help?
Apollo muttered to himself. In his eyes, this was probably a big shot who specialized in earth magic. His strength was probably around Tier Four god-king, and he was providing support elsewhere.
Theres actually someone whos one step ahead of the Sky Dynasty, reaching Tier Four ahead of us.
Simmons had the same thought at the moment. Such a magnificent and sturdy thing was definitely not something that a Tier Three god-king person could aplish. It could only be of a higher realm.
However, if he did not break himself into smaller parts like the giant monkey to lower his divine power
Then, once he surpassed the level of Tier Three god-king, he would be sent to the fourth level of the Endless Tower by the administrator.
The current situation meant that there was a big shot who had just broken through to Tier Four god-king. Before he ascended, he just happened to see the plight of the Sky Dynasty and was kind enough to provide help.
Looking at how everyone was guessing, Bnda did not know whether tough or cry.
Perhaps the people present did not recognize this thing, but Bnda had seen it before.
Wasnt that the Great Wall?
Bnda had seen this building in some scenic magazines. It was an iconic building in the eastern countries.
Bnda could not help but sigh at this moment. Even if it was an ancient god, it was not necessarily more knowledgeable than modern people.
However, Bndas understanding of this building was only limited to this.
He only knew that this thing should be called the Great Wall. On his original Earth, it was andmark building in the east.
In ancient times, it was to prevent enemies from the North. However, in the modern era of thermal weapons, its strategic significance had long been lost. Instead, it was opened as a famous tourist attraction.
And during the Empire Era, this building was only a thing that could be seen but not used.
Originally, Bnda had thought so, but now, the Great Wall had indeed protected them.
Bndas first reaction was that it was very likely the work of His Majesty.
However, Bnda had seen His Majesty lying unconscious on the ground.
In order to resist the monster tide, His Majesty had chosen to eat the golden core. At this moment, he did not know where he was and whether he was alive or dead.
How could he still have the divine power to summon such a magnificent building?
Although logically, the Great Wall should not have been done by His Majesty
Emotionally, Bnda very much hoped that the Great Wall was created by His Majesty.
As this would mean His Majesty was not dead yet, and was watching the battlefield from not far away.
What is that?
Someone shouted and pointed everyone to the sky.
Bnda also raised his head. In the sky, there was a celestial figure standing.
The entire night sky was the background. That person was emitting a holy light. Even Apollo, who imed to be the incarnation of the Sun, could not help but exim that that was the real sun.
Your Majesty! Its Your Majesty!
Simmons shouted excitedly.
Before this, they had only seen Spear and the Sword of Victory derelict in their duties, and had actually lost His Majesty.
It was hard to imagine that His Majesty, who was already extremely weak at that time, would not be able to save his life if he were to fall from such a high altitude.
The Sky Dynasty had already made preparations here, and they would rest here together with His Majesty.
However, at this moment, the situation took a turn. His Majesty summoned the Great Wall, which immediately separated all the enemies and saved everyone in the Sky Dynasty.
Moreover, His Majestys current state was much more detached than before.
As His Majesty was slowly descending, everyones mood became extremely high.
At this moment, the aura that His Majesty emitted was already somewhat different from before.
It was an even purer aura of power. Originally, His Majesty was already an outstanding person among the Tier Three god-kings.
However, from the looks of it now, the aura emanating from His Majestys body had already far surpassed the feeling of a Tier Three god-king. It even made everyone feel that it was somewhat simr to the divine power emitted by the giant monkey previously.
Your Majesty!
Jerry looked at the people kneeling in front of him. His heart was filled with mixed feelings.
Rise.
Jerry said calmly. Then, he pulled out the Sky Sword. The sword that symbolized the authority of the Sky Dynasty was raised high by him.
Im back.
The Sky Dynasty will not be destroyed here.
Jerry said so. In fact, although he had been unconscious for a long time, he was very clear in his mind. If it was not for these people buying time for him, then with the speed of the Sword of Victory and Spear which carried him, sooner orter, some flying monster would catch up with them.
This time, they in fact had saved each other.
Fortunately, he sessfully broke through to Tier Four god-king at thest moment. Otherwise, today everyone would die here.
At this moment, the bnce scale of victory has beenpletely tilted toward the Sky Dynasty.
In such a long battle, they did not suffer any casualties. It was just that everyones divine power was already bottoming out.
Moreover, under the protection of the Great Wall, there were not many monsters that could climb up smoothly. They only needed to be careful of those that could fly or those that could dig holes in the ground.
As for Jerry himself, he had already reached the strength of Tier Four god-king.
In other words, it was only a matter of time before they destroyed the monsters out there!
At the moment, the most urgent thing to deal with were those that could fly.
Jerry looked up and saw a group of monsters that looked like pterosaurs in the sky. They pped their wings and had already crossed the Great Wall.
Chapter 412 - The Power of Tier Four God-King!
Chapter 412: The Power of Tier Four God-King!
Everyone raised their heads and saw this scene.
Those monsters in the sky, because they had to achieve the ability to fly, their overall bodies were not too strong. They could notpare to the animals onnd.
Therefore, they were born cunning. They couldunch sneak attacks at unexpected times and angles. They were very difficult to deal with.
At this moment, the pterosaurs did note down. They just hovered in the air, looking for the right time.
These pterosaurs also knew that if they rushed to the Sky Dynasty, the strong resistance would make everyone suffer.
It was better to wait for the monsters on the ground to think of a way to break through the Great Wall andunch a sneak attack together.
They could be said to be very cunning.
Jerry raised his head and saw the pterosaurs. He exchanged a nce with one of them.
That cunning gaze made Jerry feel impatient.
Jerry began to circte his divine power. A few transparent swords formed behind his back.
Jerry knew that if he wanted to fight a battle of attrition with the monsters, the first thing he had to do was to deal with the enemies in the sky.
Otherwise, their constant harassment would be very troublesome.
Go.
With Jerrys order, the sharp swords behind him all shot out at an extremely fast speed, urately prating the pterosaurs body.
Some of the pterosaurs reacted and wanted to dodge.
However, with a thought from Jerrys parapsychic sense, he changed the direction of the sharp swords, like a missile that could track, stabbing the pterosaur to death.
This was a new ability that Jerry discovered after breaking through to Tier Four god-king.
Before this, he could only pour his divine power out like water, using the impact force to kill the enemy.
To convert divine power into elements, it was a very low cost-effective thing. There were some talented people who could convert their divine power into mes or thunder very smoothly, but unfortunately, Jerry was not that kind of person.
And now, he found that he could stabilize his divine power into a tangible form.
Just like now, he could materialize his divine power into a few sharp swords and let those sharp swords fly to hurt the enemy. It was just like the function of the Sword of Victory.
Oh my God!
Seeing this scene, everyone shouted in unison, their eyes full of surprise.
Although everyone had always felt that His Majestys strength was bottomless, they still had a rough estimate.
But now, the strength that His Majesty disyed was probably even more powerful than before.
In just a few seconds, the enemies in the sky were all killed by the flying swords.
And after the flying swordspleted their mission, they returned to Jerrys side and stood neatly behind Jerry, like loyal guards.
No one had ever seen someone use divine power in such a way.
Before this, everyones impression of divine power was that it was simr to the magic energy in ones body. Once it was released, it could hurt the enemy.
But now, His Majesty was actually able to materialize divine power, turning it into tangible sharp swords.
Although it seemed to have a physical body, the swords were still semi-transparent. They were like a pile of fine golden sand, suspended to form the sharp des.
Your Majesty, have you already broken through?
Bnda was the first to react. As someone who had explored the Endless Tower for so long, he had asionally heard of others who had broken through to Tier Four god-king and ascended to the upper level of the Endless Tower.
He had heard from others that the divine power of Tier Four god-king waspletely different from what Tier Three god-king demonstrated.
Those Tier Four god-king warriors could kill all the monsters on the third floor of the Endless Tower even without moving.
Wasnt this what Jerry looked like now?
Your Majesty, have you broken through to Tier Four god-king?
I feel that you are totally a little different.
Facing such a question, Jerry just smiled indifferently and replied casually, Yes.
Such an answer immediately exploded like a bomb in the crowd, causing everyone to exim in surprise.
Who would have thought that in such a desperate situation, His Majesty would actually wee a breakthrough and be a great existence of Tier Four god-king!
God really blessed our Sky Dynasty!
Moreover, if His Majesty had already reached the strength of Tier Four god-king
Then, ording to the rules of the Endless Tower, His Majesty would be sent to a higher ce immediately.
Therefore, those who followed His Majesty to the Endless Tower for the trial would also follow him.
In other words, very soon, everyone would arrive at the fourth level of the Endless Tower.
There was no need to tangle with the monsters outside the Great Wall anymore.
Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they thought of this.
The atmosphere suddenly became rxed. Everyone was chatting andughing. They were happy that they could survive and happy that the Sky Dynasty could enter the next trial.
Its over.
Apollo stared nkly at the sky. At this moment, all of them were about to be teleported away.
However, there was still one thing that he could not let go of. That was where Ares was at this moment?
If the Sky Dynasty was transported to the fourth floor of the Endless Tower because of the monarchs breakthrough
It would be a good thing if they could see Ares somewhere.
When the time came, Apollo would teach Ares a lesson and make him apologize for leaving the team without permission.
However, this was only a fantasy.
The truth was, they might not be seeing Ares again.
When he thought about how Ares had disappeared forever at the third level of the Endless Tower, and how everyone did not even have the chance to look for his corpse, Apollo felt a little sad.
However, now was not the time to be depressed. His Majesty had made a breakthrough and was about to enter the next trial. He should be happy.
When he thought of this, Apollo squeezed out a bitter smile.
Actually, it was not that Jerry could not sense the thoughts of these people. He was also worried about this issue at this moment.
If he just went to the fourth level of the Endless Tower, wouldnt he be unable to find Aress bones?
Although Jerry himself did not want to admit it, but it had been so long, and he had gradually begun to think that something must have happened to Ares and that he had died here.
Thinking of how that Tier Five god-king huge monkey could actually stay in the Endless Tower for such a long time, the administrator of this level might be just azy person who did not care about anything.
Perhaps the administrator did not realized that he had already made a breakthrough, so he could still stay here for a period of time.
However, once it was discovered by the administrator, he might not be able to return to this ce anymore.
Thinking of this, Jerry pulled himself together again, he would in this short period of time, find the body of Ares.
Chapter 413 - Guidelines
Chapter 413: Guidelines
Everyone, gather together. Is the Sword of Victory here?
Following Jerrys orders, everyone gathered together. The Sword of Victory also had finally rushed over from somewhere else.
Previously, Jerry had stepped on the Sword of Victory and jumped into the sky. This had caused the Sword of Victory to fall onto the ground. After searching for a long time, then only it finally found the main group.
The Sword of Victory shook off the soil on its body and returned to Jerrys hand.
The spear also rolled up the cloth on the ground and returned to Jerrys back.
Next, lets talk about the current course of action.
Jerry, who was in front of everyone, spoke in a moderate voice.
At this moment, I have already broken through to Tier Four god-king. At the third level of the Endless Tower, I am temporarily invincible.
It all depends on when the administrator will discover and send us up to the fourth level of the Endless Tower.
ording to the rules, I am a trial-taker. So, as long as I have broken through, everyone will follow me up.
But once I go up, it will be difficult to find Ares.
When Jerry said this, everyone lowered their heads.
Actually, they did not need His Majesty to exin. Everyone knew it clearly.
However, they did not dare to say it out loud. After all, His Majesty had broken through at this time. It should be a happy event.
Jerry shook his head and continued, Ares is the great warrior of our Sky Dynasty.
No matter he is dead or alive, we can not abandon him here.
So, we have to take advantage of this period of time to quickly attack and try to find Ares.
As for the monsters, if we can avoid the battle, we will try our best to avoid it.
In addition, more than half of our lost luggage is still missing.
If we can find everyones luggage during the process of searching for Ares, please bring it with you.
After all, it is uncertain when the administrator will find me.
So, its hard to predict when we will ascend to the next level.
We have to ensure that we have water, food, and necessary weapons on us at all times, so that we wont be sent to the next level empty-handed.
The Great Wall is here. There arent many monsters that can cross it, so we dont need to be too careful.
As Jerry spoke, everyone listened very carefully and nodded their heads.
It was because what his Majesty said was reasonable.
The reason why a team was a team was because they had a clear n of action, and everyone acted ording to this n. Only then they could have the power of one plus one be greater than two.
It didnt mean that just gathering together could aplish anything.
Now, everyone move out. Lets leave this ce first. Well split into three teams.
Bnda, youve stayed here for a long time. You have experience in many ces. Youll lead a team and act as a guide and guard. Well start from the west of the ind
Me?
Bnda could not believe what he had heard.
He had only joined the Sky Dynasty for one or two days. He had thought that everyone would still reject him and treat him as an outsider.
Now, His Majesty had given him such an important task to lead the team. This was undoubtedly a great trust on him!
Moreover, after His Majestys order was given, many people took the initiative to stand behind Bnda. Those people were the people who had volunteered to join Bndas team.
Judging from the grouping, these people were undoubtedly the weaker ones in the Sky Dynasty.
As the monarch of a Holy Dynasty, Bnda was considered to be at the peak ofbat strength here. Therefore, in order to bnce the strength of each team, these people had tacitly joined Bndas team.
Looking at this scene, Bnda could not help but sigh. The tacit understanding of the people of the Sky Dynasty was really able toplete an extremelyplicated personnel configuration without using words.
This ability made Bnda feel a little touched, because he was actually in such a team now, which made him feel that he had suddenly be valuable.
I guarantee that I will not disappoint Your Majesty!
Brenda knelt on one knee, which could be considered as epting the order.
Jerry nodded and continued, Simmons, take a team and circle around the east of the ind. After meeting with Bndas team, continue to circle around the middle of the ind.
Oh yes, take the opportunity to record the terrain and soil here. Our understanding of the Endless Tower is still too little. Although we will soon enter the next level, it is still good to know more.
Yes.
Simmons naturally epted the order. As a native here, his survival experience was undoubtedly the best.
Those who came to Simmonss team were also a group of experts in survival in the wild.
ording to His Majesty, in addition to searching for Ares and everyones lost luggage along the ind, they also had to observe the quality of the soil here.
Although this matter seemed unnecessary, in fact, everyone more or less felt that this ind was extraordinary.
No one could tell what those ck trees were until now.
So, it was not a surprise that His Majesty was interested in the soil here.
Jerry continued, Lastly, Apollo, youe with me. Well stay here.
Yes!
Apollo answered briefly.
Jerry nodded and continued, Well open up a Sun Domain here. It can be considered a lighting method.
Also, listen up, everyone. If you see Apollos Sun Domain send out a short signal, it means that something has happened here, so hurry back.
But if something happens to you on the way, how can you ask for help?
Jerry thought about this question, and suddenly, he had an idea.
Sword of Victory, you follow Simmonss team and lead the way.
Theres no need for you to fight, but if the team is in danger, hurry back to the Great Wall, which is where I am, so that I can go rescue them. Understood?
After Jerry finished speaking, the Sword of Victory swayed up and down as a nod.
Spear, I know youve lost your master, and youre in a bad mood.
But, can you follow Bndas team and follow the same course of action?
Jerry asked Spear politely.
It was because, in essence, this spear was still considered Aress weapon.
Even though he now had the ownership of the spear, Jerry had never forgotten that this was something that belonged to his subordinates.
Something that belonged to his subordinates, not his own.
Spear nodded as if it had received the order.
Jerry arranged everything and said, All right, lets get moving.
Chapter 414 - Untimely Ascension
Chapter 414: Untimely Ascension
After exining everything, Jerry began to lead Apollo towards the Great Wall.
The thick city walls were unable topletely block the roars of the monsters outside. Their anger was contained within the sound that made peoples teeth ache. However, facing the wall that was cast with divine power, they could only look at the wall and sigh.
What Jerry did not understand was that any creature that could survive in this swamp could not do it just by relying on strength. Most of them had a certain level of intelligence. The higher the level of the monster, the smarter it was.
Of course, this was also rted to the fact that they ate trial-takers as food. ording to the theory of what to eat and what to nourish, eating humans as food was naturally the most intelligent.
Therefore, these monsters should understand that wasting time here wouldnt benefit anyone.
Putting aside how difficult it was to open the Great Wall.
Even if they managed to open the Great Wall with great difficulty, the people inside wouldnt be enough for them to eat. If they were slower, they wouldnt even be able to smell anything.
However, the monsters outside still chose to get stuck here like a bunch of unconscious zombies.
The attraction that made these monsters so persistent must be very strong.
Jerry could not help but sniff his own arm. He was sure that it was not because of the special smell that attracted so many persistent monsters.
Jerry did not have time to think about this problem. He began to think about the fortifications of the Great Wall. The three towers that had been built previously had been moved over. They were made from the bones of the giant monkey and were taller than the Great Wall. They could amodate two people at a time to stand on them and fight back.
Although it was a drop in the bucket, it was better to have means of fighting back than to stand there and do nothing.
Unfortunately, there were no normal trees on this ind. If there were, they could build more towers or defensive fortifications like rolling logs.
With this thought in mind, Jerry suddenly felt that it was absolutely right to let Simmons explore the soil environment here.
But even if he shook his head, they were clearly about to leave this ce. At this moment, if they still wanted to establish a foothold here, it was obviously not necessary.
Oh yes, Apollo. Theres one more thing. There are still a few more bones of the giant monkey. They are at the location where everyone is camping. There might be the bones of other trial-takers in there. If you have time, go bury them.
Jerry suddenly thought of this matter. Furthermore, at this moment, the Sky Dynasty had finally weed a short period of safety. He had been thinking about the next step.
But this time, Apollo did not give an expected resolute and affirmative response. Instead, he answered in a voice that was almost insane.
Your Majesty! Your body!
Hearing such a response, Jerry felt baffled.
He lowered his head and saw that a big part of his body had already disappeared into thin air.
He clearly did not feel anything on his body, but his legs had already disappeared.
Since when his body seemed to gradually turn into pieces, dissipating in the air with the small wind?
Im about to enter the next level? At this time?
Jerry looked at the condition of his body and almost understood. This was because he had already reached the strength of Tier Four god-king. Therefore, ording to the rules of the Endless Tower, he had to enter the fourth level of the Endless Tower at this moment, to ept a new round of trials.
Logically speaking, this was a good thing because at the Tier Three Endless Tower, the Sky Dynasty had almost walked into a dead end. Almost half of the monsters in the entire Ghost Swamp had participated in the encirclement of the Sky Dynasty. And they could only temporarily rely on the Great Wall.
However, Jerry soon realized that something was wrong, as well as the reason for Apollos exmation.
Generally speaking, as a trial-taker, Jerry had broken through to Tier Four god-king, so his subordinates had to follow him to the fourth level of the Endless Tower.
However, at this moment, other than Jerry himself, no one else had the slightest trace of ascension.
As for Jerry himself, his body was gradually disappearing, but Jerrys own senses still did not feel any difort.
How could this be?
Jerry frowned. The ascension at this moment was caused by the authority of the administrator. It was almost something that was outside of the rules. No matter how powerful he was at the moment, he waspletely unable to prevent this phenomenon from happening.
Apollo, quickly send the signal and let everyonee back first!
Jerry ordered.
ording to the previous n, the Sky Dynasty had sent out two teams to scout the ind.
At this moment, he was about to ascend, but the others did not seem to be able to follow him.
The most important thing now was to call them back and see what the next step would be.
But before he could finish, Jerry suddenly felt that his voice seemed to be floating in the void. His mouth had already disappeared, and any words he said now were no longer in this space-time.
Next was his eyes. When he found that his eyes had disappeared for a while, his vision had also be pitch-ck.
Actually, it could not be described as pitch-ck, because pitch-ck was actually a manifestation of vision.
His current vision was more like a piece of nothingness, nothing existed.
After a moment, Jerry felt all kinds of physical sensations return to his side.
Jerry opened his eyes.
It was snowing heavily, and the night was endless.
At this moment, there was no sign of Apollo or the other subordinates. The terrifying howls of the monsters were reced by the howling of the wind and snow.
Hiss, its so cold.
Jerry understood that this ce was more or less level four of the Endless Tower.
And the environment here was a vast snowfield. Goose-feather snow poured down from the sky, and no matter which direction it came from, the horizon could not be seen.
The wind blew across, bringing with it a bone-chilling chill. Jerry tightened his clothes, using his divine power to maintain his temperature temporarily. Otherwise, he would freeze to death here in a few minutes.
Different from the Ghost Swamp, the sky here was still very bright despite the heavy snow. It seemed that the annoying toxicity did not exist anymore.
However, the temperature here was terrifyingly low. Even with a Tier Four god-king body, Jerry could feel the cold in the snowstorm like a cold shower in winter.
D*mn it, Ive been tricked by the administrator.
Jerry quickly understood this matter.
First of all, he had indeed broken through to Tier Four god-king. The administrator had therefore sent him here. The administrator was indeed doing his job.
However, all of Jerrys subordinates were not able to follow him here.
At this moment, Jerry came to the fourth level of the Endless Tower alone.
Chapter 415 - Urgent Matters
Chapter 415: Urgent Matters
If this was the case, then Apollo and the others had been left behind on the ck Forest Ind.
Achoo!
At this moment, Jerry missed Apollo immensely. If Apollo had been by his side, the Sun Domain would have been able to be used as a heating tool.
He also understood that the administrator had done this in order to leave him alone, facing the situation of the fourth level of the Endless Tower alone.
He would separate himself from his subordinates and let them die one by one.
Jerry guessed that this was the n of the administrator.
Although he was very angry, if there was a chance, Jerry would definitely seek justice from the administrator on the third floor
However, the most important thing at the moment was to get out of this snowstorm.
If he continued to stay here, it would undoubtedly consume a lot of his energy.
Divine power was omnipotent, but the cost-effectiveness ratio had to be taken into consideration.
Jerry was not very good at fire-type magic. Therefore if he used divine power to control the temperature, it would consume a lot of divine power and the effect would not be very obvious.
Therefore, this blizzard was undoubtedly a problem that he had to solve.
At this moment, he suddenly felt something patted his back.
Jerry, who was familiar with this feeling, immediately understood that this was the doing of the spear.
He turned around and saw that the spear had actually followed him here!
Jerry checked his body at this moment. He was carrying with him some bacon and a sk of water.
It was thest few portions of water and dry food the people of the Sky Dynasty had put on his body he had swallowed the golden core and was unconscious.
And at his waist, the Sky Sword was hanging there.
On the other side, the Sword of Victory was shivering in the sheath, as if it was very sensitive to this cold wind.
At this moment, he had three weapons on him, food and water that couldst for three days.
But in the face of this snowstorm, the biggest problem was that Jerry did not know where to go at this moment.
He was not sure if he could walk in a straight line here. Moreover, if he waited for a long time, he would start to suffer from snow blindness and he could only use his precious divine power to barely maintain his consciousness.
Jerry thought for a moment and felt that he should wait until daybreak before he started walking.
It was now at night and snowing. It was undoubtedly foolish to proceed under such a heaven-sent apocalypse.
Therefore, Jerry decided to put up a night at this ce.
However, this was a t snowfield. There wasnt even any ce that could provide shelter. All the wind was running on the snowfield without any scruples.
I have to dig a hole first.
With this thought in mind, Jerry wanted to pull out the Sky Sword.
However, the process was veryborious. After the Sky Sword encountered the moisture in the air and then blown by the wind, it was already frozen in the sheath, and it was difficult to pull it out.
Being helpless, he could only use the Sky Sword with the scabbard to peel off the snow bit by bit.
During this process, he chose to use his physical strength first, rather than using divine power to do so.
After all, he did not know what he would encounter the next day when he woke up, nor did he know if he could get out of this snowfield.
If he had descended in this ce by the intention of the third-level administrator, it would mean that there was also a ce for him to settle down on the fourth level. It was just that he was being targeted.
However, if the entire fourth-floor was a blizzard like this, the situation would be terrible.
Perhaps, as his strength increased, the mountain before him could be shattered with a single punch.
However,pared to the mountain, the pebbles in his shoes were the most fatal thing.
If the fourth floor was filled with such bad weather, every second he stayed there would add more torture to him.
As Jerry thought of this, he had already dug a small hole that was enough to cover half of his body.
In fact, he could have dug faster, but he was very careful. Even in such a harsh cold, he knew that he could not be the least bit anxious.
Perhaps the standard equipment of the Endless Tower was the harsh environment and terrifying monsters. Therefore, if it was just this cold, it would not be able to y the role of a trial.
It was very likely that just like the previous ce, there would be countless hidden monsters.
Even the fiercest monsters, they had to live through those days. In such a snowstorm, they would probably hide underground to sleep and conserve their energy.
This kind of hibernation, coupled with the noise of the snowy environment, even divine sense could not estimate the situation around them.
Therefore, if one did not want to dig out an enemy, then it was best to be cautious with each dig.
Jerry was lucky this time. He dug the hole to a satisfactory degree and he did not see any enemies.
But just as he was about to jump into the hole to maintain his strength, he suddenly saw a figure not far away.
That figure was straight. In the snow and darkness, there was only an outline.
The figure seemed to be holding something in his hand. It was the only thing that was shining in the snow.
Other trial-taker?
Jerry believed that if he saw other people here at this moment, it would most likely be other trial-takers.
He did not know if the other partys attitude towards him was good or bad. Moreover, the trial-takers who coulde here were at least at Tier Four god-king realm. If there was really a conflict, the unfavorable side might be on his side. Moreover, he was alone. He did not have any subordinates.
The figure was still walking towards Jerry. He was clearly facing the wind, but his straight body had never nted. He was like a machine as he walked towards Jerry at a leisurely pace.
His footsteps were very slow, but he carried the strength of perseverance. The wind and snow could not stop him, and the cold could not be felt.
At this moment, Jerry used his divine power to break the ice on the Sky Sword. He thought that if the other party was an enemy, then there would be a fight at this moment.
Who are you?
Jerry asked. At the upwind, he did not need to use much voice to convey his words.
The figure also began to respond to him, opening and closing his mouth, but the figure was at the downwind, so Jerry could only vaguely hear something that sounded like ravings.
god my
Jerry had tried his best to listen, but the voice still could not reach his ears. At the moment, he only heard a few words, and could not connect any meaningful information.
Steal my
The figure got closer and closer, and Jerry began to hear the words from his mouth clearly.
The figure kept repeating the same sentence, and with his footsteps that seemed to ignore the cold, Jerry felt that he hade with bad intentions.
He held the Sky Sword tightly, and the powerful air current blew on the de, making a whining sound. He was ready to make his move at any time.
Chapter 416 - Seeing Ares Again
Chapter 416: Seeing Ares Again
I am You stole my
Give it back!
When he was a little closer, Jerry could already feel the emotions in the other partys words.
It was a feeling of extreme anger, but also a hint of disdain.
In such a short distance, Jerry had to maintain his ever ready reaction for a possible battle which could happen at anytime, so he did not listen carefully to the other partys words.
It was also because Jerry had a clear conscience, he had never stolen anything.
Therefore, he was more inclined to think that the other party had something being stolen, and he had been in a state of madness till now. Whenever he saw someone, he would ask the other party to return it, and if he could not take it out, he would kill him.
Therefore, at this moment, the figure in front of him could already be confirmed to be the enemy.
Jerry was ready for battle. He held the Sword of Victory in one hand and the Sky Sword in the other. Divine power had already been circted to his back muscles, and a little divine power had been added to the de to increase its sharpness.
The distance was one step closer. At this moment, Jerry could already see the entire figure.
At this moment, Jerry felt a buzzing sound in his head. Even though he had also ced his divine power around his head to calm his emotions or to guard against the opponents spiritual attack.
However, when he saw the entire figure, Jerrys mind was still nk.
The figure let out a final roar. This was also the most clearly heard by Jerry.
I am Ares, the God of War. You stole my weapon. Return it to me now and I will repay you with a dignified death.
Jerry was definitely not mistaken. This person was Ares, who had disappeared for a long time. He did not expect him to appear here at this moment.
At this moment, Ares was just like the image of him in the eyes of the people in the myth. He was holding the torch with one hand, and the existence of that tiny me was already very difficult. At this moment, it was also swaying in the wind.
However, when Ares let out an angry roar, the me in the torch seemed to have been awakened. It rolled up crazily and turned into a big fire. It was even still bright in the wind and snow.
The mes lit up everything around them. At this moment, Ares was expressionless. He wore a helmet with feathers embedded in it and used the torch as a weapon with one hand.
As the mes in the torch churned, four warhorses appeared behind Ares.
This was the true appearance of the God of War. Just by relying on the strength of his body, it was impossible for people to have an impression of war. The so-called God of War must also have a powerful weapon.
Ares was now close to the image depicted in the ancient books. He carried a torch and a spear in his hand. Four warhorses with various negative implication names dragged him into the battlefield, bringing destruction and fear to the human world. He was an absolute demon.
However, at this moment, Aress right hand was empty. The spear was currently on Jerrys body.
If you want your spear, I will give it to you. Jerry said warily, But you have to prove that you are not my enemy.
Jerry had already realized that under normal circumstances, Ares would definitely not be like this.
The Ares in front of him, other than looking the same as the Ares that he knew, his temperament waspletely different.
Therefore, Jerry did not know whether this Ares was still his subordinate or not. Perhaps he was already an enemy.
Ill kill you! Despicable thief!
However, it was as if Ares did not hear him. In his current state, Ares was not even on the same channel as Jerry.
Although he had met the missing Ares after a long time, Jerry had never thought of the current situation. However, since the current Ares was already unconscious, Jerry had no choice but to protect himself first.
Apollo, what happened?
Bnda walked over quickly. He had just left with a group of people not long ago when he saw a light signal sh out from the Great Wall. ording to the agreement, this meant that something unexpected had happened.
However, when Bnda quickly returned to the Great Wall, he did not see the monsters that he had imagined breaking through the city wall.
There were no monsters here. However, the people here were all extremely anxious. Some of them were still digging underground, as if they were looking for something.
Apollos expression was very ugly. His handsome face was pale, as if he was still in shock.
Apollo, what happened?
Simmons had also rushed back at this time. He did not expect the previously agreed code to be used so quickly.
After seeing that there were no monstersing in, Bnda initially thought that this was some kind of drill. A long time ago, when he was still on Earth, the school often organized such activities like a fire drill.
But on second thought, His Majesty should not be such a boring person. He would not rush out to do such a thing.
Where is His Majesty?
At this moment, Bnda instinctively began to search for His Majestys whereabouts, wanting to ask what exactly had happened.
However, he did not find His Majestys figure within his gaze.
Where is His Majesty?
Bnda asked anxiously.
He has ascended.
What?
Bnda did not dare to believe his own ears. However, Apollo in front of him had told him this.
As a trial-taker, Bnda knew the rules of this ce. When he brought his subordinates here, only he needed to reach Tier Three god-king realm. And it was enough for all his subordinates toe to the third level of the Endless Tower.
Although he knew that His Majestys strength was at Tier Four god-king realm, it was only a matter of time for the people of the Sky Dynasty to reach the next level.
However, why were they still here?
This is already against the rules. Where is the administrator? This is the administrators negligence.
At this moment, Bnda was extremely anxious.
Although His Majesty was powerful, he did not have anyone to take care of him. He would definitely not have a good life on the fourth level of the Endless Tower.
As for the Sky Dynastys people who stayed on the ind, after losing His Majesty, theirbat power had plummeted.
This situation must have been deliberately created by the administrator in order to let the Sky Dynasty be destroyed here.
However, with such a strong intervention, wouldnt the administrator be punished by the Endless Tower?
One had to know that although the administrator was powerful, they could not interfere with the affairs of trial-takers like them.
Now, let alone interfering, the current situation was simply being targeted openly!
Bnda felt a surge of anger. They had clearly already experienced so much suffering, but in return, this was the result.
Chapter 417 - Internal Strife
Chapter 417: Internal Strife
D*mn it, if one day Ie into contact with the Endless Towers consciousness, I will definitely lodge a report about the administrator of the third level!
After everyone understood the current situation, they were furious at the personal doing of the administrator.
They could not understand why the administrator interfered in the matters of the trial-takers?
They all knew that countless trial-takers prayed to the administrator for help before they died. However, they had never heard of any administrator taking the initiative to help them.
The situation in the Sky Dynasty was even worse. It was fine if the administrator did not help as he had his own stance.
However, he could not harm others, right?
Doing so would not be beneficial to everyone. The administrator would also be punished by the Endless Towers consciousness.
Before they could figure out the problem, a voice entered their minds.
I am the administrator
It was a very low voice. It seemed to have entered Bulndas mind directly from outside the rules. The source of the voice could not be identified. It seemed to being from all directions, but also seemed to be in his own head.
The volume of the voice was like a mosquito, but its aura carried a kind of majesty that Bnda did not dare to move recklessly.
When the voice suddenly appeared in his mind, Bnda was shocked as well. He quickly raised his head to check on the others.
As expected, everyone was looking at each other. It was obvious that everyone had received the message from the administrator.
You have vited the rules forming a team without permission
Forming a team without permission?
Viting the rules?
Bnda listened carefully to the so-called administrators words. He had initially thought that it would be some particrly important information, but it turned out that it was an excuse for himself.
Indeed, before embarking on this Endless Tower, although it was not clearly stated that different dynasties could form teams
But in practice, everyone did so. After all, it was still quite difficult for a single dynastys power to survive here.
Some people had even discussed with other factions beforeing here, that they would form teams to train together.
There were also people who had worked together for a long time, and they had agreed to form a team once again at the next level.
This kind of thing wasmon, and no one said that it was against the rules.
But now, the administrator was saying that they had vited the rules.
So this person who is deliberately mystifying himself is saying that because they formed a team privately, the administrator therefore punished us a little and separated us from His Majesty. Is that fair?
Because of forming a team, the punishment is to separate the team.
At this moment, Simmons also realized that what the administrator said was actually giving an exnation for his actions.
This is using ones position to revenge a private grudge!
Apollo spat. He knew that the administrator seemed to be gambling with other managers to kill time, betting on the destruction of the Sky Dynasty.
So he certainly would not miss any feasible opportunity to trip up the Sky Dynasty.
Now, the Sky Dynasty had epted Bndas merger, and the administrator had seized this point.
Nominally, they were punished for forming a team privately, but in fact, this was the default rule of the Endless Tower. Everyone was doing it, but no one had heard of anyone being punished.
Bnda touched his chin. It had been a long time since hest had the time and leisure to shave, and his chin was now like sea grass.
He was thinking about a problem. Although the administrators behavior was indeed infuriating, it was reasonable for him to do so. The Endless Tower would not me the administrator for this.
However, why would the administrator tell him such important news?
There was some truth in it. What was the purpose of his message? What did he want the Sky Dynasty to do? Was it kind of misleading?
As he thought about it, Bnda suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him was a little strange.
The old subordinates of the Sky Dynasty looked at him meaningfully.
Bnda immediately understood what was going on. After all, the reason why the administrator was able to catch the Sky Dynasty was because His Majesty had taken over his dynasty!
Therefore, although the administrators cunningness ounted for most of the situation now, it was also because of Bnda.
Bnda also knew that at this moment, more than half of his colleagues were thinking that killing this outsider might allow all of them to rise to the fourth level of the Endless Tower.
Especially Simmons. As a native here, he deeply understood that in the Endless Tower, he had to act quickly. He had to deal with all the factors that were disadvantageous to him!
Previously, he had wanted to persuade His Majesty to abandon Bnda here. They did not need to do it themselves, but there was no need to bring along such a person who could betray them at any time.
However, in ordance with His Majestys wishes, His Majesty had taken over Bndas dynasty, so Bnda was now a part of the Sky Dynasty.
Then only Simmons was willing to treat Brenda as a colleague.
There were two choices before him now. First, everyone would guard the ind until they reached the strength of Tier Four god-king. They would fly to the fourth level of the Endless Tower to find and help His Majesty.
However, there was a huge problem with this. Firstly, no one here knew about the process of advancing to Tier Four god-king realm. The only emperor who had seeded did not have a chance to tell them about it due to time constraint, and he had already flown up there.
Without precedent, it was very difficult for them to sessfully level up.
Moreover, even if they found a way to level up to Tier Four god-king realm
Considering everyonesprehension and opportunities were different, it was impossible for them to ascend at the same time.
And as everyone ascended one after another, there would be fewer and fewer people left here. And the control of this ind would be more and morex.
In the end, there would even be an unlucky person who would be left alone on this ind.
That person would definitely be the one with the weakestprehension andbat ability amongst all of the people present, and he would be left alone on this ind until he sessfully ascended.
In other words, casualties and sacrifices were almost inevitable.
The second was to directly deal with Bnda here. It might be judged as canceling the team formation, or it might be judged as forming a team for the purpose of back stabbing others.
Doing so might allow the Sky Dynasty to regain its advantage in terms of rules. After the administrator lost his leverage, he might send the Sky Dynasty up.
If blood had to be shed, then Bnda, who was the cause of it, was undoubtedly the best choice.
Chapter 418 - Bulanda’s Sacrifice
Chapter 418: Bndas Sacrifice
With this thought in mind, Simmons looked around for a moment.
Sure enough, he was not the only one. There were other people looking at Bnda with a thoughtful and meaningful expression.
This meant that he was not the only one who thought of killing Bnda to see if this would help send the team up.
Bnda looked at those cold eyes quietly. If this was in the past, Bnda knew that he would have got angry.
Maybe if I die, the teaming can be canceled and everyone can go up?
Bnda had such thought.
Following that, he was shocked by himself. He did not expect that he would actually consider sacrificing himself to try.
Instinctively, he did not want to die. However, if it was for the sake of the Sky Dynasty, Bnda would still consider it.
However, he still had two concerns in his heart. The first was that he was not sure if he died, he could really send the Sky Dynasty up.
If it was guaranteed, then Bnda would not mind doing so. After all, the situation above must be very dangerous. Their Majesty must be trying his best to survive at this moment and urgently needed their help.
However, even if he died, and this punishment from the administrator continued, then wouldnt his sacrifice be in vain?
The second was that Bnda was still missing his wife. It had been a while since he went out to look for the antidote. It had been some time and he did not know how his wife survived every day.
The reason why Bnda came to the Ghost Swamp was to find the White Jade Lotus. However, not to mention lotus, there was not even a grass on the ind after the ck Tree had taken root.
Bnda had originally reckoned from the rules that since he was now a part of the Sky Dynasty, when everyone ascended, it would bring him and his wife. After all, his wife was also his subordinate in the Endless Tower.
If that was the case, he could bring his wife to meet Jerry. As a Tier Four god-king and a powerful Majesty, there might be a way.
However, they did not expect the administrator to y such a trick, sending Jerry up alone and leaving everyone else on the ind.
If they died here, then his wife would be left alone here. It would almost be a slow death.
After all, he was the only one who was still searching for the antidote for his wife.
However, Bnda also knew that the others could not care so much. The safety of His Majesty would always be everyones priority.
At this moment, the atmosphere among the people was very quiet. Everyone was making ns in their hearts. Although no one spoke, they knew what each other was thinking.
Okay, I think you guys can give it a try.
Bnda initiated to break the silence.
He had already thought it through. Rather than slowly developing to Tier Four god-king realm here and waiting for ascension
Why not give it a try now? If he killed himself, they might be able to skip the long cultivation time and everyone would be sent directly to His Majestys side.
Since he already had such a thought, he definitely had to give it a try first.
After all, it was only him that would die. Bndas heart ached. In fact, he knew that he should have died a long time ago. It was the thought about his wife that made him live until now.
Everyone looked at Bnda silently, their eyes filled with surprise.
Actually, there were many people who wanted to kill Bnda, but no one dared to say it out loud. They were only thinking about it in their hearts.
Simmons was the same. Although he was anxious in his heart, he was also thinking about how to tell Bnda.
Simmons did not really want to do something like ambushing his colleagues. He therefore decided to openly bring up this idea with Bnda. While he was still thinking about putting it in words, Bnda had taken the initiative to speak up.
However, I have a request. Bnda had already started to take off his equipment, preparing to wee death.
My wife is still waiting for me to save her. She needs the petals of White Jade Lotus to detoxify her poison. Her location is at the easternmost of Ghost Swamp. There is an unremarkable hill there. There was an entrance with a purple nt growing beside
Brenda paused for a moment, thinking if there was anything else that he needed to tell, such as his life and his regrets.
But in the end, he shook his head. If you can find her, tell her that I died during a tryst with another woman, and tell her not to miss me.
After saying all these, Bnda closed his eyes.
How now?
Simmons had originally nned to be the bad guy since the others did not have heart to do it.
But now that he saw Bndas righteous look, Simmons suddenly felt that things were a little difficult.
Thank you for your contribution. We will remember you, Bnda.
Some people in the crowd had already taken their weapons and wrapped their divine power around them, slowly approaching Bnda.
Since there were already people who were willing to do such a thing, Simmonss first reaction was to let out a sigh of relief. If it was possible, he didnt want to do this either.
Some people did not want to see such a scene of killing between brotherhood. They had already used the excuse that they had other things to do and ran elsewhere.
Some people also secretly took out their weapons, preparing to be the next executioner if the executioner regretted it.
Seeing this scene, Apollo felt very ufortable.
The Sky Dynasty had always been famous for its unity. This was something that Apollo had always been proud of.
However, after a series of expeditions, Apollo gradually understood that the so-called unity was often due to strength.
When an organization advanced with great sess, even the most insidious person knew that it was better to kill more enemies than to harm their own teammates.
Under such circumstances, they had to be united.
But now, the Sky Dynasty was also forced into a dead end. If they wanted to save themselves, they could only use this method.
Reality is reality. When facing a desperate situation, it would not turn the tables by everyone hugging each other and shouting I will never abandon anyone.
Apollo understood the logic, but he still could not hold back his emotions.
Stop!
When the longsword was only a little distance away from Bnda, Apollo could no longer control himself and hurriedly shouted.
The longsword stopped. Everyone lowered their heads and did not look at Apollo. The atmosphere was so quiet that it could freeze.
Chapter 419 - Confinement
Chapter 419: Confinement
Apollo stopped them from trying to kill Bnda, but at this moment, he also felt a little regretful.
It was because he had not thought of a reason to begin with. Instead, he had relied on his own emotions to control the situation. The moment he saw the huge sword swinging towards Bnda, he subconsciously shouted out.
If His Majesty were here at this moment, what kind of reason would he give?
While everyone was still in a daze, Apollo quickly pondered in his heart. He knew that he did not have much time left. At this moment, the huge sword was still on Bndas neck. Everyone was looking at him, waiting for a reasonable exnation.
Apollo had always felt that it was a mistake for His Majesty to give him the deputymander authority in his absence because he knew clearly how big the gap between him and His Majesty was. Once he encountered such a situation, it would be impossible for him to solve it.
Apollo.
Simmons only called out his name once and did not say anything else. However, from the look on Simmonss face, which seemed like he wanted to say something, Simmons now needed a reasonable exnation.
However, Apollo could not think of a reason at this moment even if he racked his brains. He could not exin the reason behind his decision to spare Bndas life.
He could not just tell everyone the truth, which was he just felt that it was not very good to do so, right?
Apollo paused and tried to imitate His Majestys usual calm manner. He said slowly, This matter is too rushed. We should be more cautious.
Now, Apollo could not think of any reason to spare Bndas life. He could only use such ambiguous words to stall for time first.
The crowd did not know what to say. His Majesty had previously instructed that if His Majesty was not with them for some reason, then Apollo would be theirmander.
When His Majesty was not around, Apollos words were equivalent to what His Majesty said.
However, everyone could see that His Majesty did not nurture anymander-type talents when he was in power. The reason why he had instructed Apollo to be the deputymander was probably based on hisbat ability, so as to be able to convince the crowd.
However,bat ability andmanding ability were not the same matter. It was impossible for him not to be dissatisfied with Apollos decision at the moment.
His Majesty was still on the fourth level of the Endless Tower and no one knew what kind of danger he was facing. Right now, the only hope for the Sky Dynastys people to head to the fourth level was to kill Bnda, a member of the foreign team. There might still be hope.
At this moment, personal feelings were the second most important thing to consider. The bigger picture was more important, and the best choice was to kill Bnda.
Although everyone was muttering in their hearts, Apollos authority was given by His Majesty himself. Emotionally, everyone wanted to run over and punch Apollo in the face, but from the morality and justice point of view, what they needed to do now was to obey.
Dont pity me! Hurry up and do it!
Everyone had already nned to let Bnda go, but Bnda himself seemed to have gone mad at that moment. Both of his hands suddenly grabbed the de of the huge sword and shed at his own neck.
That person forcefully pulled the huge sword back.
Blood dripped along his palms, and both of Bndas hands were cut.
Bnda was stunned for a moment and muttered, Why are you all so weak? You dont look like you used to be.
However, no one paid attention to him. At this moment, everyone had a lot to say in their hearts, but the beach was still quiet.
Those who supported killing Bnda to give it a try were also a little ufortable because of Apollos inexplicable order. They thought that doing so might harm His Majesty.
As for those who were more soft-hearted and did not want to kill each other, although they heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Apollos order not to kill Bnda, they also had some concerns in their hearts. If, because of their emotions and they missed out the right course of action, that would be a bad thing.
Take him down, lock him up in the tower, and make a long-term n.
Seeing the current atmosphere, if Apollo did not say anything, then the group would probably copse at this moment. He therefore ordered them to lock Bnda up first.
He felt that this was apromise n.
However, there was no ce to lock up people in this d*mn ce. The only thing that could be used was the three towers left by His Majesty.
A few people walked up, held Bnda down, and brought him to the tower.
The so-called towers were actually made of the bones of the giant monkey. The bone marrow in the middle had been hollowed out. At this moment, it was like three giant chimneys standing next to the Great Wall.
The few of them circted their divine power and used a lot of strength to lift the tower.
Bnda also seemed to have lost his soul and walked in by himself.
The few of them let go of their strength and the tower fell down, covering Bnda.
Bnda turned around at this time and looked back. That look was full of disappointment that could not be hidden.
Bnda has gone crazy. No one would want to kill himself.
Apolloined in his heart.
At this moment, the Sky Dynasty had lost their morale toplete the task His Majesty had given them. A few of them climbed up the other two towers and poured all their divine power on the monsters outside to vent their anger.
The rest of them also lowered their heads and paced back and forth on the side of the Great Wall, ostensibly checking the situation of the Great Wall.
Apollo knew that he was the one who caused the current situation, but he had no choice but to do so in order to protect Bnda.
Simmons patted him on the shoulder and did not say anything. He went out to look for the luggage.
At night, the monsters outside the Great Wall did not stop. There seemed to be people who liked to stay upte among the monsters. At this moment, they were still grinding the great wall with their ws, making sounds that made peoples teeth ache.
The Sky Dynasty had already retrieved a portion of their luggage. At this moment, they could set up five or six tents. However, everyone was squeezed into one of them. Apollo was sitting in the center.
As for whether or not to execute Bnda, we will have a short meeting here.
As Apollo spoke, he swept his gaze across everyone. Most of them were just staring at the bonfire in the center. Only a few of them were looking at him. The bonfire was crackling.
Apollo sighed and continued.
The current situation is that His Majesty has arrived at the fourth level of the Endless Tower. The situation is unknown, but we were not able to ascend together.
ording to the administrator, this is because we have Bnda in our team. Bnda is the monarch of the other Holy Dynasty. We brought him along and were judged to have formed a team privately.
Therefore, based on the administrators exnation, if we kill Bnda, we might be able to get away with it and reach the fourth floor of the Endless Tower smoothly.
Chapter 420 - Voting for Decision
Chapter 420: Voting for Decision
However, this is only a possibility. The exact situation is unknown.
Apollo paused for a moment. Everyone actually understood his exnation of the current situation.
Although His Majesty has given me the authority tomand, I, Apollo, also understand that I am not a leader genius
Therefore, at this moment, I am not making a decision ording to my own wishes. Instead, I am giving this decision to everyone.
When Apollo said this, he openly signaled Simmons using his eyes.
When Simmons saw this, he began to distribute poker cards to everyone.
This was a small toy that His Majesty had introduced to the Sky Dynasty. Previously, when they were in the Sky dynasty, many people had used this to pass time.
Although the resources that could be brought to the Endless Tower were not too abundant, there were still people who brought poker cards along to kill the boring times that would be difficult to pass.
Simmons gave everyone two cards, one red and one ck.
So from now on, lets put it to a vote.
Apollo continued.
Those in favor of killing Bnda, please turn the red cards upside down and give it to me.
If you dont rmend to kill Bnda, or dont want to kill him at the moment, please give your ck card.
After you hand it over, return the extra card to Simmons upside down.
Apollo emphasized upside down multiple times because the atmosphere in the Sky Dynasty was not too good at the moment. If everyone knew what the other party was thinking, it would trigger a dispute easily.
Everyone lined up to hand over the card, and the vote was quicklypleted.
After all, when Apollo proposed to hold a meeting in the evening, everyone already knew what they were going to do. They had thought about their positions for a long time and at this moment, everyone had already made a decision in advance.
Then, Simmons began to retrieve the excess cards in everyones hands.
Finally, Simmons handed over a card that belonged to himself.
Simmons did not turn the card, and casually handed it to Apollo.
At that time, a bright red card symbolized that Simmons wanted to kill Bnda.
Apollo did not say anything. Then, he added his own ck card. At this point, everyone in the Sky Dynasty had finished marking their attitudes.
After finishing this step, Apollo took a deep breath and picked up the heavy cards in his hand. He washed them in front of everyone for a few rounds. The purpose of this was to prevent people from remembering the order so that they could know what others were thinking.
Then, Apollo examined the cards in his hand one by one. He threw the red ones on the ground and the ck ones on the other side.
The cards were distributed on the ground one by one. Everyone counted them silently.
22 red cards.
Apollo reported the number.
22 ck Cards.
The atmosphere in the tent was as cold as todays weather. It was not until Apollo read out the number that there was a bit of noise.
Apollo also took a deep breath. He did not want to kill Bnda emotionally, but logically, he felt that it was the right thing to do.
He knew that he could not bear the responsibility, so he decided to keep the decision for a vote.
When Jerry was here, the Sky Dynasty had never experienced such a thing as a vote. Everything was based on what His Majesty said.
But he did not expect himself to shirk this responsibility, but fate was still so strange that both sides had the same number of votes.
Theres also one vote for Bnda.
At this moment, Simmons suddenly said, Bnda is in favor of us killing him.
As he spoke, Simmons handed over a red card and ced it in Apollos hand.
The color of the card was blood red, and it seemed to weigh a thousand pounds in Apollos hand.
Apollo also knew that in this meeting to decide whether to kill Bnda or not, if Bnda was present, then he would definitely vote to kill him.
Apollo hesitated for a moment, but he still added the red cards. At this moment, there were 23 red cards, which gave an advantage of one vote.
Just as Apollo was about to announce the result, some people began to have different opinions.
The reason we added Bndas vote is because we also see him as a member of the Sky Dynasty, isnt it?
These words suddenly reminded Apollo. It was because Bnda was also a member of the Sky Dynasty that the red card was thrown in.
If that was the case, it would really be the killing among brotherhood in the Sky Dynasty.
Apollo reached out his hand to the red card and had the urge to pick it up again.
Simmons held Apollos hand and said calmly, Apollo, Im warning you, youre not being fair.
A woman suddenly appeared in the crowd, Hey! If you want to count in this manner, then I have a problem with it.
A psychics logo was drawn on her forehead. She gestured with her hands and summoned a ck puppy.
Brenda just joined the Sky Dynasty yesterday. If his vote counts, then my puppy is officially joining the Sky Dynasty, its vote counts, too!
With that, the little dog picked up a ck card and threw it to Apollo.
Judging from the result, there were 23 ck cards now.
Hehe.
The crowd also burst intoughter. The atmosphere was indeed lively, but it went from one extreme to the other. Soon, the people who had different opinions were quarreling.
You know that he just joined the Sky Dynasty yesterday. Its better to kill such a person. Whats there to hesitate about?
This is a matter of principle. If His Majesty were here, he would not let us kill each other!
But now, its because His Majesty is not here that we voted.
Bnda should vote for himself. We should go to him now.
Apollo held his forehead. The mess in front of him was not something he could solve. At this moment, he missed His Majesty very much.
Sigh.
Simmonss sigh came into his ears. Obviously, Simmons did not expect the situation to turn out like this.
Everyone had their own thoughts. This was for sure. It was because they did not want to let everyone have a fierce argument, so they used this method to vote for a decision. They did not expect that they would not be able to escape this hurdle in the end.
At this moment, the curtain of the tent was lifted. A person suddenly barged in from outside. That person had already given his vote to Simmons. He was on duty outside.
That person looked flustered and quickly said, Bnda has escaped!
Chapter 421 - The Escaping Bulanda
Chapter 421: The Escaping Bnda
What?
Hearing this, Apollo quickly repeated it in his mind to make sure that he did not mishear.
Everyone was also stunned and speechless.
In fact, everyone had seen Bndas determination to die. They therefore guessed that he would not run away at thest minute and put him in the tower.
This was actually not a qualified prison cell. As long as the people inside wanted to get out, even a Tier One god-king would be able to climb out from it.
Therefore, using the tower to lock up Bnda was more of a symbolic meaning. It was not really to bind him in a certain ce.
But now, Bnda actually ran away on his own, this was something that Apollo had not expected.
Did Bnda actually go back on his word?
Apollo muttered to himself. Perhaps it was nighttime, and Bnda had calmed down and changed his mind. In order to survive, he had escaped from the Sky Dynasty.
Simmons gave them a look and led them out of the tent. He said, Ill go after him.
The rest of the people in the tent looked at each other. Apollos mind was nk. He didnt know how to deal with this situation.
To be honest, they had used their bodies to block the monster tide a while ago. At that time, Apollo thought that he was going to die. However, the pressure he had then was not as great as what he was having now.
The puppy that was summoned probably didnt know what was going on. It only knew that it hadpleted its masters task, so its master would reward it.
It was jumping and barking in the tent. It then returned to its masters side and leaned on its masters slender ankle.
The woman fed the puppy with divine power and put it into the tattoo. Suddenly, she said, Maybe Bnda ran away because he wanted to see if breaking up with us could be considered a team cancetion?
After hearing that, Apollo looked up at the woman. The woman looked like she was only in her teens. Her face was young and familiar. She had probably been following the Sky Dynasty for a long time.
Apollo remembered that this woman should be called Sharena. She was a necromancer that His Majesty had recruited from the captives a long time ago.
Impossible, Apollo replied. Bnda has already handed over the Empire Era fragment to His Majesty. Therefore as long as Bnda is still alive, he will be judged as a member of the Sky Dynasty.
Apollo did not say the rest which was even if Bnda did not move with everyone, he would still be judged as a member of a team. Therefore he was truly running away.
At this moment, Apollo could no longer sit by idly. He stood up and thought of calling a few people to go with Simmons to capture Bnda. The few people that Simmons brought with him probably would not be able to capture Bnda. After all, Brenda was a former monarch of a Holy Dynasty, and his strength was at the peak of Tier Three god-king.
However, just as Apollo wanted to go out, he saw Simons return.
Simons threw the person who was tied up in his hands into the center of the tent. It was obvious that the person who was beaten to a pulp was Bnda himself
He was captured so quickly?
Even Apollo could not believe that the matter was resolved so quickly.
Apollo sat down again and faced Bnda, who was tied up by the golden chains in front of him. He asked calmly, Are you going to escape?
Brenda exhaled. Yes, I have thought about escaping.
Why?
Apollo thought of how Bnda had looked like when he was ready to die just now. Why did he suddenly n to escape at night?
Maybe the act of looking at death calmly during the day was just a performance in front of everyone. It was just that Bnda felt that he could not escape under the circumstances, so he did the opposite and used this method to gain sympathy.
Bnda rolled his eyes. Since you want to kill me! Of course I have to run away!
Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air when they heard this. No one had expected that Bnda, who was still the same during the day, would suddenly be so cowardly at this moment.
Then theres nothing more to say.
Simmons said calmly. At the same time, Simmons picked up a long sword in his hand and slowly walked towards Bnda.
Thank you for your contribution to the Sky Dynasty. We will remember you.
At this moment, Apollo reached out his hand again, Hold on.
Just like the plot during the day, Apollo once again stopped the others from killing Bnda.
Everyone looked over at the same time, wanting to hear what Apollo had to say this time.
If he said that he would let Bnda go during the day, it was because in consideration that everyone could not kill each other.
But now, since Bnda had already made a move to escape from the crowd, this was a vition of the rules of the Sky Dynasty. Any army would take the most severe punishment for deserters, so at this moment, killing Bnda no longer had any reasonable obstacle.
But Apollo still stopped this action.
At this moment, Apollo understood that Bndas actions during the day were real, and the act of wanting to escape now was acting.
The reason you deliberately ran away was to let us kill you without any psychological burden, right?
Once these words were said, Bnda fell silent.
Bnda did not expect that these people would be able to see through his actions so quickly.
While he was in the tower, Bnda had been thinking about how he could die.
At this moment, he did not have much divine power left. The battle from before had consumed too much of his energy. Even if he wanted tomit suicide in the tower, he would not be able to do so.
That was why he came up with this idea. He wanted to escape on purpose so that others would think that he had betrayed them.
That way, those people would be able to execute him without any qualms.
Bnda knew that he had already conveyed all of hisst words. If there was a chance, Apollo would definitely save his wife.
Therefore, at that moment, there was no more regret. Bnda climbed out of the tower easily and jumped straight down.
It was also the first time Bnda felt that a Tier Three god-king body was so annoying. He could not die from falling from such a high ce and only ended up with a broken bone.
Bnda limped away until he was caught by Simmons and thrown into the tent.
He thought that he would be able to die smoothly, but he did not expect Apollo, who was usually stupid, to suddenly understand his way of doing things.
The atmosphere in the tent became quiet again. They also understood Bndas intention after being reminded by Apollo.
Chapter 422 - Sowing Discord
Chapter 422: Sowing Discord
Then, Bnda, cast your vote.
What?
Brenda did not understand Apollos words, but then, someone came over and handed Bnda two cards.
One of the cards was red, and the other was ck.
Bnda saw the pile of cards in front of Apollo and instantly understood what this thing was used for.
It was obvious that they had just held a vote here to decide his life and death.
Red is your death, ck is your life. You are also a member of the Sky Dynasty, so cast your vote.
Simmons crossed his hands at the side, exining the rules.
Is that so
Bnda held the cards with one hand and began to think.
First of all, he was already prepared to die. This was his unwavering stance.
However, the others had their own views on his life and death.
But this kind of thing was up to them to vote for themselves. There was no need to think about him at all.
And now, they suddenly unnecessarily asked him to vote for himself.
Obviously, it was because there was a situation where the number of votes was the same.
That was why he was asked to vote.
Bnda nced at Apollo in front of him. The person who had suggested for him to vote was Apollo.
If Bnda remembered correctly, Apollos position was not to kill him.
That was why he had asked him to vote. This meant that there was a situation where the number of votes was the same.
Bnda did not hesitate and threw the red card in.
But at that moment, Bnda realized the mistake he had made.
He was supposed to act as a person who wanted to run away because he was afraid of death, not a person who would rather die.
This action instantly triggered the noise among the people in the tent. Some pointed at Bnda and shouted, What are you pretending? Others began to think about Bndas actual opinion.
The cursing became more and more intense. Some people even picked up their weapons and were ready to kill Bnda by force. Silver swords suddenly shed in the tent.
Really, I really dont understand what you mean.
Apollo covered his face with his hand. What happened today was beyond his ability. It would have been fine if it was just facing the attack of monsters. Fighting had always been the strength of the Sky Dynasty, but now there was such mutual suspicion, the team was on the verge of falling apart.
All of this started when His Majesty ascended alone. Ever since His Majesty had been away from everyone for a long time, the team was on the verge of copse.
Moreover, this copse did not mean that they were weak, but that they were at odds with each other in terms of ideology. This was something that Apollo could not ept.
However, this was not His Majestys fault. His Majestys ascension alone was something that even His Majesty himself did not expect.
Ever since that so-called administrator said those words to everyone, the atmosphere in the team has be such. Your Majesty, I have let you down
Apollo was on the verge of tears. He could not think of anyone who could suppress this situation
Wait!
Apollo suddenly remembered something. He quickly stood up and stood on the table.
Have you ever thought of a question? Why did the administrator tell us the situation?
Everyone quieted down and looked up at Apollo in unison.
Apollo continued, Think about it. When His Majesty went to the fourth floor of the Endless Tower alone, even His Majesty himself did not understand why.
Not to mention us. We dont know why only His Majesty can go, but we have to stay here.
It wasnt until the administrator talked to us that we understood that the problem was with Bnda. As the other monarch of other Holy Dynasty, we were judged to be a team with Bnda!
But, why did the administrator tell us the situation?
Everyone, do you understand what I mean?
Everyone was a little surprised by what he said because Apollo was just repeating what everyone had encountered today.
However, Apollos final question made everyone start thinking about it.
Indeed, the mysterious administrator would not casually pass down orders to the trial-takers.
It was just like the invigtors would notmunicate with the students.
However, why did the administrator personallye down and exin to everyone that the reason why they could not ascend was because everyone brought Bnda along.
There is only one possibility!
Apollo licked his lips. He felt that he was already close to the core of the problem.
Apollo spoke out the words that everyone had been thinking about but did not dare to say for a long time.
The administrator did this so that we would think that killing Bnda would allow us to ascend.
He is deliberately leading us to kill Bnda
This is sowing discord!
The truth may be the exact opposite of what the administrator had said. Killing Bnda will only cause us to lose a capable general and we will gain nothing out of it.
Besides, what kind of person that would be worthy of the administrator to personally lead others to kill him?
This means that Bnda may be a key figure at this stage
We dont know how to ascend to the fourth level of the Endless Tower yet. Maybe Bnda is the key! And the administrators words are misleading us to kill this key figure in advance.
Dont forget, the administrator of the third level is definitely not friendly to the Sky Dynasty!
Apollo revealed all his thoughts in one breath, leaving everyone in silence. They lowered their heads and carefully digested what Apollo had said.
Indeed, ording to their current understanding of the administrators, although they had immense power, they could not actively interfere with the trial-takers.
If they wanted to kill people, they could not do it themselves. They could only use some insidious tricks to frame someone.
But in reality, administrators usually did not do this, because no matter how strong a person was, he was not able to threaten the administrators.
If the administrator needed to get rid of a person, it could be imagined that this person might be a very important person for some special reasons.
Apollos words were indeed reasonable. It was as if this was the case.
I think Apollo is right.
This makes sense. Otherwise, why would the administrator care about us? He can just carry out his duties ordingly. Talking to the trial-takers may carry some risk.
The administrator must have a motive for taking such a risk to convey the message.
Everyone spoke one after another. After His Majesty left, there was a rare unity of opinion.
Chapter 423 - Moved by the Words
Chapter 423: Moved by the Words
I support it.
At this moment, Simmons was also moved by Apollos words. After His Majesty left, he was indeed a little overwhelmed, which was why he didnt think too much about it.
And now, it seemed that perhaps Bnda really could not die. Bnda might be one of the keys to everyones ascension.
Therefore, Simmons also withdrew his domain. The golden chains that were wrapped around Brendas body shattered with a ng.
However, Bnda did not stand up at this moment. He was also thinking about this matter carefully. From the looks of it, Apollos words did make sense.
However, if the administrators insidious schemes were limited to this, then the administrator was too stupid. Bnda always felt that things were not that simple.
What should we do next?
Simmons asked Apollo.
After His Majesty left, this temporarymander finally did something that could convince the masses. At this moment, everyone had some hope for Apollo and looked at him.
Apollo held his forehead and thought for a moment. Then, he imitated His Majesty and announced the next course of action.
Firstly, ording to the information we have now, Bnda may be a key figure. But I dont know what it is, and the administrator wants to kill him.
So, Simmons, you bring two people to protect Bnda at all times. Its also a form of surveince.
Considering Bndas top-notch strength here, only someone with Simmonssbat strength was suitable to protect and guard Bnda.
Simmons nodded, Yes, Commander.
Apollo continued, Secondly, its still the same as what His Majesty had arranged before. We need two teams to search the ind and retrieve the lost luggage. We also need to survey the situation of the ind. Considering the difficulty of advancing to Tier Four god-king realm, perhaps we need to stay on the ind for a period of time.
The people His Majesty instructed before were Bnda and Simmons. However, they are currently unable to take on these tasks, so we have to choose two new team leaders to lead the team. Now, lets have a vote. Is there anyone who is willing to take on these tasks?
As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked around.
Then, Sharena raised her hand.
Apollo remembered that this person was the teams necromancer. However, herbat strength had always been a little awkward. The animals that she summoned were only good for adding excitement to the team and nothing else.
However, no one else dared to take on the responsibility at the moment.
Before His Majesty left, no one had thought thatmanders responsibility would be so big. The slightest carelessness would cause the morale of the entire team to copse. Apollo was an example at this moment. If not for the critical moment that Apollo came up with a new understanding, at this moment, the Sky Dynasty might have really be divided.
Apollo sighed quietly and pointed at Sharena. You then. Take 10 people and search along the east side.
As for the team on the west side
Cancel it temporarily.
Now that His Majesty is not here and we have lost arge part of ourbat power, we will not further divide the team.
Apollo nced at Sharena. Remember,e back as soon as you see the signal.
Following that, Apollo walked to the door.
The rest of you,e with me to the tower. Letsplete the tower!
At this moment, the weather outside was very cold. After leaving the tent with the bonfire, Apollo shivered.
He didnt know whether his decision was right or wrong at this moment. Everything could only be tested by time.
Apollo stared nkly at the sky. He felt that every star could be the position of His Majesty, but there were too many stars.
Your Majesty, we will find you as soon as possible.
Apollo muttered.
ording to the theory that the administrator was trying to sow discord, Bndas role might be very crucial. Therefore, at this moment, no one had any intention of targeting Bnda.
Now that they knew the importance of Bnda, they had to send people to protect Bnda.
They had to ensure that nothing happened to Bunnda and that he lived well.
This also meant that if everyone wanted to go to the fourth level of the Endless Tower to look for His Majesty, they had to first level up to Tier Four god-king.
And this step, even if His Majesty did it, he had a close shave before he finally seeded.
If it was anyone else, this step would be very difficult.
So, they might not be able to see His Majesty for a while.
Correspondingly, the people from the Sky Dynasty might need to live on the ind for a long time. ording to the current food and supplies, it was not enough. This was an urgent matter.
Therefore, a team that went out to look for luggage was essential.
In addition, they also needed arge number ofbat power to be stationed at the foot of the Great Wall to prevent the monsters from invading.
Therefore, the Sky Dynasty had been divided into three teams.
The first was the garrison under the Great Wall. This team was personally led by Apollo.
The second was the important figure, Bnda, and the guard, Simmons.
As the key figure, they naturally could not let Bnda fight against the monsters. If anything happened to Bnda, all their previous efforts would be wasted.
Although these two people were the topbat strength of the Sky Dynasty, if they really fought, they could not be thrown into the battlefield until the critical moment.
The third was the team led by Sharena. ording to His Majestys instructions before he left, they searched for supplies along the ind and surveyed the terrain.
It was till now only Apollo finally understood the purpose of surveying the terrain.
If the Sky Dynasty wanted to stay here for a long time, then they would have to nt vegetables and eat. The food they brought was obviously not enough.
Apollo shook his head. At the moment, the task he assigned to himself was to equip the three towers. That was the only way they could attack the outside world under the Great Wall.
The three towers were giant monkeys bones with bone marrow hollowed out. Each of them was as thick as a room and as tall as a dozen-story building.
Apollo used his divine power to attach himself to his feet and walked up the outer wall of the tower.
Standing at the highest point of the tower, the wind seemed to be stronger, making Apollo tremble slightly.
From this position, he could already see the movements of the monsters outside.
Some of the monsters also needed to sleep. At this moment, they were curled up in a circle and sleeping soundly.
If one did not consider their bloodthirsty personality, strange looks, and exaggerated numbers, their sleeping posture was still quite cute, just like a kitten or a dog.
However, there were also some monsters that were nocturnal, and this was the time when they were most active. Their red eyes, which were still wide open, looked very creepy at night.
Chapter 424 - The Tower
Chapter 424: The Tower
Staying up all night, why didnt it cause death to all of you
Apolloined softly. He originally thought that these monsters would stop and rest at night, and he didnt expect that there were some that were different and still moving at this time.
However, what Apollo couldnt figure out was why the monsters that moved at night were still moving at this time.
Apollo took a nce and then saw a scene that made him feel a little disgusted.
The nocturnal monsters were not for anything else. It was precisely because the other monsters had fallen into a deep sleep at this time that it was the best time for a sneak attack.
A jackal-like monster slowly approached another buffalo-like thing in front of it with blood-red eyes.
Then, the jackal opened its mouth and probed the buffalos neck a few times. Finally, it suddenly opened its mouth.
Silently, one monster was killed by the other.
Apollo had the urge to spit, but considering that he was still on the tower, he could only hold it in.
In fact, these monsters usually moved alone. There were not many monsters in groups to begin with.
Moreover, different types of monsters had gathered at the foot of the Great Wall, and vowed to take down the Sky Dynasty.
This must be mainly due to the guidance of the administrator. Otherwise, how could the Sky Dynasty be so attractive?
However, it was only discovered today that some of these monsters would kill each other. This was undoubtedly a good thing for the Sky Dynasty.
As long as these jackal-like monsters ate a few more of theirrades, the Sky Dynasty would be able to escape sooner orter.
While thinking about this, Apollo nned how to build the tower.
First of all, it was troublesome enough to climb up the tower every time. They still needed to use divine power to climb up.
However, the Sky Dynasty obviously did not have enough raw materials now.
After the ck Trees left, the ind had be a wastnd. It was a ce where people could not find any wood, bricks, or stones.
Therefore, the only materials that could be used were the bones of the giant monkey that His Majesty had brought back.
These bones were not too many, but they were not too little either. Even now, no one knew what they could be used for.
Apollo took out a piece of bone from behind him and used it to hit the tower.
The tower and the bone were from the carcass of the giant monkey, so the sound they made was as hard as steel.
Apollo could only gather his divine power on his finger and expand his domain.
But this time, Apollo was extremely calm. He forced himself to settle down and feel the flow of power.
His Majesty had told him about the principle of the shlight, which made Apollo gain some insights from it.
If the domain gathered into a fan shape, it could be a lighting tool like a shlight.
Then, what if it continued to gather andpletely gathered the domain into a single line?
While Apollo was thinking, after a while, a dazzling light shot out from his finger.
This light was white, even purer than the color of the sun. It was obviously cold white, but at this moment, it made people feel as if the high temperature was hell.
Apollo carefully bent down and poked a hole in the tower, which was exactly the size of a broken bone.
Then, Apollo stuck the broken bone in, and an originally round tower bulged out.
Apollo intended to use this bulge to make a fixed pulley.
Now they had no other materials, so they could only make do with the broken bones.
But in fact, these broken bones were also very tough things. Apollo used his domain to burn for a long time before a hole appeared.
Apollo took the rope, hung it on the bone bulge, and then jumped down.
The others immediately understood what Apollo meant. This way, it would be much more convenient to send some things up from now on.
The first batch of things to be sent up on the rope included a daily amount of water and food, a pair of crystal-ss binocrs, a bow and arrow, and a clever young man.
Now, the overall thinking of the Sky Dynasty had changed. Previously, they had set up the tower to attack the enemy from a high vantage point, but now it seemed that the Sky Dynasty needed to conserve more energy.
Therefore, the tower had a crucial role at the moment, which was to observe the monsters every move and take on the responsibility of being the eyes of the Sky Dynasty within the Great Wall.
Remember, if there are less than 10 monsters, you can deal with them on your own. If there are more than that, issue a warning immediately.
Apollo said a few words to the people who went up.
Previously, with the advantage of the Sword of Victory and Spear in the air, as well as His Majestys extraordinary divine sense, the Sky Dynasty had never had any doubts in investigating this area.
But now, whether it was the Sword of Victory or Spear, they had all followed His Majesty to the fourth level.
After doing all this, the Sky Dynasty weed its first night without His Majesty.
At night, Apollo could not sleep well for a long time, and his thoughts were erratic.
In addition, there were asional sounds of friction outside the Great Wall. It was unknown whether the monsters were still rubbing the Great Wall with their ws, or whether the jackals were devouring theirpanions.
Apollo found that Simmons, who was beside him, could not sleep either, even though Bnda, whom they had been guarding, was snoring.
Simmons, you cant sleep either?
Simmons gently waved his hand when he heard this question.
Apollo, youre the Commander Now. Its normal that you cant sleep, but guess what Im worried about now.
Apollo did not know how to answer this question for a moment. It was indeed as Simmons had said. The reason he could not sleep was because he had taken over themanders banner. This was a heavy burden for him.
Simmons continued to exin, I always had a question, but when I thought that everyone was about to leave the third level, I therefore didnt think about it in depth.
But now it seems that this is a question that must be considered.
Why are the monsters outside so united?
His question floated in the tent. At the same time, everyone who was not asleep listened quietly.
Simmons said softly, As a native here, many times, my understanding of these monsters is as proficient as your understanding of all kinds of weapons.
But whether its my own knowledge or wild legends, these monsters who are enemies with each other can never gather like this.
The administrator, Apollo replied, I know what you are trying to say. It was the administrator.
Chapter 425 - Food
Chapter 425: Food
Otherwise, there is no other exnation. It could only be the doing of the administrator who is pretending to be mysterious.
Simmons said angrily.
In fact, in your eyes, those monsters may be just simple monsters which must be killed.
For you, this is a ce of trial. But for me, I grew up here, so my understanding is somewhat different from yours.
Simmons paused for a moment and continued, Actually, these monsters and the swamp have formed an ecosystem, and each cycle is an indispensable link.
Ecosystem?
Apollo heard this term, and he understood every single word. But when they were put together, he was a little dumbfounded.
This is also why we worship the sun
At this moment, Bnda, who had been pretending to be asleep, could not help but speak.
Bndas position in the Sky Dynasty was very delicate at the moment. He was not only the focus of everyones protection, but also a prisoner who could not move freely.
Bndas advantage over them was that Bnda was a person from Earth. Although he was still a little slowpared to Jerry, he was more knowledgeable than the people around him
The original energy came from the rays of light of the sun. Those rays nurtured the nts, the herbivores ate them, and then the carnivores ate them. But no matter if they ate them or were eaten, they could not escape death in the end. After death, their bodies would rot and return to nature to provide nutrients for the nts
Bnda spoke slowly. For the other semi-literate people in the tent, it was a bit difficult to understand this reasoning. Bnda therefore could only use a short sentence to summarize.
It means that no matter how weak the creatures are, they all have their own significance. Without any of them, no one will be able to live.
Simmons agreed, Youre right, thats what I mean.
With a rough estimation, more than half of the monsters in the entire swamp have gathered here.
Before long, they will also feel hungry. At that time, the first batch of monsters that will suffer will be those that feed on nts.
After more than half of these monsters die, the nts will grow without any restrictions. The carnivorous monsters wont be eating the nts, so they can only kill each other.
In the end, the entire ecosystem will copse, and there will be nothing left in the swamp.
Apollo listened, but he didnt quite understand. However, he became interested in thest sentence and asked, Isnt that a good thing? These monsters can only kill each other in the end!
It is indeed a good thing. If we can hold on until that day.
Hearing such an answer, Apollo had already remembered that he had seen with his own eyes a few hours ago that the monsters outside had already started to kill each other. That meant that these monsters did not need to be dealt with by the Sky Dynasty at all, they would slowly perish themselves.
But this is just a spection. Only God knows what happened in the swamp, and the premise is that God is willing to manage this ce.
After Bnda said thest sentence, the people in the tent stopped chatting. The next day, everyone still had a lot of things to do.
In the morning, Apollo handed the water and bacon for the day to Sherena. Sherena led a group of people and started to move towards the east of the ind.
She promised Apollo to return as soon as possible if there was anything. In addition, she had to return before nightfall. The ind during the day and the ind at night obviously had two different exploration difficulties.
After giving these instructions, Sharena gestured for a long time. Soon, a group of pets surrounded her, and only then did they set off.
Why havent I seen such a person in the team before?
Bnda asked from the side. Today, Bndas mission was the simplest among all of them. That was to protect himself.
Apollo watched Sharena leavepletely, then only he said slowly. The fighting abilities of those pets are very problematic. Sharena is usually a member of the team cleaning up the battlefield. Other times, she has nothing to do.
Although he said that, even Apollo could feel that after His Majesty left, this psychic summoning ability might be able to slightly make up for the shorings of the team.
Alright, change the shift of the people on the tower. Todays task is to continue building the tower and see if we can build adder to go up, so that we dont have to use divine power to climb up every time.
If it really doesnt work, we can hang a rope for climbing. Its not impossible.
Also, fix your weapons. Weve been fighting with monsters all this time, and our weapons are all broken.
After Apollo finished giving out the mission, more than 20 people present started to get busy.
The thing that the Sky Dynastycked the most right now was materials. Although everyone had a lot of luggage with them, they were all blown away by a sneeze from the giant monkey.
Now, all the ces needed some wood and other things to build tents to prevent everyone from crowding together. It was also good to have more fortifications.
They could not even bear to use adder in the tower. They could only use ropes to climb up.
The repair of weapons was more of a mental job than a physical one. There were not many anvil and firewood to begin with. What could be repaired were those most important weapons. This was the most difficult part.
Oh yes, Simmons, what do you aborigines usually eat?
Apollo suddenly thought of this question. In his memory, someone had said that almost everything in this Ghost Swamp was highly toxic. Ordinary people would not even eat it, even the slightest touch would cause a slow death.
Then, as a native, Simmons, their tribe must have some special method to remove the toxicity of these things, so that they could be eaten.
But Simmons shook his head. There is no way to remove the toxicity. Our main food is a kind of white wheat.
White wheat?
Bnda could not help but ask. He only knew that wheat was golden in color, but he had never heard of such a thing.
It is indeed white
Simmons continued, However, I was not in charge of these things in the tribe. My main task at that time was to defend against monsters, so I did not know much. I only knew that they called this wheat the only non-toxic and edible thing.
The bread that was made its hard to exin. Before His Majesty came here, I always thought that all the food in the world should be like this, so I didnt care
I even regretted growing up here at that time.
Chapter 426 - Hope Disappears
Chapter 426: Hope Disappears
Everyone in the tribe has never eaten any other food, so they dont really care about the taste of the food. Oh, thats truly a terrible experience. Every meal seems to be purely for the sake of living
It may also be one of the reasons why I will follow His Majesty. Actually, I
Apollo was no longer in the mood to continue listening to the rest. He noticed that just as he thought, there were things that could be safely eaten.
But it seemed that Simmons did not carry the seeds of these things with him. Otherwise, he would have taken them out long ago.
Ill remember this, Simmons. Do you know what that white wheat seed looks like?
Simmons shook his head. Ive already said that I only took care of fighting in the tribe. No one would disturb me with the usual farm work.
But if you guys find something simr, you can let me take a look. Maybe I can remember something.
Just as Simmons finished speaking, Apollo saw a group of people not far away. They were heading this way.
Sharena? Why are you back so soon? Its only noon.
ording to what they said earlier, the group that went out needed to survey for an entire day. In this tense moment of the Sky Dynasty, other than Bnda, almost no one had the chance to ck off.
Hehe, isnt this because we had a major discovery? Take a look at this.
Apollo poked his head over and saw the wheat seed in Sharenas palm.
Where did you find it!
Everyone could not help but exim in surprise when they saw this scene.
This meant that the Sky Dynasty would no longerck food from now on.
Those who possessed divine power would also use their divine power to speed up the ripening of nts. They did not have to worry about starving to death before the next batch of wheat ripened.
Quick, quick, find a ce with good soil and quickly try it out.
As Apollo spoke, the others scattered in a hubbub and finally chose a ce.
Everyone watched the seed enter the soil as if they were looking at the Sky Dynastys hope.
After the seed was covered, everyone stopped what they were doing and surrounded the seed. Everyone contributed a certain amount of divine power to the seed.
Apollo saw that the weather today was not very bright. He even raised a Sun Domain in the sky to provide energy for the seed.
Soon, about 10 minutester, the wheat broke out of the ground and was already golden in color.
We made it!
We can have bread in the future!
What are you thinking? I want to eat it raw!
Everyone pped and cheered. As the biggest contributor to this matter, Sherena stood proudly at the side. The pride on her face could not be hidden.
In fact, everyone knew that it was a loss from the energy point of view.
After all, everyone had used so much effort to ripen such a small amount of wheat. It was not even enough to fill the gaps between their teeth.
However, in the future, they could still use the carcass of monsters or the broken bones as fertilizer for the growth of the wheat. This way, it was equivalent to absorbing nutrients from the monsters body. The thing that they did notck the most was monsters.
Lets n a field here. I wille here every day to bask in the sun for the wheat. Today, we dont have to hold back our stomachs.
Apollo said with relief. The golden wheat in front of them was the proof that the Sky Dynasty could spend a long time here!
We have to give this wheat a name. Lets call it Alextasar. Its a giant dragon that brings life
The style is a bit wrong. I think we should use Goldie. Its a bit more amiable
After seeing this, everyone began to n the ridiculous thing of giving this wheat a name. However, at this time when food was scarce, this wheat could indeed take on this honor.
Apollo carefully stroked the wheat. He suddenly felt that it was such happy thing to be full.
However, in the next second, Simmons picked up the wheat and held it in his hand, frowning as he looked at it.
Under everyones astonished gazes, Simmons slowly said, Its poisonous.
Poisonous?
Apollo saw the hope of everyone, a wheat that was worthy of having a name was harshly picked up by Simmons. At this moment, he was fuming.
Simmons slowly walked to the bottom of the Great Wall and took a wheat seed. Then, he threw the entire wheat out.
Before everyone exploded, Simmons slowly exined.
This isnt something edible that Ive ever seen.
Let the monsters test whether its poisonous or not.
After all, they only eat poisonous things.
Apollo saw that this was done to test the toxicity of the wheat. Although his heart ached, he also felt a little better.
But the monsters are still eating us. We are not poisonous.
Someone in the crowd asked.
Simmons exined, We have divine power. They can increase their cultivation by eating us.
But nts are different. If they are nts, they absorb nutrients from the toxicity. They wont even look at nts that are not poisonous.
For example, the white wheat that we eat. In fact, monsters arent interested most of the time.
Apollo understood what Simmons meant. In other words, if the wheat was poisonous, then in the eyes of the monsters, the wheat was something that could be eaten.
If the wheat was safe and non-poisonous, then in the eyes of the monsters, it was no different from a stone. Naturally, they wouldnt be interested.
Whats the situation up there?
Apollo shouted loudly to the people on the tower. Only that person could see the situation outside clearly.
Not long after, a reply came from the tower.
What did you throw out just now?
Those monsters are fighting over it. They have eaten it all!
When everyone heard this, it was like a bolt from the blue.
If a monster was willing to eat something, it meant that it was poisonous. If a person ate it, it would rot from the inside.
This wheat, which was almost treated as a treasure by everyone, had almost killed them.
It really is poisonous
Simmons muttered, Ive said it before. In this ce, only the white wheat can be eaten. The other nts are all poisonous.
Everyone shook their heads and sighed for a while before they dispersed and continued with their work.
The person who was the most affected was still Sharena. She thought that she had brought great hope to the Sky Dynasty, but she did not expect that it would be a huge threat.
This meant that their trip had been in vain.
No! We must solve the problem of food today!
Chapter 427 - The Monster That Was Fished Over
Chapter 427: The Monster That Was Fished Over
Sharena immediately regained her energy and encouraged herself to solve the problem of the Sky Dynastys food on the ind.
Apollo shook his head. Lets give up for now and find our luggage. There are some wheat seeds in there. Maybe those
But those seeds were found from the luggage.
Sharena answered as she unloaded the luggage from her back.
Their troops were very lucky today. After walking for a few hours, they found a bunch of luggage on the ground. Judging from the structure, it should be lost by the Sky Dynasty.
What?
Apollo now understood that the Sky Dynasty had made simr ns before entering the trial ground. Therefore, they added some seeds into some of their luggage in case they needed to live in a ce for a long time.
However, the seeds that were originally safe were actually poisonous when they were nted here.
ording to Simmons, monsters would only use two things as food, one was divine power, and the other was poison.
Obviously, the wheat did not have divine power. Although it had been ripened by everyone, it was still ordinary wheat.
However, the monsters still fought to eat it, which meant that there was poison in the wheat.
The ground under their feet was really difficult to deal with.
Apollo had originally hoped that one day he would be able to find the luggage and find the seeds inside, which would allow the Sky Dynasty to pass this period of time.
However, he did not expect that the thing that Sharena had brought back was the thing that he had been waiting for so long. It even proved that this seed of hope was not hope in front of everyone.
Apollo had a headache at the thought of this. Be it the threat of the monsters or the imperfections of the military, these were all secondary things.
However, if the problem of eating couldnt be solved, then it was time for the final lesson. Everyone could only cross the Great Wall and fight theirst battle before dying gloriously here.
As for His Majesty, there was no chance to see him again.
Have you ever thought about whether monsters can be eaten?
At this moment, Sharena suddenly suggested that perhaps monsters could be eaten.
This suggestion was immediately opposed by Simmons. Simmons shook his head and smacked his lips. Its not like we havent tried it before. Many people died because of it. I can be sure of this.
Since we have nothing to do now, why dont I give it a try? Lets fish a monster first.
As Sharena said this, she pulled out a slender bone from the ground.
This action attracted theints of the others. Hey Sharena, this is used to build a tent skeleton!
However, Sharena did not care about this shout. This bone seemed to have been peeled off from a huge skeleton. Although it was not very thick, its length was very suitable.
Sharena tied a rope to the bone, then bent down and said to the puppy that she had summoned.
Hey, do you want to experience the feeling of flying?
The puppy waspletely ck. Usually, it was attached to the tattoo on Sharenas arm. At this moment, it wagged its tail, thinking that its owner wanted to reward it with something.
Seeing that Sharena was tying a rope around the puppy, Apollo also understood what Sharena had wanted to do. He asked hesitantly, Sharena, are you sure you want to treat your pet like this?
However, Sharena did not think much of it. Anyway, it wont die. I only summoned their souls. Their physical bodies are not here.
As she spoke, Sharena picked up the puppy. After weighing it for a while, she suddenly grabbed the dogs tail, spun it around, and threw the dog out of the Great Wall.
The puppys smile in the sky gradually turned into panic. It was only now that it understood what its master had done and what it meant.
If it was based on what Simmons has said, these monsters also use divine power as food.
Then they should be interested in my dog.
As Sharena said that, she called for everyone to guard the ce.
A series of miserable dog barks and all kinds of strange sounds came from outside.
Sharena, who had done all this, did not feel guilty at all. Instead, she stared at the skeleton in her hand with anticipation.
She had made a simple fishing rod out of rope, skeleton, and her summoned creature.
Normally, no stupid fish would fall for such a move. However, todays situation was different. The monsters outside must havee to besiege the city on an empty stomach.
Therefore, she soon felt the strain in her hands. She really fished the monster.
In order to prevent the monster from biting the rope, the moment she felt the gravity, Sharena used all the divine power in her body to lift the pole into the sky with all her strength.
With this lift, a monster indeed appeared in the sky above the Great Wall.
Prepare to intercept and kill!
Seeing this, Apollo did not have time to scold Sharena for her recklessness. He quickly called for everyone to kill the monster before itnded on the ground.
In an instant, countless fireballs surged up. Those were all fired by the people on the ground.
Considering that there was only one monster, everyone did not use their full strength. At this time, everyone still felt that they should conserve their divine power.
However, something strange happened. The magic ball that was supposed to be able to kill a monster only crippled the monster and did not kill it.
The monster fell to the ground with a thud and struggled to stand up.
The monsters vitality was obviously a little strong.
A long spear rushed out from the gap in the crowd and stabbed onto the monster.
Bnda held his long spear. This spear was at least three meters long. After piercing into the monsters body, Bnda stirred a circle before killing itpletely.
What tough meat. It doesnt feel right.
Bnda pulled back her long spear and said slowly.
At this moment, everyone finally saw the appearance of the monster clearly. It was a typical jackal-like monster, but it had long tusks and ck and purple spots on its skin.
Sharena, are you crazy? Why did you catch a monster?
Seriously, if you want to kill a monster, go to the tower and work. Whats the point of dropping a monster?
Everyoneined about Sherena, but they couldnt be bothered with this matter. They all wanted to return to their duties.
Apollo, wait.
But at this moment, Simmons suddenly called Apollo.
Whats the matter?
Simmons nodded. As a native here, he was very familiar with the species and customs of monsters.
Previously, no one had thought of staying in this ce for a long time, so they hadnt thought of getting to know monsters.
But now, it seemed that getting to know monsters wasnt a bad thing.
Chapter 428 - Dissecting Monster
Chapter 428: Dissecting Monster
This monster looks a little strange
While speaking, Simmons pulled out his sword and used it to pry open the monsters mouth.
There was still half of the ck puppys foreleg inside. At this moment, the puppy had already been swallowed into its stomach.
This monster, we call it a jackal.
Its a very, very weak monster.
Simmons sized up the jackal as he exined.
It usually moves in groups. It follows behind some other powerful monsters and picks up leftovers.
This monster usually avoids battles, so its not a big threat.
But our tribe has a rule. The moment we see a jackal, we must kill it.
I dont know why theres such treatment for such a weak monster, but I just obediently followed it.
I brought this question to my father and he said he didnt know. As Grandpa said it every day, my father just followed obediently.
So Ive been thinking. Maybe these jackals are actually a great threat in some aspects.
Apollo listened and showed a puzzled expression. He didnt know what Simmons was actually trying to say.
Simmons pointed at the jackals body. The jackals in my memory dont look like this. I remember that jackals arent this big, and their ws also arent like this They also do not have spots. In short, I think theres something wrong with this jackal, so I suggest that we dissect it.
Dissect the monster?
Apollo nodded when he heard this thought, but then he looked worried. He replied, Actually, I had the same thought, but who should dissect it? It would be poisoned to death no matter what.
Indeed, the monsters in the swamp were not strong enough to frighten the Sky Dynasty. However, each of these monsters was extremely poisonous. It was almost like they would die if they touched them. Who would dare to dissect these monsters?
Simmons shook his head. Unfortunately, I was too busy fighting in the tribe and didnt learn their dissecting skills. In fact, some of my elders are very good at this
But then, its not that its impossible
Apollo was not in the mood to listen to Simmons recall the past. Instead, he turned his gaze to Sharena.
At this moment, the puppy that was eaten as bait had been summoned back by Sharena.
However, at this moment, the puppy was grinning and looking at Sharena warily from the corner. No matter how Sharena coaxed and pped her hands, it did not dare to go over.
Looks like shes being hated by its own summoned creature.
Apollo smiled and walked over to the puppy and picked it up.
Good boy, dont follow Sharena anymore. Ill give you meat, okay?
Apollo was quite talented in coaxing pets, and soon calmed the puppy down.
See that pile of poisonous no, delicious meat? Go and eat it.
As Apollo spoke, he let the puppy out and put it next to the jackals body.
Sharena rushed over and when she saw the scene, she asked in confusion, What are you guys feeding my dog?
Apollo rolled his eyes. It wont die anyway.
You have to watch out that it will bite you in future
The puppy was blinded by the food in front of it and was eating heartily while Simmons squatted at the side and watched.
Dissecting a monster while ensuring their own safety was a skill in their tribe at that time. Simmons was ying the role of abat force in the tribe, so he didnt have the opportunity to learn this skill.
Therefore, Simmons, who found this monster abnormal, could only watch the puppy tearing the jackals body to observe its structure.
In a short while, the puppy had finished eating the entire jackal and wagged its tail in satisfaction.
The puppy looked at Sharena, and the wariness in its eyes was gone. It seemed that it intended to bury the hatchet with its owner after a good meal.
However, Sharena did not look at her puppy. Instead, she pretended as if nothing had happened and looked away.
The puppy stuck out its tongue and took only two steps before it suddenly froze and fell to the ground.
It has nothing to do with me
Sherena muttered to herself.
How is it, Simmons?
At this moment, the jackal was only left with a skeleton after being eaten. However, Simmons squatted by the side was looking more and more worried.
Somethings wrong, somethings wrong. I can swear that the jackals skeleton isnt like this
As Simmons spoke, he used his hands to flip through the skeletons in front of him.
From what he knew, the poison of a monster was in the blood and flesh and a small part of it was in the bone marrow. Therefore, it was not dangerous to grab the bones of a monster with bare hands.
He flipped through the skeletons for a few rounds and then pointed out at a few ces.
Here, theres an additional bone, and it seems to be the kind that only sheep-shaped monsters would have.
Here, theres arge piece of bone missing. I saw it when the puppy was eating it just now. Theres a strange organ here. Ive never seen anything like this on a jackal.
And here the most outrageous.
Simmons grabbed the jackals spine and broke it open. He pointed at a small piece of bone and said, This is the skeleton of a wing.
The skeleton of a wing?
Apollo wondered if he had heard wrongly. How could a jackal grow a skeleton of a wing?
Moreover, when the jackal fell from the sky, he had seen it too. It did not have any wings.
Simmons still had a serious look on his face. His young but weathered face was enough to prove that he was an outstanding hunter. He had absolute confidence in the strangeness of the skeleton in front of him.
Theres something wrong with these jackals. They seem to be evolving through some method
Simmons voiced out his thoughts.
Apollo did not understand what this meant, but looking at Simmonss serious expression, he could sense the danger of the situation.
Today Ill get the watchmen on the tower to pay attention to this type of monster.
Apollo said as he called Sharena over.
How many pets do you have in total? I mean, the kind that monsters like to eat.
Twelve, Sharena answered quickly. But one was lost on the second floor.
Apollo was puzzled. One was lost? Why didnt you inform His Majesty?
Its not a big deal
Sharena looked sad. We were marching at that time. I was afraid that we would slow everyone down, so I didnt say anything.
Chapter 429 - Deboning
Chapter 429: Deboning
I was afraid that I would drag everyone down
Apollo repeated Sharenas words and felt that he shouldnt delve too deeply into the matter. He continued, What I mean is, can you hang a few more monsters?
Its a piece of cake.
Sharena replied with a smile. Then, Apollo called a few people who could fight and stood guard at the side. He watched as Sharena picked up the rope again and assembled a simple fishing rod.
Apollo, what are you doing?
Some people who did not understand the situation asked. They saw the strange thing Sharena was working on and wondered if this kid was going fishing.
However, there was not even a freshwater river here. As long as there were rolling mud and swamps, how could there be any fish?
If they were to hang up the monsters that could cast their domains, the Sky Dynasty would be busy again this time.
I n to lure some monsters in from the outside
Before Apollo could finish his words, everyone looked as if they had eaten mustard. They looked at Apollo and muttered.
Are you crazy? How we wish the monsters donte in!
We dont raise monsters here!
However, before they could finishining, they saw Sharena had already tied a pig-like thing to the rope and swung it out.
However, Sharenas strength was still not that great. The piglet was much heavier than the puppy that was previously used as bait. The piglet crashed into the Great Wall and bounced off, making a coaxing sound.
Let me do it.
Simmons said as he held the piglet in his arms tofort it.
Otherwise, it would be said that Simmons did not learn anything in his tribe. His duty was to use force in his tribe. With a light toss, he threw the piglet into the sky.
Help me!
As the piglet fell outside the Great Wall, Sharena felt a strain in her hand and quickly called for help.
Simmons took the fishing rod and yanked it. A bunch of monsters were pulled up in the sky, and three of themnded within the Great Wall.
Crazy, even Simmons is involved in this matter!
Im crazy too, thats why Im ying with you guys like this.
Although everyone wasining, when they saw three monsters fall into the Sky Dynastys area, they quickly picked up their weapons. Just as the monsters stood up, they were beaten to death.
Out of three, two are in the shape of a wolf, and one is in the shape of a rhinoceros
Simmons quietly tapped on the carcasses of the monsters on the ground, treating them as trophies.
Not bad. Their fur can be used.
When Apollo proposed to hang the monsters, Simmons could roughly understand what Apollo meant.
Nowadays, the Sky Dynasty wascking in everything. As for water and food, there was still no clue. But just by feeling anxious was not enough to solve the problem.
The other thing that theycked was raw materials that could be used in construction. Before they were certain that they could retrieve their luggage, they could not even put up one more tent. They could only build up one important tower.
However, in the area controlled by the Sky Dynasty, there was nothing that could be used as raw materials. Even if the ck Trees did not shrink back, they would not be able to cut them down. Moreover, His Majesty had specially instructed them to be especially careful of the ck Trees before he left.
Under such circumstances, the best raw materials were the monsters outside the Great Wall.
Simmons picked up two long spears. One was inserted into the monsters body to fix its position, and the other was used to cut off the monsters body.
In fact, in the face of poisonous monsters, using two long spears to dispose of the monsters body was a skill that every woman in Simmonss tribe had to master. Although Simmons had never done this kind of work himself, among all the people at present, only he had the experience.
As the saying went, Youve never eaten pork, but youve seen pigs run. After Simmons skinned the first two monsters, he finally managed to skill the third monster in aplete piece.
After doing this, Simmons felt that his hands were sore. It might be easy for him to kill a monster, but it took him a lot of effort to peel off the entire skin of a monster.
Simmons used his spear to pick up the skin. Until then, no one said anything because even the dumbest person understood that the monster skin in Simmons hands could let a person sleep well tonight.
The poison of monsters is usually in the flesh and blood. The skin and fur are safe. For bones, other than the ws, everything else can be used.
Simmons exined to everyone and then began to deal with the remaining parts of the monsters.
However, facing the three skinned monsters, Simmons still did not know how to do it. He had only watched the women in the tribe do the separation of the bones and flesh. Every time it came to this process, it was the time for the men to rest.
If the force used was not appropriate, it could very well cause the entire bone to be broken. It was a waste of such good materials.
Sharena, can you release the puppy again and let it eat the poisonous parts?
Simmons turned his head and said to Sharena.
At this moment, Sharena was holding the puppy and singing some unknown song. The puppy seemed to be asleep in her arms, but after hearing Simmonss words, it suddenly began to grimace.
Dont say in front of it!
Sharena quickly stroked the puppys head tofort it. It took a long time for the puppy to regain its calm.
Simmons curled his lips speechlessly. They had let the puppy test the poison once before. He did not expect the puppy to still remember that matter even after it was resurrected, and it could actually understand humannguage.
There was no other way. Simmons could only brace to do it himself. As he recalled how the women of the tribe dealt with the carcasses swiftly, he would inexplicably shift his thoughts to the bragging with his former good friends
In the evening, Simmons finally picked out a few usable bones.
As for the other parts, most of them were smashed by his great strength and could not be used anymore.
This is the result of half a day?
Apollo looked at the five or sixplete bones in front of him and asked.
Theres no other way, Simmons replied. If you dont use force, you cant peel off the poisonous meat. If you use force, youll break the bones. Its too short to be used
Apollo threw the monsters bones into the storage tent. No matter what, the Sky Dynasty was too short of supplies at the moment. No matter how small a mosquito was, it was still meat. These few bones would naturally be useful to them.
Chapter 430 - The Second Night
Chapter 430: The Second Night
Even though it was already evening, the beach was still bright and sunny.
This was mainly due to Apollos contribution. After he received the monster skin stripped of by Simmons, he found a shelf and hung the monster skin on it.
However, considering that the sunlight in the Ghost Swamp was not very sufficient, Apollo directly opened his own Sun Domain to let the monster skin bask in the sun.
Of course, Apollo definitely did not use his divine power to activate his domain for this purpose. The Sky Dynastys people were still busy today. As the temporarymander, Apollo was not suitable to personally go out and work. Therefore Apollo thought of providing the others with light.
At night, everyone gathered together and began to eat their first meal.
Their food was very simple. It was nothing more than bacon that they carried in their luggage. They swallowed it with water.
However, their bodies were still much stronger than ordinary people. Divine power was a very strange thing. It was as if as long as they were in the right environment, even breathing could absorb divine power from the air. And some of the divine power could also be converted into nutrients to maintain the bodys movement.
Apollo checked the current stock. At this rate, the water and food in the Sky Dynasty couldst for a month. After that, some people might not be able tost then.
Looking at the moon, Apollo sighed.
The Sky Dynasty ushered in the second night when His Majesty was not around. During that day, they built a second tent, which was from a bag of luggage and other materials found by Sharena.
At this point, the Sky Dynasty had a total of five tents. However, considering the current number of people at 45, and nearly 10 seriously injured people who needed to be taken care of separately from the others, furthermore in order to prevent the sudden inclement weather and the materials and food needed to be covered by a tent, therefore at this moment, there were still more than a dozen people living in a tent.
Aside from this, after a day of hard work, the three towers had already achieved a certain degree ofpletion.
The first was to consider the two functions of the towers. One was for on duty, and the other was to provide high-altitude firepower during the decisive battle.
Some of the people on duty needed to stay on the tower for a long time. This tower was made of the bones of the giant monkey, and the bone marrow was also emptied by His Majesty, so the inside of the tower was hollow. There was a huge hole at the top, and it was like a chimney.
So everyone made a andid it on the hole at the top of the tower. Then, they spent some effort to nail the perimeter of the onto the tower.
Before that, all the people on duty had to stand at the edge of the tower very carefully. In fact, their foothold was less than the size of a palm. It was a torture to both the body and the will. The people who were on duty on the first day slept until now before they had the energy to move around.
After the was made, the people on duty could sit on it.
In their words, the size of the mesh in the middle of the had gone through a heated discussion.
Finally, it was made to allow something to pass through. They said that they needed to consider the excretion of the people on duty in the tower. If they needed toe down when it was convenient, then no one would notice if the monsters attacked at this time.
This was strongly opposed by Bnda. His opinion was that he would rather have an extra person on duty than release the excrement so casually.
Then Bnda said a lot of words that he did not quite understand, such as human civilization starts from learning to deal with their own excrement and if you do this, even the body of the god-king will not be able to withstand it..
When Apollo thought of this, he nced at the tower. He thought of how the hollow interior of the tower was about to be used rationally, but Apollo could not exin it in one word.
The Sky Dynasty indeed did not think of this problem before
As everyone would not stay long in the same ce
And now, if they were to stay in one ce for a long time, this hurdle was inevitable. Apollo also vaguely felt the importance of this matter. If they did not want to be smelly to death by their own people before the monsters attacked, he had toe up with a solution.
These matters werent particrly important. At present, Apollo was most worried about issues such as food and drinks.
Although Sharena had only gone out for a few hours and brought back a batch of luggage, it was enough for everyone to use for a while.
However, if there wasnt a stable source, the food brought along would sooner orter be exhausted.
Apollos original hope was the wheat seeds in some backpacks. However, this was already proven impossible this morning. In this poisonousnd, the things that were grown would also be poisonous.
As for the white wheat that Simmons mentioned, he didnt know where to find it.
Moreover, ording to Sharena, there was still no way to get out of the swamp.
However, Apollo had also told them that they didnt need to find a way out from now on.
Now, all the monsters in the Ghost Swamp were targeting them. Even if they went out of the ind, they would only go from a dangerous ce to a more dangerous ce. Thinking of this, the ind was protected by the Great Wall and a wide swamp sea, it was actually the safest ce.
Speaking of the swamp sea, Apollo could not help but feel a headache.
It was a sea of extremely thick mud that surrounded the ind they were on. That was why it was called an ind here.
It was because of this mud sea that the monsters could not swim across and reach the ind.
There were monsters in the mud sea, which were the mud monkeys previously.
However, now that the mud monkeys had turned into a giant monkey, it had been killed by everyone.
As for the monsters on the ind, after the giant monkey died, its skeleton actually started to move with the remaining divine power, using its own body to build a bridge.
For this, the Sky Dynasty still had two things to n.
First was to cut off the skeleton of the giant monkey. Otherwise, there would be an endless number of monsters that would continue to climb onto the ind. Just the number of monsters looked terrifying.
Second was to be on guard against thend behind them. One day, they might discover that there were monsters that could swim ande ashore from other ces.
Although the mud monkeys had been cleaned up, no one could guarantee that there would not be other monsters that could swim here. Apollo looked at the empty ind behind him and could not help but shiver.
Chapter 431 - Blackie
Chapter 431: ckie
Early in the morning the next day, Sharena had already taken her fishing rod and was waiting for the team members toe and kill the monsters.
Apollo first greeted her, then raised his head and asked the person on duty on the tower, How was the situationst night?
The person on duty answered with red and swollen eyes, Safe.
Apollo sighed. In the past few days, theck of a stable source of food was like a thorn in everyones heart. As a result, everyone would save as much as they could when they ate. They would only take a bite when they were starving.
This had resulted the physique of these god-kings, who should have been able to party all night and still be energetic the next day, to be in this condition after being on duty and only stayed up for one night.
Im going to fish.
As Sharena said this, she threw the puppy out again.
At this moment, the puppy that was summoned by Sharena was still sleeping soundly. When it opened its eyes and saw this familiar scene again, it could do nothing but bark in the air.
Didnt you have 12 summoned creatures? Why do you keep catching this one as bait?
Apollo didnt know whether tough or cry when he saw this scene. She had already killed the puppy twice yesterday, and she had again thrown the puppy out early this morning.
Its the most obedient.
Sharena answered.
Obedient?
Apollo also felt a little strange when he heard a necromancer say such words.
Generally speaking, the summoning ability of a necromancer was passed down from the ancestors. In the ancient times, the strong had subdued a group of powerful creatures, and after the strong died, they left their contracts with these creatures to their descendants.
This way, they did not need to cultivate to be able to summon powerful creatures to assist them. The strong also inclined to pass on their contract technique to the weaker descendants.
As for those descendants with extraordinary talent, they could rely on themselves and did not need too much inheritance.
As a result, until now, necromancers were almost equal to their own weak abilities.
In fact, the stronger the summoned creature was, the weaker the owner was.
If Apollo hadnt asked a few days ago, for one to have 12 contract summoned creatures at one go, he probably wouldnt believed that the quantity could be this many.
However, the strange thing was that the contract was a one-sided overlord contract. The owner had full ownership of the summoned creature.
However, Sharena had actually said that the most obedient of her summoned creatures was the puppy in the sky. This meant that there was such a disobedient summoned creature. This was contrary tomon sense.
Apollo, what are you staring at? The monsters are here!
Apollo was in his thoughts when he was called back by Sharenas roar. He watched as the two monsters were falling from the sky. They were still biting on the puppy. They looked extremely hungry.
Bnda could only move around during this time. He killed the monsters with two swooshing sounds with his spear.
Seeing this, Simmons also took out two spears and started to work. The three of them were already quite well-coordinated by now.
Sharena provided the bait, and Apollo was strong. He was responsible for throwing the bait out and pulling it back. Bnda was responsible for killing the bait with his spear, and Simmons was responsible for recycling it
On the third hook, seven monsters were caught.
Sharena spread out her hands and shouted at the tattoo on her stomach, ckie, ckie,e out quickly. Ill give you good food
But this time, no matter how she shouted, the puppy did not believe her anymore. It stayed in the tattoo and refused toe out.
Alright, thats it for today. ckie is going to be angry.
Sharena said calmly. She put down the fishing rod and called for the members of the team to gather. They were ready to continue heading east.
The remaining seven monsters carcasses were handled by Simmons. Bnda, who needed to be monitored, could only squat at the side and watch in a daze.
Apollo, on the other hand, had to take care of the other peoples work, so he also left at this moment.
ckie, ckie
On the road, Sharena tried to call for the puppy again. If there was a dog leading the way, it would be perfect.
However, ckie did not dare toe out at this moment. It was afraid that it would experience the feeling of flying again once it came out.
Sigh, it seems that ckie wont be talking to me until tomorrow.
Sharena sighed and patted the tattoo on her stomach. It was a summoning tattoo that corresponded to a puppy.
Each of the twelve tattoos on her body corresponded to an animal.
Compared to what others called a necromancer, she actually felt more like a circus keeper.
However, contrary to what others had expected, that only powerful creatures had the need to be subdued, every necromancer should be able to summon a legion at any time, and every summoned creature should be extremely powerful.
However, ckie was actually not a powerful creature. It was just an ordinary puppy that she had picked up on her own.
It had no divinity and no special system. It was just the kind of puppy that could be seen everywhere on the streets.
After ckie died, she taught herself the summoning technique and managed to retain ckies soul. She usually sealed ckies soul on her body.
As for the other tattoos, they were just ordinary things with ordinarybat strength. Usually, when His Majesty was still in the Sky Dynasty, she could not bring them out at all. If they were ced on the battlefield, they would only be a hindrance.
With ckies experience, when she was subduing other animals, she still could not bear to peel off their self-will.
It must be known that every necromancer had to peel off the self-will of the summoned creatures so that they could bepletely used for their own purposes.
However, Sharena still could not bear to do so. She had retained the self-will of every summoned creature.
As a result, ckie was no longer willing toe out.
As for the other summoned creatures, their moods werent very stable to begin with, so Sharena usually didnt dare to let them out. If they bumped into other people, they would displease others.
Even so, she only had eleven tattoos on her body at the moment. The summoned creature on her forehead, which symbolized a rat, had identally gotten lost on the second level.
Sharena could, of course, forcefully take the rat back, but she suddenly felt that it wouldnt be a bad thing if she could leave a spy on the second level.
Perhaps one day, she would receive news from the rat on the second level?
She didnt know if this would that was why she didnt inform His Majesty.
Chapter 432 - Floating Island
Chapter 432: Floating Ind
Wait a minute, I saw this hill yesterday!
Sharena turned around and saw an old man in the team pointing at a hill in the distance and mumbling.
Youve seen it before? Thats normal, right? We took the same road yesterday
It would be weird if you didnt see it
The team was disdainful because the route they took today was exactly the same as yesterday. However, because they found their lost luggage half way yesterday, they went back early.
They nned to go further this time.
However, the old man shook his head. The hill wasnt at this location yesterday. Im sure of it. Otherwise, I wouldnt have volunteered to join the team and listen to a little girlsmand.
Sharena rolled her eyes. She thought to herself that she really couldnt convince the crowd as expected. No matter what, these people woulde after her. They couldnt help but mock her.
ckie! Come out and do your work!
This time, Sharena used a harsher tone to call out ckie. She was no longer as polite as she usually was.
Perhaps sensing its masters seriousness, ckie jumped out of the tattoo and ran towards the hill. It sniffed around the hill again and again.
A few minutester, ckie returned with a dejected look on its face.
It seems like we didnt find anything. Lets not worry about that hill. Lets keep moving.
Sharena put ckie away and continued to walk forward.
ording to the old man, this hill was in a different location from yesterday. The only possibility was that there was a group of monsters hiding in this hill. They were using the soil as cover and moving.
However, ckie, whose nose would never make a mistake, would not lie to them on this point.
ckie did not find anything, which meant that the hill was just an ordinary hill. There was no need to worry about it.
No, there must be something wrong.
The old man said as he picked up a broken bone.
This bone was so fine that it could not be used as a building material. That was why it was given to everyone as a spare item. If necessary, it might be useful in that ce.
The old man tore the clothes on his arm and wrapped the red cloth around the old bone. He then made a simple g and stuck it on the hill.
Seeing the old man so stubborn, Sharena could not say anything. She could only wait for the old man to finish all this before her team set off again.
As Sharena was walking, she estimated the time. If she waited until it was dark before turning back, it would bete at night when she returned to the beach. Therefore, she had to organize her team to go home in the afternoon.
ording to His Majestys previous request, Sharena picked up the mud on the ground and looked at it with interest as she was walking. However, no matter how she studied it, she felt that the mud in front of her was just ordinary mud.
Logically speaking, such mud should not grow poisonous wheat, but in fact it was.
At this moment, they had already traveled for a few hours, but they still did not find anything along the way.
This time, their team did not find anything. Other than a deste area on the ind, there was almost nothing else.
We are not very familiar with the road today. After everyone is familiar with the road, we can move further away. The luggage might be there.
At that time, Sharena was impulsive and that was why she chose to be the leader of this team. However, at this moment, she realized that the burden was heavy, and the atmosphere in the team needed her to be responsible for it.
Only then did she think of someforting words to make everyone feel better.
Indeed, because they were not familiar with the road, they had to be careful along the way. In this deste ind that did not have manyndmarks, they had to be careful not to take a wrong direction with every step they took. They therefore did not travel very fast.
Sharena believed that this situation would be better by tomorrow, as they would be familiar with the road then and know how to walk in a perfect straight line withoutndmarks. In the future, they could travel even further and perhaps the luggage was there.
Although she said so, Sharena could not believe it herself that a sneeze from the giant monkey would blow everyones luggage to be so far away.
Sharena looked at the boundlessnd behind her and thought that the chances of finding the luggage were slim.
Lets hope so.
There were less than 10 people in the team that went out, and they were both happy and worried at the moment.
They were worried that apart from creating a few tired people, they did not gain anything from their trip today.
They were happy that they had probably memorized the feeling of this journey. Tomorrow, they could speed up a little and try to reach the other end of the ind.
However, at his moment, an exmation erupted from the crowd.
Oh my God, what did I say? ! Look at the g!
The person who spoke was the old man just now. The old mans hands trembled as he pointed at a spot.
It was a t piece ofnd that was as smooth as a terrazzo. There was not a single sign of it floating up. And on that piece ofnd, there was a small g that was made of broken bones and clothes.
Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air at this moment, because this g was extremely familiar to everyone. It was the g that the old man had erected on the hill.
This meant that there were two scenarios. The first scenario was that the ground was indeed floating, like some sort of wave. The height of the hill had shifted to another ce.
The second scenario was that it was the same hill. However, for some reason, the g had been moved here by something.
Regardless of the situation, there was only one result.
That was, when they were out in groups, they should never think about remembering the road, because the road was constantly changing.
They had erected the g in the morning. They were now going back in the afternoon, and they were expected to arrive at the base before dark.
In just half a day, a hill had disappeared. If this step was put in the process of natural evolution, it would have taken a lot of time. However, the change in front of their eyes had happened only in half a day.
We have to go back quickly. We might have alerted something.
Someone in the team said so. Then, the entire team did not dare to let down their guard. They quickly ran toward the base as if they were afraid of being caught by something.
At this time, the Sky Dynasty was in the base at the foot of the Great Wall. Everyone had almost finished their days work and was ready to organize dinner.
Chapter 433 - First Thing First
Chapter 433: First Thing First
Simmons had been working as the monsters anatomist since yesterday. Today, he was able to use the two spears with ease.
However, this did not stop him from wasting a lot of materials that he did not use, including a few pieces of fur that had been identally cut and a few bones that had been broken into pieces.
The value of these things had been greatly reduced, but the Sky Dynasty did not reject anything at this moment. Apollo therefore kept them all.
The few pieces of fur that remained intact were sunned on the beach using the support made of bones by Apollo.
Apollo found that he actually did not need to do much. He just needed to open a palm-sized area and rub it back and forth on the fur, which would have a very good drying effect.
If he continued to dry it for a few days, using a wooden board to shape it, and with a wooden board in between two pieces of fur, it would make a very practical leather armor.
However, the current state of the Sky Dynasty was not enough to develop this thing. They were still worrying about food, drink and shelter.
The leather had been dried by Apollo today. Tonight, it would allow a warrior to sleep in a warm and bloody dream.
That was their actual condition. As they did not dare to use clean water to wash the fur, the fur still had the smell of blood. After being exposed to the sun, the smell was extremely strange.
Fortunately, there are no flies on this ind. If there were, then these fur must be a nest of flies.
Apollo felt that his work was a little boring, so heined to Simmons who passed by.
However, Simmons was not amused by the joke. Instead, he answered seriously, How do you know?
Ah? Apollo did not understand what this meant, so he could only ask.
Simmons took a deep breath. Youre wrong. Theres a fly-shaped monster here, and its also the most troublesome kind of monster.
Youll definitely defeat it, but itll always stop on your body when you least expect it. Once it sticks to you, the wound will continue to rot, and itll hollow out your entire body from the wound
Simmons shook his head with a worried look on his face when he said this. He then continued, Most of the idental deaths in our tribe were caused by these little things. Theres nothing we can do with them. We can only avoid them as soon as we see them. After all, we dont know how many more there are in the corner that you cant see
Hearing this, Apollo could not help but have goosebumps all over his body. He had thought that after these few days of hard life, his germaphobia would soon be cured. However, when Simmons talked about this thing, he still unconsciously shivered.
Dont worry too much, there are very few such monsters
Simmonsforted him, For humans, this kind of fly monster is hard to find. If you touch it, youll die. Its extremely dangerous.
But to other monsters, its just a small piece of fat that can fly. Its fragrant, soft, and smooth. You can swallow it in one bite
Stop! Stop! Apollo quickly shouted, Where did you learn these disgusting vocabs? Didnt you say that your tribe only has white bread to eat?
Simmons shrugged, Thats what Bnda said. He was describing a food called hamburger to me. I heard that its very delicious.
At this moment, Bnda was the most bored person in the entire Sky Dynasty. As a possible key figure, Apollo did not give him any work. In any case, he must not let anything happen to Bnda.
At this moment, Bnda nodded seriously. If theres a chance to go back, I will definitely let you have a taste of it. Only then will you realize that the food you ate in the past is not even worthy to be served on the table.
Is it that serious? Apollo asked, puzzled. Then the hamburger you mentioned, is it hygienic?
In fact, there was already ack of food in the Sky Dynasty nowadays. Most of the food came from the luggage that were retrieved, and most of the luggage was still filled with sand
However, as the temporarymander of everyone, Apollo also knew that he could not be pretentious at this time. His pursuit of cleanliness could only be put after the food was sufficient.
However, considering that Bnda said to wait until everyone was out from here, Apollo was immediately interested. He wanted to ask Bnda how the so-called burger was made.
Uh
Bnda realized that the modern methods of cooking might not be able to satisfy Apollos requirements for hygiene. In fact, it was not only once or twice that the burger shops ingredients were found to be unclean. However, modern people were all busy, they did not have the time to prepare a meal attentively.
Its hard to exin. It depends on luck.
After hesitating for a long time, Bnda finally gave this answer.
Then forget it. Ill just eat my bacon with sand here.
Apollo said self-deprecatingly. In fact, they could not evenst long with the water they drank, let alone washing the food with water.
By the way, Simmons, how did you solve the problem of drinking water?
Simmons exhaled. When he heard Apollo talk about water, he suddenly felt thirsty and missed the cool spring water at home.
Actually, our tribe has a clear water river, but no one knows where it originated from
Simmons rolled his eyes and replied, I was curious about this question when I was young. I walked along the river, but I fell asleep in the end. When I woke up, it was already night time, but I was still walking along the river. It was like sleepwalking. There seemed to be other things following me around. I was scared and ran back.
Now youre asking me how I could get a clean and non-toxic water source, my suggestion is to open the Great Wall and kill all the monsters outside. Ill bring you to my tribe to drink to your hearts content. You can go down and take a bath if you want.
Although Apollo knew that Simmons was joking with him, his adams apple still moved when he heard that he was taking a bath. He could only tell himself to hold it in. This was a difficult time. He had to work hard to get through it.
Does this mean that if we stay on the ind, we will never be able to get water to drink?
Bnda concluded from the side.
Simmons nodded and said, Looks like it, so things have been very serious. If we still dont have any idea, I suggest that we make this a top priority. Everyone stop work and think of a way.
Chapter 434 - Change of Policy
Chapter 434: Change of Policy
Give me some water.
Sharena was the first who returned from the expedition team. Riding on a big horse that she had summoned, she took the sk from Apollo and drank the water in one gulp. She then said after moistening her throat.
Theres something wrong with this ind.
Of course I know theres something wrong with this ind. No one said theres nothing wrong with it Apollo felt a little sorry for the water and took back the sk.
Sharena shook her head vigorously. Thats not what I meant. The ind is moving. The ce we saw when we went there disappeared when we came back.
After Sharena highlighted, Apollo also remembered something. A few days ago, when he looked at the wilderness behind him, he clearly remembered that there was a piece ofnd that was darker in color. However, that piece ofnd seemed to have disappeared as well. But Apollo did not pay attention to the matter.
If Sharena did not see wrongly, then this ind might not be a piece of solid ground. Instead, it was constantly moving.
However, now was not the time to think about this problem. No matter how the ind moved, it was unable to move the Great Wall.
During the construction of the Great Wall over the past few days, Apollo had already discovered that the Great Wall was more like it was ced on the ground, rather than growing out of the ground.
Every time he saw the Great Wall, Apollo could not help but miss His Majesty. The Great Wall that His Majesty had casually built back then had now be their most important haven.
Ive taken note of your opinion. Nowe with me. Im going to have a short meeting.
As Apollo spoke, he waved his arms and called everyone over to gather in front of the tent.
Guys, I have something to say.
Just one word.
Water.
Everyone frowned. Although they had already felt the water problem of the Sky Dynasty, since Apollo did not specifically mention it, they felt that it might not be as bad as they had imagined.
However, now that the problem had been brought up, it meant that this matter had reached the point of imminent danger.
Yes, water. I only drank two mouthfuls today, and I didnt dare to drink more.
Water, water
Everyoneined intermittently. Perhaps it was because after they discovered the water problem, they did not even dare to speak more, as they were afraid that they would waste the water in their mouths.
From today onwards, lets put aside all the work.
Apollo continued, We will try our best to find a solution to the problem of drinking water. This problem is quite urgent now.
Then, lets talk about the next action. Sharena!
Yes,Im here. Sharena raised her hand and answered.
Apollo nodded, and then paced a few times and slowly said, Everyone has seen Sharenas performance these few days. The luggage she brought back is enough for everyone to survive for half a month. I think no one should doubt her ability now, right?
Apollo still remembered when they announced the action n in the tent, only a few people were willing to go out with Sharena. The rest of the people were mostly unwilling to believe her. They were afraid that this little girl who had never performed well in the team would lead everyone astray.
But now, since Sharena had already gone out two or three times, and it was not that she had never brought back any fruitful results, Sharena had already proved to everyone that she was a qualified guide.
Everyone nodded. In fact Sharena was blushing as she knew that she was actually just walking with her head low and she had been lucky all along. In addition, they were more careful as after walking a few steps, they would turn around to look at the footprints. Only then did they ensure that there was no problem with the direction.
Besides finding a few luggage, the biggest credit of their team was the fact that the ind would move.
However, Sharena also knew that the fact that the ind would move was actually discovered by an experienced person with a certain amount of geographical knowledge in the team, and had nothing to do with her.
However, when Sharenas team discovered that the ind would move, Apollo decided not to tell everyone temporarily, as it would cause unnecessary panic. The most important thing now was to be prepared to stay here for a long time, and the issue of water was the priority.
After all, ordinary people could survive for a week without eating, or even longer if they were stronger. However, without water, no one could survive for more than three days.
Apollo continued, Now we must expand the team that goes out and search for everyones luggage with Sharena. ording to the current weight, at least half a months worth of water will be left on the ind somewhere. Those who are willing to join, please stand by Sharenas side.
After Apollo gave his order, the crowd began to move. Not long after, more than a dozen people stood beside Sharena.
The rest of you, make a bone shovel with me. Lets go and try to dig out the underground water.
Apollo ordered the rest of the people to use the bones of the monsters from before to make into the shape of a shovel. They would go to a ce far away from the Great Wall and try digging. They might be able to dig out the underground water.
Looking at the ck trees on the ind previously, it was very likely that there was a river or something underground. Otherwise, how could it be able to support so many ck trees.
Although most of the flowing water in the Ghost Swamp was also poisonous, ording to Simmons, it was worth a try. What if it was a non-poisonous river, or if the river had not been contaminated by the poison until now, then the Sky Dynasty would have an inexhaustible source of water.
As for the fact that there was a river underground, Apollo did not believe it at first, but Bnda swore that it was possible. There might even be more rivers underground than on the shore.
They spent an entire night making the bones of those monsters into the shape of shovels, at least to the extent that each could have one in hand.
The next morning, Sharena left with more than a dozen people. They had brought more people on this trip, so the pressure on the division ofbor was also reduced a lot. Five people were specially assigned to keep an eye on the direction, to ensure that they would not stray off the ind without anyndmark. This had make the progress of their team unprecedentedly fast.
They did not bother with the construction under the Great Wall anymore. They put them aside for now. Apollo had stayed back to keep watch. Same as previously, they woulde back if anything happened.
The others followed Simmonss footsteps and went to other ces. They dug into the soil at random. It would be good news if they found the soil was getting wetter.
Before leaving, Bnda went to see Sharena and told her to find a way to bring back a piece of mud from the sea of mud surrounding the ind if she had time.
Chapter 435 - Luggage Found by Accident
Chapter 435: Luggage Found by ident
Mud, mud
Sharena muttered, Where can I get that piece of mud for him?
At this moment, Sharena was leading her team along the beach. Logically speaking, they should follow this beach, and when they came back, they should follow the same route so that they would not lost their direction.
If they were to walk in a random direction, it was difficult to guarantee that they would be walking in a straight line. It was very likely that the leader of the team might tilt his footstep and deviate his direction slightly. Then, when they came back, it was very likely that they would be thousands of miles away, and they would not be able to find their base camp.
The sand on the beach was dark gray. Unlike the sand which was hard, this kind of sand was slightly softer. Some people said that it was veryfortable to step on, while others said that it took a lot of willpower to ept it, as the sand looked like something that was rubbed off during a bath.
On the other side of the sand, a huge sea of mud was surrounding the entire ind.
This sea of mud was a barrier that the monsters outside could not attack from all directions. It was also a cage that trapped the Sky Dynasty.
If it was just a sea, each of them would have a way to get through.
However, the sea of mud was dark red, and its toxicity was obvious.
Unless they could fly, they wouldnt be able to cross the sea of mud. No one could remember the path where they hadnded. Perhaps it had disappeared after a few days of fighting.
Now, Sharena still remembered that before she left, Bnda had mysteriously requested her to bring back a piece of mud for research purpose.
The question now was, what should she use to store the mud?
The construction team had already taken away the bags and backpacks that could hold things. All the things that the expedition team had were carried around with them. Even if someone brought a bag, they would not be willing to lend it to her. After all the moment a backpack was used to store mud, it would take a long time to clean it for safe use.
Whats that?
Someone in the team suddenly shouted. Looking in the direction, there was a backpack that was about to rot on the ground.
Its everyones luggage!
Someone shouted excitedly. Some of them went out for the first time and had already discovered something.
Quick, look whats inside.
They began to examine the backpack. It was obvious that this backpack was carried by the teams chef. Even now, Sharena could still remember the chefs appearance.
There were all kinds of spices and a small shovel in it. Of course, for the chefs portion alone, the amount of water and food couldst for a week.
Were so lucky to be able to pick it up as soon as we left.
Someone said with a smile, but Sharena felt weird hearing this.
This was because almost every time she cameout, she would walk along the beach. At this time, they were only half an hour away from the base camp. Sharena knew that she must have been to this ce before, but she didnt see this bag at that time?
No, even if she didnt see it, the five or six people in the team must have all been blind that they had left this backpack behind.
Floating ind
Sharena suddenly thought of this matter. She knew that the ground of this ind was not something that was stagnant, but was secretly moving in an inexplicable way.
If that was the case, this backpack was very likely brought over by the movement of the ind.
Sharena nodded as she thought of this. It seemed that their luck today was indeed good. At least, it was much better than the past few days. Yesterday, they had walked until dark and did not find anything, except for the moving hill.
Since youve found something, lets go back. After that, well continue our journey.
As Sharena said this, she had already turned around and walked back.
The crowd did not understand. Wasnt this a waste of a lot of efficiency? Why did they have to go back immediately after finding something? Shouldnt they continue their journey?
Sharena also saw through the crowds doubts, so she exined, Our Sky Dynasty is targeted by the administrator. Those of us who go out might be killed on the way, so we have to submit whatever we discover to avoid any waste.
Sharena said the coldest words calmly, and everyone fell silent.
Indeed, as a team that was going out, they faced more danger than those who stayed under the Great Wall.
However, this task had to be done by someone. After realizing that Sharena was not an unqualified guide, many people volunteered to join this team.
Although they were already nning to go back, how were they going toplete the task that Bnda had entrusted them with.
Sharena thought about it and finally decided to give up. She made a hand gesture and a shadow crawled out from her sleeve, turning into a pig.
Sharena pped the pigs back fiercely, Go,e back with a piece of mud.
However, the pig ignored her and even rolled its eyes at her.
Sigh. Sharena covered her face with one hand. This was why would it was said that among all the animals, the puppy was the most obedient. Most of the other animals had their own ideas and were unwilling to listen to hermands, especially those that sent them to death.
Unlike the impression of many, pigs indeed was a type of animal with a very high IQ. It was just that their image was a bit sloppy, so they gave people an impression of being stupid.
However, although the puppy was obedient, with its weak body, even if it had a mouthful of mud in its mouth, it would not be able tost until it reached the base camp. It was likely that it would die. This mission therefore could only be undertaken by the little tough pig.
Alright, try to lure it with food.
With this thought in mind, Sharena took out a piece of bacon from the chefs luggage. This was the standard dry food for the Sky Dynastys trip. It was durable and nutritious.
Sharena took out a small piece of bacon. At this moment, their food was very precious. To be honest, Sharena felt a little heartache to give this piece of meat to the pig.
In a brown arc, Sharena threw the bacon into the sea of mud.
Sharena remembered the piglets gluttony.
In addition, just like a normal pig, the piglets mouth was very big and prominent. If the piglet wanted to eat this piece of bacon, it would definitely eat a piece of mud along the way. This way, the mud would be brought back.
As for what Bnda wanted a piece of mud for, that was none of Sharenas business.
However, what Sharena did not expect was that the piglet looked at the bacon floating on the sea of mud, it only stunned for a moment before its neck suddenly tilted. It tilted its head and used the side of its mouth to hold the bacon, perfectly avoiding the mud.
Chapter 436 - Sharenas Piglet
Chapter 436: Sharenas Piglet
Pa.
Sharena gave herself a p.
Piglet, you win.
She only knew that piglet was a bit smart, but she did not expect it to be so smart. It could tell at a nce that its master wanted to kill her, but it also wanted to eat that piece of bacon. It therefore came up with the method of tilting its head to eat it.
I still have cow, tiger, rabbit
Sharena counted with her fingers the number of the animals she had left to use. It would be best if they were big enough to survive until they returned to the base camp being poisoned to death by the sludge. If they were slow-witted, they wouldnt be able to see what would happen.
Sharena, arent you a necromancer? Why dont you just order that pig to go back with a mouthful of sludge?
No, what do you want the mud for?
Cant a necromancer control his summoned creature? What do you do being a necromancer?
Everyone was making fun of Sharena. In their eyes, necromancers were usually powerful figures who summoned powerful puppets to fight. When they found out that Sharena was also a necromancer, they were shocked. They did not expect the Sky Dynasty to have such a figure.
But now that they saw that Sharenas so-called summoned creatures, were even a group of animals that did not listen to their masters orders, they felt that it was indeed very funny.
You guys dont understand. I dont like to use force
Sharena exined, Moreover, the mud is what Bnda wants. I dont know what Bnda wants to do.
As she was saying this, Sharena was just about to take back her piglet.
However, the piglet that was originally lively and could even raise its eyebrows to its master to signal that it would not be so easily deceived, died the next second.
What happened?
Why did your pig die? It didnt eat the mud!
This scene was quite strange. Everyone saw it with their own eyes. The piglet urately bit the bacon and did not take up any mud.
Even if it had, the piglet should have started rotting from its mouth.
Sharena also frowned. The death of an animal meant that the next time she summoned them, she would need to spend a certain amount of divine power to build their bodies. This was a waste of Sharenas own divine power.
If she used an animal to fish, and the rewards were much greater than the divine power she had spent, Sharena would not mind.
But now, the piglet had died right in front of her. It was too strange.
Lend me a knife.
Sharena took a long knife from herpanion and cut the piglet in the middle, revealing the contents of its stomach.
The piglet had not eaten for a long time, and its stomach was empty at the moment. It did not even chew the bacon properly and just swallowed it.
Near the bacon, it had already started to rot. ck stripes spread wantonly in the piglets body. In a short while, it had already turned into a pile of rotten meat.
Everyone covered their noses to block this unpleasant taste.
The bacon is poisonous.
Sharena said slowly.
No one refuted her, because this scene had happened right before everyones eyes. The piglet only ate the bacon, and now the piglet was dead. After splitting it open, they found out that it was the toxicity of the bacon that had killed the piglet.
Sharenas piglet was not much different from an ordinary piglet on Earth. For people like them who were at the god-king level, the poison was a kind of slow death, but for the piglet, it was a strong poison.
ckie,e out.
Following Sharenas shout, a pretty-furred puppy jumped out from her stomach.
Sharena raised the puppy. Among the countless ck animals, the name ckie referred to the puppy.
ckie, sister will bring you to eat something good. What do you think?
Woof!
After feeding ckie a piece of bacon, Sharena counted the time. Five seconds after the bacon entered her stomach, ckie stomped and fell straight to the ground, dead.
D*mn it, its really poisonous!
Sharena took back the carcasses of the puppy and piglet and turned them back into tattoos on her body.
Everyone who saw this scene was staring at each other in panic.
The bacon was taken out of the chefs backpack, and the chefs backpack was picked up in the wild.
The Sky Dynasty had arge batch of simr luggage.
If the food in the luggage was also poisonous, then there would be some poisonous food in the storage room of the Sky Dynasty. If it was eaten by someone who was unlucky, people would definitely die.
Its okay. The luggage from a few days ago was clean. We checked it.
Sharena pointed at the tattoo on her stomach. That was where ckie was.
Being your dog really requires some skills
Someone in the crowdmented.
What happened was after they had brought the food back to the base camp, they were not sure if the food was safe. They therefore tested the toxicity.
ording to the train of thought provided by Simmons, monsters only ate divinity and toxicity, and the food obviously did not have divine power.
Therefore, if they threw the food to the monsters outside, if thy ate it, it meant that the food was poisonous. If they did not eat it, it meant that the food was safe.
However, there was a drawback to this.
They had to throw enough food.
If it was too little, it would disappear if they threw it. They would not know if it was eaten or blocked, so they could only throw arge enough amount of food to verify it.
This was undoubtedly a waste, but soon, they thought of another way.
It was the extremely obedient ckie.
Let ckie eat it, and if it died, then the food was poisonous. If ckie was alive and kicking, then it was safe.
This method was very cost-effective. After all, ckies appetite was not very big. Moreover, as a dog without divinity, once ckie was poisoned, it would die very quickly. The time cost to verify the toxicity of the food was not high, and the results could be verified very quickly.
However, we have to tell Apollo about this. Everyone must be careful in the future.
Sharena muttered.
All the luggage that was picked up previously had been proven to be safe by ckie.
Every piece of bacon was picked up and fed to ckie. Every pot of water had to be shaken evenly to give ckie a sip. It was so full that ckie almost died. There was no sign of ckie being poisoned.
Therefore, Sharena had always believed that the luggage picked up outside should be safe, so there was no need to be so cautious in the future.
However, everything that was happening now meant that the luggage picked up was not safe either. It might even carry fatal poison.
Chapter 437 - Slowly Evaporating
Chapter 437: Slowly Evaporating
At night, Sharenas team had been waiting at the base camp for a long time.
They told Apollo about the situation. Apollo frowned and muttered that was there such a thing?
Then, Sharena summoned ckie on the spot and showed Apollo how fragile ckies life was.
Apollopletely believed her now. However, considering that all the food had been inspected and stored in the warehouse, he got the injured members of the team who were unable to work to guard them every day. Therefore, there was no need to make a big fuss again.
At this time, Simmons came back with the team that dug the underground water. Their clothes were dirty like a piece of modern art, but the expression on their faces seemed to have stopped at the primitive times.
We didnt find anything.
The moment Simmons came up, he gave everyone a summary of their actions for the day.
Their digging team had made very smooth progress at the beginning.
Thend on this ind was not very difficult to dig. It did not require much strength. A shovel was enough to dig a hole.
If they were willing, these people from the god-king system could use their strong physical attributes to directly turn this piece ofnd over.
What made them even more excited was that as they were digging, someone heard the sound of the underground.
That sound was a little strange. Although it was indeed the sound of water flowing, it was different from all the trickling water. That stream of water was jumping and making sounds.
Its like the way blood flows in the blood vessels?
Apollo listened to these people describe the sound of the stream of water and made a conclusion.
At that time, when they heard the sound of water flow, they did not care whether the sound was very strange or not. They quickly dug a few shovels down, wanting to dig it out first.
However, in their imagination, the scene of cool underground water gushing out did not appear. Instead, with a few crisp sounds, their shovels broke there.
Simmons and his men continued digging until they saw the blue-grayyer of stone. Simmons knew than that their efforts were in vain.
This meant that under the soft soil, there was a hard and unfathomableyer of stone. Even if there was an underground river in such soil, it was probably impossible to exploit it.
Now, the Sky Dynasty fell into silence. The water that Sharena found was proven to be poisonous and could not be used.
And Simmonss team had hit a wall elsewhere. They had spent a day doing nothing and gaining anything. If this continued, they would waste even more energy. The idea of underground water would bepletely executed.
Actually, I have another idea.
As Bnda spoke, he winked at Sharena. Did you bring back the mud for me?
Sharena picked up a long spear from the ground not far away. There was a backpack hanging on it. The backpack seemed to be very heavy. The bottom was already wet from the mud, and water was still dripping out.
Of course, the water that was dripping down was also in rust-color. In the Ghost Swamp, this meant that it was highly toxic.
As you said, I packed a backpack full of mud for you. What exactly do you n to do with it?
Bnda licked his lips. After Jerry left, he became the only modern person here.
Although there were many gods in the Sky Dynasty, such as Apollo, the son of the Sun, and Ares, the God of War
There was a problem with these people. Their scientific knowledge was quite backward. Sometimes, it was impossible to solve all problems with only strength.
Bnda wanted to try to make use the mud through modern methods.
After all, although they called it mud, at the same time they called the area outside the ind Sea of Mud.
asionally, there would be waves in this Sea of Mud that would rise with the wind. Just looking at it made one feel that it was full of water. It would be a pity if it could not be used.
Of course, Bnda did not have the confidence to do apletely professional treatment. After all, in this godforsaken ce, it was impossible to get a flnt.
The most primitive and effective method was distition.
Brenda used the skull of an unknown animal and carefully scooped up a pile of mud. Then, he ced the skull on the ground.
He covered a te with a hole in the middle of the te. The water vapor from the mud would rise from the hole.
Finally, a cover was ced on the te so that the water vapor would not escape. Instead, it would liquefy and flow back into the te.
This device was something that Bnda had already imagined. In the eyes of others, this thing was like some strange ritual.
Even Simmons, who boasted of his experience in the wilderness, did not understand Bndas method at the moment.
Bnda lit a me under the skull and turned to exin to everyone.
This method is called distition.
Its like a river that will slowly evaporate when it is exposed to sunlight. The water vapor will rise to the sky and turn into clouds. When the clouds umte to a certain extent, they will fall again, and that is rain water.
Distition is a manual process. The water that is evaporated is usually extremely clean.
As Bnda spoke, he nced at the heat and thought that this step would take some time.
If this was done, the water that was produced would be drinkable. Then, they would only need to make arger steamer.
As for the heat, the Sky Dynasty had Apollo, so there was no need to worry.
The group continued to discuss the specific matters of the underground water, as well as their next step. After about ten minutes, Bnda felt that it was about time and opened the lid.
Water mist rose, and a wave of hot air pounced on Bndas body. When the wind blew, it immediately turned into a wave of cold.
In the te that was supposed to be used to collect water, there was now transparent and clear water.
After seeing this, many people immediately licked their dry lips.
Can this really produce water?
Apollo was stunned by the scene before him. Whether it was His Majesty or Bnda, these people who considered themselves modern people could always produce some strange but inexplicable useful things.
ckie,e out!
When Sharena saw the bowl of water, her first reaction was to quickly summon the chief drug tester of the Sky Dynasty.
As soon as ckiended on the ground, Sharena lifted him up. Its been hard on you today. You must be thirsty. Ill bring you some hot water.
Chapter 438 - Water Source
Chapter 438: Water Source
Woof!
cky did not disappoint all. It seemed to have forgotten that it had already been killed once today.
Sharena picked up the te and carried ckie with one hand to prevent it from running away. She stuffed the te to ckies mouth with the other hand and said gently, Drink it while its hot.
ckie stuck out its bright red tongue back and forth. After licking the te a few times, it purred and rolled its eyes. It was dead.
How could it be?
Bnda looked at ckie who was dead. His reaction was even more aggressive than its master, Sharena.
ckie! Dont y dead!
Sharena patted ckies head and realized that the dog was only ying dead.
Sure enough, under its masters stern scolding, ckie jumped down. It jumped happily and wagged its tail, inviting its master to y with it.
It probably had died too many times, thinking that we wanted to see it die
Sharena gave a reasonable exnation for ckies actions.
Youre ying dead, youre ying dead. You scared me to death.
Bnda reached out his hands a few times wanting to p ckie, but in the face of such a lively ckie, he could not bring himself to do it. He then hugged ckie and gently stroked it.
ckie didnt die after drinking distilled water, which meant that the distilled water was indeed non-toxic.
ckie was just an ordinary puppy. Compared with the people of the god-king system, ckies system was extremely fragile. It wasnt even safe to be exposed to the Ghost Swamp for a long time.
Although ckies greatest use along the way was to die, Sharena still felt sorry for her puppy. She quickly took ckie back from Bndas hands.
Theres water to drink!
Everyone shouted. Although they did not quite understand the distition process, the situation before them meant that they could create a safe water source from the sludge.
ording to Bndas demonstration, this process required sludge, equipment, and high temperature.
Needless to say, the sludge here could not be used up even if there were a hundred Sky Dynasties. The equipment could be made by Bnda. As for the high temperature, with Apollo, the humanoid sun, there was no need to worry at all.
This water is still too little. Its still not enough.
Apollo muttered, Can you make a bigger container?
Bnda nodded. But this requires a bigger monster skeleton. In short, I need at least threerge andplete bones.
The three bones were stacked together. The one at the bottom was used to hold the mud, and the middle piece was used to collect distilled water. The one above was used to block the water vapor, so at least three pieces were needed.
Considering the efficiency, the distition used today was already a little difficult to satisfy ckie, not to mention 45 people from the Sky Dynasty.
Therefore, they had to have a bigger distition machine, the bigger the better. However, considering the raw materials were made from the bones of monsters, the size also depended on how big the monsters they could hunt.
The biggest monster we can find so far is a monster in the shape of an elephant.
Apollo thought that if he could lure such a monster in and kill it, he would definitely get a lot of bones.
However, Brenda shook his head. He did not support such a method.
First, how do you want to lure an elephant in? With our current fishing rod, we cant pull it.
Second, you might not know what an elephants bones look like. It can be said that its very difficult to make a container of water.
Third, an elephant is aplete herbivore. We dont have the corresponding bait to use.
Bndas words sounded very reasonable. Apollo also recalled that he had indeed seen the appearance of an elephants bones before. The skull that could make the best container of water actually had three holes in its eyes and nose. It was very difficult to mend the holes.
Then what do you think we should do?
Apollo threw the question to everyone.
At this time, the person who was still on duty in the tower said loudly, We might as well chop down this tower of mine.
Everyones eyes were attracted to it.
It was aplete piece with no holes, and was big.
This fulfilled Bndas conditions.
And now, they did not need to hunt any elephants at all. Beside them, there was actually something that met the requirements, and that was the tower.
I think its fine. Simmons expressed his view first. He thought that it was worth it to sacrifice a tower to be a distition machine.
However, there were also voices of objection from the crowd. After all, this tower was left to them by His Majesty. Now, they actually wanted to use the creation left by His Majesty to do other things. This was uneptable to some people.
The decision was in Apollos hands. At this moment, Apollo also couldnt make a decision.
How about this? Tomorrow, everyone will try again. If we can dig up underground water, then we will leave three towers. If we cant, then we will cut down one of the three towers and make into a distilling machine.
In the end, Apollo answered to everyone.
Early the next morning, ording to Apollos words, their task today was still digging for underground rivers.
Originally, the matter of digging underground rivers had already been given up by everyone.
However, the method they found at this moment could only be used by sacrificing one of the towers left behind by His Majesty. This was a little uneptable to many people, including Apollo himself.
However, logically speaking, the distilling machine was indeed much more important than one tower. They now had three towers. On one of the towers, there would always be a few three-shift duty personnel stationed on it. As for the other two, other than installing some firepower and storage, it didnt seem to have any other use.
The function of one distilling machine was obviously bigger that the function of a tower. Thinking of this, Apollo felt a little ufortable. He thought to himself that he had to dig out a river from the ground today. That way, it would be a perfect scenario.
By the way, when you were digging downwards, did you see any traces of those ck trees?
Apollo suddenly thought of this matter and hurriedly asked Simmons.
Apollo still remembered that this ind originally had a ck forest that was opaque. Those ck trees seemed to have the power to control peoples minds. Ares seemed to have gotten lost because of this matter, until now, there was still no trace of him.
If things were to develop better in the future, Apollo even wanted to form a team specifically to look for Ares.
At this point, Apollo did not believe that Ares was still alive. However, if he wanted to see him if he was still alive, and if he was dead, he had to see his corpse. No matter what, he had to find Aress body, even if it was just a piece of bone.
Simmons shook his head and replied, The ck tree? No.
Chapter 439 - Apollos Mission
Chapter 439: Apollos Mission
Ive never seen the ck trees again.
Apollo thought about what Simmons had said, and he did not believe it. He shoveled the ground.
When the ind came up, it had already been covered with the strange ck trees. Those trees had left a deep impression on Apollo, not only because they were so strong that even His Majesty found it difficult to split them open.
Until now, no one had any clue. When everyone was using the ck trees to take refuge, these ck trees had actually burrowed into the ground. That time, the Sky Dynasty had almost fallen here.
ording to the memories of that day, if they were digging for underground water here, it was very likely that they would see the ck trees underground again.
Although His Majesty had emphasized that there must be something wrong with the ck trees, it was best not to provoke them.
However, they had to solve the water problem now. Although the distition method proposed by Bnda could bring a certain amount of safe water to everyone, it would still require the demolition of a tall tower.
If possible, no one here would be willing to destroy what His Majesty had left behind.
So, if they could dig into the underground river, it would be the best.
Apollo dug very deep, he straightened his back with all his strength then only could he scoop out the soil.
There was no strange phenomenon.
Apollo frowned. In fact, it was not that he had to see the ck tree.
But the hole left by the ck tree when it drilled into the ground was something that should have been there.
However, the ground was now t andplete, and there was no trace of anything that had burrowed into the ground.
After half a day, Apollo dug into theyer of hard rock that they had previously reported.
It was ayer of bluish-gray rock, but it was still too small to be described as a rock. Apollo roughly estimated that this rock was even bigger than this ind, supporting arge area of the Ghost Swamp.
Apollo didnt want to touch thing of unknown origin. Instead, he used a shovel and knocked on it a few times, making a crisp sound. It didnt look that easy to destroy.
Let me try.
Like all adventure stories, each main character had to go through difficulties to get something.
So Apollo vaguely felt that the underground river that jumped up and down as reported previously might be visible after opening thisyer of rock.
Apollo circted some divine power. In his mind, this was enough to smash the rock.
Then, Apollo used the divine power on the shovel and tried to open the rockyer.
Its useless. Weve tried it before.
Seeing this scene, Simmons didnt stop him. He knew that if Apollo didnt try it, he wouldnt feel satisfied.
However, they had already tried when they discovered thisyer of rock yesterday.
No matter how much divine power they had, they could not hurt thisyer of rock.
They could not even leave a scratch on it. The toughness of thisyer of rock was far beyond everyones imagination.
Sure enough, with a crisp bang, the bone shovel that was wrapped in Apollos divine power broke into more than two pieces the moment it touched theyer of rock.
This is too hard.
Apollo looked at the shovel in his hand that was broken and could no longer be used. He shook his head and sighed after a long time.
This was also illogical. Apollo had seen it once before, and that was the ck trees.
What he did not expect was that there was soft soil under their feet, and under the soil was ayer of stone that was so hard that it could not be broken.
This is also a good thing.
Simmons shrugged and said, At least this shows that everyones feet are safe.
Previously, the Sky Dynasty had the Great Wall blocking them, so it could be said that they werepletely isted from the monsters that could only live onnd.
What they were worried about next was the flying monsters. However, those monsters were guarded by the firepower of the tower, and they were also partially injured by His Majestys flying sword. Therefore they did not really create any threat.
Then, they began to worry about whether there would be monsters that could dig holes in the ground.
After all, some of these monsters looked simr to the monsters on Earth, whether in terms of their habits or appearance.
If there were monsters like pangolins that entered the base camp from the underground, it would be very troublesome.
However, today, they had also verified that if they dug holes in the ground, they would soon encounter the hard rockyer. Therefore, if they wanted tounch arge-scale attack on the Sky Dynasty from the underground, the passage was very small, and the threat was not as big as they had imagined.
A dayter, they still did not discover anything. Either they did not dig into the so-called underground river, or they were blocked by theyer of hard rock.
Lets go, Apollo. It seems that we have to cut down a tall tower.
As Simmons spoke, he had already begun to demolish the tall tower.
Seeing the things left behind by His Majesty being sawed open, many people still felt a little ufortable. They used the excuse of wanting to do other work and go elsewhere, and not to look at this scene.
They overthrew and sawed open the tower and used it as a raw material to make a distition machine.
The chief designer was, of course, Bnda. Bnda had actually only made arger distition bowl, and it was divided into three parts.
The tower was sawed open from the middle, from a cylinder to two semi-cylinders..
The semi-cylinder made up the first part of the distition, which was ced at the bottom to hold the sludge.
The other semi-cylinder, which could be used as a lid, was ced at the top of the whole machine to prevent the steam from escaping.
The middle part was the mostplicated, it had to have a small hole protruding upward, and it had to be able to hold water.
This part was not something that could be done in a short period of time. What Bnda meant was that they could only saw the tower into small pieces, and then slowly put them together ording to the shape they wanted.
Why dont you take this opportunity to rest?
Apollo heard Simmonss teasing voice.
Indeed, although Apollo was currently the leader of everyone, what he did every day was extremely monotonous, which was to bask the fur and bones in the sun.
The skins of the monsters were one of the best materials to keep out the cold. ording to Simmons, even the Endless Tower was divided into four seasons. The next season was summer, but it was still the coldest time of spring.
In addition, the tents were still a little inadequate, so the skins of the monsters still had to be made.
And by the time the distition machine was done, Apollos daily task would be added with boiling water.
Chapter 440 - The Food Issue
Chapter 440: The Food Issue
The next day, the distition machine had already taken shape. Seeing that the machine had been built, everyone finally weed a morning of hope.
For this important distition machine, they naturally needed to arrange shifts to protect it in the future. This was another mobilization of the Sky Dynastys people.
Sharena, from now on you dont need to look for luggage anymore.
Apollo instructed Sharena. This was because affter discovering that there was poison in their luggage yesterday, even if they found luggage outside now, they might not be able to use it.
Most of the luggage carried thick clothes for keeping them warm, or for overnight support cloth which was used to assemble tents. There were also some spare parts for weapons and armor.
Of course, there was also plenty of water and food in their luggage. It was not necessarily the most delicious, but it was definitely the most satisfying.
Now, the support and cover needed for tents could be reced by the bones and fur of monsters.
The problem of water was already solved. When this distition machine was ready, only five or six people would need to take turns to carry the mud every day, which would solve the water problem of the Sky Dynasty.
Therefore, the luggage that was left outside was no longer a necessity. The team that went out couldpletely call it a day.
Okay, Apollo, what do we do next?
After hearing that she did not need to go out anymore, Sharena felt that more than half the burden on her shoulders had disappeared.
After the prototype of the distilling machine was made, Sharena also understood that they would no longer need the luggage that was left outside.
However, ording to what His Majesty said before he left, the surrounding terrain and soil environment would have to be surveyed sooner orter.
You guys will take turns guarding that distition machine.
As Sharena had spare manpower on her side, Apollo let them take turns to look after the distition machine.
After all, any resources could be regenerated. However, building this distition alone, the remaining strength of the entire Sky Dynasty could only build three of them.
It was said to be three because the distition machine was made from the materials of the towers. They only had three of such towers in total, and they had to leave at least one to observe the monsters outside.
How is outside?
Apollo asked the staff on duty on the tower.
Everything is normal, just like before. A few monsters died, nothing else.
Apollo nodded. This was the best answer.
ording to the report of the duty officer every night, the monsters that traveled at night were mostly jackals.
They were weak and had abnormal daily schedules. They would always sneak attack the other monsters after they fell asleep, and they would always be full.
Therefore, every night, there would be monsters that died. The jackals took nine-tenths of the credit. There were also some came from the stampede among the monsters, especially the giant elephant-shaped monsters, which a slight movement at night could crush a group of them to death.
As of today, the monsters had surrounded them for four days, and they still did not seem to be leaving.
However, not a single monster that had surrounded them for four days came in. This also showed how strong the Great Wall was. As long as they were still inside the Great Wall, they were safe.
Therefore, even though they were surrounded by these monsters, the Sky Dynastys people did not feel panic at all. After all, some monsters died unnaturally every night, and the Sky Dynasty had sufficient water source. The scales of victory in this protracted battle hadpletely skewed towards the Sky Dynastys side.
What made them say so was because other than the sneaky jackals, the biggest problem was these monsters had not been eating for four days, and there was not a single drop of water to drink.
ording to Simmons, the monsters outside must be very weak by now. It would not be long before the monsters dispersed and no longer posed a threat to the Sky Dynasty.
Of course, it was uncertain if they would return.
By the way, why do these monsters keep chasing after us?
Apollo shook his head and muttered to himself. Meanwhile, Bnda, who was beside him, grinned and said, Maybe were too smelly. Its been a long time since we took a bath.
A bath
For Apollo, this important thing to him was very far away now.
The Sky Dynasty had just solved the problem of water supply, and the distition machine was still under construction. It was a bit too extravagant to think of thoroughly cleaning himself up.
We women havent even said anything yet.
Sharena entered the tent andined after hearing their conversation.
More and more people entered the tent one after another. Apollo had informed them of a short meeting.
Weve gathered everyone here because we have something important to say, and its something that everyone knows.
Facing everyone, Apollo said slowly.
At this moment, most of the people were still smiling. Some of them were even blushing and in a state of excitement.
It was because of the distition machine that was ced at the center of the base camp. Its appearance meant that the Sky Dynasty had obtained the guarantee of drinking water and could survive here for a long time.
Originally, everyones biggest problem was the water source. Without water, they would not be able to live for more than three days.
Even with the god-kings system, it was precisely because of this powerful system that they had to consume a lot more nutrition every day. Therefore, just like ordinary people, they would copse after three days without water.
Ordinary people said that people would not live for more than three days without water, and they would not live for more than a week without food. After the water source problem that was originally stuck on everyones neck was solved, even if they did not do anything now, they would still be able to live for a month.
After a month, they would have food shortage situation, and after another week, they wouldpletely copse.
This time, Ive gathered everyone to discuss the food issue.
Apollo directly exined the main point of this meeting, which was the food issue that everyone would face in a months time.
ording to the aboriginal Simmons, the only food that could be eaten here was the white wheat that he had mentioned before.
However, they had never seen this thing ever since the Sky Dynasty came here, let alone trying to get it.
Are you sure that the preserved bacons are all safe?
Someone in the crowd asked this question.
After Sharena returned yesterday, two major events happened in the Sky Dynasty. One was the distition machine, and the other was the food in the luggage that had poison
Chapter 441 - Brainstorm
Chapter 441: Brainstorm
After all, the bacon in the luggage Sharena brought back earlier was poisonous.
After gathering together this time, everyone began to discuss this matter again.
There was no mole in the Sky Dynasty. Even if there was, Jerry would not have brought this person into the trial ground.
To be able toe here with His Majesty was an honor that most people in the Sky Dynasty could not get even if they wanted to. Jerry was also very cautious when it came to the selection of people. Therefore, it was almost impossible to rule out the possibility that someone from the inner circle had intentionally poisoned them.
Then, the remaining possibilities were firstly, there were other people on the ind who, after discovering that the Sky Dynasty was picking up their luggage in the wild, poisoned the food in their luggage in the hope of killing the people of the Sky Dynasty.
Secondly, the luggage had been exposed in the wild for a long period of time. It might have been corrupted by the environment, so it had be poisonous.
However, it was hard to make such a im stick.
This was because the bacon that they brought was prepared tost for a long time. Previously, everyone had carried their luggage and traveled in the Ghost Swamp for a long time, but they had never heard of anyones food being tainted.
Moreover, although the bacon was very durable for storage, it was still meat after all. If the poison were to infect the human body, it would start to rot from the wound.
There was a contradiction between these two points. The bacon was contaminated with poison, but why did it not rot? From the looks of it, the bacon was still tender and delicious.
Therefore, the biggest possibility was that someone had deliberately poisoned it.
As for who that person was, everyone in the Sky Dynasty had their own opinions, but the biggest possibility was that administrator.
At this point, everyone had to admit that this greatest existence on the third level of the Endless Tower was indeed an enemy of the Sky Dynasty.
We can discuss and gather our thoughts. Uh, what I mean is, regarding the issue of food, I hope that everyone can express your opinions freely. Even if its ridiculous, you can say it out without any worries. Maybe your words can help everyone open up their minds
Apollo said as he gestured with his hands.
Apollo had thought of thismunication mode after a sleepless night.
He realized that the previous method of taking turns to speak was still not suitable for the current Sky Dynasty.
After all, His Majestys departure had brought a great blow to the morale of the Sky Dynasty. In the past few days, everyones interaction had obviously decreased.
This was the most obvious during the meeting. Apollo realized that the so-called meeting was usually just him distributing the tasks. The others would either look like they wanted to say something but hesitated or simply listened in silence.
Apollo felt that he had to think of a way to pry open everyones mouths. After all, with his brain alone, he definitely could notpare to His Majesty.
It was after midnight that it shed through Apollos mind. He suddenly thought that he could add a sentence after he spoke, asking everyone to discuss freely. Even the most ridiculous words could be said casually.
With helping others open their minds as the reason, he believed that everyone would not refuse.
Apollo suddenly felt that he was a genius. After His Majesty left, he finally did something meaningful!
Just as Apollo decided to name this discussion method, he saw a sh in Bndas eyes. Isnt this a brainstorm?
What brainstorm?
Of course, Apollo didnt understand. In modern society, it was a discussion method that was almost outdated. At this moment, it was regarded as a new invention. This made Bnda speechless.
Anyway, thats what I meant. Then Ill go first.
Apollo cleared his throat. The original intention of the discussion method was to let everyonepletely let go of themselves and make suggestions. Even if it was a wild idea, it was better than nothing.
Therefore, in order to lead this atmosphere, Apollo knew that he needed to make a suggestion that sounded very stupid and exaggerated.
I think that we will never get food on this ind, so I suggest that we search outside the ind!
Apollo proposed a n that no one had ever heard of. He initiated to abandon the Great Wall that they relied on to find food outside.
This immediately attracted everyones attention. Before everyone could be surprised, Apollo spoke again.
I suggest that we form a team of more than 20 people and go to Simmonss tribe to get the white wheat!
The air was quiet for a moment. Everyone was thinking about whether the n Apollo had mentioned would work or not.
However, everyone quickly reacted. This was the brainstorm that Apollo had proposed, so there was no need to care about its rationality. They could just say it casually.
I object! Simmons was the first to object after hearing the n. Why do we have to send out a team?
In fact, when Apollo mentioned to look for the tribe, everyones first reaction was to object.
After all, everyone had been doing their best just to stay alive in the Great Wall. Now, they actually had to send out a group of people out of this ce, this was tantamount to sending the team to their deaths.
Simmons frowned and continued, My suggestion is that since we have already thought of sending a small team to look for my tribe, we might as well all set off together!
This is even more ridiculous.
Someone in the crowdmented.
Apollos previous suggestion was already imaginative enough. Although the monsters now were much weaker than before, choosing to go out at this time was still courting death.
At this time, asking everyone to walk out of the Great Wall to find Simmonss tribe had no effect other than giving the monsters outside a thoughtful take-out.
Why dont we try to see if the monsters can be eaten?
After Apollo and Simmonss two ridiculous suggestions, everyone suddenly became like arge number of chatterboxes. Since the two highly respected people had said such words, then the others did not have any worries, they said whatever they thought of.
I dont know if you still remember that His Majesty went to the fourth floor because he ate a golden core. Anyway, that means that the golden core is not poisonous and edible. Why dont we try eating that thing?
Arent you afraid that the divine power will overflow and explode and die?
Then what is there to eat? Why dont we draw lots and eat each other
Chapter 442 - Monster Which Challenged, Jackal
Chapter 442: Monster Which Challenged, Jackal
How could you think of eating each other? Whats the difference between us and the monsters outside then?
Sharena was extremely dissatisfied with that persons suggestion.
Everyone could say whatever they wanted. No matter how ridiculous the idea was, they could express it as much as they wanted. What if it helped others open their minds?
Apollo said it himself, but he didnt expect that someone could even think of eating each other.
Seeing what were discussed by everyone were bing more and more hical, such as giving birth to children and eating each other, burying monsters in the ground to see if new monsters could grow, castrating monsters to remove the poison
Apollo reached out his hand and was about to stop everyone, as he worried that the topic would distract into a dangerous direction, however, Apollo soon thought of something.
Eating each other.
This proposal was only made in this brainstorming under the premise that people could speak freely.
As for the people of the Sky Dynasty, Apollo believed in everyones character. Even if they were really going to starve to death, they would not allow such a thing to happen.
However, the monsters were different.
They had a rtionship between eating and being eaten. In some monsters, it was normal for them to devour each other.
Moreover, this was not a guess. It was something that happened in reality. The jackals that traveled at night were in this situation.
Then, would they devour each other and end up like breeding venomous insects, producing an unprecedented powerful creature?
Thinking of this, Apollo first denied himself.
It was because even if the monsters devoured each other and eventually produced a monster king, it would definitely surpass Tier Three god-king. It would at least be at Tier Four god-king. Once things developed in this manner, the administrator would make a move to send the monsters up to level four of the Endless Tower.
But Apollo soon remembered something. This administrator was not impartial. He was trying to trip up the Sky Dynasty, hoping that they would be buried here forever.
Therefore, if such a powerful thing really appeared outside, the administrator would see that it killed everyone present and send it up with satisfaction.
Every time Apollo thought of the administrators attitude towards them, he would have a headache. He hoped that His Majesty would meet an administrator who supported the Sky Dynasty on the fourth level.
Everyone, continue to discuss. Im going out for a while.
As Apollo said this, he put aside the bustling crowd and let them continue to discuss while he walked out of the tent alone. However, not long after, Simmons followed.
Apollo, are you worried about something?
Since Simmons had asked this question, Apollo decided to reveal his spections about the monster king.
After Simmons heard these words, he fell into a long silence. He did not object to Apollos spections, nor did he nod in agreement.
After a long time, Simmons slowly said, I cant answer your question. Before we came here, the administrator must have acted impartially. If a monster king really appeared when the monsters devoured each other, my tribe would have been sent up by the administrator before I could see it. So, I cant give a definite answer.
I see.
Apollo had nned to get some useful information from the aborigines, but now it seemed that even the people born and raised here still wouldnt know everything about the world. However, this was also very normal.
Apollo turned his head and asked the people on duty on the tower, How is it outside now?
Nothing unusual, my Lord, its the same as before.
The same as before?
Apollo thought about it in his heart. The so-called same as before, was it from the appearance of the monsters on the first day when they were still fierce, or when they were tired recently and began to show signs of decadence?
Apollo felt that he should go up to take a look personally this time.
He would not normally do this, because he had absolute trust in the people on duty.
Simmons also followed along. Up until now, they had not put up stairs for the tower, because the number of bones was not enough for them to be so luxurious.
Aftering up, Apollo found that it was indeed as the people on duty said, everything was the same.
Some of therge monsters had already fallen. Theirrge size meant that they needed more nutrition. They could not bear the hunger normally therefore they had starved to death at the foot of the Great Wall and did not think of giving up on the siege, and leaving this ce.
Theirrge bodies naturally became the nutrients for other monsters. The monsters nearby were blessed. The monsters that could not be hunted because of their size were now being devoured by others without any struggle.
In order to snatch these food, the small-scale conflicts between the monsters had never stopped. Apollo looked at the few jackals that were fighting among themselves. He could not wait for them to fight to the death. This way, the strength of the monsters would be reduced to the minimum.
It seems that there is no problem. Lets go down.
On the tower, Apollo patted Simmonss shoulder, indicating that they could go down.
However, Simmons was frowning at the moment. No matter how Apollo reminded him, he was unmoved. His eyes were staring straight ahead.
Is there a problem?
Apollo sensed that something was wrong and quickly asked.
Yes.
After Simmons answered, he didnt say anything and just watched.
Apollo didnt want to disturb him, so he simply looked in the direction of his eyes. There, a jackal-shaped monster was confronting a lion-shaped monster. The two monsters had a conflict because of the food.
Generally speaking, jackals dont dare to challenge lions.
Simmons, who looked like a statue, opened his mouth and smiled. Apollo listened carefully at the side.
Jackals are usually scavenger monsters. They eat the carcasses of other monsters. They usually dont take the initiative to fight with other monsters, especially in such a situation where neither side is willing to give in. In the past, jackals would immediately run away with their tails between their legs.
Simmons made his own exnation. It turned out that the jackal was too brave, which made Simmons suspicious.
Maybe its crazy from hunger, which is why it challenged a monster it cant defeat.
Apolloforted him, but Simmons shook his head without appreciating it. The jackals which challenged us have long been dead.
Chapter 443 - The Last Words of the Tribe
Chapter 443: The Last Words of the Tribe
I told His Majesty about this before. I was bored that day, so His Majesty came to talk to me.
Simmons took a deep breath and began to talk about what had happened a long time ago.
At that time, His Majesty asked me if the monsters hadpletely gone mad, or if they were still rational.
With my many years of hunting experience, I soon replied to His Majesty. I told His Majesty that many monsters had intelligence, and different individuals of the same race even had different personalities.
However, although monsters have their own personalities, they will still act ording to certain principles.
For example, jackals. They are thin and weak, and without sharp ws, they are destined to not be able to win in a frontal battle.
So they had to chose to ambush and pick up scraps.
At that time, His Majesty frowned after hearing it. I knew I had to give a reasonable exnation.
I said seriously at that time, perhaps those jackals who chose to fight head-on had died, and those who remained and reproduced were all sinister jackals. That was why the jackals were so clever.
His Majesty quickly understood what I meant, and used a few very delicate words to make a conclusion. I was very impressed.
What his Majesty said at that time was natural selection.
Apollo was stunned when he heard such words. As someone from the ancient times, he could not understand what natural selection was.
Simmons exined, Monsters with sharp ws have a higher chance of surviving, so the chances of leaving offspring are high. The chances of their offspring having sharp ws are also high. Over time, this race will all have sharp ws. This is probably what it means.
In short, monsters adapt to the environment. Simmons added, But we humans are different. We change the environment.
This leads to an environment that was originally in a dynamic bnce, but we broke it in a short period of time.
Let me put it this way.
Simmons still had no intention of going down. Instead, he stood on the tower and suddenly told Apollo about a matter from the past.
In my tribe, there was once a strong and gentle female warrior. She was also the first person in our tribe to start raising monsters.
When Apollo heard this, he was already shocked. Raising monsters?
Apollo looked at the terrifying and disgusting monsters below. They were like animals on Earth, but most of them were covered in mud and looked very dirty. It was hard to imagine how bold she was, only then did she dare to raise these things as pets.
Simmons continued, The monster she raised was a newbornmb. At first, she just wanted to test whether the monster could live in harmony with us if she brought it with her since it was young
After themb was washed, the disgusting mud on its body was gone, and it wouldnt grow mud on its own
Of course, she also tied the mouth of themb up and only removed it when she was feeding it.
Themb grew up very quickly and began to show its aggression and hostility towards us day by day.
Under pressure, she should have killed the monster with her own hands, but she still couldnt bear to do it.
So, she pulled out the horns of themb and broke all the teeth of themb. In short, she eliminated all the parts that could infect people with poison.
After that, she was upied. She had to take the hunters of the tribe to eliminate the threat of the monsters, and at the same time, she had to take care of themb. After all, no one in the tribe was willing to help her do such a thing.
Subsequently, themb died. The lion-type monster did it.
She left the tribe in a fit of anger and almost wiped out the lion-type monster here.
At first, we didnt pay much attention to it. After all, lions are indeed a very dangerous monster. Its a good thing for us that they were wiped out. At that time, our focus was on her bravery, so wepletely ignored the impact of this incident.
Then, something terrible happened. The lions were on the verge of extinction, and the number ofmbs increased rapidly. They had to eat arge number of nts every day, causing the earth to be bald.
After the nts were eaten, the herbivores that lived on them died inrge numbers. The first batch of sheep-type monsters starved to death, and then the infectious disease took down countless more.
Although we didnt need to harvest those nts, the infectious disease still brought a great blow to our tribe. The heroine alsomitted suicide to atone for her sins, although we didnt me her.
So our tribe had an unwritten rule that as long as it was a life, even if it was a monster that killed countless people, it couldnt be exterminated.
After Simmons said these words, he was silent for a long time.
For Apollo, who lived in different era, it took him some time to understand the logic of this. He then asked, Then what are you trying to say by telling me all this?
Simmons turned to him side way and muttered something, then he said, Although we have a rule that we cant exterminate, we have a rule that contradicts it. Two rules exist at the same time. Until now, I still dont understand why.
The rule is that if you see a jackal, you must follow it secretly, find out the location of itspanions, and then kill all the jackals.
Apollo came back to his senses. On one hand, he was lenient and could not kill all the monsters. On the other hand, he could not let the jackals go if they saw them. He even had to chase them to their home.
The two rules existed at the same time, but they were full of contradictions.
So, Im thinking now. Simmons pointed at the jackal in the distance and said, Could they have some strange power, so our ancestors said that they must be killed.
Apollo also knew that Simmonss tribe was not a continuous legacy. ording to Simmons, their tribe had experienced two near-extinction catastrophes. And whenever they talked about this, Simmons would fall into a long silence, and he rarely talked about the specific details.
My tribe was wiped out twice, and no one remembers the reason, but there was a message carved on a stone that told us to kill all the jackals.
But the specific reason, what had happened at that time, everyone who knew about it had already died. When thest few people of the tribe came back, other than the devastation, there was only this line of unknownst words.
This time, Simmons finally revealed some details.
Lets go down.
After a long silence, Apollo said.
Chapter 444 - Dead Goat
Chapter 444: Dead Goat
Tonight, it was another sleepless night for Apollo.
For some reason, whenever he closed his eyes, the side profile of Simmons and the words he said that evening would appear in his mind.
Could it be that those jackals will really be stronger slowly?
Now, ording to the information he knew, Apollo could only make such a guess.
ording to Simmons, those jackals usually wouldnt challenge a strong animal like a lion. But today, they found a jackal that could confront a lion. This was what Apollo saw with his own eyes.
And Simmonss tribe seemed to have experienced a catastrophe of extinction because of the jackals. Fortunately, some were out at that time and carried on the tribe line. It was only now that they had fully recovered.
Dong dong dong.
Apollo suddenly heard a sound. It was the sound of someone knocking on the tower.
At the same time, it was the signal that Apollo had arranged with the person on-duty. It meant that the person on-duty had discovered something but not anything dangerous. At this time, they would use this method to inform Apollo so as not to disturb the rest of the peoples sleep. And the person on-duty couldnte down personally to report so as not to leave the tower unguarded.
Apollo deliberately chose a tent closest to the tower to ensure that he could hear such a signal.
So Apollo quickly got up, attached his divine power to his feet, and climbed up the tower.
The ind at night was quiet. Unlike the night a few days ago, the monsters now did not have the strength to disturb the Great Wall anymore.
A cool breeze blew, and pairs of red eyes sparkled under the tower.
Apollo tightened his cor. Whats the matter?
Over there, look over there.
The staff on duty whispered. Following the direction he was pointing at, Apollo looked over.
There was an old goat lying on the ground.
There was no problem with that because the old goat monster seemed to be asleep.
But after a while, Apollo found something wrong.
Those jackals attacked and ate other monsters in the middle of the night while they were sleeping.
The goat was at the bottom of the food chain. It was still an unguarded sleeping goat. What awaited it was the fate of having its neck bitten open in its sleep.
However, a jackal passed by. It sniffed at the goat and left.
It did not bite the goat.
It must have already eaten its fill, right?
Apollo thought.
However, the jackal that had gone far away quickly found its next target. It bit through the body of a wild rabbit and began to tear off the meat strips to eat.
It was not just the jackal. There were other monsters that picked up scraps at night. Simrly, they were not interested in the goat at all. At most, they would sniff at it and leave. Some even showed a look of disdain.
They dont seem to be interested in the goat.
Apollo made a conclusion. At the same time, he understood why the staff on duty called him.
Indeed, this scene was a bit unusual. Previously, the jackals were very greedy. They didnt let go of any meat. But now, they let go of a sleeping goat.
Keep a close eye on it. Tomorrow, we will fish that goat up.
Apollo said so and went down to catch up on his sleep.
Currently, the Sky Dynasty still relied on the fishing method invented by Sharena to obtain monsters. However, the premise of the fishing method was that the monster had to be interested in the bait, so that it would be easily attracted to take the bait.
At night, the monsters were sleeping soundly, so they could not fish at night. It was very difficult to fish the monsters just by relying on the few wandering nocturnal animals.
Apollo therefore went back directly to sleep so that he could have the energy to explore what he saw at night.
The next morning, Apollo woke up very early even though he slept veryte. Simmons also woke up with him.
Simmons had a tired look on his face. His dark circles looked as if he had been punched twice. Like Apollo, he did sleep wellst night.
There are two things, Apollo said quickly without even greeting Simmons when he saw him.
The first thing is, lets hurry up to the tower and see how the jackals are doing.
The second thing is, we found a sleeping goat in the middle of the night, and the jackals didnty a hand on it.
Simmons seemed to have woken up after hearing this, and he answered Apollo firmly.
Impossible.
The main food of jackals is carrion, not because they like to eat it, but because they are weak and can only eat it.
Goats are one of the few fresh meat that they can eat, and it is also their favorite. They will not give up.
Apollo shrugged and made eye contact with the staff on duty with red and swollen eyes. Then, he made a hand gesture to Simmons to go up the tower.
The two of them went up the tower again. This time, Apollo saw that the goat was still in the same ce, maintaining the same posture as at night.
The goat is dead, and its probably been dead for a few days.
Simmons only took a nce and came to a conclusion.
The two of them were stunned. Simmons promised that his eyes would not be wrong. Although he thought that he could not bepared to His Majesty in many aspects, he was definitely an expert in the knowledge of monsters here.
The goats must have been dead for some time now. The mud on its body had dried up and clumped because it had maintained a posture for a long time.
This scene was really abnormal. Those monsters did not have the custom of burying theirpanions. Generally speaking, when a goat died in the wild, it would be picked up by the jackals.
Not to mention that these monsters were gathered at the foot of the Great Wall now. Death meant that they would be the food of other monsters. This was even coherent and there was no timeg.
However, this goat had actually died here for so long, and no monsters had any intention of attacking its carcass.
However, even if they were staring at it, they couldnt find the reason. Currently they still had to focus on things that they could understand.
Simmons turned his head. Lets see how the jackals are doing first.
At this point, it was impossible to hide the fact that the jackals would slowly be stronger. Many people had heard the news that there was a group of jackals that specialized in killing monsters outside the Great Wall. They devoured the monsters bodies and obtained nutrients from them, and they had be stronger and stronger.
I recognize that jackal. I made a note of it yesterday. Theres a broken eyebrow on its forehead.
Simmonss eyes swept through the group of monsters one by one. After a while, he found the jackal.
Chapter 445 - Preparation for Going Out
Chapter 445: Preparation for Going Out
At this moment, the jackal with broken eyebrows seemed to have grown a little bigger. The part that was exposed out of the mud, its fur was oily and shiny.
This jackal isnt injured. They probably didnt fight yesterday.
Simmonsforted himself, but soon he saw another skeleton. He carefully identified it and found that it was the body of the lion-shaped monster.
It seemed that they had fought in the end, and the jackal had won.
The jackal had defeated the lion. Among humans, this was equivalent to a Tier Two god-king defeating a Tier Three god-king.
Although any monster of Tier Three had the cultivation level of a Tier Three god-king, monsters of the same level and different species had a huge difference in theirbat strength.
Although I dont know what happened, its obvious that these jackals are getting stronger and stronger.
Simmons said slowly, I dont know what the best form of this monster is, so my suggestion is to use the second tower to kill the jackals.
Apollo nodded. Aftering down, he followed Simmonss suggestion and gathered everyone.
Everyone, two things.
Apollo said loudly to ensure that everyone could hear.
The first thing is that our food problem is still imminent.
After returning yesterday, Apollo casually asked a random person if the brainstorm from yesterday had any results.
That person rolled his eyes and thought for a moment before answering, Its too fun. Its like a party where you act like a lunatic.
Apollo couldnt say anything. After asking a few people, he gathered more or less the the same oue. It was yesterdays brainstorm had only been a storm, but not a brain.
In actual fact, Apollo also didnt expect to get anything useful from the meeting. But now that theirst hope was gone, they had to prepare for the worst.
Apollo nodded at Simmons, and Simmons understood.
Everyone, we, the Sky Dynasty, are facing a huge food shortage.
Simmons walked in front of everyone and said loudly.
Now we only have the oily bacon to eat, nothing else.
Unfortunately, this bacon can onlyst us for a month.
After a months time, everyone will starve to death here.
The scrawny look will be our remains. Ourst words will be nonsense from the illusion of having a good meal. Humiliation and regret will be our epitaph.
Of course, majority of us cannot ept this way to die. We will pick up our weapons andugh maniacally for killing another enemy before we are torn to pieces by the monsters.
It is indeed tragic and poetic for us to die in this manner.
But dont forget, as a member of the Sky Dynasty, the corpses were fed to those monsters after we died. His Majesty who is far away on the fourth level, where would be his pride?
My tribe is a rich and tolerant ce. They will not be stingy in giving us food, weapons, seeds, water, and everything you want.
The prerequisite is to see them.
So, how many of you have the guts? Are you willing to follow me to the outside of the Great Wall to find my tribe?
The more Simmons spoke, the more excited he became. His voice was already loud enough in the beginning, but in the end, it almost turned into a roar.
Everyone was very excited from the beginning. After seeing Apollo give the right to speak to Simmons, most of them already understood the meaning behind it. Before Simmonss speech reached the most exciting moment, they had already brandished the long sword in their hands.
Im willing to go!
Almost everyone raised their hands, including those who were publicly acknowledged as weak in battle.
Sharena also raised her hand, even though she was the shortest among them, and her raised arm was already blocked by the people before her.
Simmons and Apollo were in front. When they saw so many people raise their hands, they let out a sigh.
Everyone knew how dangerous this trip was. If they were not careful, they would lose their lives.
Going out was ast resort. In fact, it was no different from gambling. In terms of probability, it was more appropriate to describe it as a lottery ticket.
Apollo took over the topic, stood up and said.
Then everyone, get ready for the next few days. We will set off in three days.
When our distition machine is finished, all the water for the first three days will be allocated to you for your journey.
The construction of the distition machine had reached the end. All the materials had been prepared. It would not take long for them to be put together. Currently, as the designer, Bnda was directing the overall work.
Are you guys going out?
Bnda nced at them and hesitated for a moment before asking.
Simmons nodded. Yes, dont say you want to go. You have to stay in a safe ce.
The Sky Dynastys people were unable to ascend to the fourth level because of Bndas existence. As an external monarch trial-taker, Bnda was judged to be illegally teaming up with the Sky Dynasty.
The administrator was the one who said this.
However, considering the administrators position, which was opposite to that of the Sky Dynasty
The managers words could not be easily believed. The administrator was probably just trying to induce everyone to kill Bnda.
From this perspective, the person that the administrator wanted to kill so badly was probably a key figure at a certain point.
Thus, Bnda was protected by the group. For any dangerous activities, they could not bring Bnda along.
Including this trip, even if Bnda knelt down and begged to follow them, they would definitely not agree.
After a long silence, Brenda let out a long sigh.
If, I mean if
Bndas expression was a little ugly at this moment. His entire face was like a bitter melon as he spoke in a tone that was practically begging.
If you can pass by the east side of the swamp, remember to look for my wife. If shes still alive, she must still be bitterly waiting for me.
It was exactly what Simmons was thinking. If the others walked out of the Great Wall, it might be because they were forced by the situation.
However, Bnda was different. Bnda might be the only person here who voluntarily walked out of the Great Wall. After all, his wife was still outside.
Dont worry. If we have the energy, we will definitely bring your wife back. She is also a part of the Sky Dynasty.
Previously, His Majesty had taken away Bndas Empire Era fragment, which meant that Bndas dynasty would be subordinate to the Sky Dynasty. Everything, be it Bnda himself or his subordinates, from then on, they would be an inseparable part of the Sky Dynasty.
Chapter 446 - Can They Be Eaten?
Chapter 446: Can They Be Eaten?
The distition machine waspleted during night time.
It was a huge machine, the size of half a football field.
Of course, the reason why it could be done on such arge scale was mainly because the tower that His Majesty had left behind was an overly huge bone.
The Sky Dynasty had specially assigned five people whose daily work was to remove the mud from the sea of mud, put it into the distition machine, and clean up the waste mud after the distition machine finished its work.
This was not a simplebor. In fact, the people who performed this were carefully selected by Apollo.
Otherwise, if they identally came into contact with the mud, it was either their flesh would rot or they would die.
At night, everyone could not wait to see the operation of the distition machine.
They had already brought back the mud they needed. The five people used their divine power for an entire day to fill up the bottom part of the distition machine.
After that, they covered it with a huge lid. The rumbling sound was like thunder.
Apollo, being the heater which was the most crucial part of the distition machine, had already activated his divine power. In the blink of an eye, he opened up his own domain.
The mes enveloped the distition machine. It was originally a tall tower, and before the tower, it was the skeleton of a Tier Five god-king monster. Now, facing Apollos mes that were almost at full power, it was actually unharmed.
High-temperature water mist surged out from some of the holes prepared beforehand, emitting a flute-like sound. Heat wave was bounced back by the distition machine wave after wave, covering everyones faces. When the wind blew past, it left a pleasant cooling sensation.
After heating up for half an hour, the distition machine still maintained the grayish-white color of the skeleton. It was not only because it was very tough, but it was also because everyone was using their divine power to protect it.
The lid was lifted, and everyone felt a stifling heat just by looking at it. The high-temperature steam that could not be seen liquefied in the air and once again released heat, turning into a huge cloud-like mist that rose into the sky and dispersed at the same time.
Everyone could not wait to see the scene inside. Some had even covered their bodies with divine power to resist the high-temperature steam, and went to the surroundings of the distition machine, wanting to find out what was going on.
From the faucet prepared in advance, a stream of silverish hot water flowed out, shining under the night sky with a mesmerizing light.
Apollo was at the side, using a bucket made of bones to catch every drop of hot water. At the same time, as the leader, he gave a short summary of his conclusion.
We have water.
The cheers of the crowdsted for a few minutes, and tonights carnivalsted for several hours.
When he woke up the next day, because everyone had a sip of water to drink, Apollo somehow felt that everyonesplexion had improved quite a bit.
The construction was still progressing under tension. ording to the promise previously, the water for the next few days would be stored and used by the team on the road. Therefore, afterst nights carnival, no one thought about drinking water anymore.
Apollo was holding his forehead. His task every morning was to fish with Sharena.
Good morning, Sharena.
Apollo initiated to greet her, but Sharena made a hissing gesture.
Sharena was feeding something to a cow.
The cow was obviously Sharenas summoned creature.
But it was only when Apollo walked closer that he saw clearly.
It was a stalk of golden wheat. It was a poisonous food that had been verified by everyone.
You know that this thing is poisonous, and youre still feeding it to your own pet?
Seeing this, Apollo was puzzled.
No, Sharena replied, Cows have four stomachs. People who dont raise cows dont know about this.
Sharena continued, The grass that they eat is difficult to digest, so they have four stomachs to digest.
They can even regurgitate, which is to spit the contents of their stomachs back into their mouths, chew them again, and swallow them
Hearing this, Apollo could not help but vomit. He quickly stopped, So, what are you trying to say?
Sharena shook her head, opened the cows mouth, and a paste-like thing fell out.
I was thinking that something that has been ruminated might not be poisonous.
As she was speaking, Sharena had already summoned ckie again.
ckie, Ill give you something easy to digest today. Dont worry, it will definitely be easy to digest
Apollo quickly turned his head away. He knew that if he really saw this scene, he would not be able to fall asleep tonight.
After a while, Apollo heard a whimper. When he turned around, ckie and the cow had both fallen to the ground, dead.
Sigh failed again
Sharena sighed and skillfully put ckie back into the tattoo.
Apollo also knew Sharenas painstaking efforts. After all, no one wanted theirpanions to walk out of the Great Wall, and no one liked to explore other ces.
Of course, Bnda was an exception. Today, Bnda was in a particrly good mood. Apollo also knew that if Bnda was not an important person to be protected, Bnda would be the first to climb over the Great Wall. This was because while searching for food, he could also look for his wife, or while looking for his wife, he could alsoplete the mission.
Ah, so annoying! Sharena hugged her head. The cow is dead, and so is the goat. Why didnt you all have any purification functions?
Apollo wanted tofort her, but he suddenly remembered that even if Sharenas pet died, it could be summoned again. ckie had been killed countless times, but every time it was reborn, it would still choose to trust its master. Therefore there was no need tofort her.
Apollo picked up the fishing rod. Just as he was about to start fishing today, he suddenly thought of something.
Why couldnt we eat Sharenas pets?
As long as Sharena was still alive, the pets could be resurrected indefinitely.
There were twelve animals, including the mouse that was lost on the second floor. There were eleven of them, which should be enough for the Sky Dynasty to eat.
However, he couldnt mention this to Sharena directly. After all, it was still a bit impolite.
So Apollo thought of a script and began to chat with Sharena.
Uh, Sharena, I mean, are your pets infinite resurrectible? Or are there any intervals, or number of times, or something like that? In other words do they have a physical body, or are they actually pure energy flow
Sharena rolled her eyes at him. Youre asking if they can be eaten, right?
Apollo didnt expect to be seen through so quickly. He smiled and blushed to hide his embarrassment.
Chapter 447 - Very Regretful
Chapter 447: Very Regretful
You cant eat them.
Sharena shrugged, showing a very regretful look.
Apollo nodded. Is that so? Thats true, you have a deep rtionship with them
Its not so.
Sharena frowned and exined.
First of all, they have a physical body. My tattoo is actually a portal to another dimension. I dont know where they usually stay. When I need them, I can call them out from the dimension.
If they die, I will retrieve their carcasses. Even if they are torn into pieces, they can still reforge their bodies.
Anyway they can be eaten, but only for once.
They will enter your stomach and be digested by you. Their bodies will be a part of your body, such as the wounds you heal, the new hair you grow, the increase in your height and weight, and so on.
And if I choose to retrieve the carcasses, I will extract the parts that originally belonged to them from your body.
You will then die, and it will be a very ugly death. The wounds will reopen, some of the hair will disappear, and your body will shrink. Every part of your body will be missing for some reason.
I dont have anybat ability. I know this as well.
This is my trump card. I once used this move to kill an entire bandit gang.
When Sharena spoke of this, she was so cold and stern that she did not seem like her usual self. It made Apollo take a deep breath.
Anyway, lets not talk about this anymore.
Apollo waved his hand. Are you ready? This mornings work is still fishing.
Im ready, my Lord.
Sharena took back the cows carcass and began the days work.
Two hourster, they caught eight monsters of all shapes and sizes, but they couldnt catch anymore jackal-shaped monsters.
ording to the person on duty on the tower, they had actually managed to fish a jackal. However, the jackal broke the rope by a swing in the air, and ckie died in vain.
Apollo saw that it was almost time and was about to call it a day, Simmons passed by and saw the monsters carcass on the ground.
Simmons sighed, It would be great if we could catch that goat.
Apollo knew that he was talking about the dead goat which carcass no monster wanted to eat that they saw, he therefore asked, That sheep is already dead, how does it take the bait? Besides, why do you want that goat for?
What do I want the goat for
Simons repeated this sentence.
Indeed, it was just a monster in the shape of a goat. There was nock of such monsters carcass in the Sky Dynasty.
However, Simmons somehow had a feeling that the dead goat could be of some use.
What are you guys talking about?
Sharena heard the words goat and death and did not understand what the two were talking about.
Yesterday, we saw a dead goat outside. Its body was not eaten by other monsters. It was that simple.
Sharenas eyes rolled up when she heard that. I dont think it was that simple.
This answer was agreed by Simmons. He raised his eyebrows and signaled Sharena to continue with his eyes.
Sharena hummed for a while and then said, You have said before that monsters can only digest two things. One is divine power, and the other is poison.
The goats body is not eaten by monsters. This means that this goat has no divine power or poison.
Why dont we bring it up? And we eat it ourselves?
Simmons and Apollo widened their eyes. Thats right! Why didnt we think of it before?
Nevertheless, after their excitement, they calmed themselves down.
Unlike those living creatures that would be tempted by the bait, this goat was already dead, so it would be very difficult to bring it over.
They would definitely have to expend a lot of energy and even bear a certain amount of risk to do so.
And all they would get was a better meal. It was not worth it.
Just as they were about to give up on this n, Simmons suddenly pulled Apollo back.
I think theres still a problem.
What?
Simmons licked his lips. No monster will lose its poison for no reason. This is one of the experiences passed down in my tribe.
But this goat had lost its poison. Even until the day it died, no other monster wanted to touch it.
I think there might be something hidden in that goat that can make the monster lose its poison!
Sharena smiled and shook her head. How could there be such a good thing
The three of them were silent for a while. In the end, they still could not let go of the goat.
Indeed, this was too rare in the Ghost Swamp. They had never heard of a monster suddenly losing its poison.
It was not that they had never dissected a monster before.
However, after doing it several times, everyone lost interest because there were no other significant discoveries. The people here were surviving, not doing biological research.
But now, an extremely special sample had appeared, which made their hearts itch.
How about we give it a try? What if we can bring it up?
Apollo broke the silence, and his opinion was instantly agreed by the other two people.
Thats right, lets give it a try.
Sharena also said so.
After confirming with the person on duty, the goats body was still in its original position.
They spent a short five minutes to make a simplesso, ready to use it to pull the goat up.
When they stood on top of the tower and slowly lowered the rope, they realized that this step was very difficult.
First of all, there was a moderate wind blowing on and off here.
They currently didnt have anyone proficient in wind magic here, so in the face of this gust of wind, they were even a little helpless.
With difficulty, they finally lowered the rope, wrapped it around the goats head, and fastened the zip line. Finally, they slowly pulled the goat up.
This process was very fast, and the goat was about to be pulled up to the Great Wall.
At this moment, they suddenly heard a strange sound.
The sound was like the earth was shaking, and it was true. The sound came from the ground.
There was a strange whisper in it, and Apollo was sure that it was the whisper of something.
At that moment, their consciousness went into a trance. In fact, it was not only them, but everyone in the Great Wall was stunned by the strange voice.
What happened?
Sharena asked anxiously, but then she looked at Simmons. He was in a daze, and the rope in his hand had been loosened.
Chapter 448 - Whispers
Chapter 448: Whispers
The goat fell to the ground with a plop, attracting the attention of the other monsters.
Whats wrong with me?
Only then did Simmonse back to his senses. During the whispers just now, Simmons felt as if he had lost consciousness for a second. This had caused the strength of his hand to fail to keep up, and the goat fell back to the ground again.
This is not your fault. I felt the same just now.
Apollo held his forehead. It was only now that he came back to his senses, and his expression was somewhat unsightly.
It should be the administrator.
Apollo recalled that when the administrator told them that the reason they could not ascend was because of Bnda being in the team, they had heard the chaotic whispers.
D*mn it, the administrator didnt want us to pick up this goat!
Sharena came to her senses. Usually, the administrators interference to their trial-takers could only be done in the dark, not on the table.
And now, just as they were about to pick up the goat, a whisper that could destroy a persons consciousness appeared. This meant that the administrator did not want them to pick up the goat.
This goat must be very important!
After Sharena realized this, she almost roared out.
Bearing the risk of being punished by the Endless Tower, the administrator still wanted to interfere with their actions. There was no better evidence that could exin the importance of the goat!
Quick, pull it up again! Apollo also roared.
Im doing it!
Simmons suddenly grabbed the rope. At the same time, he stood up and lifted the rope up.
However, at this moment, the monsters who had never been interested in the goat seemed to have received an order. They were only stunned for a moment before they rushed to the goats carcass!
The monsters who had been conserving their strength and enduring hunger and thirst were now like crazy, tearing the goats carcass.
Inject divine power!
Following the rope that was connected to the goat, the three of them unreservedly covered the goats surface with their divine power, hoping to use it to block the monsters attack.
Although they could guarantee that the goat would not be torn apart in a short period of time, the monsters were still clinging to the goats body.
At this moment, there were dozens of monsters hanging on the rope, just like a giant hos nest!
Simmons was gradually unable to withstand such a huge force, and Apollo was bombarding them with divine power while shouting for others toe up and help.
If there were enough people, it meant that they would have more divine power to attach to the goat, which could protect thepleteness of the goats carcass to the maximum.
But at this moment, a jackal suddenly jumped up.
It jumped very high, almost not a height that a canid could reach. If one had to say it, its posture was very simr to that of a kangaroo.
Then, the jackal aimed at the rope and fiercely waved its ws. That was the most vulnerable part.
With a snap, the sound of something breaking was heard.
The rope that was covered with Simmonss divine power was cut off by the jackals one swing.
The hos nest fell to the ground. The monsters were scattered by the impact, revealing the broken body of the goat.
Now!
Seeing this, Apollo felt as if he had shot apressed small sun. The small sun immediately exploded after itnded on the ground, sting the monsters away.
At this moment, the broken body of the goat was lying on the ground alone.
But the rope was already broken. There was no time to lower the second rope.
And the monsters that had recovered from the explosion were about to surround it again!
Monkey! I need you!
Sharena suddenly roared. Then, a shadow appeared on the back of her hand, and then formed a ck monkey.
This was one of Sharenas twelve pets. It had long slender limbs and was the best climbing pet.
Monkey! Quickly go and pick up the carcass below!
Sherena gave an order to the monkey.
However, the monkey looked at her and hesitated for a moment.
When the monkey realized that there was a group of monsters that stretched as far as the eye could see, its fur all stood on end. It roared and wanted to go down from the tower. It did not even dare to look at this scene.
Monkey! Come back!
Sharenas order had no effect at all.
Previously, she hadid her cards on the table. As a necromancer, she was one of the few people who didnt strip the souls of her summoned creatures.
In other words, her summoned creatures couldntpletely obey hermands.
This had something to do with Sharenas selfishness She had never been willing to be a necromancer who could only summon puppets.
And these summoned creatures were once her pets.
However, the lives of humans were indeed longer than that of most animals. Moreover, Sharena hadter became the owner of the god-king system.
This had led to the pets that she kept leaving her one by one.
Out of selfishness, Sharena turned these pets into her summoned creatures, which could be considered having eternal life.
She also deliberately skipped the part of stripping the souls of the summoned creatures, because she only wanted these pets to stay by her side, and not have an army of puppets.
Monkey
Shereina called out to the monkey for thest time, trembling, but the monkey still ignored her.
When she adopted the monkey as a pet, she had long heard people say that monkeys were not suitable for pets.
This kind of animal was almost a collection of the dark side of human beings. It had very high intelligence, but its loyalty to its owner was very questionable. It was almost a huge safety hazard.
However, Sharena did not listen. Even until the monkey died of old age, she had been very good to it.
Now was the most critical moment. If those monsters surrounded the goats carcass again, then the Sky Dynasty would forever lose this precious opportunity.
Now that the rope was broken and the Great Wall was so high, the only way was to let the monkey go down and retrieve the goats carcass.
However, at this critical moment, the monkey was actually frightened.
It acted ording to its instincts. After seeing so many terrifying monsters below, it chose to run away instead of following its masters orders.
All of you, get down!
Sharena roared angrily. Ten shadows emerged from her body. They were all the remaining 10 pets.
This time, to prevent the pets from escaping, Sharena directly summoned them outside the Great Wall.
These pets did not have anybat ability.
Their only function was to act as meat shields or bait to stop the monsters.
This would buy a few seconds, enough time for Sharena to strip the monkeys soul.
She bit her finger, and blood oozed out.
Then, she put her finger on the back of her hand, hesitated for a moment, and pressed down hard.
Chapter 449 - Snatching the Goat
Chapter 449: Snatching the Goat
As Sharena pressed her blood-stained finger on the back of her hand, a strange blue light appeared.
The monkey mark on the back of her hand gradually disappeared in the light, and it seemed that the moans of the monkey could still be vaguely heard.
Sharena could not bear it, but she had to do it.
She had always been extremely friendly to her pets, especially to this monkey. Sharena had ignored the dissuasion of the crowd and still chose the monkey as her pet.
Sharena had once treated this monkey well, even though this monkey had never performed its duties as a pet.
But
The current situation was different from the past. This operation was too important, and this mission was too arduous.
And this monkey had once again chosen to flee at thest minute.
Why? Could it be that my way of being merciful towards my summoned creatures was wrong? Should I treat them as an army of puppets instead of pets? Sharena med herself.
Apollo struggled to use thest bit of his divine power as he rushed towards the goats bones. At the same time, heforted her, Dont be sad, Sharena, this is not your problem. The situation is too bad. We have no choice. We need a strong force to have a chance to track down His Majesty.
Apollo used thest bit of his power to rush towards the goats bones. The administrator obviously did not want them toe into contact with the secret of the goat. This was rted to the method to reach the fourth level.
Another mysterious whisper therefore attacked Apollo.
This whisper was like the whisper of a demon. It was not loud, but it seemed to explode in his mind!
Apollo endured the splitting headache and rushed towards the goats carcass. As he moved, blood flowed out of his mouth and nose.
Seeing that Apollo was getting closer and closer to the mysterious goats carcass, the administrator could not hold it in and used all of his strength to press down on Apollo.
The gloomy murmurs carried the aura of a demon, and the air seemed to have solidified. The ck energy seemed to be corporeal, and it caused the air to be filled with gales!
This violent energy fluctuation also rmed the Endless Tower. The administrators repeated transgressions and fouls finally attracted the attention of the Endless Tower!
Another wave of energy rose in the sky, and in an instant, dark clouds covered the sky. Among the dense dark blue clouds, there were shes of lightning. The lightning punishment was about to arrive!
Quick! Now! Apollo shouted anxiously to Simmons.
Simmons suddenly realized that Apollos strong attack was fake, and the feint attack was real. Apollo was exchanging injuries for injuries to create an opportunity for Simmons to seize the goat!
Simmons was overjoyed. He struggled to get up and used thest bit of his strength to grab the goat.
The umted power of the lightning in the sky was getting stronger and stronger. Finally, with a boom, a bolt of lightning struck down.
This was a great opportunity for Simmons. The administrator was busy at the moment and could not stop Simmons at all.
Simmons used thest bit of his strength to finally get the goats carcass.
This was a rare victory in the recent series of failures. Previously, they had been constantly worried about food and water. Now, they finally had the opportunity to learn the secret of relieving the predicament.
Back in the camp, Apollo, Sharena, and Simmons surrounded the goat and explored the secret of the goat together, looking for a way to get the Sky Dynasty out of their predicament.
The goat could scare off monsters, and it was one of the few species that was not contaminated with poison. However, the three of them observed the goat carefully from the surface and did not find anything special about it.
After the incident with the monkey, Sharena did not want to summon her pet to test the meat of the goat anymore. She was still in a state of mind.
Apollo, who was the biggest contributor to the sess of this operation, was still severely injured. Therefore, the task of exploring the secrets of the goat was on Simmons.
Sigh, it looks no different from other goats. It feels normal to touch it. Simmons sighed as he was touching the goat.
The carcass of the goat was a little broken. Its fur was torn and there was a rotten smell in some ces. However, only the head of the goat was intact.
Simmons seemed to have noticed this as well. Guys, I feel that theres something wrong with the goats head. Why is it that the other parts are all rotten but the goats head is intact? Theres not even a trace of air-drying.
Should we peel off the skin? Maybe theres something wrong with the goats skull. Simmons asked.
Lets do it this way. We dont have any other choice now. Even though this goats head doesnt have any signs of rotting, we cant see anything from the surface. We can only look at the skull. After a long period of silence, Apollo made this difficult decision.
Simmons trembled as he used his dagger to cut open the skin of the goats skull, afraid that he would damage the hard-earned spoils of war.
He continued to peel open the goats skin. When the skin on the goats forehead was peeled open, a faint light shed past. Everyone was overjoyed and quickly stuck their heads out.
There was indeed a secret to this goats skull. On the goats forehead, there was a flickering rune that was shing with a strange light.
This rune was not carved on the bone. Instead, it seemed to be floating on the bone, somewhere between space and time. This rune was notplicated. It was just a few twists and turns, but it had never appeared on this ne before.
Sharena curiously touched the rune. At this moment, the light shone brightly! There was even a sounding from it!
[ Beep! Wee to the live broadcast of the Cosmos God Domain! ]
[ In order to promote the evolution of the various major nes in the multiverse, the Cosmos God Domain will begin the exploration of the god domain in 10 minutes! ]
[ The participants of the god domain exploration will be the leaders of the various major nes! ]
[ The rewards obtained by the participants of the god domain exploration will be multiplied to the ne that the participants belong to! ]
[ The exploration of the god domain will be broadcasted live in the entire multiverse. Congrattions on activating the rune and obtaining the right to watch thepetition! ]
The three of them discussed animatedly.
Whats going on? The Cosmos God Domain? It seems that the world is far bigger than we have imagined.
The participants are leading figures. We should have the chance to meet His Majesty Jerry again, right?
Right now, we are severelycking in resources. We cant even guarantee food and water. It would be great if we could obtain some rewards.
Just as everyone was discussing among themselves, the voice from the Cosmos God Domain rang out once again.
[ Please note that this exploration to the god domain will start with a special event! ]
[1. If a participant dies, half of his or her life form will be randomly destroyed in the ne he or she is in! ]
[2. Participants can kill and plunder among themselves as they wish! ]
[3. The exploration is about to begin. The countdown is 10 minutes! ]
[09:59]
[09:58]
Chapter 450 - Gods Domain Exploration
Chapter 450: Gods Domain Exploration
At the Alfa ne.
Everyone cheered and seethed with excitement. For this exploration of gods domain, the Alfa ne had been preparing for 170 years. Everyone was looking forward to their nes most eye-catching son would shine brilliantly during the exploration and obtain resources for the Alfa ne.
They didnt have any disputes about the quota to participate in the exploration, because they had the pride of the entire ne Sakainos, the most monstrous genius of the entire ne. At the same time, they also enjoyed the 170 years of cultivation of all the resources in the entire ne.
At the same time, in the Sky Dynasty ne.
A voice rang out in Jerrys mind.
[ Congrattions on being selected as a participant from the Sky Dynasty ne! ]
[ You still have 10 minutes to prepare! After that, you will be teleported to the exploration of gods domain! ]
[ Good luck to you! ]
Jerrys emotion didnt fluctuate too much, although he would face an unknown danger, and experts from all the major nes.
Ever since he obtained the gods summoning system few years ago, he had already known that he was fated to take the path taken by the king, which no one would be able to neither stop nor defeat him.
Jerry couldnt wait any longer for the countdown to end.
As the countdown ended, a sh of light appeared, and Jerry disappeared.
In the multiverse
Wow, the live broadcast is finally starting!
No way, thats how it starts? I thought there would be some sort of special effects.
Yeah! There should be thunder and lightning, or at least some background music.
Stop talking! Dont affect me seeing my prince charming, Sakainos!
As the sound of count down ended in his mind
The strange white light also ended. Jerry opened his eyes.
As far as the eye could see, the space was vast and the surroundings were deathly still.
The ground was blood-red, and a few nts were scattered about in the surrounding.
Those few nts were very different from the ones on Earth. They were glowing with a beautiful blue light and looked very strange.
Jerry looked around and finally found a new species in the distance.
It was a huge root with dense fur. It was very simr to a nt in the Sky Dynasty dandelion.
However, this dandelion was at least three meters tall!
Interesting ce. I havent been moving around for a long time. Jerry was a little excited.
At the same time, the gods domain exploration live broadcast had already begun in all of the multiverse.
There were over a thousand lives broadcast rooms that had simultaneously opened. This also meant that there were over a thousand nes participating in this exploration.
The viewers of each ne were looking for the lives broadcast rooms that belonged to the persons from their own nes.
Apollo and the others called for morepanions toe and watch His Majesty King Jerrys performance. Soon, they found the live broadcast room that belonged to Jerry.
Ah! Has it started? Im so nervous!
His Majesty King Jerry is participating. Why are you nervous?
Im worried about His Majesty!
Dont you believe in His Majestys strength? His Majesty will definitely win the championship easily, theres no need to worry at all!
Under everyones anticipation, the video finally came out from Jerrys live broadcast room.
The blood-red ground was eye-catching. The nts that were shining with blue light, and the dandelions that were three to four meters tall made people sigh with emotion.
While everyone was sighing with emotion over the strange environment, the camera in the live broadcast room gradually zoomed in, highlighting the main character in the live broadcast room Jerry.
That handsome young man was dressed in luxurious ck clothes that were embroidered with beautiful patterns. He was carrying an imposing bearing.
Moreover, he was striding wantonly across the blood-red ground, revealing his bearing.
Most of the people of other nes were wrapped with all kinds of weapons. They were either wearing armor or protective gear.
Only Jerry, who was wearing casual clothes, was walking confidently on this mysteriousnd.
This was a great confidence in his own strength!
Even Apollo and the others on the other side of the screen were influenced by Jerrys aura.
Too cool, Your Majesty Jerry!
Thats right, this is the man I know. He is forever invincible, forever confident!
At the same time, there were also some viewers from other nes getting into Jerrys live broadcast room.
Which ne is this person from? He didnt bring any weapons or equipment, how is he going to explore!
No way, he might be a big shot. No one would joke about their own lives, not to mention that if the participants die, half of the lives of their own nes would be wiped out.
Lets see, he might be a hidden big shot, but I feel that the probability of him sending himself to his death is higher.
Apollo and the others naturally saw thements of the viewers from other nes in Jerrys live broadcast room. Some of them had already started to argue with the viewers from other nes, using them of having poor taste and being sinister in their words.
There was also some rational Sky Dynasty members who turned to the live broadcast rooms of other nes to investigate the situation of the enemy.
After the Cosmos God Domain Exploration began, all the contestants from different nes also entered the state.
Each participant was teleported to a random location, but mostly on the blood-red ground, which was a vast expanse ofnd.
The participant from the Senluo ne was very impressive. This ne in the multiverse was also extremely powerful, with rich resources and a long history. It was a powerful old ne.
Hence, the contestant from this ne would definitely attract more attention from everyone.
Moreover, the contestant representing the Senluo ne this time also had achieved certain notable fame in the entire multiverse.
Tobias Rodney. Rodney was nicknamed Captain of Exploration. He had 20 years of advanced military experience and was proficient in exploration.
The Senluo ne once had seven forbidden grounds that were spread for 1,000 years. However, the Captain of Exploration managed to conquer six forbidden grounds within a short five years. And just as he was about to head towards the seventh forbidden ground, the Cosmos God Domain Exploration happened to kick off.
This coincidentally happened to be what the Captain of Exploration was specialized in.
Actually, the reason why the exploration captain was so powerful was not only due to his many years of training, but his superpower he was born with for exploration!
His superpower was that he could activate the exploration state. Under this state, he could explore without water, food, or sleep, even breathing. And he could still survive for 10 days in this condition.
Moreover, during this period of time, his physical fitness would greatly improve. His strength, defense, and poison resistance would also increase.
During his normal exploration, he would even upload the video of his exploration to the cosmic web. Hence, he had arge number of fans and followers.
Unfortunately, only one participant from each ne was allowed to participate in this Cosmos God Domain Exploration. Hence, the exploration captain could not bring along his assistant. Otherwise, he would even be more at ease.
It was unknown whether it was due to his rich exploration experience or the blessing of the God of Luck, he had discovered a human trail not long after walking.
Just as he was about to take out his exploration saber, the other party revealed his identity. He was actually a fan of him and did not have any ill intentions. Moreover, he wanted to form a team with the Captain of Exploration.
Chapter 451 - Captain of Exploration
Chapter 451: Captain of Exploration
With the concern of his identity, the captain of exploration temporarily did not attack the person in front of him.
After the captain of exploration looked around and found that there was no danger, he said to the person in front of him.
Buddy, its not easy to survive here. Im not sure that I can take you to the end of the exploration.
The captain of exploration touched his own face that was covered in camouge and continued to say to the skinny young man in front of him.
However, if you can solve the problem of food and water by yourself, I dont mind taking you for a ride. How long you can live depends on your own efforts.
Oh yes, whats your name? The captain of exploration sized up the skinny young man in front of him with his eagle-like eyes.
My name is Nelson. Thank you for taking me along! The skinny young man was very surprised, as if he did not expect the famous captain of exploration to take him seriously.
The captain of exploration used his feet to crush the nt that was shining with blue light, and said, This kind of nt is extremely rare. I have seen a few of them in a forbidden ce, but I did not expect so many of them here. This kind of nt can absorb theponents of the soil and emit a strange light. But in actual fact, it is quite terrifying because it is extremely poisonous. And the method of poisoning is extremely difficult to detect!
Once this nt enters a living beings body, it can instantly suck out all the water! The higher the water content, the stronger the suction force! If one consumes this nt, they will instantly be sucked dry! And if there isnt any food nearby, under extreme hunger, one would definitely eat this nt, and the oue would definitely be extremely miserable! Thats why thend here is so dry, as most of the water has probably been absorbed by this nt. This is an open and aboveboard conspiracy. This nt has always been glowing. People with a littlemon sense would not easily eat it. They would rather choose to eat other contestants! Perhaps its due to this that thisnd is so blood-red.
Nelson was trembling as he was listening.
At the same time, the scene and their conversation were also transmitted from the live broadcast room.
The audience sighed repeatedly.
As expected of the captain of exploration, he is indeed knowledgeable!
This forbidden ce is too sinister. He did not even think of allowing the contestants to survive. He only forced them to fight to the death!
Our nes Nelson is really lucky to be able to form a team with the captain of exploration. However, I dont know why the Cosmos God Domain has chosen this Nelson. Our ne clearly has quite a number of experts!
Maybe he just looks skinny but he is actually very strong.
Ha! Ha! Ha! What logic is this? One who looks weak is actually strong? I feel that this Nelson is more suitable to team up with Jerry from the Sky Dynasty ne! After all, in your eyes, the weak are indeed the strong!
The participants from other nes are also on the move, wanting to explore this domain first.
Most of the participants were not in a hurry to get into a sh with anyone. In this unknown ce, even if it is a victory over the opponent in the beginning, it may not be advantageous for the rest of the journey, not to mention if it was a loss of the fight. The consequences are too impactful, not only would I die, but half of all life of my ne would be affected.
Moreover, no one could guarantee that they would be able to defeat their opponents without injury. If they were injured, the risks they would face would increase greatly.
At the same time, when many other viewers heard about the captain of exploration duo, they all rushed into the live broadcast room.
For a time, there were practically no viewers from other nes in Jerrys live broadcast room.
The participants in gods domain exploration could see the bullet screens in the live broadcast room.
The effect appears as if it were printed on the retina, and the size, density, and transparency of the barrage can be adjusted and turned off.
Most of the participants would choose to turn it off. After all, in this life-and-death ce, an oversight could be dangerous. The distraction caused by watching the bullet screen therefore could not be epted.
As for Jerry, he did not care about the impact of the bullet screen. The content and the number of the bullet screen would not affect Jerry. Jerrys mind had long been extremely firm, resolute and determined!
The exploration had been going on for 12 hours!
During this period there was not even a conflict, as if everyone could live in harmony.
But storms often lurked beneath the calm!
Perhaps no one had found anything truly valuable within those 12 hours, so there was no conflict.
Resource treasures could be manifested dozens to hundreds of times in ones own ne. It was just like when you picked up a [ one ton of gold ] card, your ne would be able to obtain hundreds of times more gold.
This made the nes that were short of resources very excited, not to mention that the rewards were not as simple as gold. It was even possible to obtain magical treasures. There were countless treasures that exceeded the development of all nes, and no one could refuse!
Therefore,pared to the resources and treasures, water and food were not worth fighting over. After all, only 12 hours had passed.
However, if another 12 hours passed, it was uncertain if the explorers would still be able to get along so harmoniously.
Not everyone could be like the captain of exploration, who did not need to eat or drink water.
The orc nes contestants was eating nts that looked like dandelions, to be exact, they were dandelions.
Many nes were dominated by orcs. The orcs that were eating were not from powerful nes.
In the multiverse, his strength was weak. Although he had great strength, he had high requirements for food. He had to eat a lot every day to maintain his strength.
In this deste ce, this dandelion tree was his only choice.
Fortunately, his teeth were sharp enough to easily bite through the tree trunk. The corrosive nature of his stomach acid also had a very light digestive power.
Hence, his advantage could also be considered to be able to supplement his weakness. He could just gnaw on more trees and still survive during the gods domain exploration.
At this moment!
The ground beneath the orcs feet was suddenly stirred up!
It was as if a behemoth was about to rise from the ground!
The momentum was massive.
Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!
The surging blood-red soil directly caused the orc to flip over.
The surging blood-red soil was like a wave, continuously spreading into the distance.
The audience in the orcs live broadcast room was also shocked.
Oh my God! It scared me! What is this?!
This story tells us not to eat randomly.
Our ne is too unlucky. How did this happen?!
Look! Theres something down there, down there!
There was definitely something huge under the churning ground. At this moment, some clues were finally revealed.
A touch of green kept appearing!
This wasnt a small earthquake that had just happened, but there were creatures below!
Or rather, a monster!
At this time, the orc could not care less and he was trying his best to escape.
This sudden ident also spread to the other live broadcast rooms. Thanks to the bullet screens.
Some of the contestants who received the news adjusted their routes, so as to stay far away from this ident. No one wanted to be affected.
But, Jerry was an exception!
Chapter 452 - Monster
Chapter 452: Monster
At this moment, in Jerrys live broadcast room.
Oh my God! Its dangerous up ahead!
Your Majesty, dont go forward any further!
Oh no, His Majesty might have blocked the bullet screen. I cant see it now.
We all knew that Jerry actually didnt block the bullet screen.
But Jerry didnt react to the bullet screen. He continued to stride forward, not changing his destination.
Coincidentally, Jerrys route in the distance was being covered by the churning soil.
There had been more than one exploration of the Cosmos God Domain in history. Some nes that had experienced several exploration of the god domain were still safe and sound. They had in the contrary been able to develop rapidly.
The few victories made them feel smug. And they believed that it was very easy to safely pass through the exploration of the god domain.
In fact, due to the high public attention, they even developed thementary of gods domain exploration to increase the programs effects and to promote themselves.
And because the preparation time this time was longer, thementary lineup was also stronger. There were three nes that jointly organized thementary.
The Berta ne also invited a heavyweight guest, Alice, the popr Inte goddess of the entire multiverse.
Her gentle personality and warm smile brought her extremely high poprity.
Many people in the universe said that their hearts belonged to Alice.
Seeing that the Berta ne had gone to such great lengths to invite Alice, the Senluo ne couldnt be stingy.
The deputymander of their ne directly acted as thementator.
This person was the captain of the legal team, a well-known absolute rational existence in the universe. Not only was he the third strongest person in the Senluo ne, but he also deeply cultivated thew. Many nesws were formted with his assistance.
It could be said that his fairness and rationality were recognized by the entire universe.
When it was time for the Hasil ne to appoint a candidate, they sent out one of the topmentators in the universe, Mr. Kerry.
However, not only did they send out Mr. Kerry, they also added a person who relied on connections for his promotion Ondo Terrence, the illegitimate son of the leader of the Hasil ne.He was a well-known yboy in the universe.
If it was said that the liking to Alice gained the recognition by the entire universe, then the dislike of Ondo Terrence also had the consensus of the entire universe. This person was extremely hypocritical and full of vicious words.
If he wasnt the illegitimate child of the leader of the Hasi ne, he wouldnt have lived to this day.
Thementary of this gods domain exploration was destined to be the peak of poprity. Once the live broadcastmentary list was announced, it immediately caused a sensation in the multiverse. The audience discussed animatedly.
Thats great! With my goddess Alice, the lineup this time is too extravagant!
No way, why is there Ondo Terrence? This kid is too disgusting, he doesnt deserve tomentate with Alice!
Right! This is like cing a te of vomit next to a rose! Ondo Terrence, get out of the guest seats!
Hey, do you think if Ondo Terrence starts to disgust people again, will the captain of legal team teach him a lesson?
Yes, the captain of the legal team hasnt shown up for 30 years. I thought that he would remain retired. I didnt expect him toe out of retirement this time.
At this moment, thementary also began.
Seeing that the rhythm of the live broadcast wasnt right, Alice took the lead to speak. She didnt want the audience to pay too much attention to the name list of thementators, because this couldnt be changed.
Now, the most important thing was to bring up an excitingmentary.
May I ask, Captain of Legal Team, what do you think of the duo of Captain of Exploration? Has your ne made any preparations for this Captain of Exploration? Alice took the initiative to ask.
This team is not too big of a problem. That young man called Nelson did not hold him back. And I believe in the strength of Captain of Exploration. He is a strong man, a man born for the sake of exploration, the captain of legal team said calmly.
At this moment, the professionalmentator Captain Kerry also interrupted.
Speaking of Nelson, hes actually not as weak as he looks. I always do my homework every time Imentate.
ording to my investigation, Nelsons race is very special. He has amazing talent. When hes frightened, he will burst out the powerful strength contained in his body!
Sigh Ondo Terrence let out a long sigh, Is that all? Your title as the most professionalmentator in the universe is based on reading some gossip? Are you kidding me? That kid is as thin as a dried sausage. You said he has powerful strength. Where is it? Why didnt I see it?
The scene was instantly speechless. Reasonable people always had no way to deal with scoundrels.
Just as Alice was about to say something to smooth things over, the scene of the Captain of Explorationsmentary was suddenly cut out!
It was cut to Jerrys live broadcast room, because it would automatically lock onto the most exciting live broadcast room.
And at this time, Jerrys live broadcast room was the most exciting!
As the orc had long fled, and the others had taken a detour, the person closest to the mysterious underground creature was Jerry!
Alice quickly said,
Everyone, look! This Jerry from the Sky Dynasty ne is in danger!
In fact, even without Alices exnation, everyone had already paid attention to Jerrys live broadcast. After all, he was the only retrograde. Everyone was hiding far away, but only Jerry had always been a lone wolf.
Jerry ignored the unknown underground creature that was about to break out of the ground and continued to move forward expressionlessly.
However, the live broadcast room was extremely lively.
It cant be, why is he still charging forward despite knowing that there is danger!
Oh my God. He cant be scared silly, right? Poor child.
While everyone was anxious, Jerry was getting closer and closer to the unknown creature.
And from the live broadcast room, one could see some of the details that this creature had exposed. From the cracks on the surface of the ground, one could see the thick, heavy scale armor of the flower pot size covering the body of that mysterious creature.
At this moment, the Cosmos God Domain that had long not made a sound also sent a notification.
[ Beep! Congrattions, contestant Jerry, for encountering the gods domain creature number f009234. ]
[ Beep! System notification: Following this, we will be releasing information number f009234. ]
[ Name: Super giant man-eating pangolin ]
[ Characteristics: Long lives underground, loves to dig holes and eat human flesh, spends most of his time digging holes! Wherever he goes, he wantonly destroys. If he appears in groups, he will cause great destruction, which can be called a natural disaster! Fortunately, he only appears alone! ]
The voice also spread out from the live broadcast room, and theizens were very shocked.
Oh my God! Its actually a pangolin! In our ne, pangolins are not even as strong as a kitten. But this, this pangolin is chasing after people and eating them!
Its too fierce, its too fierce. This destructive power is suitable for demolition. It can demolish an entire city in a day!
Right, the scariest thing is that the notification said that they are in groups. This single pangolin is already so terrifying, how strong is the destructive power if its in group!
Oh no, Lord Jerry is in danger now!
Chapter 453 - Even Ferocious Monster Would Be Fearful!
Chapter 453: Even Ferocious Monster Would Be Fearful!
Thements from the audience were very lively, but most of thementators were deep in thought.
As expected of an exploration of gods domain. It is indeed fraught with danger. Captain of Legal Team, have you heard of this creature before? Alice asked.
The captain fell silent for a moment, and Mr. Kerry continued.
I have studied all the known information about the exploration of gods domain. This creature has appeared for the first time and there has not been any record.
However, this creature is somewhat simr to the giant pangolin that appeared on the third exploration of gods domain in history. It might have evolved! Moreover, the scariest part is that this is only a juvenile, yet it already has such destructive power.
If it was an adult, how terrifying would it be? It might even reach a C!
Mr. Kerry was indeed the most professionalmentator. His knowledge was extremely rich. As for Ondo Terrence, at this moment, interrupted at an inappropriate time.
So, this person is also a fool. Everyone else runs away, but he doesnt. Does he think hes very strong? I think he doesnt even dare to move now! I bet that in three minutes, no, in one minute, he will lose his foolish life.
Ondo Terrences oddments once again caused the othermentators to be speechless and ignore him.
At the same time, the sound of a notification rang out once again in the gods domain exploration.
[ Beep! A participant has officially begun his exploration, opening the leaderboard! ]
[ As the first participant to discover a gods domain creature, Jerry has received a reward: 1,000 points ]
[ Current ranking is as follows:
First: Sky Dynasty
Second: None
Third: None
]
This time, the voice notification resounded in the minds of all the participants.
Reward points? Leaderboard? These have never appeared before.
Although there are rewards, I dont want to face these creatures!
I wonder what the reward for the points will be.
Before the other participants could finish sighing, the Cosmos God Domain Exploration system sent out another notification.
[ The points ranking will be calcted once every 10 days! ]
[ Based on the points ranking, all participants with points will receive rewards! ]
[ The first-ranked person will receive an additional three D-grade treasure chests! ]
[ The second-ranked person will receive an additional two D-grade treasure chests! ]
[ The third-ranked person will receive one additional D-grade treasure chest! ]
[ The remaining participants will receive no additional rewards. However, for every 1,000 points awarded, the reward will increase by one level! ]
[ The treasure chests will randomly give out all sorts of treasures, including but not limited to, the special equipment of Cosmos God Domain, the unique skills of Cosmos God Domain, the additional attribute points, the ability enhancement, and all sorts of resources and everything that one expects to find. Moreover, the higher the grade of the treasure chest, the more precious the items will be. The level of the preciousness of the items given out will definitely be greater whenpared to the items of the lower grade treasure chests. Everyone can feel free and boldly open the treasure chests to obtain points! ]
Hearing the introduction of the ranking list and the treasure chests of the Cosmos God Domain Exploration, the audience was in an uproar.
Oh my God! This reward is too luxurious, too exciting!
The special equipment of Cosmos God Domain? That must be several hundred years ahead of all the nes!
And skills! For some participants, this is equivalent to getting a second superpower! If youre lucky enough to get a powerful skill, that would be awesome!
This Cosmos God Domain Exploration is really great. The rewards are much more than before! Although the danger level seems to have increased.
There were also many bullet screens active in Jerrys live broadcast room, but Jerry was still unmoved.
Compared to the others who were panicking, Jerrys mind did not have any fluctuations. He even felt likeughing!
Jerry watched with interest as this gigantic pangolin drilled out of the ground bit by bit.
After Jerry obtained the gods summoning system to unify the Sky Dynasty a few years ago, it had been a long time since he had participated in a battle.
And in this dangerous exploration, Jerry seemed to have returned to his own immature era, the era of blood and rain!
Come out, Ares!
A dazzling golden light formed a circr summoning circle, and a mighty figure walked out!
What came out was the embodiment of power and bloodlust!
What came out was blood, the embodiment of the human cmity!
This was god.
This was the god of mutiny,
This was the god of ughter,
This was the god of chaos,
This was
The God of War!
This was
Ares!
He, holding a golden spear, slowly walked out of the summoning circle.
He was dressed in golden armor, full of vigor,
He wore a helmet with feathers on his head, and a leather sleeve on his arm.
His upper body was muscr and aggressive.
He was blessed by nature. He was dignified, agile, indefatigable in battle, strong, and burly.
He spoke, Your Majesty Jerry, here I am!
All the audience were silent, and then there was an uproar!
Oh my God! What did he summon? He looks so strong! And called him Your Majesty!
Ah! I feel like I cant speak anymore. Who said that he would definitely die within a minute?
Who was that?! Why?!
The pangolin, which had been acting crazily, suddenly stopped moving.
It did not move at all.
Even the strong wind that had been blowing suddenly calmed down.
The space seemed to have frozen.
The giant man-eating pangolin sensed the brutal aura from Ares.
For the first time in its life, it felt an instinctive fear.
This fear made it want to escape!
And so
Just like how the orc had escaped from the pangolin, the pangolin panicked and turned around to flee underground. Relying on its racial talent, it fled at high speed!
Although it was a fierce beast, and although it ate humans
it couldnt eat god!
This powerful aura was beyond its understanding!
Eating it? You must be joking! It was more like it itself would be eaten!
If the pangolin knew that it itself was an F ss and that it could reach C ss when it grew up, it would know that not all creatures would be ssified in this way. S, SS, SSS, they werent enough for the two men in front of it!
When the pangolin came, it was aggressive, and it came with a rumble sound.
And when it left, there was only the sound of panic, and the sound of its four ws digging into the ground!
Seeing the originally aggressive giant man-eating armor-piercing beast running away in panic, the morale of the audience in the live broadcast room, especially Jerrys original subordinates, was greatly boosted!
As expected of His Majesty Jerry! To be able to scare such a ferocious monster into fleeing, what kind of spirit is this!
Wow, His Majesty has summoned Big Brother Ares. Its been a long time since west saw Big Brother Ares.
And thementator on thementary tform found it even more difficult to speak.
Escaped, it has escaped?
Its really unbelievable, my dear audience friends. Just now, we might have seen a miracle. Such a ferocious monster escaped on its own!
Ondo Terence did not see what he had predicted, he was therefore very unhappy. He then said, This kid is really lucky, but thats about it. In fact, he might as well be killed just now. Otherwise, if he summoned another one like this, two people would die!
The audience could not hold it in any longer.
When will the connections get lost?!
Can we block him? Hes so noisy!
Everyone is trying to block him. I think Hasil ne is not far from extinction!
Chapter 454 - The First Participant to Die!
Chapter 454: The First Participant to Die!
Although not every professionalmentator could be fair and just, Ondo. Terrence challenged the bottom line again and again, and his weirdments overwhelmed the audiences ears.
After all, every participant was representing their own ne. Even if they didnt cheer them on, they shouldnt keep mocking and ridiculing them.
This made everyone in the audience sincerely stand up for Jerry. This Ondo. Terrence was too much!
However, Jerry didnt care about thements from the outside world.
What Jerry felt truly regretful was that the pangolin had escaped straightaway.
Killing that pangolin would definitely give him points!
Moreover, he hadnt summoned Ares for a long time. The moment he showed up, the opponent had immediately run away!
However, against such a wild beast, although it looked ferocious
It was only an F grade monster when it came to its true strength.
It was very hard for Jerry and Ares to be interested in such a grade.
However, it seemed that the exploration had finally begun. And finally, a monster had appeared.
This is interesting, Jerry thought.
No one knew what they would encounter next.
And strictly speaking, that orc was in fact the first to encounter a monster. However, he ran fast, so the reward for the first time was not meant for him.
Of course, his fate with the giant man-eating pangolin did not end there.
Perhaps it was fate, the giant pangolin ran in the direction of the orc!
And he had no idea!
The other contestants, although they obtained the points triggered from Jerrys first monster
They didnt know anything about the monster.
Some of the more optimistic runners were secretly d that they could run fast, thinking that Jerry might have died in the hands of the monster.
And so did the orc.
He didnt know that danger was creeping up on him!
Haha, luckily I ran fast. I reckon that Jerry has already been killed by the monster. Luckily I was quick-witted and ran straight away! Whats the use of keeping the points? Survival is the truth! The orc was proud of his wise choice.
Meanwhile, the viewers in the orcs live broadcast room were also watching the orc escape. They had no idea how terrifying Jerry had summoned!
Most of these viewers were of the same race as the orc, and all of them belonged to the orc ne.
They were also infected by the orcs confidence and wit.
Right, its still our orc nes people who are witty!
Thats right, whats the use of getting points as a reward? You have to have a mission to use it!
Thats right, thats right. Ill go check out the live broadcast of that kid named Jerry and see how tragic his death was!
Hey, somethings not right! I saw that guy named Jerry is still alive! And I didnt see any monsters. Theres only one person in golden armor who looks very powerful!
While the people in the live broadcast room were discussing intensely, the pangolin was running away.
That was because the pressure that Jerry and Ares gave it just now was too great!
It was running faster and faster.
The blood-red earth was constantly dug up, and its speed was even faster than before!
That was because it was running for its life!
The only obstacle in its escape route was the orc.
The orc waspletely unaware of this.
However, he soon found out.
It was because the scene before him was menacing, the terrifying scene that he had encountered appeared once again!
And it was even more intense than thest time!
Oh my God! Whats going on! Why is it here again! Its targeting me!
Just as the orc said these words, the monster was about to attack him!
He had not seen the full appearance of the monster, but he was already trembling in fear.
As it was all of a sudden that he was chosen this time, he did not have the time to prepare weapons and defensive equipment.
However, even if good weapons and defensive equipment were given to the orc, he would not dare to face such arge monster head-on!
The difference in size of dozens of times was not something that could be made up with strength alone.
Although the strength of the orc was several times that of ordinary humans, it was only limited to this.
The innate difference in species brought about a huge disparity.
Rumble! Rumble! The sound of rumbling continued to be heard.
The ground was shaking more and more.
The cracks in the ground quickly spread to the orc.
This time, the monster came too fast and its momentum was too fierce.
The orc could no longer muster up the courage to escape like the first time.
The audience in the orc live broadcast room was alsopletely silent.
No one had time to send bullet messages. They were all nervously observing the scene in front of them.
There was no time for anything else. The monster hade too suddenly!
Boom! Boom!
The giant man-eating pangolin was digging a hole with all its might underground. It did not know that there was another orc on the surface that was so scared that it did not dare to move.
The soil and rocks were constantly being dug up, forming a very wide protrusion.
The blood-red soil was constantly being destroyed along with the glowing blue nts.
Even the dandelion trees that were three to four meters tall could not stop the pangolins.
Before the next bullet screen appeared in the Orcs livestream room, the orc had already been covered by the blood-red soil and rocks!
The live broadcast room quickly lost contact, leaving only the pitch-ck screen and the ear-piercing sound.
At this moment, the bullet screen that had just appeared said:
Ahhhh! Its dangerous! Run!
And the scene of the orc being pressed under the thick soil and rocks was no longer seen by anyone.
Even the super-huge man-eating pangolin, who was the initiator of all this, waspletely unaware.
He had unintentionally crushed the orc he had encountered before.
The Cosmos God Domain Exploration that had already begun for 12 hours had finally ushered in a new chapter.
To the audience, this might be even more exciting than Jerry scaring away the monsters. At this moment, it signified that the true exploration had begun.
The contestants nightmare had begun.
Originally, in the orcs live broadcast room, the audience was still chatting andughing merrily, feelingcent.
But at this moment, facing the pitch-ck live broadcast room, none of the audience in the orc ne couldugh anymore.
As the death of the orc meant that half of the life forms in the orc ne would be wiped off!
This was an even worse situation for the orc ne, which was not wealthy to begin with! ,
At this moment, the Cosmos God Domain official title also transmitted a notification.
[ Beep! Contestant number 0001169 has been detected to have died! ]
[ Starting to implement mercy on the ne that it belongs to with number 0001169]
[ Countdown starts, 5! ]
[4! ]
[3! ]
[2! ]
[1! ]
In the universe, a huge meteor flew towards the orc ne!
And at this moment, in the orc ne, the originally sunny weather was suddenly covered with dark clouds.
Moreover, these dark clouds covered the entire world.
Strong winds were blowing, lightnings were shing in the dark clouds, and then suddenly struck down!
The storm poured down, and it covered the entire orc ne!
Even the desert was not spared. This was thergest desert in the orc ne.
But under this storm, after seven to eight hours, the desert would be washed away by the storm!
Not to mention that there was a huge meteoriteing down!
Chapter 455 - The Beginning of Terror
Chapter 455: The Beginning of Terror
The news spread very quickly, and the audience of the various live broadcast rooms were all discussing about it.
No way, I remember that the person who triggered the monster was called Jerry, why did the orc die instead?
I was in the orcs live broadcast room then. The situation was that the monster suddenly attacked! Even before I saw the monster, the orc had been directly crushed to death! It was pressed under the ground and rocks, probably 10 meters deep or so! Then the live broadcast rooms screen directly went ck.
What actually happened was this orcs luck wasnt good. He encountered the monster twice in a row. The first time, he ran fast, and the monster looked out for that person from the Sky Dynasty ne. Unexpectedly the monster then ran away by itself! Moreover, it ran even faster than before.
Right. And then this orc encountered that monster again.
This time, his luck wasnt that good.
The Cosmos God Domain Exploration notification said that this monster is called Super Giant Man-Eating Pangolin. I reckon that when this orc died, it didnt even know what this monster looked like, much less its name.
The viewers of the various broadcast rooms were discussing animatedly. After all, this was the first contestant who died since the beginning of the gods domain exploration.
The most popr was still the officialmentary broadcast room.
Its a pity that we have encountered a situation which we didnt want it to happen. The orc nes contestant had unfortunately died. And the orc ne would also be implicated. The scene was also extremely cruel. Gods domain exploration has shown us a bloody side, Alice sighed with great regret.
At the end, theres a somewhat exciting scene. Unfortunately, the orc was directly buried alive. There wasnt even any blood to be seen! If it were up to me, I would have killed that Jerry as well. That kid has been acting cool! But the punishment for the orc ne isnt bad, and the program effectiveness is quite good! Ondo Terrence came to spoil the show again.
Everyone was speechless. Could this show still continue?
Thementary produced by the three major nes was about to be messed up by Ondo Terrance.
Alice could not scold him, and the legal captain was more old fashioned. Now, they could only rely on the professionalmentator, Mr. Kerry, to save this show!
Alright, Ladies and Gentlemen! Viewers of the entire multiverse. A major event has just happened during the Cosmos God Domain Exploration! We just witnessed the death of the first unlucky contestant, and his ne will also suffer a severe blow!
How much damage will the orc ne be up to, why did the super giant man-eating pangolin escape just now, and what ability does the contestant Jerry from the Sky dynasty have? All of these are unknown.
Also, the golden-armored warrior that he summoned seems to be very powerful. What is his background? Who will be the next person to receive points? What kind of magical prizes can be obtained from the treasure chest rewarded with points? Its also unknown if the team formed by the popr Captain of Exploration will be able to disy their might.
So, please continue to pay attention to our program. We will bring you wonderfulmentary at the first moment!
Mr. Kerry once again demonstrated his professionalism and crazily saved the program.
The popr Captain of Exploration team also learned of everything that happened outside through the bullet screen.
He could not help but let out a long sigh.
The orc had not even seen the monster before he was directly affected and died.
If the exploration captain had encountered a monster that was more than 10 meters tall, he could not guarantee that he would be able to win easily.
Moreover, this was only an F grade monster! There were also E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS
The exploration captain had been famous for a long time and had powerful superpowers. He was very suitable for exploration.
However, only the exploration captain himself knew that his abilities were far more than that. He had only developed less than 5% of his potential.
He had a premonition that this gods domain exploration would be far more dangerous than all the forbiddennds he had explored before.
Soon after, another major event urred. Subsequent to the first person receiving a reward to open the leaderboard and the first person being killed by a monster, which the two events happened for the first time, a new first person showed up!
The first person to discover a resource card.
Eric from the Gale ne discovered a gold ore resource card, which was a total of 10 tons.
The resource card was set up to meet such a situation. For many items that were inconvenient to carry, the resource card yed a very big role.
It could be taken at will, but this function wasnt very valuable to him at the moment, because this card stored gold.
In this kind of exploration situation, Eric wanted food and water more.
After being the first to find the resource card, he also received a reward of 1,000 points.
And the random multiple, the number was 70. This meant that when he got the 10-ton gold resource card, his ne would also get 700 tons of gold.
It was very lucky to obtain this resource card.
The size of the resource card was like a bank card, so it was hard to find it in the underground or in the maze.
Therefore most of the resource cards were ced on the altar.
There would be a small ce, and the resource cards would float on the light pir of the altar. It was very easy to notice.
Of course, the guards next to the altar were easier to notice.
Generally speaking, the higher the level of the resource card, the bigger the altar would be, and the strength and number of guards would also be upgraded.
And Erics resource card was obviously the lowest level, so the strength of the guards was not strong.
And the Gale ne that Eric was in was a ne with a very high level of technological development.
All kinds of ck technology came out in an endless stream.
As a top weapons expert and scientist, Eric represented the Gale ne in the exploration, so he naturally made sufficient preparations.
High-tech singlebat equipment and various tools were convenient for him to disy.
His forearm was loaded with a high-techser short cannon. At this moment, the muzzle of the cannon was still slightly emitting heat.
Just now, the silvery-white, streamlined equipment had been pre-aiming,
The strip of light on the short cannon gradually became brighter.
When the brightness reached its peak
Theser cannon shot out!
That low-level guard died instantly under the light!
This could be considered the first time someone had directly dealt with a creature from the exploration of gods domain.
Furthermore, he had obtained a resource card, attracting arge amount of attention!
Many viewers flooded into his live broadcast room.
The officialmentary channel was also broadcasting his scene.
Dear viewers, we can now see the yer Eric from the Gale ne. He has just dealt with a guard from an exploration of gods domain and obtained a gold mine resource card. What an amazing operation! I believe that it has also boosted the morale of many contestants! Mr. Kerry said.
Alice continued, I wonder if Captain of Legal Team knows anything about Eric from the Gale ne?
The Gale ne is a ne with very strong technological capabilities. It has a history of studying weapons for many years. I once visited the Gale ne. The people of this ne advocate technology, and they are indeed very talented. And Eric is even more outstanding among them.
He revealed his extremely high talent at a young age, and soon became famous throughout the entire ne. However, its a pity that he was born at a bad time. The research of weapons and the development of technology require arge amount of resources.
As for the Gale ne, after years of mining, there werent many resources left. Therefore the entire ne was unable to supply energy. Otherwise, his strength would have been even stronger!
However, this is a great opportunity for their ne. Whether or not they can obtain arge amount of resources is a matter of life and death for this old technological ne, the legal team captain said.
Chapter 456
Chapter 456: Opening the Treasure Chest
At this moment, the notification of the Cosmos God Domain Exploration finally transmitted to all the participants.
[ Beep! Congrattions to contestant Eric from the Gale ne for obtaining an F-grade resource card. ]
[ Resource card type contestant Eric obtained: Gold mine 10 tons ]
[ Gale ne obtained resources simultaneously: Gold mine 700 tons ]
This news almost touched all the contestants.
He found resources in such manner? Oh my God.
Its quite abundant. The ne can obtain 700 tons of gold!
Right, an F grade resource card has such abundant reward!
Speaking of F grade, the orc who just died was killed by an F grade monster. His corpse probably hasnt even cooled down yet!
However, there were also some people who were unmoved and didnt care about the news at all.
For example, the exploration captain. He was leading his team member to continue exploring the mysterious gods domain. He had been thinking about how to develop his superpower even more.
For example, Jerry was currently takingrge strides forward. He was indomitable and unstoppable.
His current behavior was no different from before he met the monster.
The only difference was that there was an additional person behind him.
No, it was an additional god.
Ares, the God of War
He was following closely behind His Majesty Jerry.
It was as if nothing had happened.
But in fact, there were changes between the universes, right in the Gale ne.
However, this change was not broadcasted live, so neither the audience nor the contestants knew.
In the Gale ne.
The tall buildings were standing tall, but the entire ne was dark and without light.
As there was source of energy, the energy used up to research weapons was too terrifying.
The flying saucers of others were floating in the air, while the flying saucers of the Gale ne could only be ced on the ground.
It was because there were no resources.
Thest bit of resources of the entire ne had been taken away by Eric.
Fortunately, Eric didnt let them down.
Eric obtained the resource card, and Eric got the first resource card.
This 700 tons of gold was enough to exchange for a lot of resources with other nes.
I knew this kid could do it!
Yes, I believe that we have always been optimistic about Eric.
Eric is the pride of our Gale ne!
Guys, I believe that the next resource card will still belong to Eric!
The Gale nes audience were very happy, and pride filled the entire ne.
At this time, the resources belonging to the Gale ne had also arrived!
Among them was a flying saucer that had no energy, so it could not be piloted and could only be ced by the side of the road.
The ground was rising high up, and the flying saucer was pushed up.
As the flying saucer was pushed up bit by bit, the things underground also revealed their true colors.
Gold.
Blocks of gold were arranged neatly, stacking up like a building,
They appeared neatly from underground, as if they belonged there in the first ce.
What could be more dazzling than 700 tons of gold neatly ced in front of ones eyes?
This tall building made of gold was emitting light.
it seemed to be talking about endless glory.
It even lit up the entire ne.
Oh my God, this is too dazzling!
I feel like Im going to be blinded by this light!
Eric, my pride!
All the members of the Gale ne cheered, and the news spread to many live broadcast rooms.
Although only the people of the Gale ne personally saw the scene of the gold appearing
Under their descriptions, the other spectators could also feel the power of the scene!
Many of the higher-ups of the nes were also paying attention to this news. These were all battle reports.
Now the people also had a clearer understanding of the strength of the Cosmos God Domain Exploration. And the Cosmos God Domain Exploration really had the strength to casually decide the life and death of a ne.
This strength was truly terrifying. It could easily toy with a ne.
It could easily cause the Orc ne to suffer torrential rain across the entire ne. There were even huge meteorites that directly smashed into the Orc ne! In the end, the number of deaths in the Orc ne was exactly 50%!
And now, it could easily cause a ne to have tall buildings made of gold out of thin air! And they even grew out of the ground! If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, perhaps even their own people in the Gale ne wouldnt believe it.
The entire multiverse had now realized that this was a great opportunity, and also a great disaster.
This would change the structure of the universe!
Any superrge ne could fall because of this, and even be directly destroyed.
Simrly, a small ne that was unknown would also be able to turn over a new leaf, and be one of the top powerful nes in the universe.
However, this was very difficult.
This was because the truly powerful ne had already prepared for this for many years.
The most terrifying thing was the kind of ne which strength was unfathomable, but didnt easily show up in public.
It was a ne that was constantly improving itself in the dark, preparing for a big conspiracy.
The Alpha ne was such a ne. 1,700 years ago, the Alpha ne had already be one of the most powerful nes.
However, their ambitions were not limited to this. They wanted more.
Therefore, they carefully nned a n that spanned 2,000 years.
They had been hiding their strength, pretending to be weak on the surface.
In secret, in order to increase their strength, they would use all means, no matter what.
The entire ne maintained this high degree of consistency, working together for this goal.
With the entire ne being united and unscrupulous, the n progressed very smoothly.
It was realized more than 100 years ahead of schedule. This n was called Omega.
Their contestant that was participating in the exploration of gods domain this time was called Omega!
This n was to gather all the resources in the entire ne and only nurture one person.
Moreover, they would continuously clone this person to increase the level of his superpower and the upper limit of his ability.
After 1700 years of hard work, they finally achieved results and obtained Omega.
Omegas ability was enough to destroy a ne!
Chapter 457 - Terrifying Advancement
Chapter 457: Terrifying Advancement
As one of the top explorers in the universe, the Captain of Exploration had conquered countless forbiddennds.
And this time, he wasnt the first to receive the two rewards. This had stimted his fighting spirit.
He began to explore the Cosmos God Domain Exploration with all his might.
As expected, the title of the Captain of Exploration didnte from bragging. Instead, he indeed relied on his own strength to achieve it step by step.
Five minutes ago, the exploration captain noticed that there was a slightly different dandelion tree,
His many years of exploration experience told him that this tree was not simple!
Therefore, he took out the axe specially used for field exploration and split the tree with a swing of the axe.
This tree was at least four meters tall and its trunk was also very hard.
However, for the exploration captain who had activated his superpowers Exploration State, it was only a matter of one swing of the axe.
And his superpower had only been developed by 5%!
The exploration captain had many years of training experience and hard work. Rightfully his superpower should have been fully developed long ago.
However, in his ne, there was a saying.
There were many geniuses who had used power that exceeded his existing limit in times of crisis.
They had neverpleted their development and defeated the strong with the weak.
They were clearly so strong when they were young that they were able to defeat the strong with the weak, therefore their future must be very bright. They would definitely be stronger existences in the future.
However, in reality this was not the case. Such people often did not show their strength after the battle at the peak. In fact, they even gradually became dispirited.
Their strength would not increase for a long time and would remain at the same level for many years. In the end, they would be drowned in the crowd.
They would no longer be as high-spirited as they were when they were young.
This was because of the battle then, which their lives were at stake, they erupted with energy that they should not have then. The price of obtaining this energy was to sacrifice their potential! For the sake of a momentary energy, they would disy strength that exceeded the existing limit of their abilities. This made it impossible for them to advance in the future.
They might not be able to be stronger in their entire lives!
People often said this was the situation that the exploration captain had encountered back then.
if he kept walking along the river, one day his shoes would definitely get wet.
And the exploration captain had been exploring all year round. After conquering so many forbiddennds, there would always be times when he would face danger.
Moreover, the greatest weakness of the exploration captains superpower was that it could onlyst for 10 days! Previously, the exploration captain had suffered such a loss!
During the 15th year exploration, the exploration captains superpower had been used continuously for more than 10 days and it was in the cooldown period. Just as the exploration captain was about to leave the forbiddennd, he did not expect his enemy to be waiting outside for a long time.
Captain of Exploration, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Hahahahahahaha! Can you still use your useless superpower? Ive prepared for three years for today! Ive been training hard these three years just to take revenge on you! Thomas said.
Facing the enemy in front of him, the young Captain of Exploration then was extremely surprised.
This could be considered his enemy because the exploration captain had indirectly caused the death of Thomass entire ne.
Three years ago
The Captain of Exploration had just debuted. He loved exploration and wanted to explore any dangerous ce. For this reason, he had traveled to many nes.
The more he was not allowed to enter, the more he wanted to enter the ce.
Thomass ne was one of them. That ce was their nes sacrednd.
There had always been a prophecy that once an outsider entered the sacrednd, it would lead to an inevitable catastrophe that would affect the entire ne!
Thomass ne had always adhered to this principle. It had always been strictly guarding the sacrednd, not daring to let outsiders enter.
It was even impossible for others to even look at the entrance.
It just so happened that the young exploration captain traveled to the vicinity of that ne, and it also just so happened that there was a ne that had wanted to use others to wipe out Thomass ne.
Therefore, they revealed to the exploration captain that Thomass ne had a forbiddennd which no one had ever entered.
Countless people had wanted to explore it, but no one was able toe out from thre.
Hearing that this ce was so challenging, the exploration captain was instantly energized.
He must explore that forbiddennd!
He must conquer that forbiddennd!
This idea was lingering in the exploration captains mind.
Therefore, he borrowed a spaceship and flew to Thomass ne alone.
After traveling in space for four days, he finally arrived at Thomass ne.
As soon as he got off the spaceship, he started asking around about the forbiddennd.
This attracted everyones attention.
What was this guy trying to do?
Soon the news reached Thomass ears.
Thomas was the son of the nes leader. His duty had always been to guard the forbiddennd!
Ordinary citizens and guards were no match for the exploration captain.
Seeing how rude the people of this ne were, the young and arrogant exploration captain struck heavily.
He fought and won all the way.
He then directly fought his way to the entrance of the forbiddennd.
Thomas was extremely shocked when he saw this. He thought to himself, You actually intruded my territory even before I went to see a thief like you!
Thomas directly went up against the exploration captain!
Unfortunately, the exploration captain came from a stronger ne and had a richer foundation. This was something that a small ne like Thomass could notpare to.
Therefore, even if Thomas was the strongest young man in this ne, he was still not a match for the exploration captain.
Thomas was directly sent flying by the exploration captain and was smashed into the entrance of the sacred ce!
This was a great humiliation!
Thomas ignored the fact that he was still spitting out blood as he struggled to stand up.
The exploration captain directly came up and knocked him down again.
I have no other intentions. Dont stop me from exploring!
With that, he entered the sacrednd of Thomass ne.
Thomas red fiercely at the figure of the exploration captain who entered.
He felt angry and ashamed, but there was nothing he could do.
The exploration captain entered the legendary sacrednd with satisfaction.
However, there was nothing inside there that he wanted. It was not a forbiddennd at all!
There was also nothing worth exploring.
There was only an active volcano standing quietly inside.
The exploration captain still did not give up. He thought to himself that he had spent so much effort to enter this ce, but in the end, there was no forbiddennd.
The exploration captain recalled what the person from the other ne had told him, which was no one who went there coulde out. But if there was only this volcano, why couldnt theye out? There was also no risk imposed at the moment.
Could there be something wrong with this volcano? With this thought in mind, the exploration captain continued to approach the volcano. This volcano was indeed different from ordinary volcanoes.
Could it be that the entrance to the arcane realm was above the volcano?
With this spection in mind, the exploration captain had wanted to climb up the volcano.
As a result, as the exploration captain had just taken a step towards the volcano
The seemingly calm volcano made a loud noise.
The volcano was about to erupt!
The exploration captain quickly turned around and rushed out.
This volcano then spewed outva!
Theva spread wildly in all directions!
And the volume of theva spewed out definitely exceeded the volume of the entire volcano!
Chapter 458 - Reward
Chapter 458: Reward
Thomass ne was originally a very small ne.
The erupting volcano had no intention of stopping. If this continued, this ne would be covered in magma!
Seeing the situation was not good, the exploration captain could only choose to escape.
He flew the spaceship he brought with him to leave this ne.
Unfortunately, it was a small spaceship. Usually, it was used for single travel, but it was not impossible to squeeze two people.
Therefore, when the exploration captain came out of the sacrednd, he dragged Thomas, who was at the entrance, into the spaceship.
He then squeezed himself in again, and there were two people in the packed cockpit.
The exploration captain made a lot of effort before he could touch the remote control stick in the narrow space.
Finally, before the magma arrived, the spaceship left sessfully.
Thomass ne technology was very backward, and there was not a single spaceship in the entire ne.
Therefore, only one person in Thomass ne survived.
And his savior, the exploration captain, was also his enemy.
He was also his enemy for the destruction of his ne.
Subsequently, the exploration captain finally learned the truth of the matter through many inquiries.
On one hand, it was a deliberate frame-up by the neighboring ne.
On the other hand, the existence of Thomass ne was that it was built on a volcano.
In the past, Thomass ne was nothing more than an endless expanse of magma. After that, a top level expert in the universe saw that there was so much magma.
On a whim, he directly sealed the entire magma and turned it into a piece ofnd.
The few servants of that expert stayed behind, and they lived here.
Subsequently, the Thomas family developed and it gradually became Thomass ne.
Coming back to Thomass revenge
He trained hard for three years and was finally confident that he could defeat the exploration captain.
After inquiring about him over the years, he also learned the secret of the exploration captain.
The exploration captains superpower had a major w and could only be maintained for 10 days!
This gave Thomas even greater confidence.
He got to know that the exploration captain was exploring again. He therefore went straight to the ce and waited outside.
He waited for half a month, but the longer he waited, the happier he became. This meant that there was a high probability that the exploration captain would not be able to use his superpower. The exploration captain had stayed inside for so long, so not only was there a high probability that he would not be able to use his superpower when he came out, there was also a high probability that he would be exhausted.
Seeing Thomas, the exploration captain could not help but feel extremely emotional.
His heart was filled with mixed feelings, and he felt extremely guilty for harming the entire ne.
However, in the face of Thomass attack, the exploration captain couldnt allow himself to be beaten to death.
At this critical moment, exploration captain exploded with great potential.
He used an unprecedented amount of power, and it was as if he had once again activated his superpower during the cooldown period of his superpower.
In the end, both sides suffered heavy injuries. The exploration captain was rescued by the people from his own ne, and Thomas was nowhere to be found.
The exploration captain recalled his past. This was the pain in his heart, and also the reason why he was unable to improve his own strength.
As the exploration captain was recalling, he did not drift along with his memories. He continued to work hard.
While chopping the dandelion tree, finally
He saw a hard box.
The exploration captain quickly snapped back to his senses and took the box out of the tree.
At the same time, the sound of a notification rang out in the Cosmos God Domain Exploration!
[ Beep! Congrattions to the contestant Captain of Exploration for obtaining the grade F treasure chest number F000632. ]
[ Congrattions to the Captain of Exploration for achieving the first treasure chest achievement! Reward points: 1000 ]
The sound of the notification was ringing as usual in the minds of all the contestants.
However, the audience in the live broadcast room was obviously more excited than the other contestants.
Oh my God! As expected of the exploration captain. He actually obtained the first treasure chest!
Its not bad. As a fan of the Captain of Exploration for many years, I want to say that this is just a basic operation of the exploration captain!
I thought the exploration captain was done for. I didnt expect him to have just proved himself!
The exploration captain is really strong despite his age!
The number of fans of the Captain of Exploration was veryrge, so the effect of the bulletments was a good one.
In the officialmentary room
Ondo Terrence wanted to open his mouth and ridicule the exploration captain to satisfy himself.
Isnt it just a treasure chest? Is there a need to be so excited? Its just an F grade Ondo Terrence spoke with sarcasm and ridicule.
The Captain of Legal Team, who had never revealed his abilities, stared at Ondo Terence with a murderous gaze that was filled with stories.
It was as if if he dared to say another word, the Captain of Legal Team would chop his head off in the next moment!
The Captain of Legal Team didnt care about him mocking people from other nes
But Ondo Terrence actually dared to mock the Captain of Exploration
The Captain of Legal Team couldnt hold it in any longer.
When Ondo Terrence saw the terrifying gaze from the Captain of Legal Team, it was as if he had been frozen.
He didnt dare to move, only his physical body was trembling.
How would a rich indulging second generation have seen such a world? This was the gaze that had appeared from the shadows of des and swords. This was the gaze that had been trained from the pile of corpses.
The exploration captain waspletely unaware of what had happened in thementary room.
He was already surrounded by immense joy.
With his sharp eyes and quick hands, he had directly opened the chest.
And inside, there was something that he had never dreamed of!
Oh, my God, I must be dreaming
The exploration captain simply could not believe the item in front of him. He looked at the notification over and over again, but still could not believe it!
[ Recovery potion: Can heal all hidden sickness in the body and increase the limit of ones ability. ]
It was a simple line of words. The exploration captain could not believe it even after looking at it a few times.
Was this true? This thing could cure the exploration captains hidden sickness?
It could reawaken the exploration captains superpower which only had 5% of its development? And it could even be stronger?!
This was merely an F grade chest!
The exploration captain felt that he was the luckiest person, and he was almost blinded by this happiness.
He directly swallowed the recovery potion!
In an instant, a ray of light erupted from his body!
Everyone was so shaken that they could not open their eyes, whether it was his teammate or the audience in the live broadcast room.
What did he eat? A powerful light bulb? Its so bright!
Its too dazzling! Its too dazzling! I cant take it anymore. I have to change to another live broadcast room!
The people from the exploration captains ne in the live broadcast room were all very happy.
Such an aggressive energy intensity must be something good! This time, they definitely made a profit!
Even the usually serious Captain of Legal Team was happy.
The light became more dazzling, and when the intensity of the light reached its peak
it suddenly flickered a few times, and then the light disappeared.
It was as if nothing had happened.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!